Destroyer of Ice and Fire - Innocent
Destroyer of Ice and Fire - Innocent - Ongoing 1 To 200

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Links
Кожевенное мастерство: сумки, ремни своими руками Юристы. Круглосуточно
 Ваша оценка:

Destroyer of Ice and Fire

 []

     Description Destroyer of Ice and Fire
     Description


      As the era of dragons gradually came to an end, as arcane masters left countless riches and legends under the starry sky, one awakened youngster after another began to set foot on their journey. Translator Notes: A lighthearted shounen-style story in a western fantasy setting filled with a group of friends, magic academies, chuckles, hot-blooded youth, and no harem. Let their adventure begin. DIF 冰火破坏神


     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 1: An awakened youth! Arcane masters, the power of bloodlines!
      Chapter 1: An awakened youth! Arcane masters, the power of bloodlines!


     Southern region of the kingdom of Eiche, Cororin Town’s mining site, copper mine number three.


     “Damnit… There should be enough after this piece…”


     Ayrin tightly gripped the iron drill in his hands inside the depths of the mine, his body soaked from head to toe from sweat. He grasped for breath, barely keeping his body upright.


     This weak and slender young man had filth smeared on his somewhat tender face, yet his eyes appeared exceptionally bright under eyebrows thick as ink. Even now, they glittered a sunny optimistic luster, even when he ground his teeth and stared at the ores in front of his face.


     “Bastard! There’s really no other way, I can only do it like this!”


     A resolute expression suddenly flashed across his eyes.


     “Ha!” He gathered his entire focus on his hands, together with his rough and heavy shout. He borrowed seemingly many invisible particles in the air, gathering them into his hands. He, who was utterly exhausted, suddenly brandished the iron drill once more at this moment, then fiercely smashed it down!


     “Dang!”


     A cloud of sparks splashed upwards.


     The ore tottering on the wall finally fell.


     “Look at my awakened power, I finally dug out enough ore, hah…”


     First, Ayrin’s cheer broke through the silence, filling the black mining tunnel with his pride.


     Then his miserable shriek immediately followed after. “Ah! My feet! So painful!”


     Faint hoots of laughter swiftly came from other distant mining tunnels. “That little Ayrin, he was careless again and smashed his own feet with the ore he just pried off.”


     “Haha, it must be the third time this month, right? Another two times and he’ll break last month’s record.”


     “Can’t he be a bit more careful, he actually smashed his feet again.”


     …


     A slim and frail figure appeared at the exit of the mining site when dusk descended. He was covered in smelly sweat, exhausted to such a degree he couldn’t even stand up straight. Ayrin hobbled out of the mine, his two arms drooped on the ground like soft noodles. He returned to a seemingly somewhat dilapidated Cororin Town and went into the one and only clinic in town, Auntie Emma’s clinic.


     “Auntie Emma, I’m coming in.”


     “Little Ayrin, is the old liar still his old self? Hasn’t he kicked the bucket yet.” People from the town usually greeted him like this when they saw him, and auntie Emma’s greeting wasn’t any exception either today.


     “I also want him to die, but he’s still alive and kicking no matter what.”


     “He’d have died years ago already if not for you buying him medicine and food.”


     “But you can’t ask me to watch him die either, right?”


     “So why are you saying you want him to die… Eh, what happened to your feet, weren’t they healed yesterday already or am I remembering wrong? Don’t tell me you smashed your feet again?”



     “Cough…cough… Of course not, the old wounds reopened…the old wounds reopened…”


     A crestfallen Ayrin walked out of the clinic carrying a bag full of medicine, his face filled with shame. He went back home amidst concerned voices of “Still the same old with the old liar? Little Arin you were careless and smashed your feet again, remember to be careful next time.” all along the way.


     His house was located on the southern side of the little town, at the foot of an earthen slope. It had a courtyard surrounded by a bamboo fence.


     Ayrin pushed open the yard’s creaking door. An old man with a head full of white hair sat beside a crude stone table inside the yard.


     The old man had a tall figure, but looked rather sickly. His skin was covered by myriads of vestiges left behind by the passing years, giving him a decrepit look. His clothes were similar to Ayrin’s, both repaired with mining cloth whose original color could no longer be seen. The difference was that the old man still appeared relatively clean.


     “Haha…” The old man stared when he saw Ayrin limp inside, then immediately laughed, clutching his belly until his body crooked. “I guess it was unavoidable…”


     “Where did you run out from, time for your medicine!”


     Ayrin threw the medicine bag into the gloating old man’s arms, then he sat his ass down. He didn’t even care whether his hands were dirty, he just grabbed a piece of hard bread from the stone table and began to gnaw on it. He mumbled at the same time, crestfallen, “There’s fewer and fewer ore inside the mines, so it becomes more and more difficult to dig for them.”


     “I’ve already awakened though. So there shouldn’t be any problem providing for the two of us, even if it’s becoming increasingly harder to dig the ores.” Ayrin’s crestfallen face brightened again after two mouthfuls of bread. It was filled with with a sense of pride instead.


     “Truly a marvel. Worthy of a guy I found after spending so many years, he can be so happy and optimistic even in such an environment.”


     The old man squinted his eyes, smiling. He glanced at Ayrin’s flabby hands that he almost couldn’t lift anymore and said, “Looks like you couldn’t resist using arcane power today, once again. But I do remember telling you many times that forcibly using arcane power when your spirit and stamina are depleted will bring a heavy burden upon your body. In serious cases, you can even die.”


     “Isn’t it all for the sake of feeding myself and an old liar like you…” Ayrin took exception with a humph and said, “Anyway I’m only using it sparingly.”


     “Alright, reckless and special young man. Since you’ve already awakened and even made it this far,” the old man faintly smiled, “it’s also time to tell you the truth.”


     Ayrin looked at the old man, “What truth? You’re finally going to bite the dust?”


     “Bastard… Are you seriously praying so hard for me to croak?”


     “Actually no, I’d worry about money for the grave.”


     “You idiot, listen quietly to me now. The tests and trials I’ve set for you are already over. You can get ready to go to school to Holy Dawn Academy tomorrow.”


     “Tests and trials? Cough cough…” Ayrin choked on the dry bread and burst into a coughing fit. “Old liar, what damned nonsense are you spouting now.”


     The old man looked at Ayrin. “Fine, let’s begin with this “old liar” title. You tell me, why do you call me an old liar?”


     “Because starting from the day I picked you up seven years ago, you kept saying you’d pass onto me the way to become a powerful arcane master, but for seven years straight, you happily ate my food but did nothing, you didn’t teach me any training method. That’s why everyone got used to calling you an old liar.” Ayrin threw a glance at the old man and gloomily said, “Looks like there’s a lot of problems with your brain today, asking me these questions.”


     The old man smiled faintly. “Since you say I’m an old liar who happily eats your food and does nothing in return, why don’t you throw me out?”


     “No one will feed you if I threw you out. Even if I picked out any random cat or dog I still couldn’t just throw them out and let them starve to death, right?”


     “You idiot, you actually compared me to a random cat or dog.” The old man shook his head, helpless. “Have you ever thought about Cororin Town’s nickname in the southern region? The deserted town! There’s only some barren copper ores left here in Cororin, ever since the end of the mining operations. This is a territory even the lousiest lord wouldn’t pick if they had the choice. Only a few old miners and some old townsfolk who can’t make a living elsewhere chose to stay here. Even an old homeless wandering beggar wouldn’t cross the overgrown abandoned mining area to come here, don’t you think so? Even more so in the coldest, cruelest winter night.”


     …


     Starlights glittered on the curtains of the night.


     One-half of a bread fell from Ayrin’s mouth.


     “Ah, what you said makes sense.” Ayrin looked blankly at the old man; he did seem different right now compared to usual. “Old Ginns, you’re serious?”


     “You can tell I’m serious, otherwise you wouldn’t call me old Ginns, you’d only call me old liar.”


     “Are you really an arcane master?” Ayrin said to himself in disbelief. He then shook his head, “Impossible! Conspiracy, it’s definitely a conspiracy. If you really wanted to let me become a strong arcane master of Doraster, why didn’t you teach me any body training or martial skill these past seven years?”


     “Because from the very beginning, there’s something else that’s fundamental in determining an arcane master’s power.”


     “This most fundamental thing, it’s precisely the power of bloodlines!”


     A proud expression floated on old Ginns’ face, his tone turning subconsciously feverish. “Pure giant bloodlines have astonishing innate physical power and extraordinary strength. Pure beastmen bloodlines are born with the power of wild changes and inconceivable explosiveness. Pure elven bloodlines are extremely nimble, moving like the wind, while also possessing a high degree of focus from birth. Their ability to manipulate arcane power far surpasses ordinary people’s. As for the various dragon bloodlines, the strength of their bodies and the arcane power they can manipulate are even greater!”


     “You’ve told me the same thing at least twenty times these past two months.” Ayrin’s dispirited voice came out, “Plus what does it have to do with me, I only have ordinary human blood. Looks like you’re sick and confused, it’s time to eat your medicine.”


     “You idiot!”


     Ginns clearly understood that Ayrin was a special young man who couldn’t be measured with common sense, but he still couldn’t help but feel the urge to spit out blood after having his passionate speech interrupted by such swords. “I’ve also told you many times, every bloodline has its own innate talents. Pure human bloodlines have no unique powers, but they’re the best at merging with other bloodlines! Many mighty pure bloodlines are growing increasingly rarer ever since the War of the Dragons. Many bloodlines mixed repeated with others and reproduced to this day, even to the degree the powers of their bloodlines are no longer prominent. We’re in a situation where the vast majority of arcane masters don’t have any great bloodline at all. So for arcane masters with a strong bloodline from the get-go, it’s very easy for them to stand out in this era!”


     Ayrin’s weakly protested once again, “But this really has nothing to do with me…”


     Old Gins couldn’t rein in his wrath anymore, angrily saying, “Can’t you use your brain a little. Think about it! You still don’t understand after I said so much. These seven years, these seven years, the tempering of a hard life I made you go through, all the stories I told you, the knowledge, all of it was the training I gave you. Every minute particle of your body is already in a state of extreme hunger and thirst, in a situation where they’re being exhausted for an extended period of time yet can’t obtain sufficient nourishment. That’s why you’re thinner and weaker than people the same age, why you even look two years younger than them. It’s also why you only awakened at such a late age. But precisely because of this, the results from absorbing another bloodline’s powers will be that much greater for you, compared to ordinary people!”


     Ayrin seemed to have a flash of enlightenment: “I finally understand.”


     Old Ginns heaved a sigh, thinking that Ayrin would finally say the words he wanted him to say.


     “I understand!” Unfortunately, Ayrin’s next words nearly caused him to faint to death: “Old Ginns you pervert! Not only you toy with the feelings of little children, the only thing you’ve done these past seven years is to ravage children’s bodies!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 2: Onward! Holy Dawn Academy!
      Chapter 2: Onward! Holy Dawn Academy!


     “Can’t you be bloody serious for once!”


     An angry roar burst from Ayrin’s little yard, almost flipping over all the fences.


     “Fine.”


     Ayrin waved his hands when he saw old Ginns on the verge of exploding, as if in surrender. He said, “You put so much emphasis on foundations and bloodlines, what are you really trying to say? Are you going to give me some bloodline?”


     “You’re finally talking about the important issue. Why do you still have this I-don’t-care expression though! Bastard, I know full well this guy is very special, but I still can’t help but become angry.”


     Old Ginns panted in rough heaves and slowly calmed himself down.


     Ayrin flopped his body on the stone table, face down, looking like he was deflating.


     “So tired…” He groaned and put his chin on the table. He looked at old Ginns and said without spirit nor strength, “Since that’s the case, then come, give me whatever bloodline you’ve got.”


     Old Ginns couldn’t help but laugh.


     This temperament was baffling. A guy who didn’t know fear, who constantly brimmed with optimism, who didn’t even know the meaning of difficulty. Someone else in his shoes would definitely have even more of a headache, or just be driven into insanity, right?


     “Blood pact! Mark of seal awakening!”


     His right hand stretched out and caught Ayrin’s right hand while he quickly recited a chant in a low voice.


     The instant his fingers came into contact with Ayrin’s skin, five groups of silver lights transformed into five ancient draconic runes even the most ancient draconic scholars wouldn’t recognize. Then they seeped inside Ayrin’s body.


     Five dots of silver light remained for a moment on the back of Ayrin’s hand before gradually fading away.


     “So this is the fusion of bloodlines?” Ayrin looked at his own hand in a slight daze. He didn’t feel anything unusual inside his body, only a little numbness in his fingertips.


     “There are two ways to transmit the power of bloodlines. One is to breed an offspring, the other is to pass it on through certain holy items with unique powers.” Old Ginns shook his head and looked at Ayrin. It’d taken a lot of efforts, but this guy was finally serious. “These pact marks are merely keys. The holy item that’ll fuse the bloodlines is inside Holy Dawn Academy’s library. That’s why the thing you need to do is to go to school in Holy Dawn Academy, then fuse with the bloodline I left for you there as soon as possible.”


     Still flopped on the stone table, Ayrin slanted his face and asked old Ginns, “Wait wait wait. An old liar suddenly became an arcane master, I’m a bit dizzy now. Let me think… Why is it so complicated, you’re not lying to me right?”


     Old Gins laughed as if he’d known long ago Ayrin would say this. He simply fished out a purse and put it in front of Ayrin’s face. “This is the school tuition I’ve prepared for you.”



     Ayrin immediately jumped down from the table with a renewed vigor that came out of who knew here.


     “I’m rich…”


     As soon as he opened the purse and took a peek inside, he immediately became dumbfounded.


     “Your saliva’s going to hit the ground.” Old Gins threw Ayrin a glance. “Now you believe me right?”


     Ayrin immediate gathered the purse into his clothes and nodded repeatedly. “I believe you.”


     He couldn’t refrain from immediately asking though, “If you’re a very powerful arcane master, why did you choose me? Is it because I was only nine when I picked you up, so I was pretty dumb, a little easier to scam?”


     “You’re indeed the dumbest dumb-ass.” Old Gins nodded with a very serious look. “I went to so many places. You’re the only one who fed me for so many years and passed my tests and trials.”


     A suddenly spirited Ayrin immediately thought of other issues. “Then what are you planning on having me do after I go to the academy? Do you want to turn me into a strong arcane master and help you accomplish some mission, to protect some clan, or fight for some family?”


     “No.” Old Ginns shook his head with a smile. He lifted his head and looked at the starry skies, then slowly said, “There are countless dreams under the starry skies for every awakened youngster. I’m merely responsible for setting your sails and seeing you off on your journey, as repayment for what you’ve done for me these years. You’re free to choose your own dreams inside life’s journeys.”


     “Ayrin, you have to understand something. When a man’s abilities reach a certain level, his fate is bound to be out of the ordinary, he’s bound to glitter like the most precious gems. The most miserable environment carved out your kindness, optimism, and staunch character that knows no fear and never concedes defeat. That’s why I’m not worried about your future. That’s why starting from today, Ayrin, you can pursue your dreams and accomplish them to your heart’s content.”


     “Sounds like awesome!” Ayrin propped his chin in his hands and looked at old Ginns. “You forgot an important issue, what kind of bloodline did you hide inside Holy Dawn Academy?”


     “Any arcane master will try to find ways to hide a few tricks of theirs. They won’t expose all their secrets and powers in front of everybody. The hidden powers are often trump cards to save their lives or turn the tide and seize victory. So with something like bloodline, there’s nothing to be done if others can discover it at first glance, but it’s better if you can hide it.” Old Ginns narrowed his eyes in a smile and said, “You usually don’t listen to my advice and just do whatever you please, that’s why I’ve decided not to tell you. I won’t tell you why I had to put the thing inside Holy Dawn Academy, and I simply won’t tell you what bloodline it actually is. This way even you will be in the dark, so others will naturally not be able to find out from you either.”


     “Ah…” Ayrin immediately shouted, crestfallen, “It’s inhuman to wet someone’s appetite like you’re doing! Old Ginns! Hurry up and tell me!”


     “Stop dreaming, I’ll never tell you.”


     “Out of the question, hurry up and tell me!”


     “Impossible. You save some strength and properly finish eating, then go wash.”


     “…If you don’t tell me, I won’t go to the academy!”


     “This kind of clumsy threat is useless. Even in your dreams, you think of going to the academy, your eyes already betrayed you.”


     “Ah… Ah… Are you going to tell me or not.”


     “Cer! Tain! Ly! Not!”


     “Conspiracy! There’s definitely a conspiracy!”


     “Idiot, have you ever seen someone spend so much time to craft a conspiracy just to harm a little kid like you!”


     “If you don’t tell me that means there’s a conspiracy!”


     “Haha, don’t go to Holy Dawn Academy then.”


     …


     Late at night.


     Starlight softly enveloped Ayrin’s small courtyard.


     The exhausted Ayrin was already asleep, snoring in rhythmic bursts.


     Now and then there were a few words mixed alongside the snoring:


     “Hurry up and tell me what the hell the bloodline is, bastard…”


     “He actually scammed me for so long, I thought it was a homeless old guy, but he actually had so much silver hidden on him. I’m not going to let you get away with it…”


     “Don’t tell me if you don’t want to tell, I’m going to find out sooner or later anyway.”


     “Ooohh… Holy Dawn Academy… Holy Dawn Academy…”


     Old Ginns stood in front of the bed Ayrin soundly slept on. He couldn’t hold back a faint smile inside the darkness when he heard the academy’s name repeated time and again in Ayrin’s sleep. He softly mumbled to himself, “Usually you never ever mention the matter of entering an academy and studying there, but your inner self is in fact just as hungry and thirsty as your body when you think of all the other youngsters going to school in search of their own dreams… You’ve worked far harder than others to obtain what’s yours, so presumably you’ll cherish it more than others as well. Ayrin, I’m very much looking forward to your future performance.”


     “Don’t tell me then if you’re not going to tell me. That mysterious air like it’s something amazing, no matter how amazing it can’t be dragon bloodline right…”


     The fast asleep Ayrin flipped his body over at this time, and once again spoke in his sleep.


     “Little guy, could you please not look down on me so much. You go slowly search for the answer by yourself.”


     Old Ginns looked at the small and thin figure inside the blankets, and couldn’t help but become somewhat depressed and annoyed once again.


     …


     “What! Ayrin is going to study at Holy Dawn Academy?”


     Cororin Town boiled with activity in the morning.


     Ayrin stood at the town’s entrance with a travel bag on his back. Both sides of the road were filled with people who came to say their farewells.


     “Old liar, where did Ayrin get the money for Holy Dawn Academy? Although they say you can go study there as long as you’ve awakened, tuition money and living expenses are still essential…”


     “Cough cough, I already said I used to be an arcane master, I have some savings…”


     “I can still believe you if you say you’ve saved up some money, but just look at yourself, who’s going to believe an old thing like you’s an arcane master!”


     “Anyway, he can take out the money to let Ayrin go to school right now, at least he’s found a conscience.”


     “Old liar, you’re not going with Ayrin?”


     “I already said I’m an arcane master who came to guide Ayrin. I can retire and do my own thing now that he’s gone.”


     “He still wants to sound tough…”


     The farewell crowd made a stir to no end. Ayrin and old Ginns finally embraced each other and said their goodbyes, ready for his formal departure.


     Ayrin asked against old Ginns’ ear, “You’re really not leaving this place with me?”


     “My mission was to search for you and guide you. Now it’s done, I should retire and rest for a while.” Old Ginns said, “I’m too old to chase after dreams.”


     Ayrin made a very contemptuous hand gesture and muttered, “Conspiracy… There’s definitely a conspiracy…”


     “Then you can not go to St. Dawn Academy.” Old Ginns laughed out loud and looked at Ayrin with a gaze that completely saw through him. He added softly, “There’s no need to worry about me. You should understand already, someone like me who can casually give you a pile of silver coins can live pretty well even without you.”


     “I won’t care about you then.” Ayrin humphed, turned around and left. Another sentence drifted out in a quiet voice nevertheless: “Old Ginns, I’ll miss you.”


     Old Ginns looked dotingly at his back. He also said in a soft, serious voice, “I’ll miss you too.”


     “I’m going!”


     Ayrin stretched out both his hands, then made an onward gesture. Filled with grand aspirations, he yelled at the top of his lungs, “Onward! Holy Dawn Academy!”


     “Wrong! Come back!”


     “Ah?”


     “Moron, is that the direction of Holy Dawn Academy? You’re going the other way!”


     “Haha, worthy of little Ayrin, he can smash his own feet five times a month, now he gets the direction wrong even when going onward.”


     “…!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 3: Giant bloodline and elven bloodline, going on stage!
      Chapter 3: Giant bloodline and elven bloodline, going on stage!


     “Name!”


     “Ayrin.”


     “Age!”


     “Sixteen years old!”


     “Address!”


     “Cororin Town.”


     “Hrm? The deserted town?”


     Carter was bent over the registration desk, in the middle of scribbling something. He lifted his head, a little surprised.


     In his impression, there weren’t many youngsters left in Cororin, that small town with a declining mining area. He’d also heard the residents there were barely subsisting on some barren copper ore.


     His brows scrunched up when he took a good look at Ayrin. His hair was a dry yellow, he wore clothes made from fabrics Carter couldn’t recognize, and his height was more befitting a boy no older than fourteen. “You’re called Ayrin, from Cororin Town? You’re really sixteen years old?”


     “That’s right, what’s wrong?”


     Ayrin examined the young teacher in turn at the same time the latter observed him, on this Holy Spring Tone Street the registration was taking place on.


     Holy Spring Tone Street was one of the four main avenues in St. Lauren City. The street had a twelve-tone fountain on it, sitting in the plaza in the middle of the street. Many shops stood on both sides, a rich diversity of decorative patterns made from multicolored glossed stones laid on the ground in front of the shops… From the colorful store signs to the eye-catching blue academy clothes on Carter, embroidered with the words “Holy Dawn Academy,” everything was a novel experience for the young Ayrin. He’d never been in such a big city before.


     “Cororin? Isn’t it that deserted town? Didn’t they say there’s no youngster left there anymore? Haha, little shorty from Cororin, aren’t you too short for a sixteen years old?”


     A red-haired young man lining up behind Ayrin suddenly burst out with great laughter before Carter could speak.


     This red-haired young man was half a head taller than Ayrin, with a round face, faint freckles, and an arrogant expression.


     “Hm? This is?” Carter’s gaze fell on the red-haired young man and the meadow viper symbol on his clothes. His pupils subconsciously shrank.


     “You are?” Ayrin was used to being made fun of by the miners, and didn’t actually get angry. He turned around and looked at the red-haired young man. “Am I really too short?”


     “Listen carefully! I am Moss, from the Quinn clan!”


     The red-haired youth looked just like he’d been waiting for an opportunity to show off. He laughed loudly in a very arrogant manner, even while assuming a very puerile posture.


     “As I thought!” Carter’s eyes flashed. He looked all smiles at the red-haired youngster and Ayrin, not interrupting them for the moment.


     “Haha, little shorty, of course you’re too short.” Moss laughed out loud and gesticulated toward Ayrin. “Look, I’m only fourteen years old, but I’m still half a head taller than you.”


     Ayrin scratched his head, a little depressed. “So that means I’m really a little too short.”



     Moss blinked, then he immediately laughed rambunctiously in an even louder voice. “Are you an idiot? You don’t even know if you’re a shorty or not?”


     “That’s because I’m the only one around my age in Cororin, there’s no one else to compare to.” Ayrin answered in a natural tone on the surface, and cursed old Ginns on the inside, “You’ve really done well ravaging little children…”


     “This guy is truly silly enough, he won’t get angry even like this?” Carter heaved a gentle sigh when he saw that Ayrin didn’t seem the least bit angry at being called a little shorty. He said, “Alright, Ayrin from Cororin, next you need to pay a hundred silver coins and we’ll sort out the academy entrance procedures.”


     Ayrin’s disbelieving voice rose abruptly, “What! One hundred silver coins! You actually need a hundred silver coins, this is a little too much right?”


     Carter rubbed his ears gone numb from the tremors and looked at Ayrin’s big reaction. He explained, “These hundred silver coins include not only tuition and lodging for one year, they also include expenses for the academy clothing as well as some school trips.”


     “You already need so much for a single year…” Ayrin pulled Carter’s sleeve. “Can’t you make it a bit cheaper?”


     “Haha, little shorty, don’t tell you can’t even pay the tuition? Don’t tell me you directly ran here without knowing how much the tuition for one year at Holy Dawn Academy costs?” The red-haired Moss suddenly laughed rambunctiously once again. “There’s actually someone who bargains even for tuition fees.”


     “Saving up silver shouldn’t have been easy actually, looking at you. You awakened at only sixteen and you’re also so thin and weak, it doesn’t look like you’re someone with any special bloodline either.” The wild laughter vanished and Moss’ face became all seriousness. “It shouldn’t be very useful even if you were to enter Holy Dawn Academy and study here. My advice to you, better not waste the silver coins that took you a lot efforts to save.”


     “Take a good look at those landbearers. Even if they have some beastman bloodline and have leg strength ordinary people can’t match, they still can only be mere landbearers inside this city of St. Lauren!”


     “Landbearer?”


     Ayrin followed Moss’ line of sight and saw several brawny fellows clad in only leather shorts and thick ropes wrapped around their bodies.


     These brawny fellows were all nearly two meters tall, unusually sturdy, especially their two legs that were as thick as water buckets. Every muscle of theirs bulged and looked hard as rocks.


     Ayrin couldn’t help but ask, “What’s a landbearer?”


     “You don’t even know what a landbearer is? Landbearers are porters specialized in helping people drag heavy items!” Moss looked at Ayrin and said in a loud voice, “You shouldn’t force yourself the way I see it. Might as well save up some silver coins and use them elsewhere.”


     A cold voice came from the side. “So you can casually determine someone else’s life just because of a little giant blood?”


     Moss froze a second. He turned his head around and saw that the one who spoke was a beautiful girl with long hair and a handkerchief in her hand, standing to one side. Her hair was an exotic silver color and appeared unusually clean, untainted by even the smallest speck of dirt. Her height seemed about the same as Moss’, her face cold and antisocial.


     “You’ve got the gall to talk to me like this? Who are you again?” Moss immediately became slightly angry. He said with a cold humph, “Can’t you see I’m doing it for his own good?”


     “So you can act mighty and casually find fault with other people just because it’s for their own good?”


     The white-clothed girl didn’t even spare a glance for Moss. She looked at Carter and said in an icy voice, “Arrange the school entry for him, I’ll help him pay the one hundred silver coins.”


     “Oh?”


     Carter sent a glance at the white-clothed girl and smiled faintly. “You want to help Ayrin pay up one hundred silver coins?”


     Ayrin was a little dazed. One hundred silver coins were enough for an ordinary family to live off of for two years. It was no small sum, and he was absolutely certain he’d never even met this white-clothed girl before.


     “His expenses plus mine.” The white-clothed girl seemed unwilling to say even a single word more than necessary. She took out two gold coins and indifferently threw them to Carter.


     On Doraster, one gold coin was equal to a hundred silver coins.


     Carter caught the gold coins and asked with much interest, “You’re also a new student coming to register at Holy Dawn Academy?”


     In his impression, this white-clothed girl had been in Holy Spring Tone Street for quite a while already, but she’d never lined up so far. Now he vaguely came to a small realization in retrospect. This white-clothed girl wasn’t willing to line up with other people, so she’d been waiting for everyone else to leave before handling the school entrance procedures.


     She wanted to pay one year of expenses for Ayrin just because of a single sentence from Moss… There was also the handkerchief she held onto at all times. She looked like she had an innate fear of even the slightest bit of dirt falling on her body. This youngster was probably not merely noble and aloof, but it was likely she also had a certain degree of obsessive compulsiveness when it came to cleanliness.


     “Bastard!”


     An angry shout burst out. Moss looked at the white-clothed girl, his face flushed bright red, and yelled, “Is it a matter of money? Do you think I can’t afford to help him!”


     “No one can arbitrarily decide someone else’s life. Everyone has the right to pursue their own dreams.” The white-clothed girl coldly interrupted Moss’s angry shout. “Just pay for him since you can afford to help him, why do you spout so much nonsense.”


     She never spared a single glance for Moss and looked only at Carter, saying with cold indifference, “Teacher, since I’ve already paid for his school entrance fees, then would you please help him sort out the following admission procedures.”


     “You!” Moss was so angry even his nose became crooked. He fished out a purse and gave it to Carter. “Teacher, I’ll pay for him!”


     “No morals at all,” the white-clothed girl said in a soft contemptuous tone, her face turned away to the corner of the street.


     “What did you say!” The red hair on Moss’ head seemed to stand erect. He clenched his fists: “If it weren’t for you being a girl, I’d definitely make you suffer today!”


     “This…” Ayrin weak voice suddenly came out, “Everyone could you please not quarrel, I can just pay for my own school expenses, it’s fine.”


     “What? You can afford the tuition fees?” Moss turned his head around and looked at Ayrin in disbelief.


     Ayrin energetically nodded his head nonstop. He cautiously untied the purse he’d been holding in his hand.


     “Since you have so much money, why did you still squawk and holler, still trying to barter!” Moss was even angrier when he took a look, nearly fainting. There were at least twenty gold coins inside Ayrin’s purse, and hundreds of silver coins. All put together it was even more than what he had in his own purse.


     “Because the school fees are really too expensive, of course it’s better if it can be a bit cheaper.” Ayrin smiled awkwardly. “But I still have to thank you and thank this elder sister, you’re both good people.”


     Moss was rendered speechless. Ayrin also suddenly stopped in the middle of his words, feeling a chilly sensation striking him.


     The white-clothed girl who’d turned her head away before so she wouldn’t see them immediately turned her head back, black lines all over her face, her appearance that of someone on the verge of exploding.


     “What?”


     Moss and Carter exchanged a glance, uncertain what was happening.


     “I get it.”


     Ayrin said with an apologetic expression, “Oh I must have spoken wrong. I should be thanking you, little sister, not elder sister.”


     There were some female students who were indeed very concerned about matters of age.


     Moss and Carter had a sudden epiphany.


     But the “young girl” with a face full of black lines grew even angrier, yelling out loud in a fit of rage instead, “You idiot, I’m a boy, not a girl!”


     “Ah?”


     Everyone instantly became dumbfounded.


     “You…you’re male?” The gaze of a dumbfounded Ayrin fell on the “young girl’s” flat chest. He came to a small realization. He mumbled to himself, “A little too beautiful though, really looks a little too much like a girl…”


     Moss and Carter couldn’t refrain from nodding.


     To say the truth, even Carter previously thought he was a beautiful flat-chested young lady.


     “You… are…still…talking…!”


     The white-clothed “girl” glared at Ayrin and spat out four words one by one, each filled with murderous intent. Even her loose hair started flying up in disarray.


     “Fox ears?” Ayrin’s voice rose again, filled with astonishment, because he’d seen two pointy ears on the “girl,” looking very pretty and delicate.


     “Idiot!”


     Moss knocked on Ayrin’s head. “What fox ears, this is elven bloodline!”


     “Elven bloodline?”


     “Why did even you come to school if you don’t know this!”


     “What’s the problem with that? Right, you’re really not a girl?”


     “I”m going to kill you!”


     …


     Carter finally managed to rein in the conflagration after much struggle, then completed the admission procedures a few minutes later. He looked at the backs of Ayrin and the others and couldn’t resist smiling, speaking to himself.


     “These little guys are really troublesome.”


     A cold light suddenly flashed in his eyes. He quickly turned around.


     A young man clothed in the same Holy Dawn Academy attire walked out from the shadows at the corner of the street, the instant he turned around.


     Carter immediately sighed in relief.


     “So it’s you, Liszt! Why are you here?”


     “I was just walking by.” This young man whom Carter called Liszt was very handsome. He had a lazy expression, yellow rays of light occasionally flashing and spinning inside his jet-black eyes. This was something that would give a weird feeling to someone staring into his eyes. He cast a glance at the backs of Ayrin and the others, then asked with indifference, “What’s this guy called, the one with at least one-half elven bloodline, where does he come from?”


     Carter threw another look at the registration forms and answered, “Rinloran, from Emmy Forest Townlet.”


     Liszt said, shaking his head, “I never heard about any clan with high-level elven blood there. However, no matter where he comes from, it remains a very high-level elven bloodline… There’s also the little guy from the Quinn clan with some giant blood, plus that little guy called Ayrin from Cororin’s mining area. The new students this year are much more interesting than in previous years.” He then smiled lazily. “Carter, you’re called a good-tempered teacher in our Holy Dawn Academy, but that little guy Ayrin has an even better temperament from what I see. It looks nearly impossible to make him angry.”


     “Ayrin?” Carter heard the meaning behind Liszt’s words and said doubtfully, “He awakened so late… Do you actually feel there’s something special about him?”


     “You haven’t gone to the ‘deserted town,’ but I have.”


     Liszt said smiling, “The people who stayed there actually all have a very tough temper, just like stone. On top of that, there’s an unspeakable self-confidence and courage coming from this little guy. To me, this is genuine talent. As for the power of bloodlines, it’s far from being the most critical issue in my opinion. Don’t forget, I’m also from an ordinary human bloodline.”


     “Are you…?” Carter became surprised all of a sudden.


     Liszt said very frankly, “Indeed, I’m even more interested in him than in Rinloran. Especially since he somehow has so much money on his person even though he comes from the deserted town, it makes me curious. I will take note of him… If he turns out to be indeed decent, I’ll personally guide his training.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 4: Fusion! The power of bloodlines!
      Chapter 4: Fusion! The power of bloodlines!


     “Where did that little shorty go?”


     The red-haired Moss peeked left and glanced right at the bustling entrance of Holy Dawn Academy, looking very astonished.


     There were quite a lot of senior students under the Holy Dawn Academy’s great arched stone gates. These senior students had volunteered to come help, offering new students a little introduction, then guiding them to their dormitories.


     As one of the academies with the longest traditions in Holy Lauren, Holy Dawn Academy’s architecture was ancient, and its campus was very vast. It took at least forty minutes on foot from the main entrance to the “Ivy” residences and the “Redbud” residences where the new students lived. For new students unfamiliar with the area, it was very easy to get lost inside.


     The way Moss saw it, a guy like Ayrin who came from a small-time place would certainly stir a fuss about nothing and make a fool of himself after seeing what Holy Dawn Academy really looked like.


     That was why Moss intentionally kept some distance away from Ayrin, ready to make fun of him. But he didn’t expect Ayrin to disappear in the blink of an eye.


     “School sister, what’s your name? I’ll help you carry your things ok?”


     “School sister, I’ll take you to the dorm ok?”


     At the same time, a Rinloran who looked even prettier than the vast majority of girls found himself in the middle of a siege from several older schoolmates whose eyes shone bright. His face was already full of black lines, once again reaching the edge of an explosion.


     “This is the Thinker’s Forest!”


     “Sleeping Mermaid Stone Statues!”


     “I’ve reached the Beast Training Field!”


     Ayrin was holding a thick booklet at this moment, shouting out a name or two from time to time as he walked on the roads inside Holy Dawn Academy, attracting sidelong glances from one passerby after another.


     Old Ginns was the one who gave him the small booklet he held. Its name was “Guidebook to Holy Dawn Academy.” Not only was there a map of Holy Dawn Academy inside, it also contained introductions about many edifices and many academy teachers.


     “Cattail Library, so called because the growth of cattails filling the shores of the lakes beside it. The floors, stairs, and windows all groan since it comes from too ancient an era, so it is also customarily called the ‘Groaning Library.’ Finally here!”


     Half an hour later, with the guidance of the map, Ayrin finally came in front of the library old Ginns said he needed to visit first thing.


     This was an ancient wooden building set over a protruding mound, surrounded on three sides by lakes. Green vines climbed all over the surface of the wooden building. There was only an unremarkable name board standing in the vicinity of the entrance.


     The instant Ayrin crossed inside this ancient library entirely made from wood, an expressionless old man with a short stature blocked his way, wearing a black robe and thick long-sighted glasses.



     “You’re a freshman who’s just been admitted to the academy?”


     Shooting a glance to the freshman card hanging on Ayrin’s chest, the black-robed old man said in a severe tone, “This is the library, you’re not allowed to enter as you wish.”


     Ayrin nodded, “I want to get a reading card and go read inside.”


     The black-robed old man cast a glance at Ayrin, “New students only have the right to read the books inside, you can’t borrow them out.”


     “Got it.”


     “You’re not allowed to take inside any sharp device that could possibly scratch the books. You have to trim your nails first before going in.”


     “Got it.”


     “Any book-damaging behavior is forbidden, otherwise there will be severe punishments. In serious cases, you can even be directly dismissed from the academy.”


     “Got it.”


     “It’s forbidden to read in a loud voice and make a fuss inside the library, otherwise you’ll be expelled. If you violate the rules too many times, you’ll permanently lose the right to enter the library.”


     “Got it.”


     “…”


     After more than a full hour, after a full three repetitions of the library’s rules and regulations, the old black-robed man who’d already talked about many information that had nothing to do with books finally let go of Ayrin. He seemed satisfied; Ayrin looked blank from listening. After that, he handled a reading card and let Ayrin come inside his ancient library.


     “That was indeed the super chatty librarian, Professor Plum.”


     Ayrin rubbed his face when he reached the groaning stairs leading to the second floor of the library, rubbing away his blank and dumbfounded expression.


     “Hateful old Ginns, acting so mysterious. It’s one thing if you don’t tell me what bloodline power it actually is, why did you also have to put it inside an obsolete library with some nagging librarian.”


     Ayrin muttered to himself, but immediately gasped as soon as he climbed up the creaky wooden stairs to the second floor, thoroughly astounded.


     “Really awesome!”


     Rows upon rows of bookshelves filled the entirety of the second floor, all the way to a roof you simply couldn’t reach without wooden ladders. Books with covers in every color were neatly and tidily laid out on the thick bookshelves of a deep brown color. It was simply a sea of books.


     All the bookshelves and most of the books were obviously very ancient. The covers on some books were even entirely worn out, but they were all very clean, not even a speck of dust on them.


     The atmosphere was inexplicably a little graver.


     Ayrin went back and forth between the rows of shelves. The entire library had four floors. He didn’t continue upward but slowly searched his way through, reaching a corner of the library, close to the stairs leading to the third floor.


     A book with a purple leather cover titled “Views on architectural styles during the War of the Dragons era” quietly reclined on the second layer of the bookshelf in this corner, counting from the bottom.


     The moment Ayrin pulled it out, shiny silver stars, incomparably tiny, curiously emerged one after another without any warning from the double-layered board under the book. They converged at top speed on the five fingertips on Ayrin’s right hand.


     Those bright, dust-like silver stars quickly shaped into five tiny diamond-like crystals on Ayrin’s fingertips


     Five tiny marks also emerged separately on Ayrin’s five fingertips at the same time.


     With a flash, the five tiny crystals pierced inside Ayrin’s fingertips. The five tiny marks of light vanished at the same time.


     Not even one second had gone by from beginning to end.


     “Bang!”


     Before he could react, it seemed like a giant invisible hammer was fiercely striking Ayrin’s heart, to the point of making his body jump up involuntarily.


     “So this is the fusion of bloodline powers?”


     Ayrin came to his senses the moment his two hands unconsciously pressed on his own heart. His heart thumped once again at the same time.


     “Boom! Boom! …”


     He saw his skin shake in waves along with the violent beats of his heart. The blood inside his body seemed to become suddenly much heavier, pressing down on him until his body almost started to bend down.


     His heart was going to jump out and crack at this rate… He was going to die right?


     Ayrin felt unspeakable discomfort.


     The next second, his face once again brimmed with a confident expression that never admitted defeat. His hands left his chest and clenched into tight fists.


     “Come then! No matter what bloodline power, you’re just going to fuse obediently!”


     Ayrin’s body kept shaking, but he began to straighten up bit by bit.


     There was no telling how much time went by. The violent heartbeats stopped. It was only that the blood inside him still seemed extremely heavy. An inexplicable intuition started to grip him, that he could make the blood flow a little faster and his body a little more relaxed if he moved a bit.


     “What, you’re still not done fusing obediently!”


     Ayrin put the book back, his face filled with warlike determination. He tried walking a few steps and found out it indeed made him feel a little better, so he simply walked in quick steps without ever stopping, walking straight out of the library, with its creaking floors and stairs. Then he started running along the avenue.


     “So you’re fusing obediently now? There’s no fight in you.”


     After running continuously for several minutes, big drops of sweat fell from Ayrin, but all the feelings of discomfort had thoroughly disappeared. His heartbeat was also back to normal.


     He slowly walked on for a while and recovered his breath. He waved his fists a few times. He couldn’t feel any obvious difference in his body compared to before.


     “Is the bloodline really too bad, or is it that it can only display its effects after I become an arcane master?”


     Ayrin mumbled a few words to himself. He then saw shops standing everywhere in front of him. There were many clerks wearing bright-colored clothes doing their best to attract business.


     Behind a full hundred stores arranged in charming disorder, there also lay a quiet park. One couldn’t see its end of with a quick glimpse.


     “It’s the commercial street!”


     Ayrin immediately realized he’d run all the way to the only commercial street inside Holy Dawn Academy.


     The entire city of St. Lauren was built on a mountain. Holy Dawn Academy was built on a mild slope mid-mountain, on the northern side of St. Lauren. The commercial street was located in Holy Dawn Academy’s central area, adjacent to the biggest park inside the academy: the “Goddess Park.”


     The “Goddess Park” had gained its name from a white tulip named “Goddess” growing in great numbers inside the park.


     “Why are there so many people?”


     As he subconsciously surveyed the academy’s commercial street, a street that seemed almost bigger than Cororin’s entire surface area. Ayrin saw on it a shop with a big crowd in front of its door, encircling it so tightly not even water would leak through. His curiosity was immediately piqued. He couldn’t resist finding his way there.


     He squeezed through the great turbulent crowd of people with great difficulty. And then he almost fell face down on the ground at the first sight of the scene in front of him.


     This was a store with a “Super Mega Giant Fried Pork Chops” signboard hanging on it. Inside the doorway, there were several fatties who’d eaten until they were clearly about to puke, but they were all still grabbing the golden fried pork chops and gobbling them ferociously.


     Ayrin couldn’t understand no matter how he tried, so he couldn’t resist shouting out, “Are the pork chops that good? They still want to eat them even when they already look like this?”


     Some students beside him started to speak all at once when they heard him, explaining, “It’s this store’s opening day. The boss said you can eat for free as long as you eat ten chops in one go.”


     “I see.” Suddenly enlightened, Ayrin was immediately eager to give it a try. “Can anyone participate?”


     “Do you actually also want to participate?”


     “Stop dreaming, even a single chop is bigger than your face, it’s simply impossible to eat ten in one go. Until now, the most they’ve eaten is seven. If you can’t manage it you still have to pay the money for the pork chops you eat.”


     “That’s right, don’t be fooled, it’s simply impossible to succeed. The boss is clearly scamming ignorant youngsters.”


     Among such voices, Ayrin stretched his hand out and tried to measure the chops. He thought these pork chops were indeed really big.


     At this time, someone carried out several pork chops.


     “Tasty super mega giant pork chops! Whether you stroll by or shop by, don’t pass it by!”


     “Ultra quantity, genuine super mega giant golden fried pork chops! As long as someone can eat ten, everything’s free!”


     The fat boss immediately shouted vigorously, his face flushed red, a white chef uniform worn on his body. He attracted even more Holy Dawn students over.


     “Uh…”


     Choked by the heavy smell of grease, those challengers who were already about to puke blanched immediately. They retreated in defeat one by one. There were two of them who even immediately shoved their way out of the crowd and ran to the side of the street, retching loudly.


     Ayrin was somewhat making fun of someone else’s misfortune, but the instant the thick aroma surged into his nose, a burst of completely spontaneous shudders spread out from the depths of his body. He even felt that every muscle inside his body seemed to have transformed into extremely tiny particles, all of them vibrating, rubbing against each other.


     A feeling occupied his entire consciousness, as if he’d been hungry for several days and several nights, so hungry his heart beat in extreme flurry.


     His body started to ache from head to toe the next moment, his pair of feet shaking nonstop.


     “Gulp.” An audible clear and loud sound of swallowed saliva.


     “Can I try?”


     Ayrin’s eyes stared fixedly at the pieces of golden fried pork chops, unable to shift away.


     “No problem.” The thoroughly red-faced boss immediately beamed like a blossoming flower when he saw a challenger come up, still not resigned. Moreover, it was even a thin and small young man. “Anyone can try, you only need to eat ten and everything will be free. But you have to eat ten chops in one go ok? My super mega giant fried pork chops are really tasty and crispy and juicy…”


     The boss was in the middle of his excited speech, but then he heard a collective intake of breath.


     “Nine chops… already nine…”


     “Really amazing, does this guy have pure giant blood to be so good at eating?”


     The boss turned his head to have a look and also became a little crazy. Ayrin had already swept clean these pork chops around him in the mere blink of an eye. Moreover, his belly bulged high, but his face still didn’t seem satisfied.


     “This comrade has a truly great appetite.” The store’s boss came back to his senses and gave Ayrin’s shoulder a deeply meaningful pat, saying laughingly, “Really promising, you ate nine pieces in one go. In that case, then just eat the tenth chop. When you’re done you can have it all free!”


     Then he bent down and took the tenth pork chop from behind.


     “This…?”


     “That’s a pork chop! That’s also a pork chop?!”


     “You’re shameless!”


     “Dishonest business!”


     The surroundings stayed quiet for a mere second, then burst in curses overflowing the sky.


     What the boss had taken out was an ultra giant pork chop several times bigger than even all the other nine chops added together. It was simply one half of a pig.


     “Haha, it’s not like I ever said the ten pork chops were all the same size, how’s that shameless.” The boss was exceptionally proud of himself. “Plus I run a small business, it’s really not easy, everyone needs to be indulgent.”


     “What, he can even eat that?!”


     However, his incredulous voice rang inside the commercial street not even one minute later.


     Under the stare of countless disbelieving eyes, Ayrin finished eating that super giant fried pork chop, then rubbed his swollen belly. He said thanks to the dumbfounded boss, then he said another sentence that made everyone around almost faint to the ground, “Eh, where are my feet, why can’t I see my feet.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 5: A not so simple roommate
      Chapter 5: A not so simple roommate


     “Classmate, you’re a freshman?”


     “Do you actually have giants’ blood?”


     Many Holy Dawn Academy students quickly encircled Ayrin, incomparably admirative.


     For young people, someone who could do things they couldn’t do would always garner their respect and curiosity.


     But at that moment, after finally eating his fill, Ayrin felt the surrounding sounds become a little vague and indistinct. His eyelids also became heavier and heavier.


     “Bastard! What the hell is this bloodline, isn’t it over yet?!”


     “You can’t just simply sleep here!”


     Ayrin forcibly kept his eyes open as he shouted in his mind, but his resistance wore off before he could even clench his fists like he usually did. He flabbily fell on the ground and slept tight, snoring.


     “He fell asleep?”


     “He actually fell asleep straight away? Who the hell is this guy?”


     “He ate so much he looks like a ball, and he actually fell asleep just like this?”


     “What’s this really about! Who sent you to mess with me?” The boss was on the verge of tears when, just like other people, he saw Ayrin fast asleep.


     “Just give him to me.”


     At this moment, a young handsome academy teacher squeezed his way inside, his lazy voice drifting together with him. He straight away lifted the fast asleep Ayrin on his shoulder.


     “This is?!”


     The fat boss and some senior students had an immediate change of expression the moment they had a clear look at the young teacher’s face. Chills ran through them from head to toe. They waited for this young handsome teacher to carry Ayrin out of the crowd, none of them daring to make any loud noise.


     “What’s the matter?” A junior student not in the know couldn’t resist asking a pale-faced senior student beside him.


     The senior student struggled to resist his fear, and said in a quiet shaky voice. “This is teacher Liszt…”


     “Teacher Liszt!” Shock and respect immediately filled the eyes of all the junior students. “The only one who comprehended the academy’s secret skill “Holy Gate of Life”… The strongest elite teacher in the academy, Liszt?!”


     “That’s him.” Cold sweat was dripping from the fat boss like rain. “Legend says this guy was raised by dark night wolves…. The most cold-blooded, the most blood-thirsty, the strongest teacher in the academy… Liszt!”


     “It seems you’re not so popular inside the school, these little guys didn’t even dare make a single sound after they saw you.” As soon as Liszt stepped out of the commercial street, a black-robed old man suddenly appeared in front of him. It was none other than the super-talkative librarian, Professor Plum.


     “They’re just being misled by a bunch of rumors. Isn’t being feared something to be proud of, anyway?” Liszt casually shrugged his shoulders. His eyes actually shrunk, however. “You actually, a senior generation with a hobby for books and training, the genuinely strongest teacher in the academy, you actually also left your library for the sake of this little guy?”



     Professor Plum didn’t react to Liszt’s words, merely glanced at the fast-asleep and snoring Ayrin. “His body’s in a very strange condition, what do you think?”


     Liszt said, “His present state is the same as ours when we exceed the limits of our body after hard training. I’ve seen this little guy at the registration place, so I’m very curious about what happened to him inside the library. How did he turn this way?”


     “I don’t know.” Professor Plum shook his head. “He stayed a very short while in the library, but there was already something a little wrong with him by the time he went out.”


     “There’s no one in St. Lauren who can do any mischief inside your library.” Liszt smiled lazily. “So there were probably quite a few secrets hidden on this little guy from the beginning.”


     Professor Plum stayed silent for several seconds. He said, “What are you going to do?”


     “I don’t have the hobby of prying someone else’s secrets. Holy Dawn Academy also allows every student to conceal their secrets. If this little guy can make me satisfied, I will personally take charge of his teaching.” Liszt rubbed his chin and said, “Now I’m planning on sending him to the dorm.”


     Professor Plum seemed to have become even more uncommunicative than ordinary people once outside the library. He nodded when he heard Liszt, then turned around and left straight away.


     “Senior,” Liszt suddenly called.


     Professor Plum looked back, unsure what Liszt wanted.


     “There will definitely come a day when I surpass you.” Liszt put his lazy expression away and spoke in all seriousness.


     “Still early.” Professor Plum shook his head and merely spit out two words with an expressionless face, then he turned around and walked far away.


     Liszt didn’t seem to have taken it to heart either. He talked to himself while walking in the direction of the “Ivy district” in the distance. “A good roommate is also very important, looks like I’ll have to spend some efforts again.”


     …


     Early morning.


     Snore… Snore…


     Snoring full of rhythm rose and fell.


     Ayrin lay on a wooden bed covered in dark green bedding.


     The dancing tree shadows sprinkled through the window lattices and fell on his body. He’d slept himself into a torpor, felt a little thirsty. As soon as his drowsy eyes pried open, as soon as blurred images started to flash by, his eyelids once again fell closed.


     He had no idea what happened.


     He only felt that he’d slept for a long time, slept very contentedly, very comfortably.


     “Classmate, wake up…”


     Such a sound suddenly rang in his ears.


     Ayrin did his best to open his eyes. He suddenly saw an unfamiliar figure standing in front of him. He shuddered, woke up with a start from his dreams.


     What was this?


     What happened?


     He subconsciously sat up, blinking blankly.


     “You’re really good at sleeping.”


     A refined and gentle male student wearing glasses stood in front of his bed. He looked around the same age as Ayrin. “You slept from yesterday afternoon all the way til now. Right, I’m your roommate, I’m called Belo.”


     Ayrin subconsciously said, “Hello, I’m Ayrin. Where’s this place though?”


     “This is our dorm, Ivy residence district’s seventh residence, room 233.” Belo pushed his glasses and looked at Ayrin, the latter still looking thoroughly confused. “It seems you don’t even know how you came here. You know the ‘Wolf of Bloody Nights,’ teacher Liszt?”


     “I’m already in the dorm, I slept from yesterday afternoon all the way until now?” Ayrin had a fully blank face. “Wolf of Bloody Nights, Liszt? Who’s that?”


     “Our Holy Dawn Academy’s strongest teacher, an existence legends say is extremely callous and blood-thirsty. Anyone who becomes an enemy of his will be cruelly beaten until they’re more dead than alive. ‘Wolf of Bloody Nights’ is his nick.” Belo pushed his glasses by habit. “They say he’s the one who took you here.”


     “The strongest teacher in the academy… So powerful?” Ayrin shook his head, full of doubts. “I really don’t know him though.”


     “No matter what, teacher Liszt let you and I stay in the same room. Starting from today we’re friends.” Belo pointed at Ayrin’s bedside. “You first change your clothes, wash your face, rinse your mouth in the water room at the end of the hallway outside. The toilets are next door to the water room. I’ll go first and buy some stuff to eat, I’ll wait for you below.”


     Ayrin saw blue clothes resting beside the bed, the same as the ones Belo wore. They looked very soft. He subconsciously asked, “Wait for me to do what?”


     “It’s soon time for class, you have to hurry a bit.” Belo said while walking out, “It’s teacher Huston’s class, there will be very grave consequences if we’re late.”


     “Class?”


     Ayrin took the blue uniform beside the bed, unable to make any sense out of the current situation.


     This was a set of clothes was separated in two, an inner layer and an outer layer. The inner layer consisted of close-fitting sportswear while the outer layer consisted of slightly loose robe-like clothes. The words “Holy Dawn Academy” were embroidered on both the inner and outer layers. The inner layer’s fabric seemed even tighter and more durable than the outer layer’s. It looked like you were supposed to take off the outerwear during strenuous exercise and only wear the inner half.


     “Huh…?”


     The instant Ayrin grabbed the academy’s uniform, his body suddenly felt very different compared to usual.


     There seemed to be an inexhaustible strength in every parcel of his body. There also seemed to be a mass of bright light on top of his head, as if a door was open.


     The most important thing was was, he was currently still wearing the clothes he usually wore, but they now felt especially tight on him.


     He stood up, looked at his own arms and legs.


     It wasn’t an illusion. It was as if his clothes shrank after wash. He’d not only become a bit sturdier, he even grew taller by quite a bit.


     He couldn’t resist waving his fist.


     There came a “whoosh.”


     This punch of his actually made a piercing sound through the air.


     The thing that made him even more startled was, the many tiny particles in the air had converged on his fist on their own the moment he’d casually thrown this punch out.


     This was the “arcane power” only awakened people could feel!


     However, he had to concentrate the entire focus of his spirit to be able to sense and use “arcane power” before. Now he seemed to be able to use arcane power at will!


     Without a doubt, this was a change brought by the fusion of bloodlines.


     It seemed old Ginns’ bloodline wasn’t as bad as he’d imagined.


     What bloodline was it though?


     Ayrin was a little excited when he felt he’d become quite a bit more powerful, but then he turned depressed again when he remembered that he didn’t even know what kind of bloodline he’d actually fused with.


     …


     The Ivy residence district where boys of Holy Dawn Academy lived came from the same era as the Cattail Library. They were the oldest buildings inside Holy Dawn Academy. The difference was that the Ivy residence district was entirely built from stone, three floors on each building, tall trees planted between every residential building. Ivies climbed all over those trees even more ancient than the district, blotting the sky and covering the sun, making it seem as if each and every building were sitting inside a gigantic forest.


     Because it was ancient, Holy Dawn Academy’s lodging conditions seemed a little simple and crude compared to academies built later on. Each floor of every dormitory had a single public water room, without a separate bathroom.


     The whole dormitory was already well empty by the time Ayrin put his clothes on, washed, and walked out of the seventh residence’s main doors. There was only Belo waiting for him, carrying a bag of things to eat.


     “Let’s go.”


     Belo took the lead as soon as he saw Ayrin come downstairs, rushing toward the “Thinker’s Stone Forest.” He introduced the “Thinker’s Stone Forest” to Ayrin and told him it had been renovated from the old Holy Dawn Academy’s arena originally there. Maybe it was because many arcane masters had used mighty arcane powers in there, but it seemed easier to focus and sense arcane power inside. That was why freshmen would all go to class together in it. The first-grade freshmen all had the same foundation course. They would have different courses only from the second year on, depending on their preferences and grades.


     Running after Belo, gnawing on the ham bread Belo bought, Ayrin thought this roommate he just met was truly a good person.


     “Why does it seem like they’re looking at us a little strange?”


     The Thinker’s Stone Forest was located midway between the Ivy residence district and the Redbud residence district, a dozen minutes from both areas on foot. Ayrin also saw quite a few boys and girls in twos and threes coming a little late when they came closer to the Thinker’s Stone Forest. Only, these freshmen seemed to avoid looking at them after seeing them, and they also seemed to deliberately keep a certain distance away from them.


     “Maybe it’s because we’re somewhat handsome,” said Belo with no concern.


     Ayrin nodded when he heard Belo’s answer, because Ayrin thought he’d become quite a bit more handsome after putting on the brand new academy uniform.


     But he didn’t know why, the closer they neared the Thinker’s Stone Forest, the more he felt the gazes of these new students gather on Belo, from time to time. This made him turn his head and look at Belo with his glasses and gentle appearance. He thought, maybe there was more to him than met the eye.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 6: Impetuous Freshman, Notebook Teacher
      Chapter 6: Impetuous Freshman, Notebook Teacher


     Holy Dawn Academy’s Thinker’s Stone Forest’s, formerly Holy Dawn Academy’s old arena. They saud alterations, but in fact, they merely cleared out some superfluous gravel. The damaged circular grandstand had naturally shaped into a perimeter wall. The huge rocks inside had been erected up, naturally dividing the inside into several fields, each hidden from view of the others. Former battles left their vestiges behind, turning the training ground into a complex topography.


     No particularly meticulous cleaning had befallen the natural grown weeds and trees inside the fields. The whole stone forest brimmed with a verdant atmosphere.


     Moss and his red hair appeared very eye-catching even among the more than a hundred freshmen already gathered inside the Thinker Stone Forest.


     “He ate that much? That should be impossible. Even I can’t eat that much.”


     He looked at the three or four persons around him, seeming extremely skeptical. Now the people around were all spreading a matter: apparently, there was a new student whose appetite surpassed even that of wild beasts from the jungle. He’d eaten ten pork chops in succession, and among those, there was even one chop simply as extra big as half a pig.


     Moss questioned the truth when he heard. A thin and tall student beside him immediately said with certainty, “It’s absolutely true, I even saw it with my own eyes. On top of that it even ended up disturbing teacher Liszt. Teacher Liszt personally took him away.”


     Moss frowned and said, still a little disbelieving, “All the freshmen in our grade come to foundation class all together. Plus it’s teacher Huston’s class, the one most concerned about face, the one who most dislikes latecomers. No one would dare not come. If what you said is true, shouldn’t that guy be here too?”


     Right at this moment, Ayrin’s and Belo’s figures appeared beside a few giant-like white boulders, making their way inside.


     “It’s him!”


     The thin and tall student beside Moss couldn’t hold back a low cry of surprise when he saw Ayrin’s face. A clamor likewise ran through the whole field. There were obviously quite a few people who recognized Ayrin.


     “Little shorty, it’s you?!”


     Moss join them in shouting as soon as he saw, incredulous.


     Ayrin stood beside Belo. He was in the middle of observing the Thinker’s Stone Forest’s environment, the people inside the field. He also immediately recognized Moss when he suddenly heard his great shout, and said, a little puzzled, “What’s me?”


     “Little shorty, are you the great belly king from the rumors?” Moss pushed through the crowd of people and walked in front of Ayrin. “You ate ten pieces of giant fried pork chops?”


     “Ah? Even you know about it.” Ayrin scratched his head and laughed, a little embarrassed.


     “Impossible!” Moss immediately shouted. He stretched out his finger and pointed it at Ayrin. “Even I can’t eat so much, how can a little shorty like you eat it?”



     All the freshmen inside the field looked at Ayrin’s thin and small appearance. All had the same expression of disbelief.


     Ayrin merely felt a little awkward. At his side, Belo pushed his glasses and whipped his head around, asking, “This red-haired kid is your friend?”


     “Who are you kidding!” Moss had already shouted before Ayrin could even answer.


     “It’s easier if it’s not your friend.” The very refined and gentle Belo immediately laughed out loud. He abruptly leaped in front of Moss, looking at Moss with a feverish expression brimming with excitement, “Dude, little shorty this little shorty that, you’re so rude. Also, my great lordly self is standing here but you actually didn’t even spare a glance for me, as if this great lord doesn’t exist. Hurry up and kneel down, lick this great lord’s feet! Or else I’ll beat you up until no one recognizes you!”


     Everyone was dumbstruck.


     Ayrin thought back to the gazes from these people on their way here. He immediately felt as if there was something terrible about to happen.


     Moss was also frozen blank.


     “Hurry up and kneel down, lick this great lord’s feet…”


     He could also be said to an arrogant person in ordinary times, but he’d never seen someone have the guts to act so rampant to his face. Someone who could speak these kinds of words, speak them so smoothly and naturally at that.


     “It’s Belo!”


     “Is he the “Impulsive Freshman” Belo?”


     Amidst the clamor, Moss also realized the other party was that “Impulsive Freshman” Belo who was rumored to be entirely different from what he looked like.


     They said this Belo looked very delicate, gentle, and refined, but he was in fact arrogant and fanatical, acting rashly at the drop of a hat. Plus, he would become very excited as soon as he thought of something he felt was interesting, and then not only would he act spiritedly without any care for consequences, he would even incite others to act together with him. Rumors said he used to be a second-grade student, but he’d been retrograded a grade because he did something out of bounds that ended up wounding both himself and a teacher.


     It was very easy for new students to injure themselves, but Holy Dawn Academy’s teachers were all powerful arcane masters, so a freshman like this who could injure even a teacher could only be described with the word “dangerous.”


     Moss finally realized why the gazes of some freshmen were strange when they looked at Belo.


     “You actually dare to talk to me like that, you want to die!” He realized the opposite party was a supposedly dangerous character, but Moss still couldn’t help shout out loud and make a racket, after a moment of astonishment.


     Belo didn’t even pay attention to this Moss character that was so angry he’d shouted like a child. He looked at Ayrin at his side instead, excitedly inciting him, “How about we hit this guy together?”


     “No need for that, alright?” Ayrin shook his head, sweating a little, very flabbergasted already by Belo’s sudden change. “Everyone’s a classmate…”


     Moss’ nose was about to crook in anger. He wildly shouted out loud, “Great, you come try it, you two come together.”


     “If you don’t then I’ll go first,” Belo said to Ayrin, then he bunched his fists, his two eyes already sparkling with the light of feverish excitement, looking as if he could wait no longer.


     Someone’s voice suddenly came at this precise moment, “Stop fighting, teacher Huston’s coming.”


     Ayrin turned around and saw a young teacher coming their way, wearing a set of pale blue school clothes. This young male teacher had an average height, a round face, skin very white, and the thing that most attracted the eye was the excessive grease rubbed on his short hair, making tuft and tuft of hair stand erect in shiny black hardened glory.


     “Hmph.” Belo snorted when he saw this teacher appear. He pushed his glasses on his nose and transformed back into his usual gentle and refined self.


     Moss seethed in anger, but he could also only forcibly hold it in with teacher Houston’s appearance.


     “There’s a lot of energy.”


     Houston wiped a handful of hair and glanced at Belo and Moss. He flung his head back and laughed. “I like it best when there are energetic young people.”


     Most freshmen immediately felt a burst of evil chill run through them, because before coming here, they’d all heard that the teacher Huston in charge of the foundation course was extremely dangerous even if he couldn’t be considered especially powerful. He very much cared about face, and if you’re the slightest bit careless and provoked him, you’d be recorded in his small notebook, and then miserable days awaited you. The most critical was, he was also extremely petty. The vast majority of people simply had no idea how they actually offended him before finding their names already jotted down in the small notebook.


     Houston flung his head back when he saw everyone looking very adorable. He thought the freshmen were pretty cute this time, so he cleared his throat, let everyone find a place to sit in front of him. Then he began the lesson.


     “There are countless dreams under Doraster’s starry skies. Our Holy Dawn Academy happens to be a place that empowers you in chasing after your dreams.”


     After speaking signboard-like opening words he himself found very classic and very stimulating, Houston’s eyes first stopped on Belo. “Classmate, what is your dream?”


     “As expected, he’s already been noted down.”


     Almost everyone’s gaze immediately fell on Belo.


     “Everyone under the starry skies knows of famous arcane masters,” Belo said, his eyes flashing under his glasses.


     “That’s only possible by beating many powerful arcane masters, you’re ambitious.” Houston laughed. He turned his head in Moss’ direction. “Classmate, what about you?”


     “I’ll be happy as long as I become an arcane master a bit more powerful than him,” Moss said fiercely after throwing a glance Belo’s way.


     “I very much admire this kind of emulating enthusiasm.” Houston wiped a handful of shiny bright erect hair and laughed out loud. Then he looked at Ayrin, “What about your dream?”


     “What’s my dream?”


     In fact, Ayrin had been thinking on and off about this very question from the moment he saw Holy Dawn Academy’s great gates.


     Back in Cororin, what he thought of every day was to dig a lot of ores, feed himself and old Ginns. Now he could suddenly go to school without worrying about food, but that actually made him confused. What did he want to do in the future?


     The so-called dream should be something he very much wanted to do, but also something very difficult to achieve, right?


     Ayrin thought nothing like this had popped into his mind for now.


     So he shook his head when faced this question from Huston and said awkwardly, “I don’t know.”


     “You don’t know? You don’t even know your own dream?” The corner of Huston’s mouth tilted up in a sinister curve.


     “Yeah.” Ayrin scratched his head. “I haven’t thought of any dream yet.”


     A clamor.


     “Then wait until you think of one before telling me.” Huston glanced at Ayrin and spoke kind words, but inside his mind, what he thought was that Ayrin was trying to embarrass him on purpose. He already decided he definitely had to record Ayrin in his little notebook.


     “No matter what your dreams end up being, in every academy, including our Holy Dawn Academy, the premise of the main program is to guide the students into becoming arcane masters. In the legendary era of the War of the Dragons, it was precisely the mightiest arcane masters of each race who defeated the evil dragons and spared Doraster from their tyranny. In the peaceful present, the amount of arcane masters remains the embodiment of a kingdom’s national strength. It’s absolutely no exaggeration to say that the power of arcane masters from various countries preserves the balance. An arcane master’s power comes from…”


     Huston liked his teaching job very much. He became more and more excited along with the unceasing torrent of his words. He started to gesticulate in a flurry of hands and feet, demonstrating the exercises himself.


     “This is our Holy Dawn Academy’s famous “Explosive Blazing Fist.” It’s only an arcanist martial skill, but the power is quite a lot stronger than ordinary arcanist martial skills…”


     With a “Boom,” together with a deep shout from Huston, they saw three successive afterimages trailing out behind his figure. His entire right arm ignited with a red flame, and he struck out with a lightning punch. The red flame flowed and exploded out in every direction, forming a fierce blazing cloud of fire around his fist.


     Huston maintained the pose, then took his fist back. He looked at the freshmen, astonishment, and veneration engraved on the face of many students. He said, looking as if he hadn’t had enough of that feeling yet, “Did you get a good look…”


     At this moment, a snore neither loud nor light interrupted him.


     Everyone looked toward the source of the sound, full of disbelief. They saw Ayrin with his head lowered, a trail of saliva even flowing down along the corner of his mouth. His shoulders continuously shrugged up and down along with the rhythmic snores.


     Huston’s face immediately filled with black lines!


     “He’s actually got the guts to sleep in the Notebook Teacher’s class?”


     It seemed to all the freshmen that bursts of a chilly breeze were suddenly blowing all around them.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 7: Punishing a band of three
      Chapter 7: Punishing a band of three


     “Pa!”


     Huston kicked up a patch of grass and struck it on Ayrin’s face with deadly accuracy.


     What made people even more petrified was, Ayrin still didn’t show any sign of waking up. He still snored rhythmically, even after the patch of grass fell from his face.


     “Wake him up right now!”


     Huston almost couldn’t bother maintaining his own image anymore. It was nasty enough already when he said he didn’t know what his own dream was just now. This time he actually had the gall to fall asleep. Did he really think he was only for show?


     “Sleeping even here even now, interesting!”


     Belo became immediately excited again. He grabbed Ayrin and shook him shook fiercely, he even happily gave Ayrin a kick.


     Ayrin finally woke up with great difficulty, his eyes droopy.


     Huston controlled his temper that was on the verge of exploding. He wiped a handful of shiny, greasy hair and asked with a fake smile, “Classmate, do you think my level is too low, what I’m saying is too boring?”


     Looking at Huston’s insidious appearance, every freshman knew Ayrin was going to be very miserable. But what made them even closer to fainting was, Ayrin wasn’t completely awake yet at this moment asked with a confused, “What?”


     “You just fell asleep.” Huston looked very coolly at Ayrin and said, “That’s why I asked you if my level was too low and what I’m talking about too boring.”


     Ayrin immediately shook his head.


     In truth, he was certain it was the bloodline acting up again. On the way here he’d eaten breakfast to his fill, and as a result, that inexplicable drowsiness had suddenly struck once again. He’d fallen asleep before he even had time to put up a resistance.


     Huston smiled coldly, seeing Ayrin’s headshake. “If it’s not because the quality of my lecture is too low, then it must surely be because your learning is sufficient already and you don’t need to study? If that’s the case, then repeat the content I talked about just now. Start from the power of arcane masters. From which two parts does the arcane master’s power comes from? Hurry up and tell us!”


     Ayrin weakly answered, “Physical strength and arcane power…”


     “Go into more details. There’s also the difference between arcanists and arcane masters I talked about!”


     “Physical strength is divided into two parts. One part is the power stored inside all the tiny particles of our bodies, called physical power. The other part is the power of the spirit’s will. As to arcane power, it’s the power from the external elements we can sense after our Awakening. People who can only use body movements to make physical strength and arcane power achieve a certain degree of integration are called arcanists. Only those who can refine physical strength and arcane power into “primordial arcane particles” and store them inside the body can be called arcane masters. There are in total seven “arcane gates” that can store “primordial arcane particles” inside an arcane master’s body. We can open these “arcane gates” after going through training, tempering, and even fighting. The more “arcane gates” we can open, the more “primordial arcane particles” we can store, and the more powerful the arcane master.”



     “There’s something even more fundamental for an arcane master, what is it?”


     “It’s the power of bloodline. Pure giant bloodlines have astonishing innate physical power and extraordinary strength. Pure beastmen bloodlines are born with the power of wild changes and inconceivable explosiveness…”


     “Very good.”


     Huston couldn’t have imagined that Ayrin already remembered these things from the inside out when he was still in Cororin. But he merely smiled when he saw Ayrin being able to repeat them so clearly and so completely. “Since your learning’s truly good, then the “Explosive Blazing Punch” is also very easy for you. Come out and demonstrate for us.”


     “The little shorty is screwed.”


     Moss started to take delight in Ayrin’s misery as soon as he heard Huston.


     Every Holy Dawn Academy teacher trained in different martial skills. Only a small fraction of them studied the “Explosive Blazing Punch,” Huston among them. The parents of many freshmen present at the scene were arcane masters, some of them even former students from Holy Dawn Academy, but the teachers they’d met were different and the martial skills they’d learned were also different. On top of that, they were sent to Holy Dawn Academy as soon as they Awakened, to learn the basics. That was why Moss was certain there might not even be a single person there who’d learned this “Explosive Blazing Punch” in advance, to say nothing about this shorty who came from Cororin.


     Ayrin helplessly stood up and walked in front of all the freshmen, his lack of confidence written on his face.


     He only heard the first part of Huston’s explanation. He didn’t even see the complete scene of Huston firing his punch out afterward, he was already asleep.


     “Charge swiftly with quick steps and stamp down… bring up a flow of wind as much as possible… When you feel the brush of the raging winds, match it with the chant and focus your spirit very fast, then use arcane power…”


     There was no way out now, Ayrin could only bite the bullet. Under Huston’s proud eyes, he tried to remember Huston’s explanations about the “Explosive Blazing Punch” as fast as he could, then he charged out forward.


     “Explosive Blazing Punch!”


     After Ayrin’s swift and loud chant, everyone saw Ayrin’s entire right arm ignite with red blaze the moment his fist flowed out, a blaze that quickly wrapped around his fist then assembled into a fiery cloud that exploded with a rumble.


     “Success?!”


     “He actually really blasted out a blaze, he used the Explosive Blazing Punch?!”


     “Where does he come from, how can he comprehend this arcane skill in one try?”


     Freshmen immediately exploded in disarray. There was even an expression of adoration to be found now in the eyes of many girls when they looked at Ayrin.


     Moss was still delighting in Ayrin’s misery a few seconds ago. Now he was thoroughly frozen.


     The proud expression on Huston’s face also instantly stiffened.


     How was that possible!


     The “Explosive Blazing Punch” looked simple and sounded simple when explained, but many key points, even the most basic speed at which arcane power circulated, were impossible for beginners to achieve without going through repeated practice. Back in the days, even he himself could barely display the “Explosive Blazing Fist” after a full ten days of practice. Moreover, he couldn’t even guarantee success every time.


     Ayrin was a little dumbfounded himself. Only, he vaguely felt this move didn’t seem very difficult for him.


     This wasn’t a coincidence!


     True freshmen couldn’t possibly achieve such speed in their manipulation of arcane power!


     Huston came back to his senses and thought there was one possibility. That was, Ayrin had already learned the “Explosive Blazing Fist” beforehand.


     “You actually provoke me on purpose, you’re dead for sure!”


     Gnashing his teeth in his mind, he decided to record Ayrin’s name a hundred times in the small notebook. He actually put on an expression of praise on his face however. “Classmate, since you’ve learned the “Explosive Blazing Punch,” then I might as well teach you the ‘Ardent Whirlwinds’ next.”


     “The secret of this ‘Ardent Whirlwinds’ is to very quickly compact arcane power in both your hands, then coordinate the actions of the ten fingers, swing your two hands and instantly burst out ten spinning wind whips. This is an arcane skill that snatches victory in close range thanks to its speed and the scope of its area. An opponent of the same level will usually be injured even if they barely manage to block it. This arcane skill is actually much more powerful than the Explosive Blazing Fist.”


     “Watch carefully!”


     Huston had already completed his explanation before Ayrin had time to say anything. His two hands stretched forward like lightning.


     His upper body and shoulders seemed entirely still, but his arms were like whips that vibrated and crisscrossed.


     Woo!


     Everyone felt their scalp tighten at the deep explosive sound.


     Ten vortexes visible to the naked eye appeared in front of him, intersecting and pulling away, sounding like genuine whips.


     “Amazing, this is even more powerful than the Explosive Blazing Punch!”


     “What a cool secret skill!”


     “It seems like there’s suddenly ten transparent fox tails in front of you. How can someone escape when they face that, they’d be whipped for sure!”


     A chorus of astonished voices immediately rose.


     The voices made Huston once again proud of himself.


     He looked at Ayrin, all smiles, and said, “Did you see it clearly? This time it’s your turn.”


     Everyone’s gaze immediately gathered on Ayrin.


     “Amazing, let me try!”


     Ayrin glanced at Huston in wonder. He simulated the way Huston did it, stretched his hands out.


     Ayrin had an inexplicable feeling the moment he stretched his hands out. He felt that no matter what movement he made or what thing he learned, it shouldn’t go so smoothly for him. But now he seemed to be naturally imitating Huston’s motions from the moment his hands went out.


     This feeling, that he was different than usual, made him slightly distracted.


     “Ardent Whirlwinds!”


     “Woo!”


     The sound of the wind rose between his fingers the moment he became slightly distracted.


     The arcane power gathering at high speed on his hands spread out along his fingers, then suddenly rushed out and produced streams of air. However these streams of air weren’t like the ten spinning ones Huston had created, but several scattered gusts instead. Two of them that collided together in front of him. The fierce, raging winds rushed to his face.


     There came an “Ah.” Ayrin cried in pain. He covered his eyes and almost fell down butt-first on the ground.


     Stillness descended on the field.


     “Haha!” Moss stared blankly, then he couldn’t hold back a loud laughter. “Little shorty, this is actually the first time I see someone get his face slapped by his own secret skill and almost fall. Please, can you be a little more hilarious?”


     “Impossible!”


     Huston originally stood there proudly, his hands behind his back. Now he watched Moss’ great laughter mock Ayrin’s sorry figure. His sleeveless undershirt was soaked with cold sweat.


     He could clearly tell that Ayrin only met with a problem in the interval of his fingers and the speed he flicked them toward the end.


     The hardest part of this “Ardent Whirlwinds” was to gather arcane power as fast as possible and compress it to a certain degree during the extremely short time the five fingers were clenched into a fist.


     Don’t mention a new student who’d only just had his Awakening, even those who already studied for half a year in Holy Dawn Academy wouldn’t necessarily be able to achieve this point. And the most important thing was, this “Ardent Whirlwinds” was a secret skill pass down in his own family. It’d never been taught in Holy Dawn Academy before.


     Could this guy be a real genius?


     Even if you’re a genius, you still slept during my class!


     “You can get your own face slapped by such a simple martial skill, yet you still have the gall to sleep in my classroom?” The corner of Huston’s mouth trembled a little on its own even as he tried his best to stay cool and collected. He said, “Go stand on the road outside the stone forest. It’s your punishment, properly reflect on your actions!”


     “Teacher, this ‘Ardent Whirlwinds’ is no simple martial skill at all. I think it should be impossible for anyone here to use it the first time they try?” Belo’s voice suddenly came.


     “Is it now?”


     Huston looked at Belo and his face full of challenge and impetuousness. Then he smiled an ominous smile as he watched all the freshmen. “Who else thinks this isn’t a simple martial skill? Please come forward.”


     Every freshman could tell this “Notebook Teacher” was trying to make trouble for Ayrin on purpose. Now Huston’s gaze gave them the willies straight away as it swept by them. Who would still be brave enough to stand out?


     “Look at that, it seems there’s no one else who thinks the same as you do. Also, who allowed you to talk as you please?” Huston stretched out a finger and pointed at Belo, then pointed it again outside the stone forest. “You can go stand together with him. Let the students outside have a look at the result of not complying with my class’ discipline.”


     Moss took immediate pleasure in their misfortune, thinking, you be impetuous again, shout again about making me lick your feet… But he only had a few seconds of happiness before Huston’s finger pointed his way. “You also, red-haired kid. Who allowed you to laugh so loudly earlier, you also go out and stand there!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 8: The Amazing Girl
      Chapter 8: The Amazing Girl


     “What are these three guys doing there, standing there and not moving at all?”


     “What else could they be doing, you can tell at a glance they’re three freshmen, they’ve surely offended Huston so he punished them to stand here.”


     “Their courage is really worthy of praise. This must even be the freshmen’s first class right, they actually had to guts to offend the Notebook Teacher…”


     Outside Thinker’s Stone Forest, Holy Dawn Academy students going back and forth on the road pointed their fingers at the three of Ayrin, Belo, and Moss standing beside the road.


     “Little shorty, is there anything inside your head! Anyone knows what kind of person teacher Huston is, you actually fell asleep in his class.” Moss’ teeth itching in anger. He felt like he was losing an exceptional amount of face.


     Belo shot a glance at him, exceptionally contemptuous. “Isn’t it just standing, what’s the big deal.”


     “Isn’t it just standing?” Moss couldn’t hold back his yell as soon as he heard. “You think it’s as simple as standing here? Do you know how sinister the Notebook Teacher is rumored to be? We can’t listen to the rest of the content from his lecture standing here. Tomorrow we won’t be able to follow, so he’ll easily find another pretext to continue punishing us.”


     “Isn’t it very interesting like this?” Belo said full of zest, “I want to see how many tricks he’s actually got.”


     “…”


     Moss was thoroughly speechless already, but then he almost fainted in anger when he turned his head around and saw Ayrin.


     Ayrin’s eyelids dangled asleep, and he looked like he was soon going to snore.


     “You’re a real pig! You can fall asleep even standing!”


     Moss really couldn’t hold it back anymore. He pounced and clutched Ayrin’s neck, wishing nothing better than to choke him dead.


     “Cough cough…” Choked awake, Ayrin burst in a series of coughs.


     Belo looked calmly at Moss. “Don’t be impulsive. We’d be out of luck if it attracted Teacher Notebook out here and he found out we haven’t been properly standing.”


     “I’m impulsive?” Moss looked in disbelief at Belo. “You’re the Impulsive Freshman, you still call me impulsive, don’t tell me I’m more impulsive than you?”


     Ayrin nodded firmly and said very honestly, “That’s right, right now you look very impulsive.”


     “…”


     Moss felt he’d die from anger if he were to continue talking with abnormal people like Ayrin and Belo. Hence he forcibly resisted the urge to puke out blood and turned around, forcing himself not to even look at them.


     Ayrin seemed not so drowsy anymore after being woken up. But then he felt himself become hungrier and hungrier as time went on.


     “Gurgle…”


     A noise came from his belly near noon. He was starting to become so hungry he didn’t have any strength left anymore, so he glanced inside the Thinker’s Stone Forest and said, “Why isn’t teacher Huston coming out yet, I’m hungry.”



     Belo noticed that Ayrin’s face had gone entirely white, his forehead dripping with abnormal sweat. He couldn’t resist asking with some curiosity, “Didn’t you eat a lot of stuff this morning, how can you be so hungry already?”


     Ayrin feebly opened his mouth. Sounds came nonstop from his stomach before he had time to say anything.


     “I…” Moss felt alright at first, but he also became hungrier and hungrier when he heard the gurgling noises coming continuously from Ayrin’s belly, because he hadn’t had time to eat too much in the morning, for fear of arriving late. Then he turned his head and saw Ayrin looking like he could drop down any second. He became immediately anxious and started to yell, “Little shorty, just stop harming people now. Teacher Huston could be coming out at any time right now, if you don’t stand properly and he finds out when he comes out, you’ll definitely involve all of us. He’ll make us keep standing here.”


     Belo pushed his glasses on his nose and threw Moss a glance. He didn’t say anything however, just looked in the direction of Thinker’s Stone Forest.


     At first, his attitude led Moss to believe that Huston was walking out just at this time. But when he anxiously turned his head around, he saw that it wasn’t Huston coming out from between these great white boulders standing tall like giants, but a female student wearing a set of blue school uniform, the same as theirs.


     The sunlight seemed especially dazzling in Ayrin’s eyes at this moment. This caused the girl’s blue school uniform to seemingly sparkle with a peculiar radiance the very moment he first caught sight of her, walking out from between the giant stones. He blinked his eyes firmly. He could clearly see, this was a female student with long black hair, a sheen of shiny perspiration covering her exquisitely beautiful face. Her school uniform was also drenched in sweat; water continuously dripped down even from the tip of her hair.


     Just as Ayrin observed this girl, a little dazed, this girl also actually noticed their existence. She walked toward them.


     This female student seemed to already have realized what happened by merely casting a look at the three’s appearances. She waved her hand in their direction and said, “What, you’ve been punished by teacher Huston?”


     What answered this girl first thing was a series of noises coming from Ayrin’s stomach.


     Ayrin was a little embarrassed, but this seemingly very imposing girl actually smiled at Ayrin and said, “Hungry? You haven’t eaten much this morning? Even if teacher Huston were to come here soon though, he’d still tell you to continue your stand. He’s in fact deliberately making people starve through a meal when he punishes them like this. That’s the method he uses the most often when handling you freshmen.”


     Moss was feeling hungrier by the minute to begin with. Now even his face blanched immediately when he heard this girl say this. Right then, Ayrin saw thick bandages completely wrapping around this girl’s left hand, and he immediately asked, full of sympathy, “What’s up with your hand, you’re wounded?”


     “No big deal, merely an injury I got when I tried to block with it during training.” The girl gathered her damp hair and looked at Ayrin, all smiles. “You’re truly a good person, you’re already hungry like this but you still worry whether I’m wounded or not. You guys continue to properly stand here, wait for me.”


     “Wait for you?”


     Ayrin didn’t understand what she meant, but this girl had already turned around and walked a great distance away.


     The back of this girl vanished from their sights, but she again very quickly appeared once more in their visions.


     “Bang.”


     This girl tossed a big pile of things to eat in front of Ayrin and the others. She then immediately sat on the grassy ground beside them, easy and carefree. She casually grabbed some foodstuff and started to eat. At the same time she directed the three still dazed boys, “My treat, let’s eat together.”


     “Teacher Huston is deliberately starving us, but now you give us things to eat, aren’t you afraid teacher Huston will see that and give you a hard time?” The three of them were all a little stunned.


     “He’s not teaching me now anyway, plus he can’t beat me either.” The girl made a very careless face and brandished her fist. “Why would I be afraid of him?”


     “He can’t beat you?” Moss actually sucked in cold air, watched this girl with disbelief. Teacher Huston indeed couldn’t be considered very powerful among all the teachers in the academy, but that was merely comparing them between themselves. Even the worst teacher in Holy Dawn Academy could probably handle at least two or three ordinary arcane masters by himself.


     “You guys take your time with the food, I have to go back inside Thinker’s Stone Forest, I still have to practice. I can also help you stall Huston in passing if he’s coming out.” This girl actually didn’t care in the slightest about Moss’s astonishment. She casually grabbed some stuff to eat, then stood up and went in the direction of the Thinker’s Stone Forest.


     “Thank you.” Ayrin subconsciously said a couple words.


     The girl didn’t say anything and didn’t turn around either. She merely lifted her hand and waved it.


     Sunlight shone on her body and made the figure of her back appear very pretty. Ayrin then remembered he hadn’t asked her name yet.


     Belo actually forestalled him. He pushed his glasses and yelled to the girl, “Eh, what’s your name?”


     Ayrin and Moss didn’t notice the odd solemness that appeared inside his eyes from the moment this girl said Huston couldn’t beat her.


     “Chris.” The girl’s voice came to them from far away.


     “It’s indeed her, the Amazing Girl.” Belo’s eyebrows shot up, muttering to himself.


     “The Amazing Girl?” Ayrin and Moss both stared blankly. “What does it mean?”


     “It means her.” Belo looked at Chris’ back and nodded. “I heard she trains harder than anybody, that’s why even if it’s only her third year, she’s already the most powerful among all the students in Holy Dawn Academy. Even some teachers aren’t her match. Only, she’s got severe facial blindness, and even more peculiarly she keeps yapping her slogan of dominating the national school tournament at all times, that’s why she’s got the title of the Amazingly Crazily Girl in our Holy Dawn Academy, or Amazing Girl in short.”


     “The Amazing Girl is the Amazingly Crazy Girl?” Ayrin sweated. He watched Chris’ back with great curiosity. “What does facial blindness mean then?”


     Belo said, “That means she very easily forgets what someone looks like. For example, just now even if we told her our names, next time she sees us she’d only remember our names but wouldn’t distinguish who’s who between us. Maybe she’ll call you Belo, and maybe she’ll call me Ayrin.”


     “Really?” An astonished Ayrin continued with another question, “What’s the national school tournament then?”


     “You don’t even know this?” Moss immediately whipped his head around. He felt himself once again on the verge of fainting to death. “Little shorty, you’re really a pig! We only talked for a few sentences, how much stuff have you eaten already?”


     Ayrin hadn’t been still during these mere few sentences. The meat pies in front of him had all been cleanly swept away already.


     Moss remembered the rumors about Ayrin’s endless stomach. With no time and focus to spare for insults, he immediately sat down and started to gorge himself on food instead.


     “The national school competition’s full name is Hegemonical Cup of Starry Skies Academy Braves.” Belo tore a piece of ham and ate it, neither slow nor hurried as he calmly explained, “All the academies in our kingdom of Eiche will participate in the tussle of this competition.”


     “Since all the academies participate in this competition, there’s nothing strange about her wanting to snatch the title of champion right? Why would they call her the Amazingly Crazy Girl because of that?”


     “That’s because there are really too many powerful opponents out there. Our Holy Dawn Academy hasn’t been able to step out of St. Lauren for four years running. We can’t even defeat the few other academies in St. Lauren, but she actually keeps cycling her slogan of defeating opponents from every academy, that’s why they say she’s an amazingly crazy.”


     Ayrin suddenly understood somewhat. He thought about it for a bit. “So that means our Holy Dawn Academy can’t be considered a strong academy?”


     “The strength of an academy and a tournament like this are two entirely different things. Our Holy Dawn Academy is one of the academies with the longest traditions in the kingdom. It can definitely be ranked in the front if we’re talking about the entire strength of the academy. Only, in this interschool competition, the most important thing to consider is whether there are powerful students.” Belo looked at Ayrin and continued to say, “Because this is a competition between teams of five. You can say that the strong students in our Holy Dawn Academy have precisely been few in number, that’s why our achievements have been so bad.”


     “A competition between teams of five?”


     “Right.” Belo pushed his glasses and glanced at Ayrin. “There will be a preliminary match in three days if I haven’t gotten my math wrong. Our Holy Dawn Academy’s opponent is the Southern Monsoon Academy. Our Holy Dawn Academy will only be able to participate in the main qualifiers and fight for a quota from St. Lauren if we win this match. If you’re interested, I can take you there to watch. I’ll talk about it by then, it’s very easy to understand the rules, you’ll see.”


     Ayrin said without thinking at all, “Ok.”


     …


     Huston took the other freshmen out of Thinker’s Stone Forest from another exit, then went back inside the stone forest after the meal, and then lectured a lesson about foundation training. Only after that did he leisurely stroll through the forest of stones and appear in front of Ayrin, Belo, and Moss.


     “How is it, are you guys hungry?” Huston felt his mood brighten a little when he saw the three of them looking withered under the sun.


     “Gurgle…” Ayrin’s stomach made noises again.


     “Remember to respect my class’ discipline next time. This time though, it’s better if you keep standing here until the end of class today. Remember to practice the Explosive Blazing Fist when you go back. You also have to do a full hundred squats, a hundred backward leapfrogs, and one hundred full-speed sprints… Of course, it doesn’t matter if you don’t practice, or if you don’t do it fully. There will be tests sooner or later during class anyway. If you can’t pass them, you should know the consequences already eh.”


     Huston was even more satisfied when he heard the gurgling sounds from Ayrin’s belly. He turned around and went away after saying his piece, all high and mighty.


     “Shorty, I couldn’t tell before, you have a talent for scamming people.” Moss sighed in relief when Huston’s figure disappeared for good. He turned his head and told Ayrin, “You can actually even fake the sound of a hungry stomach, now he definitely thinks we’ve really been starving all this time.”


     “I wasn’t deliberately faking it.” Ayrin said, a little distressed, “I’m really a little hungry.”


     “I…” Moss almost fainted straight away. “You’re really a pig right! You ate even more than both of us combined. How much time has it been since, now you say you’re hungry again?!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 9: Under the starry skies
      Chapter 9: Under the starry skies


     Nightfall. Resplendent starlight sprinkled down on every corner of Holy Dawn Academy.


     The kingdom of Eiche was located at the southern end of Doraster, inside the Dragon Gasp Mountains. The Dragon Gasp Mountains themselves constituted the region in Doraster with the highest elevation. Added to the fact that the towns and cities of the kingdom were mostly built on mountains, it was why the kingdom of Eiche had had the title of the kingdom closest to the sky every since its very beginning.


     The closest to the sky, the brighter the starlight at night.


     The stars in the night skies seemed particularly big in most part of the kingdom’s territory, particularly bright, as if you could pluck one down by just stretching your hand over.


     Such “starry skies” were unique to Eiche, that’s why Eiche gained the name of “the kingdom under the starry skies” later on, a name lasting until today.


     And for many people of Eiche, the dazzling bright stars in these skies, seemingly so close to the touch yet unattainable in truth, also seemed like the dreams of each and every person.


     In a quiet nook of the Thinker’s Stone Forest, Chris rested her two hands on her knees and gasped nonstop for breath.


     Sweat dripped down her fair pointed chin, drip by drip, to the soil at her feet.


     Anyone would be able to see that she’d reached the utter limit of her body, but after a quick rest, she actually spit out two words through her clenched teeth in a light voice, “Once more!”


     She began to sprint again, to leap up high. When her body reached the highest point, soon about to drop down, she suddenly twisted around and exerted her strength, stiffly made several extremely quick dodging motions in the air. Then she landed steadily, crouched down, and stamped her way forward like an arrow.


     When her figure halted once more, she was finally unable to endure any longer, and fell backward on the ground face up, utterly exhausted.


     Bitter and astringent sweat flowed into her eyes and her mouth, but lying there on the ground, she actually waved her fist toward the starry skies and whispered to herself, “I have to win.”


     …


     The woody area around the Ivy district was the best training ground for the freshmen.


     Huge trees reaching the sky created a natural divide between many isolated, quiet spaces. Quite a consequent amount of grassy ground in the forest had already been stepped into solid clay grounds where not even a blade of grass grew.


     For freshmen, Notebook Teacher Huston could only be described by the word “freak.” On top of that, the vast majority of freshmen were already unwilling to fall behind to begin with, unwilling to be worse than others. That was why light echoes of “Explosive Blazing Punch”… “Explosive Blazing Punch” came nonstop from the empty spaces inside the forest, shrouded by starlight.


     Ayrin also stood inside one of these spaces.



     Sometimes, when there were truly too many things someone was ignorant of, they wouldn’t be in too great a hurry to understand these things. Instead, they would be more devoted to the matters right in front of them.


     He was already certain by now that the bloodline old Ginns made him fuse with was definitely no shoddy stuff at all.


     He’d already completed all the foundation exercises arranged by Huston. He probably wouldn’t have been able to complete even half of it before, he would already be flopped on the ground by now.


     Now he was also very tired, soaked with sweat from head to toe, but he could clearly sense his own progress. Under the tempering of such foundation training, apart from the soreness, he could even feel many extremely fine threads of heat moving inside him, penetrating inside every corner of his body.


     From old Ginns’ repeated explanations back in Cororin Town, he understood very clearly that an arcane master’s power originated from physical strength and arcane power. Physical power also consisted of two parts, one part being the energy stored inside every minute particle of the body, the other part being the power of spiritual will.


     He also knew very clearly that the power saved inside all the tiny particles inside the body would increase through diet and training, but he was even more certain that without the fusion of the weird bloodline, it would have been impossible for him to progress so fast.


     “The strongest student inside the whole Holy Dawn Academy is also the one who trains the hardest huh… Let’s try the Ardent Whirlwinds again.”


     Most the other freshmen couldn’t master the “Explosive Blazing Punch,” but he’d exhibited it in one try back in the classroom. Now he was already very proficient when he practiced it. For some reason however, any idea about resting went away on their own when he thought about that “Amazing Girl.” So he started practicing the “Ardent Whirlwinds” instead.


     “Ardent Whirlwinds!”


     In the wake of an extremely quiet chant, his two hands suddenly stretched forward like lightning, dragging countless afterimages after them.


     With a whoosh, two gusts of wind swept across his face. They tore several leaves dropping by to pieces.


     “The power is greater than the Explosive Blazing Punch, the speed is also higher. It’s just harder!”


     Ayrin already knew he failed as soon as his hands shot out. Compared to back in class, it seemed he’d gathered arcane power too violently. Not even mentioning the ten whirling whips of wind he couldn’t shape, the shock from the two uncontrollable gusts of wind almost cracked his bones when they exploded out of his hands. It was especially painful.


     “Again!”


     He didn’t stop. He waved his hands and continued to train, very unwilling to admit defeat.


     Once, twice, three times, four times… He had no idea how many times he practiced it. His sweat had even turned sticky from head to toe. The ten fingers on his hands seemed about to crack and split.


     His body had reached its limit and his consciousness was becoming faint. He could even hear the urgent beats of his heart, hear his heavy and rough breathing.


     He really wanted to just lie down like this and go to sleep… But it looked like he was soon going to succeed.


     “Can’t stop! Fight on!”


     “Ardent Whirlwinds!”


     One moment he fought for breath, seemingly unable to get back up any longer, the next moment he suddenly stood up straight. His hands shot out without warning.


     Tsh!


     Ten spinning wind whips suddenly appeared in front of him, making piercing sounds entirely different from before.


     “Haha, success! I’m the best!”


     After seeing the ten spinning wind whips, the utterly exhausted Ayrin could no longer keep himself up. He stretched out his hands, a great proud laugh coming out of him as he softly flopped back on the ground. His hands were stretched toward the starry skies, even twitched a couple times now and then. It seemed completely ridiculous.


     …


     A bat flew out from the forest of huge trees around the Ivy district. It flew into the shadows behind a certain school building.


     The young teacher Carter Ayrin met back at the registration suddenly followed behind that bat. He dove down from the top of a tree with no noise nor traces, and fell on this building’s roof covered in withered leaves.


     The moment his feet came into contact with the roof, a wind blew, rolled up countless dried yellow leaves. Liszt’s figure emerged out of nowhere inside the fluttering leaves.


     Carter didn’t show any surprise when he saw Liszt’s sudden appearance. He said in a soft voice, all smiles, “I thought it was you just now inside the forest, otherwise I wouldn’t have had that creepy feeling of being stared at.”


     “Are you praising me or criticizing me?” Liszt scratched his hair. He plopped down on the roof covered in yellowed leaves and sat, stretched his back with a lazy air. “But let’s talk about you, why did you also come to look at the training of these freshmen, especially Ayrin’s?”


     Carter coughed softly. “Two reasons. One’s because the headmaster let me look after the team for this season’s tournament, the other is because you’re paying special attention to Ayrin, so of course I also have to keep an eye on him.”


     “So you’re the one in charge of the team this time. This means you being at the registration had something to do with selecting the best freshmen.” Liszt rubbed his chin. “Looks like you guys can’t sit still any longer. That’s also normal though, our performance these few years has been truly bad. Not only the others all feel there’s no powerful character anymore in our Holy Dawn Academy, even our own students are almost going to forget what’s real valor and glory. Soon they’re going to feel as if there’s no difference between ordinary arcane masters and those who have the genuine courage to do battle.”


     “Your judgment has always been very good.” Carter sat down beside Liszt and said earnestly, “There’s absolutely no way for ordinary students to learn Huston’s Ardent Whirlwinds, to say nothing of mastering it within a single day. Moreover, Huston’s Ardent Whirlwinds has never been taught in public. There’s no way Aryin could have been exposed to it before.”


     “No need to make it sound so complicated. I understand your meaning.” Liszt threw Carter a glance and directly said, “Even his body’s grown a bit taller since he’s come to the academy. So it’s either some hidden bloodline or some sudden mutation in his bloodline.”


     “His bloodline doesn’t show any obvious sign. I heard he’s got an especially great capacity for food, but it doesn’t look like pure giant blood either.” Carter held Liszt’s eyes. “Did you find out anything?”


     Liszt shook his head with a smile. “Even if it’s not some mysterious bloodline, at least it’ a very interesting one. And looking at his behavior, he seems to understand very clearly the advantages of not exposing the power of his bloodline. This way I don’t even need to explain it to him.”


     “You’ve also seen his training earlier. He indeed possesses the courage to put his life on the line. Since you’re in charge of the team this season, I can only tell you not to make me disappointed.”After shaking his head, Liszt once again looked at the sea of giant trees all around them. He said, “Your luck is really pretty good, there are actually two others there who managed to master the Explosive Blazing Punch within a day or two. Three such figures emerging inside a group of students, the guys in the other schools would be so happy their mouth would crook from laughing if that happened to them.”


     Liszt still had a very lazy and indifferent appearance, but Carter was actually shocked. He shouted in disbelief, “Three of them?”


     “That high-level elven blood, and that kid who wears glasses.” Liszt smiled faintly. “Looks like you have to be a bit more industrious, old chap.”


     “Rinloran? Belo?” Carter stared, his eyes open wide. He thought it wasn’t much of a surprise for Rinloran to possess stunning comprehension ability. After all, even a little elven blood brought greater abilities in many areas, compared to ordinary people, not to mention one could tell at a single glance Rinloran had very high-level elven blood. He truly didn’t expect it from this Belo though. So he couldn’t help stare at Liszt and say, “That freshman who gets easily excited and makes troubles? He also turns out to be a rarely seen genius? Even stronger than the red-haired kid from the Quinn Clan?”


     “You really underestimate him.” Liszt started laughing. “Good or bad he’s the only freshman who’s managed to secretly break into the Giant Beasts Enclosure. There’s no telling what he’s thinking of in this brain of his, but it’s obvious his ambition isn’t small.”


     “He’s the one who secretly broke inside the Giant Beasts Enclosure? So it turns out his injuries were due to..” Carter’s eyes suddenly lit up.


     Liszt stood up and stretched his body. “As long as you’re aware of it. There are so many interesting little guys. Don’t let me down too much at the tournament this time.”


     “What does it have to do with this time, they’re all still freshmen.” Carter blinked in confusion.


     “What’s the big deal even if they’re freshmen?” Liszt looked at him. “What’s the relation between being a freshman and their strength?”


     Carter was thoroughly stumped for words.


     “If you don’t have the guts to act free and don’t have the guts to hold hope, then there is no hope.”


     Liszt lazily waved his hand as he turned around and left. “Things can only get more interesting if freshmen can really participate in the tournament.”


     “I have one last question.” Carter suddenly thought of something when Liszt’s figure vanished from the roof. He shouted, “Since you already knew Belo’s an extremely excitable person who easily stirs up trouble, why did you put him together with Ayrin in the same room?”


     Liszt’s shadow was suddenly gone, but his lazy voice still came out. “From past experience, reckless students prone to stirring up troubles are often a bit stronger than usual.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 10: Belo’s starter ambition
      Chapter 10: Belo’s starter ambition


     Ayrin was completely unaware there were two pairs of eyes secretly peeping on his training.


     His world had been too small previously. Now the world seemed too big for him. Strangers were everywhere, fresh things he didn’t understand were everywhere. The things he had to think about and assimilate were truly too many. After he struggled to climb up from the ground, he returned to the dorm and rinsed himself in the washroom. Belo wasn’t back yet, and he was of a mind to wait a little for him, but he passed out immediately as soon as he lay down on the bed. He fell asleep.


     He suddenly woke up the next morning, awakened by strange sounds.


     He sat up on the bed, dizzy and confused. He slowly came to realize it sounded like intake of alarmed breaths and miserable screams. Just when he couldn’t make head or tail of the situation, he saw Belo push the door and come in, his hair damp as if he’d just washed himself. Ayrin jumped off from the bed and wore his clothes, unable to refrain from asking at the same time, “When did you come back yesterday, what’s with these voices outside?”


     Belo wiped the white steam off his glasses. He merely grumbled a “Mm” and didn’t answer. He merely threw a glance at Ayrin and said, “Your arms and legs aren’t sore? Last night you didn’t complete the foundation exercises that Huston guy arranged for us?”


     “Oh right…”


     Ayrin thought a little vacantly that before, his body would definitely have felt dead uncomfortable all over for several days if he’d been as exhausted as he was yesterday. But even with so many foundation exercises yesterday, it seemed he actually didn’t feel much discomfort today.


     This was definitely because of his fusion with the unknown bloodline, unknown even to himself.


     Aryin didn’t answer immediately, so Belo thought he indeed didn’t complete the exercises. First he said, “It’s all the same even if you didn’t complete the foundation exercises. Huston will certainly not let us off easy today anyway.” But then he immediately became excited for seemingly no reason. “Since you’ve woken up early today, then come eat breakfast with me right now?”


     Ayrin answered very happily, “Ok.” He finished washing himself real quick, then followed Belo out of the dorm.


     Holy Dawn Academy had a total of five canteens in addition to a commercial street. All of those places served breakfast. The closest ones to the Ivy district was canteen number three.


     Canteen number three was located west of the Ivy district. It was one of these buildings that mimicked the dwellings of the giants during the era of the War of the Dragons.


     Every part of it was built with huge wooden beams. It had particularly gigantic doors and windows. Seen from outside it even looked like a training field, not at all like a canteen.


     The feeling was completely different once you walked inside. Walls surrounded them all around, partitioning store-like booths filled with every kind of food in various styles: roast beef, roast chicken, pork chops, lamb chops, sausages, jam pastries, meat pies, fried ring donuts…



     In the middle of the canteen sat rows upon rows of dining tables, seats directly carved out from logs, enough to accommodate several hundred people eating at the same time. Crystal lamps of every color hung from the tall ceiling. A tempting aroma flooded the entire space.


     There were already quite a few people buying, or already sitting down and eating, by the time he entered inside the canteen behind Belo.


     It was the first time Ayrin saw such a canteen, and he drooled with envy as he looked at the many things he’d never tasted before. At this time he heard Belo’s soft voice shout in extreme excitement, “They’re really here. Let’s go, we’ll go beat them up!”


     “What?”


     Ayrin had absolutely no idea what was going on when he saw Belo laugh out loud at three people sitting together. “Sneijer, why aren’t you guys obediently licking my great lordly feet yet!”


     The entire canteen quieted at once, everyone’s eyes gathering on Belo and these three people, as well as a clueless Ayrin.


     The three people stood up very quickly and walked toward Belo and Aryin, sneering.


     Ayrin had simply no idea which one was the Sneijer guy Belo talked about. What he was certain of though, was that the school uniforms on the three of them were a little outmoded, and he didn’t have any impression of these faces either, so these three were certainly not freshmen.


     The three of them stopped in front of Belo and Ayrin. The tallest and burliest of them, a yellow-haired boy a full head taller than Ayrin, said to Belo with a grin etched wide on his whole face, “Belo, looks like you really want to die.”


     “Teacher Huston?” Belo looked with some dismay behind the three people.


     The three subconsciously turned their heads around.


     “Die! Gale Sting!”


     Belo burst out laughing the same moment Ayrin subconsciously lifted his head to have a look as well. With a loud bang, he blasted a fierce punch on that yellow-haired boy.


     “Ah!”


     That yellow-haired boy shrieked miserably. He stumbled backward, then crashed on the dining table and chairs behind him.


     “So fast!”


     Ayrin felt this punch of Belo’s had been so fast it seemed his fist had vanished.


     “You actually used a shameless sneak attack!”


     The other two people thoroughly came back to their senses and subconsciously hopped two steps away, shouting in both alarm and anger.


     “He actually fights whenever he wants to. On top of that, he’s even a freshman, fighting senior students!”


     “Aren’t they afraid of being punished?”


     “It seems it’s the Impulsive Freshman Belo. That’s a dangerous man, don’t go provoke him…”


     A commotion immediately went through the entire canteen.


     Belo didn’t pay any attention at all to the surrounding noises. He said to Ayrin with a face brimming with excitement. “I’ll handle the beating of this big-headed fat melon, you go beat up that no-eyebrow.”


     “Belo, you’re too arrogant! Flame Slash!”


     Out of the remaining two, the one facing Belo right at this moment was a boy relatively short and fat, especially his face looking loaded with excess flesh. His head appeared particularly big, flushed bright red with anger. He immediately leaped up.


     His entire right arm seemed like a sickle that slashed at Belo, tearing through the air with a piercing sound.


     It ignited with a layer of raging flames the moment it came close to Belo.


     Ah!


     Some students on the sidelines retreated backward, and some girls even cried out in alarm.


     Such a strike was very ferocious. Belo’s wounds wouldn’t be light if he were to be struck.


     “Humph!”


     A punch suddenly smashed out and intercepted it in mid-air. It likewise sent out a bunch of raging flames, clashing together with that short fatty’s arm.


     Flames splashed to all sides in a loud rumble.


     The short fatty did a nimble backflip and steadied himself on the ground, far away. Looking at Belo calmly taking his fist back, his eyes brimmed with disbelief.


     “What, you think I can’t beat you just because I was injured for a few months and missed a few months of training?” Belo excitedly licked his lips. “I only need this one hand plus the Explosive Blazing Punch I just learned yesterday to beat you.”


     “…”


     Ayrin had entirely no idea what was what. They clearly agreed to come here in order to eat, how’d it turn straight away into a brawl. But hearing Belo inciting him to go beat up that bald brows, he couldn’t help but look at the other guy’s eyebrows.


     “What are you looking at!”


     This was a tall and slim boy. His eyebrows weren’t entirely bald actually, they were merely very faint, and seemed a little strange when you looked at them. He shouted in anger as soon as he saw Ayrin watch him.


     “Gale Sting!”


     His entire body suddenly moved. A punch flew in Ayrin’s direction.


     His fist was so fast that, with a swish, it seemed to vanish from the air.


     Ayrin never experienced a fight like this. He didn’t even want to fight with that tall and slender boy. “So fast! So fierce!” He could clearly feel this time that there was absolutely no way to dodge it even if he tried to. He couldn’t match the speed of this opponent already in motion.


     “Let’s just take a chance! I can only try if it works or not this way!”


     “Ardent Whirlwinds!”


     His two hands suddenly stretched out, as if on their own, as he uttered a low shout.


     Swoosh!


     Ten spinning wind whips suddenly appeared between the tall slender boy and Ayrin.


     The ten wind whips were almost shoved right in the tall boy’s face. He had simply no time to manifest any reaction.


     “Pa!”


     His entire person flew backward from the blow and stumbled out, fiercely crashing on the dining table behind him. He then glided on it and ended falling on the floor.


     “What!”


     The face of the short fat boy immediately blanched. This tall slim boy beside him was already ko’d by a single move before he even had time for a second exchange of blow with Belo.


     “Hm?”


     Belo pushed his glasses and glanced at Ayrin, as if he were seeing Ayrin for the first time.


     “Ardent Whirlwinds?”


     “This freshman can actually use teacher Huston’s Ardent Whirlwinds?”


     “Wasn’t yesterday the first day they officially started their classes?”


     “How’s that possible, could he be a student teacher Huston’s already taught for a long time in secret?”


     The light of disbelief shone in the eyes of many students in the canteen, especially in the eyes of many senior students.


     “Let’s stop fighting now ok?” Ayrin suddenly said at this time.


     “…” Many people around them already thought he was very abnormal, now they almost toppled down and passed out dead when they heard him. The vast majority of students had absolutely no way of grasping a powerful technique like Ardent Whirlwinds, which was a little stronger than ordinary techniques. Now that his opponent was beaten up so ruggedly, he simply couldn’t even crawl up for the moment. He simply couldn’t fight him even if he wanted to.


     “Whatever, if I also beat you up, then there’ll be no one left to carry them out.” Belo turned his head around and looked at the pale-faced short fatty. “However, next time you see my great lordly self, remember to pay your protection fee.”


     “Protection fee?”


     Looking at the short fatty clenching his teeth and carrying away two wounded guys that couldn’t even crawl up, Aryin couldn’t help but steal a look at the exhilarated and extremely proud Belo. He asked him, “What the hell was all this about?”


     “Nothing much.” Belo’s mouth twitched in disdain. “This yellow-haired Sneijer was a class tyrant in a class I used to go to. He’s always pushing the other classmates around just because he has a little strength. My goal is to beat up all the class tyrants like him everywhere, then ask them for a protection fee.”


     Ayrin’s brow immediately filled with sweat. “Then won’t you become the greatest class tyrant instead?”


     “You can say that. There should be some seniors I can’t beat though.” Belo patted Ayrin’s shoulder with great satisfaction. “You surprised me very much though, you actually managed to beat that bald eyebrows.”


     Ayrin thought something was a little wrong. “What, you didn’t think I’d win? But you told me to beat him up?”


     “Teacher Liszt brought you.” Belo snorted in a low voice and said, “If that guy had beaten you up, maybe teacher Liszt would have taught him a lesson.”


     “I already said I have absolutely nothing to do with teacher Liszt.” Ayrin was thoroughly speechless when he finally understood the treacherous Belo wanted to take advantage of him. There were still some things he didn’t understand about the fight earlier, and the reactions from the people around them, so he couldn’t refrain from asking, “Will you be considered very fierce inside the academy as long as you learn Ardent Whirlwinds?”


     “Except if you’re a genius like teacher Liszt, otherwise there are extremely few people who can compact ‘primordial arcane particles’ and become an arcane master in the genuine sense of the word before second grade.”


     Belo glanced at Ayrin and said, “Ardent Whirlwinds can be said to be very difficult and very powerful among techniques below the arcane master level. But good techniques also depend on who’s using them. To know a technique and to know how to fight are two entirely different concepts. For example, just now with you and that bald brows. In a real struggle with your lives on the line, if that bald brows had some understanding about you, then he could definitely defeat you just by using hit and run and avoiding a frontal fight. Because they’ve already spent a very long time on foundation training, and their stamina is much higher than yours. Just by delaying they can delay you to death.”


     “That’s why simply knowing a strong technique doesn’t make you strong. Moreover, for the powerful elite senior students who’ve already learned to compact ‘primordial arcane particles,’ a technique of this level doesn’t amount to much if anything.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 11: Giant Food Monster
      Chapter 11: Giant Food Monster


     “Those two people we defeated won’t have any problem right?”


     “We can’t even break bones with strength like ours, at most they’ll have some bone cracks. Our medicine teachers in the academy are very powerful, they can cure your injuries very quickly no matter how severe it is. What problem can there be?”


     “…The academy doesn’t allow fighting in this kind of place, aren’t you worried about being punished?”


     “What’s there to be worried about? Fights like this are common. On top of that, they lost a lot of face as seniors beaten up by juniors, so they won’t spread it out. There’s no genuine teacher in that canteen either, those were merely ordinary employees. Besides, even I don’t have the guts to fall asleep during teacher Huston’s class… You’re not even afraid of teacher Huston, why are you worried about this?”


     “…”


     Eating stuff while talking with Belo, Ayrin felt more and more that Belo was a dangerous character who didn’t look at all like his outer appearance.


     Then thinking that they were soon going to see the sinister Notebook Teacher again, Ayrin shivered all over, and not from the cold. Compared to yesterday, he didn’t feel any drowsiness anymore, but his body still seemed to need energy replenishment from a great amount of food. That sensation of being hungry to the point of panic was even more unpleasant than being drained to exhaustion.


     In order to avoid being starved through another meal by Huston, Ayrin immediately stood up and went again to buy food.


     Belo first thought Ayrin hadn’t eaten his fill yet even after eating several times more than an ordinary person. But then he saw Ayrin stuff everything he bought inside his school uniform, so he immediately became impulsive again and said. “Ayrin, what are you doing?”


     “Prepare things to eat of course.” Ayrin said truthfully, “This way at least I’ll be guaranteed to have something to eat when hungry.”


     “That’s actually true.”


     Belo also bought some food and stuffed them inside his own school uniform.


     …


     “He’s here!”


     His back against a huge white boulder, the Huston who felt he was very chic saw Ayrin and Belo appear in the far distance. A shady smile immediately appeared on his face.


     He couldn’t be said to have taught too many freshmen, but during all these years, as long as they were in his class, there was no student that wasn’t respectful and deferential. They didn’t even dare breath out loud. If he didn’t properly educate them for sleeping in his own class, wouldn’t all the students lose their respect for him?


     Ayrin and Belo walked very slow and leisurely inside the Thinker’s Stone Forest, looking as if they were having a lot of trouble. The way Huston saw it, Ayrin and Belo were surely sore all over like the vast majority of freshmen because of the foundation training he arranged for them yesterday. But no matter how, he couldn’t imagine that the two of them had just fought a brawl right now, full of vigor and energy. The reason they walked slowly was because their clothes had been overstuffed with too many things to eat.



     In order to show everyone he was a magnanimous and totally not vengeful man, Huston avoided looking too much at Ayrin and Belo on purpose. He waited until all the freshmen gathered in the empty space in front of him, then he cleared his throat and said, “It looks like everyone is full of energy. I like the liveliness of youth. Since everyone is so full of energy, then do a hundred squats just where you’re standing to warm up your body a bit.”


     Many freshmen almost blacked out when they heard him say that, because out of fear they couldn’t pass Huston’s future tests, they all had completed the drills arranged by Huston to the letter. Now they wished nothing better than to scream miserably even when they walked. How were these hundred squats a warming up, it was simply trying to kill them.


     But facing Huston and his expression filled with treacherousness, they absolutely didn’t dare express the slightest protest. They one and all clenched their teeth and started doing it.


     The majority of freshmen had faces twisted by suffering, but Huston actually laughed out loud. He said, “Indeed very lively, looks like you’re enjoying it very much. You’re good students of this Huston.”


     After all the freshmen completed the foundation drill of a hundred squats with great difficulty, Huston’s voice rose out once again: “You, practice the Explosive Blazing Fist. Yesterday I remember telling you guys to practice it. If someone dared to slack off, I won’t let him off easy eh.”


     Most freshmen had faces that became even paler. They felt all the more that the couldn’t offend this freakish and sinister Teacher Notebook, because the one Huston’s finger was pointing at right now was precisely Ayrin.


     The Explosive Blazing Punch didn’t only consist of blowing up a fire with the last punch, there were also the three charging steps made at full strength before that. In such circumstances where even moving toes was incredibly painful, where it was almost impossible to stand up straight, there was probably no way you could display the skill at this moment no matter how well you mastered it in usual times.


     Ayrin himself actually wasn’t thinking about too many things. His legs were a little sore, but it still didn’t impede his movements.


     Hence under Huston’s expectant gaze, he very straight-forwardly went three steps forward in succession, and made his strength explode in the space of an instant, then his fist fired out with a quiet shout. A cloud of eye-dazzling flames exploded as he easily displayed the Explosive Blazing Punch.


     But after this punch, he felt a little dazed himself, because he could tell that when he’d burst out all his strength and stamped every step violently on the ground, many things had seemed to fly out.


     He wasn’t completely aware yet what happened when everyone else almost went half-crazy.


     They clearly saw that when Ayrin ferociously charged his first step forward, several things had flown out from his body.


     Bread, meat pie, fried doughnut, roasted beef…


     Things had flown out and fallen from his clothes with every step Ayrin had taken. Especially the several turkey legs that flew out from his clothes when he’d struck his punch in the end. One of the turkey legs landed right into Huston’s arms by happenstance, and Huston subconsciously grabbed it!


     “Ah?”


     When he saw an ashen-faced Huston grab the turkey leg, the somewhat flabbergasted Arin finally understood that it was because he’d overstuffed too many things inside his clothes, that was why a lot of it had flown out when he’d used intense force.


     The field became still and silent. When they saw Huston with a turkey leg clutched in his hand, the freshmen couldn’t laugh out loud even if they wanted to.


     After staying still for several seconds, Huston said to Ayrin, his face distorted, pausing after every word, “Are you deliberately making fun of me?”


     “…” Ayrin never thought things would turn out this way. He said awkwardly, “I didn’t do it on purpose. Maybe I should just go and stand outside?”


     “Stand? Did I tell you to go to stand?”


     Huston exposed an insincere smile that made many freshmen scared inside. He walked up to Ayrin and stuffed the turkey leg he held back into Ayrin’s hands. “You took so many things with you because you were afraid I’d let you starve through another meal? I only punished you yesterday because you didn’t respect the class discipline. Today your Explosive Blazing Punch was pretty good, why would I punish you? You three have a pretty good attitude. Today I not only won’t punish you, I’ll even invite you to a proper meal as compensation. Come, don’t waste this turkey leg, you first put it away.”


     “Is this guy deliberately provoking teacher Huston, what’s his brain actually made of?” Moss was keeping a low profile today and hid behind a tall student all along. He was still silently scolding Ayrin when he heard the first half of what Huston said, but when he heard the latter half he couldn’t resist shouting after a blank second, almost blacking out, “Three? Teacher, you can’t be talking about me right? I’m not their friend!”


     “What?”


     Huston turned his head around and glanced at Moss. He chuckled coldly. “I seem to remember I especially mentioned yesterday it’s forbidden to casually make a racket in class?”


     “I…” Moss almost directly spit out a mouthful of blood.


     …


     “Come, weren’t you guys fond of eating poultry legs. No need to be polite and no need to be wasteful, finish eating these.”


     The freshmen spent the entire morning split between their sizzling fear of inviting trouble for themselves, and passing the time guessing at what miserable experience was waiting for the three of Ayrin, Belo, and Moss. The vast majority of freshmen found that their guesses came true when Huston put a full dining car’s worth of chicken legs in front of Ayring, Belo, and Moss.


     “He must have bought every chicken leg from every canteen inside the academy right?”


     Moss’ eyes went red when he saw at least two to three hundred chicken legs inside the dining car. He couldn’t hold back his shout once again, “Teacher Huston, I really don’t have anything to do with them…”


     With his hands clasped behind his back, Huston said without even looking at him, “What? I didn’t hear clearly, are you thinking there’s not enough to eat here?”


     Moss even started to imagine fighting to the death with Huston. At such a moment, a cold voice actually came out from the group of freshmen. “Teacher Huston, don’t you think you’re being a little excessive?”


     “Oh?”


     The corner of Huston’s eyes twitched. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the voice.


     “Rinloran?”


     “It’s him? He actually dares to talk straight to teacher Huston’s face?”


     Many freshmen turned their gazes around. Rinloran stood by himself at the edge of the crowd, looking straight at Huston without the slightest dread.


     Rinloran’s cold gaze made Huston’s eyelids twitch a few times. A treacherous smile curled at the corner of his lips. “Rinloran, you want to eat together with them?”


     “Why would I do such a senseless thing?” Rinloran said like freezing ice.


     “Why?”


     A chilly light flashed inside Huston’s eyes. In a flash, his body vanished from where he stood.


     “Puff!”


     Raging winds burst out in front of Rinloran.


     Huston’s figure emerged from inside the gale, taking his hand back, a sneer on his face.


     Rinloran’s figure retreated inside the gale, retreating a full five to six steps before finally stilling.


     Every freshman could see with halted breath. Rinloran’s arms were still crossed in front of him, maintaining his protective posture. His arms were shaking nonstop however, and his face had also become a little pale.


     “Not that I was serious at all, but you’ve already done pretty well blocking a strike from me.”


     Huston glanced at Rinloran and his shaking arms, then looked at the freshmen around Rinloran who hadn’t even clearly seen his movements. “As to why… I think you already understand now. Because you’re too weak for me, because I’m your teacher, because you can’t possibly resist even if I were to force you to do these things.”


     Rinloran didn’t make a sound. He took his hands back, but most freshmen became even tenser instead, because they could all feel Rinloran had no intention of lowering his head still.


     “It’s alright.”


     Ayrin nodded gratefully at Rinloran at this time and said, “My appetite is very big, there should be no problem eating these even by myself.”


     “Is that so? Since you say so, then don’t be wasteful, first finish eating the things you brought, then also eat these chicken legs after that.” Huston laughed out loud. “Haha, if you can finish eating all these chicken legs, then the rest naturally don’t need to eat them anymore. And as a special favor, I can allow you to carry a lot of food to class in the future.”


     A collective intake of breath rose in the forest.


     Because Ayrin really started to eat without saying another word.


     The things he’d taken seemed fully sufficient for several persons, but he cleanly wolfed them down in only a moment, then he started to eat the chicken legs one by one.


     “What’s this about?”


     Huston hadn’t heard about Ayrin’s glorious eating achievements before. He became more and more dumbfounded.


     “Does this guy carries the blood of the giants? But he couldn’t eat like that even he had a complete giant bloodline. Also, he couldn’t be this thin and small either!”


     Ayrin had eaten over a hundred chicken legs nonstop, and still wasn’t showing the slightest sign of slowing down, despite his belly swelling high. Huston’s eyes stared so hard even his eyeballs were about to fall out.


     This was something that completely exceeded the scope of his knowledge, something that was totally unreasonable when he thought of it.


     Moss and the other freshmen had all more or less heard about Ayrin’s glorious battle achievements on the commercial street, but witnessing the way Ayrin was eating now with their own eyes, they were still all shocked, all sucking in cold mouthfuls of air.


     “What’s this guy’s stomach actually made of?”


     “Don’t tell me he’s really going to eat all of this stuff?”


     Moss looked blankly at Ayrin, these thoughts popping through his brain, but then he saw Ayrin’s actions becoming slower and slower.


     “Is he going to explode and die if this goes on?”


     He watched Ayrin, his mood more and more conflicted, but amidst increasing louder sounds of cold air being sucked in, Ayrin actually finished eating all the chicken legs.


     Seeing Ayrin down the last chicken leg, seeing his belly bulge to a degree difficult to image, remembering this little shorty only did this so that Rinloran and himself could avoid the punishment, Moss couldn’t hold it back anymore, once again. He rushed beside Ayrin: “How are you feeling, are you feeling any discomfort?”


     Ayrin watched the empty dining car with disappointment and frustration, as if he missed it, “Oh, there’s nothing left already… Tastes really good, I almost couldn’t bear to eat them in the end… A little more would have been even better.”


     “What?!”


     Moss almost went crazy on the spot as soon as he heard Ayrin. He shouted out loud, “Someone else would have exploded and died long ago if they ate that much, but the only reason you slowed down was because you couldn’t bear to eat it?!”


     Huston was already speechless, but he finally became mad with anger when he heard Ayrin’s words. He shouted, hysterical:


     “Are you trying to oppose me on purpose? You can eat even that much? Don’t tell me you’re a Giant Food Monster?”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 12: Terrifying team of five
      Chapter 12: Terrifying team of five


     “Did you hear, there’s a freshman who’s from a Giant Food Monster bloodline.”


     “You must be joking, I’ve never heard of anyone with a Giant Food Monster bloodline.”


     “It’s true, I heard the Notebook Teacher Huston said it himself. I heard that freshman was really amazing. Yesterday teacher Huston deliberately made trouble for him during class and gave him a few thousand chicken legs to eat, but it turns out that freshmen really ate them all. Teacher Huston lost a lot of face, now even teacher Huston doesn’t dare casually make trouble for him…”


     …


     Moss walked with incomparable gloominess on the road toward the Beast Training Field. He had the urge to spit out blood every time he heard a discussion like this by the wayside.


     In just a day’s time, the matter about Huston losing his poise and becoming hysterical after Ayrin ate an entire dining car’s worth of chicken had already spread out abuzz across every corner of Holy Dawn Academy, but the more it spread around the more outrageous this thing became. Now the hundreds of chicken legs had already become several thousands of chicken legs by word of mouth.


     The Giant Food Monster was only a low-level monster inside the southern forests, with a particularly great appetite. It was definitely impossible for any bloodline inheritance or bloodline power to come from it, but because Ayrin drove Huston half-nuts, and made him say a “Don’t tell me you’re a Giant Food Monster,” now there were many people in the academy who spread the word Ayrin came from a Giant Food Monster bloodline.


     There was no telling how it was going to end up like if it kept being spread on and on.


     The most critical thing was, he had absolutely nothing to do with Ayrin, or that Impulsive Freshman Belo that became excited at the drop of a hat, but Huston unfortunately thought he was in the same clique as them and deliberately acted the comedians in class. He just had no idea what kind of logic really went inside Huston’s head. But what he could be sure of was, for a sinister man like him who had the nickname of the Notebook Teacher, the more he heard people talk about how he lost such an amount of face in class, the more twisted his retaliation would be in class.


     There was no class at all today originally. The reason he went to the Beast Training Field was that he heard today was the third years’ “Monster Battling Exam.” Like the vast majority of academies, Holy Dawn Academy caught and raised some vicious monsters and rare animals. Starting from the third year, some students in the arcane battlemaster branch had to train with these monsters and beasts.


     This kind of training was necessary, because a great many monsters and beasts existed in the forests, barren lands, and above all the inaccessible fringe areas of every kingdom. The arcane masters carrying their missions in these areas could encounter and do battle with these beasts and monsters at any time.



     Fighting with beasts and monsters inside the academy could foster the students’ courage for battle. Of course, the “Monster Battling Exam” was a very important exam for the students in the battlemaster section. Students who put on too bad of a show and couldn’t pass this exam would be phased out to other branches. In the future, they would probably never have the opportunity to become a figure like those braves from the legends.


     Junior students were allowed to watch the “Monster Battling Exam.” In fact, junior students were allowed to watch many senior student exams, so that they could accumulate some experience in advance. Among those, there were some exams that the junior students would never see in ordinary times. Especially an important exam like the “Monster Battling Exam” which was really new and exciting for freshmen who’d never seen monsters and rare beasts before. That was why, over time, it’d become a sort of festival inside Holy Dawn Academy. Holy Dawn students even labeled it the “Festival of Beasts and Monsters.”


     Rumor was, they used a monster called “Ximos” this time for the third year battlemasters’ exam. This monster was a monster newly discovered in the border region between Eiche and the Winter kingdom. Not mentioning new students like them, there were probably only a handful of arcane masters in the entirety of St. Lauren City to have seen what this monster really looked like.


     Moss’ dream was to become the kind of powerful arcane master who could go anywhere, a brave whose fame resounded through the entire continent. He was usually filled with curiosity for every kind of monster, but his mood was becoming more and more frustrated hearing the discussions on the way, to the point he was almost losing interest in the “Monster Battling Exam.”


     “Classmate, may I ask you how to go to the Ironbox residence area?”


     Just as Moss was hanging his head in dejection and thinking of his future miseries, a voice suddenly came to his ears.


     “Hm?”


     Moss subconsciously lifted his head. Five people were coming his way from the opposite direction.


     None of the five worer the blue school uniform of Holy Dawn Academy. They were all looking left and peeking right, observing as they walked along. The one who’d asked the question was a boy with long golden hair tied in a ponytail behind his head. He looked about the same age as Moss and was very handsome. A captivating smile hung on his face.


     Extremely intense, inexplicable pressure and fear suddenly flooded Moss’ body the moment his eyes met the eyes of this handsome golden-haired boy.


     Moss’ body stiffened all of a sudden. Layer upon layer of cold sweat emerged on his back despite himself. Even breathing became very difficult.


     It was as if the one standing in front of him wasn’t a boy, but a monster who could easily tear him to pieces!


     “Where does such a feeling comes from?”


     “What’s the matter!”


     Moss’ hands and feet had become freezing cold in the space of a moment. Even his body would probably be shaking uncontrollably if not for him doing his utmost to keep it under reins.


     “Classmate, do you know how to go to the “Ironbox district” or not?”


     The golden-haired boy asked once again when Moss didn’t answer.


     Moss lifted a finger with great difficulty, pointed in a direction, said, “Just go straight in that direction.”


     “Thank you then.” That golden-haired boy smiled toward Moss. He walked past Moss with the other fours, not saying anything else, going toward the direction Moss pointed to.


     Moss recovered from his stiffness only long time after the five walked past him. He panted in big mouthfuls, turned around, watched the backs of these five with disbelief, cold sweat soaking his entire body.


     “Which school do they actually come from?!”


     “Who the hell was that guy?”


     These five persons didn’t wear Holy Dawn Academy’s clothes. They didn’t know where the “Ironbox district” was either. On top of that, the academy’s “Ironbox residence district” housed guests and students from other schools to begin with. Added to their ages, Moss was certain these five came from another Academy.


     Among the five, the pressure he’d gotten from the golden-haired boy who’d questioned him was too great, to the point he couldn’t breathe; even his heartbeat almost halted. So he didn’t pay any attention at all to what the other four looked like.


     Such pressure… It could only mean that this person’s strength surpassed his own by too great a margin.


     This person was definitely not only successful in compacting “primordial arcane particles,” becoming an arcane master in the true sense. He was also, certainly, a very powerful existence even among arcane masters. It was even possible he’d learned some formidable secret skills.


     Where did such a terrifying student suddenly come out from?


     Five persons! The Hegemonical Cup of the Starry Skies School Braves!


     “Could these five be the team from Southern Monsoon Academy?!”


     This idea suddenly flashed inside Moss’s brain. His body became even more ice-cold. He also trembled, uncontrollably.


     The match between Holy Dawn Academy and Southern Monsoon Academy was tomorrow already. Holy Dawn Academy could only have the right to participate in the main qualifiers if they beat Southern Monsoon Academy. Southern Monsoon Academy was merely a second-rate academy without much fame, situated in the southern part of St. Lauren. It didn’t have any remarkable accomplishment before either, otherwise, it wouldn’t need to participate in a preliminary qualifier with Holy Dawn Academy.


     Moss clearly knew the senior students of Holy Dawn Academy were definitely much stronger than himself, especially those who could become members of the academy’s team. Some of them were even strong enough to knock down ordinary teachers. But Moss also met already with the “Amazing Girl” Chris.


     He hadn’t sensed such fear and pressure even when faced with Chris.


     Looking at these five figures gradually disappearing from his sight, Moss was drenched in cold sweat. The only thought he had was that there was no way team Holy Dawn could vanquish such a team.


     …


     “Holy Dawn Academy has a very good environment, and it’s also bigger than our academy.”


     The five persons who’d made Moss scared into cold sweat were leisurely walking on a small path covered with cobbles, on their way toward the “Ironbox district” at the rear side of Holy Dawn Academy. The golden-haired took out a lip balm and smeared it on his mouth, looking very bored. “It’s just, we haven’t even met a single guy who’s a little strong and interesting, it’s really too meaningless.”


     “Stingham, don’t look down too much on Holy Dawn Academy,” one of the other four said beside him. It was a boy with a tall and sturdy body, eyebrows abnormally thick, and hair faintly red. “The likes of Amazing Girl Chris or Gerrin are still very strong.”


     The golden-haired boy tidied his hair and said with a captivating smile, “Strong? That’s compared to ordinary people like you, captain Hansen. For a genius like me, it’s simply nothing, haha.”


     The tall thick-browed boy and the three others seemed to be long used to the golden-haired boy’s way of talking. They merely gave him a glare when they heard and muttered, “Can’t you show a little modesty?”


     They couldn’t help having a face full of black lines however when they heard the golden-haired boy’s following words.


     “These beautiful academy girls will definitely scream for me after they see my performance, they’ll thoroughly fall in love with me.”


     They all itched to toss him into the gutters on the roadside.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 13: Three great elites
      Chapter 13: Three great elites


     At the same time, Moss was covered in sweat watching the five walk toward the “Ironbox residence district,” Ayrin and Bello were already standing outside the walls behind the Beast Training Field.


     The front half of the Beast Training Field was a small hill inside Holy Dawn Academy, with spectator stands carved out from this small hill. The construction on the rear half faced these stands, then a pit had been dug out in the middle, shaping the whole thing into an outdoor arena. The foremost row of the spectator’s grandstands on the hill was more than a dozen meters above the field. During this kind of exam, there would be teachers from the academy at the foremost rows keeping watch, so that the spectator in the stands wouldn’t need to worry about monsters and beasts becoming a danger to them.


     Ayrin watched Belo’s sparkling eyes. Remembering the other day when he said he was bringing him to breakfast but actually went for the sake of pushing class tyrants around, an ominous feeling immediately crept inside his heart.


     “Why would we watch the Beast Battling Exam if we don’t come first to the rear. You help me keep watch. If there’s a teacher coming, immediately alert me, or else we’re finished.”


     Before Ayrin could say anything, Belo left his instructions behind and already jumped on the wall in front of them, exceptionally excited.


     “…”


     Ayrin watched on speechless as Belo took out a very thin iron bar and drilled it into the wall.


     The walls of this Beast Training Field were entirely made from unusually hard cyan granite. Ayrin knew clearly after spending many years in a mining area that even if you used all your strength and smashed it with an iron drill, you could only poke out a small white dot. But now many stone debris fluttered down, and Belo didn’t even look as if he’d used a lot of strength.


     There was only one possibility there. That was, Belo had already drilled out a hole in the wall some time in advance already, then he’d sealed it with powdered talc and hidden it from sight.


     Ayrin’s sense of danger became ever strong and he couldn’t resist saying, “What are you trying to do?” But Belo had already pulled the iron bar back.


     “Puff!”


     The moment he pulled the iron bar back, Ayrin felt a gust of hot air spray out from the tiny hole. He immediately felt as if there was a monster with an enormous body thundering inside the walls.


     His small face paled.


     The impulsiveness on Belo’s face only thickened harder.


     “Quickly!”


     He fished out something with even more excitement, faced the tiny hole, and forcibly shot it inside with his finger


     “Roar…”


     This seemed to have stirred the monster inside into restlessness.


     Belo very quickly grabbed some gravel from the ground and mixed it with some hardened soil, then once again filled back the tiny hole.


     “Done!”



     Belo waved his hand at Ayrin after finishing these. He left quietly and softly, even signaling Ayrin to imitate him, so they wouldn’t leave any footprints behind on the wild grasses.


     Ayrin felt he’d once again become an accomplice despite himself, after going back to the main road leading to the Beast Training Field in front of the hill. He couldn’t refrain from asking dejectedly, “You’re the one who made the hole in that wall? What the hell are you trying to do, what did you stuff inside?


     “Relax.” Belo pushed his glasses and said excitedly, “I sneaked around a full two months to complete that hole in the wall in all secrecy. I’ve been recuperating inside the academy’s infirmary during those two months, and I sneaked out only at night, so absolutely no one will suspect me. As to you, a freshman who just joined the academy for a short while, no one will focus their suspicions on you either.”


     Ayrin felt even less reassured when he heard this. He watched Belo, very much at a loss for words. “I’m not worried about being found out, what I want to know is what you’re trying to do.”


     “Nothing, I just want to make this Beast Battling Exam a little more realistic, help the monster put on a display closer to its level.” Belo snorted. “Beast Battling Exams can only be considered genuine and entertaining Beast Battling Exams when this Belo is present in the academy.”


     “Help the monster better display its level?”


     “Exactly, I already told you everything, you’ll understand everything in just a little bit.”


     Ayrin had the nagging feeling things weren’t as simple as Belo made them out to be. He followed behind Belo toward the stands in the hill, bitterness across his face.


     As soon as they reached the stands, Belo said to several students in the front who’d sent a few glances his and Ayrin’s way, “What are you looking at, is there anything interesting? If you keep looking at my great lordly self, be careful of getting kicked down to the training field after the Beast Battling Exam begins.”


     These few seemingly very obedient students immediately shivered and ran elsewhere, their heads lowered.


     Initially, the seats in the stands seemed all more or less filled already, but some spots freed themselves after these students went away. Belo sat on them with great swagger.


     Ayrin wanted to cry a little but had no tears to shed. He felt as if he already looked like an evil tyrant just by hanging out with Belo.


     …


     “What kind of monster is the Ximos?”


     “I don’t now, the only thing I heard is they discovered this monster only very recently during an investigation led by arcane masters about the disappearance of a small team inside some especially barren drainage basin. It seems it’d never formally shown its face before that.”


     Holy Dawn Academy was very big. Students of the four different grades were split into a total of thirteen school districts. There were usually very little opportunity for most students to meet face to face, hence even if the Impulsive Freshman and the Ayrin who was the hottest news these two days already had a little fame in the academy, the majority of students gathered there had at most heard of their names and never seen them. That was why Ayrin’s and Belo’s arrival didn’t attract any attention from most people. The greater part of the students gathered their focus on the field below them.


     This sunken field was shaped like a rectangle. The total surface area was roughly five hundred square meters. It hadn’t been renovated, and short weeds had naturally grown on it in sparse patches.


     Two academy teachers stood at the foremost edge of the grandstands. One was a male teacher around thirty that only wore the tight inner suit, as if deliberately trying to highlight the muscles on his body. He had a tall stature, and the outlines of his muscles were indeed very outstanding. They looked like hard rocks when looking from behind. The other one was a female teacher. Her brown hair was parted in the middle, hanging down like a waterfall to the exact level of her shoulders. A red scarf wrapped around her. She stood with her back to the stands so her face wasn’t visible, but to borrow Notebook Teacher’s words, one very much had a feeling of youthful liveliness merely looking at her back.


     A male teacher also stood in the center of the field below, holding a small black flag.


     This teacher didn’t have a very tall stature. His short gray hair was faintly curly, looking like small flabby swirls pasted to his skull. His face looked very young. Only, his skin was a little dark, and his face never went through any great change, so he naturally gave off an extremely stern feeling.


     Four students wearing their inner school uniform stood in front of this teacher with short curly hair.


     Ayrin sat down beside Belo just now. He already knew without asking that the once a year “Beast Battling Exam” was soon to begin, seeing the ready appearance of the teacher and students.


     “It’s teacher Minlur, teacher Ciaran, and teacher Rui.”


     Belo swept a glance up and down the field, his voice chilly. He said in a muffled tone, “Now that’s something. These three are all elite teachers of our academy just like Liszt, they’re merely just a little worse compared to teacher Liszt.”


     “That Hawthorne guy is indeed in the first batch of people to come out.”


     “What’s the difference between elite teachers and normal teachers?” Ayrin still didn’t know which teacher was which among the three Belo talked about, but he couldn’t resist turning his head and ask nevertheless, “Who’s Hawthorne now?”


     “Elite teachers are all arcane battlemasters with unusual fighting experience, who can carry out difficult missions. The greatest difference is that even two ordinary teachers like teacher Huston joining hands together aren’t a match for one elite teacher.” Belo snorted and once again glanced at the center of the field below. He added, “Out of the four students who came out first, Hawthorne is that guy with a little silver in his hair and who looks the most self-conceited. This guy probably has only a tiny of elven blood, far worse compared to Rinloran. But he’s ordinarily incredibly rampant. He’s the boss of a gang and also someone I have to beat up, then ask a protection fee from.”


     “He’s at it again…”


     Ayrin looked on speechless. He indeed saw a tall male student with white silvery hair. Only, this boy’s hair seemed a little gray compared to Rinloran’s, not as bright or shiny. Moreover, this boy’s hair was tied with a headband, so Ayrin could clearly see that his ears were very ordinary, when Rinloran’s ears were a little like “fox ears.”


     Belo’s mutter once again came to his ears at this time. “Word is, the strongest one among these three elite teachers is that teacher Rui.”


     Ayrin couldn’t resist asking, “Which one is teacher Rui?”


     “That’s the one below, I heard he already comprehended a secret arcane skill none of the other teachers could comprehend. Rumors have it he’s the one leading the teams who caught all the monsters and rare beasts inside the Giant Beasts Enclosure.” Belo pointed at the teacher below with the short curly hair, then once again threw a glance at the two teachers standing at the foremost front of the stands. “That female teacher is teacher Ciaran. I heard she has a little dragon blood. I heard that that other teacher Minlur has very pure barbarian blood. These two teachers are probably about the same strength.”


     “Dragon bloodline, that powerful?!”


     “That also depends on how much power she inherited from the bloodline. Like that guy Rinloran, his elven blood accounts for at least half. Either he’s from a clan with a pure elven blood inheritance, or else he obtained an inheritance from a holy item. On the other side of the spectrum, this Hawthorne only has a little bit of elven blood. Teacher Ciaran’s dragon bloodline can’t be very pure either. Someone in her family must have obtained some dragon blood a very long time ago, then transmitted it down to later generations afterward.”


     “Then that teacher Minlur has very pure barbarian blood? He doesn’t look very wild no matter how I look at him.”


     “Idiot, who told you barbarians looked wild. This isn’t the age of the War of the Dragons. Back then the barbarians used to wear grass skirts and live inside the forests, or they’d rub some mud on their bodies when they had nothing better to do and throw themselves on some rocks, draw some stone painting. But that’s only back then.”


     “Look, it’s about to begin!” A burst of cheers suddenly rose in the stands just when Ayrin was making Belo a little speechless. They saw that below, teacher Rui was lifting his small black flag, signaling the imminent start of Holy Dawn Academy’s once a year “Beast Battling Exam.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 14: Beast Battling Exam in chaos
      Chapter 14: Beast Battling Exam in chaos


     “This time the ‘Ximos’ is still an ‘unknown monster’ for you guys, that’s why the rules of the Beast Battling Exam are a little different this time. You don’t need to knock down this monster, you just need to protect each other and resist for three minutes.”


     After lifting the small black flag, teacher Rui started to explain the rules of the exam in the middle of the field. His voice was very unique, just like two pieces of iron grinding together. It was a little harsh on the ears.


     Not a single sound could be heard from the stands when his voice rose.


     After saying his piece, this curly-haired teacher who, according to Belo, belonged to the mysterious type and was the strongest out of the three elite teachers present left the four students, only silently stopping several dozen meters away from them.


     “We only need to resist for three minutes?”


     Standing with the other students in the center of the field, that tall boy Hawthorne with a somewhat silvery hair smiled very arrogantly. He turned his head around and told the three others, “This shouldn’t be very difficult. You people just stay careful and don’t be a drag.”


     After clearly hearing Hawthorne’s words, Ayrin couldn’t resist telling Belo, “This guy looks like he’s got a very fierce tongue.”


     “This is arrogance, not fierceness. Your brain is indeed different from normal people.” Belo said with a cold snort, “This guy is only playing it cool talking like this at such a time. There’s many girls in the stands right now, he merely wants to attract more attention.”


     “Wow…”


     Sounds of iron ropes dragging on the ground suddenly rose from inside a tunnel facing the stands.


     “The Ximos is going to come out!”


     Ayrin subconsciously looked down, following the burst of surprised cries. Other than the dragging sounds of iron ropes, deep roars could also be heard from the pitch-black tunnel. These two sounds came increasingly closer; ashen dirt sprayed from the passage in the wake of hot gusts.


     A giant head with deep green hair slowly emerged from the shadows of the tunnel.


     Teacher Rui coldly spat out some words while holding the small black flag, “Be careful, the exam’s begun!”


     The spectators’ breathing halted, up in the stands.


     “So this is the Ximos?”


     “Clang!” With the sound of heavy metal dropping on the ground, Ayrin saw, his breathing also stopped despite himself for the space of an instant, a giant monster whose height definitely exceed two meters come out of the tunnel.


     The “Ximos” who hadn’t yet been officially noted in the academy’s records finally made his debut in front of Holy Dawn Academy’s students!


     A collective gasp came from the stands.


     Because this “Ximos” was very different from what everyone had previously imagined!


     This “Ximos” actually turned out to be a humanoid monster. It stood erect on his two feet just like a two-meters tall giant, but its belly bulged up high. A short horn grew on his forehead, while his facial traits weren’t all that much different from a human. It merely lacked a nose, only had two long narrow nostrils. His eyes were also deep green, an ominous glint overflowing in every direction from its muddy eyes.



     Apart from its forehead, dark green scales covered the rest of his body, just like heavy armor covering a warrior.


     The most important thing was, it had four arms!


     Someone shouted out two words in alarm, “Giant monster!”


     According to established standards, things that stood erect or belonged to the category of giant humanoids usually weren’t classified as beasts, but belonged to the category of giant monsters. Moreover, this kind of giant monster with four arms looked harder to handle than normal two-armed monsters, no matter how one looked at it.


     Rumble, rumble…


     This giant monster stepped inside the field in quick strides after discarding all its restrictive iron bindings.


     Dust and grasses flew up. The earth shook with every step its thick and powerful legs stamped on the ground.


     “Can they beat it?”


     Ayrin pulled Belo’s sleeve, his face a little pallid, “It seems so strong just looking at it, won’t it slap you into a flat round cake and paste you on the walls below as long as its palms connect?”


     Belo stared fixedly at the four-armed huge monster, its eyes slowly shrinking into slits, radiating even thicker ominous light. He excitedly answered in a soft voice, “Don’t worry, the good part is yet to begin.”


     Seeing the “Ximos” coming out of the passage was actually such a monster, the four students in the center of the field subconsciously retreated several steps backward in succession, despite themselves. Even the Hawthorne who previously looked like he had more than one card up his sleeves was so nervous his mouth started to twist.


     The Ximos actually didn’t pay attention to the four of them at first. It lifted its head instead and issued a raging roar as it looked at teacher Rui standing to one side, holding his little flag.


     A white stream of air visible to the naked eye sprayed out from its mouth. Even those in the stands could feel a gust of wind blowing by.


     “What a fearsome monster…” Several girls even sounded as if they were soon about to weep.


     “Whoosh!”


     Teacher Rui suddenly disappeared, vanished from the field.


     He retreated into the shadows at the edge of the field before many people could even clearly distinguish his movements.


     The Ximos’ gaze finally fell on the four students standing in the center.


     Its knees faintly bent down all of a sudden.


     “Boom!”


     A muffled sound abruptly came from the ground. Its heavy body suddenly created a series of afterimages before vanishing.


     “Ah!”


     Many students in the stands jumped up involuntarily. Hawthorne and the other three students in the field also cried out in alarm at the same time. Countless amount of tiny particles resembling stardust appeared on their hands and feet, glittering bright magenta under the sunlight.


     “What’s that?”


     “How can they be suddenly so fast!”


     Ayrin stared. He noticed that the movements of Hawthorne and the other three students had become multiple times faster the moment these bright particles had appeared. Their silhouettes were fast like the wind, dodging to the four sides, so fast he had a little trouble clearly distinguishing them.


     “Those are the “primordial arcane particles” they condensed.”


     Belo squeezed his own fingers, making cracking sounds. He said, “I told you before there’s nothing exceptional about using a little arcane power. You can only be considered strong if you can compact primordial arcane particles.”


     Belo added, “But someone who can compact primordial arcane particles is a waste if he only knows how to act cool.”


     Ayrin suddenly sensed a dangerous aura, because Belo’s first few sentences started calm, but Ayrin could feel that Belo had once again become feverish and excited with his last sentence.


     Roar!


     A tremendous roar suddenly came from the sprinting Ximos.


     Hawthorne and the others were a little faster than it at first, but a strength even mightier and more tyrannical seemed to surge from its body along with this angry roar. Its huge body seemed to smash down beside Hawthorne and the others in a single flash.


     “Ah!”


     Hawthorne just happened to be the one closest to the Ximos. He screeched in terror, forced his body to turn around in the middle of his retreat, sent a kick at the Ximos’ arm that was sweeping over his way.


     The magenta arcane particles frantically billowed on his feet. A cloud of arcane power gathered at top speed, shaping into a flaming lotus flower below him, with his feet as the center.


     “It’s Blazing Lotus!”


     “Pa!”


     Some people started shouting in the stands, but this flaming lotus much bigger than Hawthorne’s body was instantly broken to pieces by a single slap from the Ximos.


     Hawthorne screamed miserably, his body sent flying out by the slap. He truly became pasted on the walls surrounding the field.


     The whole field was startled!


     Teacher Rui was previously calmly standing on the edge of the field, but now his expression suddenly changed. His body immediately vanished, blowing up a gust of raging wind. He then reappeared in the air on top of the Ximos’ head within a single breath or two, a whirlwind blowing in his wake.


     The two teachers standing at the forefront of the stands also both shouted in disbelief. The female teacher Ciaran wrapped in a red scarf immediately transformed into a flame in the air and dropped beside where Hawthorne had fallen.


     The minds of these three elite teachers were all filled with shock and incomprehension.


     The Ximos’ strength was indeed extremely astonishing, but medical masters had already done all they could to reduce its strength before the start of the Beast Battling Exam. It could pose a sufficient threat for these senior students, but it couldn’t have exploded with such an overwhelming strength to directly send Hawthorn flying with a single slap of its palm.


     “Haha!”


     There was only Belo who roared with excited laughter when he saw Hawthorne slapped on the wall. “So fun! Trash!”


     Ayrin couldn’t resist refrain from asking in a quiet voice, “What damned thing did you do?”


     “Boom!”


     Teacher Rui fired out a punch downward at this moment, his body still in the air.


     His entire arm was wrapped in glaring magenta arcane particles. Countless blue streams of air actually shaped into a huge whirlwind wheel in front of him the moment he struck his punch down.


     With an explosive sound, the four arms of the Ximos that were smashing his way were all struck away. There were even many broken scales splashing away from its arms.


     “Tap!”


     After beating away the Ximos’ four arms with a punch, teacher Rui’s left palm pressed down ferociously atop the Ximos’s head.


     The Ximos seemed to be struck dead by lightning. Pa! Its body directly staggered backward and tumbled away.


     “Huh huh huh huh!”


     However, the Ximos made a series of roars the moment it landed on the ground. Its body swelled outward like a balloon. The strength in every particle inside its body exploded out at the same time!


     Its four still-trembling arms frantically dug the ground. It didn’t dare face teacher Rui any longer, charging instead toward the stands with a speed difficult to imagine!


     Pa Pa Pa Pa!


     Several broken craters appeared on the hard stone walls of the stands. Inside a chorus of horrified cries and shrill screams, this Ximos actually forced its way out of the field, and flipped toward the stands!


     The silhouette of teacher Minlur stood still at the forefront of the stands, not moving the slightest bit amidst all the panic and confusion.


     This teacher whose face Ayrin hadn’t clearly seen yet suddenly erupted with a great shout when the Ximos’ huge body appeared in the middle of the air, above his head. Strength flowed out of his body; he pushed on his legs, bounced up from the ground!


     The two figures flashed in the air and crashed together with a bang!


     Boom!


     Ayrin was dumbstruck.


     He even started to have thoughts like “Truly a barbarian” or “Truly an idiot” in his head.


     Because he noticed this teacher didn’t use any “primordial arcane particle” and didn’t seem to have used any arcane skill either. He was entirely relying on his own body to collide together with the Ximos, just like a brainless raging bull.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 15: Body training
      Chapter 15: Body training


     The most direct confrontation of body against body!


     Wearing the blue close-fitting inner uniform, teacher Rui unexpectedly laughed out loud inside the tremendous bang, his voice filled with vigor. He flew backward several meters, and steadily landed in the stands.


     Ayrin finally gained a vague glimpse of this teacher’s face. It was a middle-aged burly man with a full beard on a square face.


     “Crash!”


     The Ximos heavily fell on the periphery of the stands. The scales on its chest were surprisingly almost all broken.


     It propped its four arms on the ground, its body trembling nonstop, looking as if it couldn’t climb up for the moment.


     “Haha!”


     The students on this half of the stands had already fled to the rear at this time, but Belo was actually laughing out loud in excitement instead. He charged toward the Ximos.


     “Belo, what are you doing!”


     Ayrin subconsciously stood up and followed tightly behind Belo. He wanted to pull Belo back, but before his hand could touch Belo, an utterly stimulated Belo had already reached the front of the Ximos. He gave the Ximos a punch, gifted him with a kick.


     Teacher Minlur also stared blankly.


     “Huh!”


     The Ximos was still unable to stand up, but with a wrathful roar, its four arms once again swung wildly.


     Ayrin felt the sky become suddenly darker as soon as he caught Belo’s clothes.


     In the periphery of his vision, four arms brought terrifying winds with them as they slapped down.


     “Ah!”


     What made Ayrin crazy was that Belo wasn’t even trying to run at this time. He actually even jumped up eagerly and launched a kick at the Ximos’ legs.


     “Ardent Whirlwinds!”


     Ayrin almost subconsciously took his hands back, then he lifted them back and up, then stretched them forward like a flash of lightning.


     Ten transparent wind whips intertwined upwards and trashed out. However, “Pa…” The Ximos’ arms smashing down crushed them all to pieces in the space of an instant.


     “Amazing!”


     “It’s a disaster this time!”


     Ayrin only thought that he and Belo were going to be pounded for sure into flat cakes on the stands. But a whirlwind suddenly blew up in front of him, and a silhouette that couldn’t be said to be tall appeared in front of him, warded him.


     Boom!


     At the edges of the stands, the Ximos crashed through the railings behind it, sent flying out. It heavily fell on the field below, together with countless amount of gravel.


     Only after hearing the sound of the fall did Ayrin clearly see, the one standing in front of him was teacher Rui. He looked very ordinary, but was so fast he seemed to be teleporting.


     Teacher Rui turned slightly around, his back still facing Ayrin, and said to teacher Minlur standing at his side, “Better cancel today’s Beast Battling Exam for now. Someone gave this Ximos some drugs.”



     “…” Ayrin whipped his head around and gave Belo a stare, even more speechless.


     The full-bearded Minlur nodded. “Alright.”


     Ayrin only saw a blur in front of him. Teacher Rui had already dropped down to the field below, beside the Ximos, and was examining it. As to that Ximos, it wasn’t moving in the slightest. There was no telling whether it was dead or alive.


     “You two have pretty big guts, but you’re not strong enough yet, you have to pay attention to security, don’t be impulsive.” Teacher Minlur looked very rough and wild with his full beard, but he left such a kind sentence behind after a glance at Ayrin and Belo. Then his body flashed and he jumped down to the field.


     It was obvious he didn’t use any arcane power when he jumped down. He landed on the ground like a heavy boulder. Ayrin’s mouth couldn’t help but twitch despite himself.


     “Let’s go!”


     Still full of zest a few seconds ago, Belo now calmly pushed his glasses and left the stands, Ayrin in tow.


     Ayrin turned around and glanced at the three teachers, then asked in a muffled voice the three teachers couldn’t possibly hear, “The thing you shot inside was a drug to make the Ximos crazy?”


     “What crazy, it’s merely something to help the Ximos recover some of its original strength.”


     “You disturbed the entire Beast Battling Exam.”


     “What’s so interesting about that stupid Beast Battling Exam. These monsters get messed with until they can’t pose any threat to the students, and they can only play the part of being beaten up by the students each their turn. Don’t you feel it’s a bit more stimulating this way?”


     “Aren’t you worried though the ones participating in the exam could get killed? I don’t know if that guy who got beaten into a flat cake and pasted on the wall is still alive or not.” After going out of the stands, Ayrin finally couldn’t resist yelling at a Belo. Belo looked like he still hadn’t had enough of the show yet.


     “Don’t be impulsive.”


     Belo glanced at Ayrin, “The medical masters in our Holy Dawn Academy have very powerful healing abilities. On top of that, that guy is an arcane master who can already condense primordial arcane particles. Even if he gets pasted on the wall and sticks on it, at most he’ll have some broken bones. How would he possibly die? It’s just too bad, these three elite teachers are too strong, they actually handled this monster with ease without getting any injury.”


     Ayrin was even more speechless. “Did you actually want to injure even the teachers…”


     “Don’t you have any interest in seeing just how strong the genuinely elite teachers are in the academy? No one would have seen these elite teachers in action without my great efforts.” Belo curled his lips and said, “Too bad, the difference in level is still so far. These teachers didn’t reveal any secret skill at all, the scene was simply not stimulating enough.”


     “The Ximos jumped in the stands already, is that still not stimulating enough?” Ayrin’s teeth itched with resentment. “Even senior students were afraid to go, why did you charge up and hit it?”


     “It’s not like we can die with the teachers there. The Ximos is a rarely seen monster, don’t you think it’s very fun and fulfilling to give it a punch or two?”


     “…”


     “Ah, we can’t watch the Beast Battling Exam now. Maybe we can go beat up a few people and collect protection fees?”


     “I’m not going!”


     …


     He was very interested in that Gale Sting move Belo had used during the brawl inside the canteen, but after experiencing the incident inside the Beast Training Field, Ayrin had the feeling he’d be slapped into a flat cake on the ground sooner or later if he followed Belo to do whatever it was. So after buying a great pile of food, he went straight back to the Ivy district. He was ready to make his way to the forest of huge trees outside, obediently start practicing the foundation drills arranged by teacher Huston.


     Teacher Huston couldn’t be said to be an elite teacher in the academy in any way, and he was also the treacherous Notebook Teacher who loved face to death, but Ayrin had come to a realization from many aspects. Whether it was because teacher Huston really had his own tricks for teaching students, or because students didn’t dare not listen to him since he was quite a deviant, anyway in teacher Huston’s classes, the results the students ultimately obtained in the exams were quite a lot better compared to other classes.


     Last time at the brawl inside the canteen, the leaps and nimble backflips of those senior students had left a deep impression on Ayrin. Today, the formidable physical strength of that fully bearded teacher Minlur even made his scalp tingle.


     With such a formidable body, ordinary arcane masters wouldn’t be a match at all even if he didn’t use any arcane power.


     Such formidable body strength and nimbleness were all tempered out from foundation training in ordinary times.


     “Did you hear, something unexpected happened in today’s Beast Battling Exam. They lost control of the Ximos, the three elite teachers even had to go into action.”


     “An accident happened? I forgot to go there and take a look today, hurry up, tell me what the hell happened.”


     “Apparently someone deliberately gave some recovery medicine to the monster. The result was, it sent an examinee flying out in one slap. In the end, it even charged up on the stands. But nothing bad happened apart from that student getting injured. I heard that teacher Minlur is really strong. He didn’t even use arcane particle, he clashed with the monster with just his own body, but knocked the monster so hard he sent it sprawled on the stands, it couldn’t crawl back up.”


     “Teacher Minlur is the one with the sturdiest body among the teachers to begin with. It’s not only because of the power of his bloodline. They say he’s more passionate about foundation training than arcane training. I heard senior students say before, this teacher used to hit trees and bump into trees like a raging bull when he had nothing better to do.”


     Ayrin heard the discussions of some senior students on his way to the forest of giant trees.


     “Hit trees, bump into trees… It sounds useful.”


     In an instant, these great trees stretching to the sky in the forest outside the Ivy district suddenly all turned into enemies in Ayrin’s eyes.


     …


     “Pa!”


     In an empty spot inside the forest of giant trees, Ayrin used all his strength and smashed his fist on the huge tree in front of him.


     “That hurts!”


     His arm and body shook abruptly, and his face immediately became distorted.


     Prior to that, he’d already completed the set of foundation training Huston had planned. His body was already soaked in sweat.


     His fist was a little swollen red after he hit the tree with his full strength. He didn’t stop there however. Instead, he suddenly leaped up and crashed his entire body against the tree in front of him.


     “Ah!”


     Another miserable scream rose inside the empty forest.


     Ayrin was like a flat dough as he slid down along the tree’s trunk, flopping on the ground.


     “Ah!”


     “Ah!” …


     Miserable screams rang nonstop in the forest, one after another.


     The forest welcomed the possibly funniest training scene in recent years.


     An immature figure jumped and jumped in front of a huge tree. First he punched and kicked it a few times. When his hands and feet were all hurting til he didn’t even know where to put them, his body would bounce up and crash against the tree, then became paste on it with an “Ah!” before sliding down.


     “This guy…”


     A young teacher stood on a branch at the top of a tree not too far behind Ayrin. This young teacher was the one Ayrin met before at the registration, teacher Carter.


     Carter wanted to laugh when he saw Ayrin looking so laughably funny, but his laughter had a little trouble coming out in the open at the same time.


     His figure finally moved a few minutes later when he discovered that Ayrin still didn’t intend to stop. He drew dots on the tree trunks with extreme nimbleness, catapulted himself down at flying speed from the treetop several dozen meters high.


     “Ah!”


     Another miserable scream. This time, however, Ayrin noticed one more person in the clearing after sliding down from the tree.


     “Cartman…Teacher Cartman?” Ayrin said, a little uncertain. He looked at Carter even as he rubbed his fists and feet.


     “…” Carter shook his head, a little speechless, then said, “I’m teacher Carter, not teacher Cartman.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 16: You’re a monster
      Chater 16: You’re a monster


     “I remember, you’re that teacher back at the registration.” Ayrin scratched his head in embarrassment and asked, “Why are you here?”


     “I just happened by and saw you training.”Carter looked at Ayrin and asked, “Is it teacher Huston who asked you guys to train like this?”


     Ayrin shook his head. “I only gave it a try because I heard teacher Minlur trains like this.”


     “This guy…”


     Carter stared, his brows bunching together. He pondered for a while then nodded at Ayrin. “In that case, you might as well link it all together and treat it as a practical skill, it’ll be more beneficial this way.”


     Ayrin stared blankly. “Practical skill?”


     “A move that can be used in battle.” Carter said in all seriousness, “Physical strength and arcane power are both an arcane master’s weapons. To put it as simply as possible, you have to use means fair and foul, take advantage of everything that can be used in order to defeat your opponent. An arcane master who only knows to use arcane skills is definitely not one expert in fighting.”


     Ayrin seemed to understand something from his words. His head nodded firmly up and down on its own.


     “If you want to use the power of your body to bring the greatest damage to your opponent, the best way is to avoid getting hit by the opponent before you hit them yourself.” Carter continued in a gentle tone, “Speed can increase the force of the impact, an abrupt change of direction can dodge the opponent’s attacks. Moreover, you can rush in front of your opponent and catch them off-guard with an unexpected strike.”


     “Watch carefully.”


     After gesturing to Ayrin to make him pay attention, Carter suddenly launched himself, sprinted at lightning speed, then suddenly threw himself forward once near that giant tree Ayrin had been hitting earlier, rolled on the ground, then bounced up with alarming speed before smashing his fist on the tree trunk.


     “Pop.”


     The hard brown bark split into pieces, countless dense cracks appearing on the shining white wood exposed below.


     This wasn’t the end of it yet. Carter crashed against it without the slightest pause. A burst of violent shakes went through the entire giant tree, together with a tremendous bang. Innumerable tree leaves fluttered down like rain.


     Ayrin stood there, thoroughly dumbfounded.


     Carter’s entire movement smoothly blended into one whole, fast like a bolt of lighting.


     There was previously almost no trace on the tree trunk, but now there were two depressions on it, one big and one small. Looking at the tree bark split open explosively, and the strips of wood sticking out, Ayrin was certain that if he were to be hit like this, his fate wouldn’t be that much different from that guy the Ximos had sent flying.


     “Sprinting at full speed is so you can increase the force of impact, the roll on the ground can dodge your opponent’s attack and also catch him unprepared.” Carter quietly explained when he saw Ayrin stand in a daze. “This set of movements can train your body and also be used during actual combat. The most critical point is to make the roll and the bounce into one coherent movement. You have to use your entire strength and you can’t slow down. You also have to be careful when handling the timing of your punch. You need to use a punch to seize the initiative and shorten the distance between you and your opponent, prevent your opponent’s next action, but you can’t let this punch slow your ramming either.”



     “I got it! Let me try.”


     Ayrin nodded excitedly. He shouted, then once again charged toward that giant tree, swelling with bravery.


     “Hiss…”


     Carter’s eyes shrank. He couldn’t help but suck a deep breath in.


     “Pa!” “Pa!” With two explosive sounds, Ayrin bounced up and landed a ferocious punch on the tree trunk, then his whole body crashed against it without the slightest pause.


     “Ah!”


     Another exaggerated miserable scream rose all of a sudden, but Carter was now frozen, and an expression full of disbelief flooded his eyes.


     Of course Ayrin couldn’t possibly compare to him in speed and strength, but Ayrin’s entire movement had been extremely smooth and cohesive.


     There was simply no need for repeated practice. Ayrin fully grasped this set of movements in a single try. The difficulties he’d talked about seemed simply inexistent for him.


     There was simply no need at all for him to explain things any further.


     Ayrin’s movements would certainly become faster and more explosive as long as he continued this exercise.


     Carter had personally taught quite a few students before, and he’d also seen some figures that could be described as geniuses, but almost none of them could compare to Ayrin when it came to learning speed and comprehension ability.


     “What kind of monster is he, is it a coincidence or is that his nature?… What kind of mysterious bloodline does he actually have?” A fine layer of cold sweat emerged in Carter’s palms; his heart started to bang with uncontrollable violence.


     Ayrin sat on the ground in pain. He asked, full of expectation, “Teacher Carter, is it like this?”


     “Just like this.” Carter composed himself. “If you’re interested, properly keep practicing by yourself.”


     “Thank you, teacher Carter.”


     “No need to be polite, you continue your training.”


     Carter’s silhouette flashed and shot upwards, becoming a blue shadow streaking among the giant treetops.


     “Really awesome. Teacher Carter, you’re definitely an elite teacher in the academy too. But I’m guessing you still can’t beat teacher Minlur or that teacher Rui.”


     “…” Carter was in the middle of considering whether he ought to try and teach Ayrin a few more things in the future while he skimmed among the clusters of trees. He almost stepped on empty air and fell down head first from the sky when he heard Ayrin’s words.


     “Ah!” “Ah!” …


     Scream after miserable scream rose continuously inside the forest of giant trees.


     …


     …


     The curtain of the night once again enveloped Holy Dawn Academy. The forest recovered its serenity under the silvery starlight.


     Ayrin was still drowsy from sleep when a dark cloud suddenly appeared in front of him.


     Ayrin opened his eyes. He saw Belo standing immobile in front of his bed, looking at him with a very solemn look. He muttered, his brain still mushy, “When did you come back yesterday? I waited for you until really late but you didn’t come back, so I went to bed first… Why are you standing there looking at me, that’s really creepy. I’m not a monster, what’s so interesting about me.”


     “You’re much more interesting than even the monsters inside the academy’s Beasts Enclosure. I really can’t see through you.” Belo gave Ayrin a serious once-over. The lenses of his glasses flashed under the sunlight filtering through the windows, as if a layer of ice had formed on them.


     “What’s interesting about me?” Ayrin wiped the drool flowing from his mouth and sat up in a daze.


     “I thought I came to the wrong room when I returned yesterday.” Belo gave him a glance and said, “Then I found out it was you after I had a good look, you were beaten up all swollen. I think teacher Huston wouldn’t have recognized you back then.”


     Ayrin smiled in embarrassment when he heard Belo. He said, “I didn’t get beaten up by anyone, I became like that training on my own.”


     Belo pushed his glasses and said, “Then, you take a look at the mirror now.”


     Ayrin stood up, looking drowsy and confused. He looked at the mirror beside the bed and immediately thought there was a problem with his eyes.


     His hands and cheeks were clear and white. There was simply no visible bruise.


     He couldn’t resist shouting, “What’s going on?”


     “Why’re you asking me what’s going on?”


     Belo snorted coldly. “You were beaten black and blue when I came back last night, even teacher Huston wouldn’t have recognized you, but you’re like brand new after a little sleep. Also, don’t you feel your clothes have gotten smaller?”


     Ayrin looked at the mirror and immediately shouted, “What, our Holy Dawn Academy uniforms cost so much, yet the quality is still so shoddy, they actually shrink after wash.”


     “Shrink after wash?”


     Belo stood up in front of Ayrin. “You carefully look again and see if they shrank? You were half a head shorter than me when you came here, now you look again.”


     Ayrin examined Belo up and down, then he examined himself. He became petrified on the spot.


     He realized he seemed about the same height as Belo now.


     He finally came to his senses. His sleeves were clearly shorter, his clothes were clearly tighter, not because they shrank but because he’d grown much taller.


     “You already grew from half a head shorter than me to around the same height in a matter of days.” Belo smiled at Ayrin, very interested. “Don’t you think you’re much more intriguing compared to the creatures inside the Beast Enclosure?”


     “I…”


     Ayrin was at a complete loss for words.


     He was certain this was the effect of old Ginns’ mysterious bloodline.


     He was entirely awake now. In the places that were as painful as needle pricks whenever he touched them after his training yesterday, he could only feel a numb soreness now. That feeling of utter exhaustion was also thoroughly gone, replaced instead by thin strands of warmth.


     He seemed once again brimming with energy from head to toe. On top of that, his physical power seemed to be quite a bit stronger than yesterday!


     “Alright, stop staring blankly. Anyway you’re not arrogant at all, so I won’t ask protection fees from you even if you’re a bit weird.” Belo casually waved his hand when he saw the stunned Ayrin. “Hurry up and get dressed, get ready to leave.”


     Ayrin subconsciously said, “Leave? Go where, what bad things are you planning this time?”


     Belo only showed contempt for Ayrin’s conditioned reflex-like reaction. “Did sleep make you stupid? You forgot that today’s the match between our Holy Dawn Academy and Southern Monsoon Academy?”


     “The Amazing Girl? You’re right, today’s the preliminary between our Holy Dawn Academy and Southern Monsoon Academy!”


     Ayrin reacted immediately. He dressed up in a flurry of hands and feet; he very quickly discovered that the outer uniform didn’t have much elasticity, and now it was so tight he couldn’t even wear it anymore.


     He asked Belo, a little anxious, “What should I do?”


     “You can wear my clothes for now.” Belo casually threw two pieces of clothing to Ayrin. “You can just go find the dorms’ teacher and get your clothes changed.”


     Ayrin firmly nodded with exceptional gratitude.


     After washing himself at supersonic speed, he followed Belo out like a gust of wind. They casually bought some things to eat at the nearest canteen, then they dashed even while eating to where the match took place, the Holy Dawn Arena.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 17: Team Southern Monsoon
      Chapter 17: Team Southern Monsoon


     “Something’s wrong.”


     The closer they neared the Holy Dawn Arena, the more suspicious Ayrin’s expression became. He couldn’t help but mutter to himself, a little apprehensive.


     “What’s wrong?” Belo turned his head around and looked at Ayrin. “Ayrin, can’t you eat your sausage first before talking. Don’t you feel very ridiculous talking with a roasted sausage hanging on your mouth?”


     “Fine.”


     In two or three bites, Ayrin finished the sausage he’d already gnawed halfway. Then he looked at the Holy Dawn Arena’s vast and lofty dome that was already emerging in front of them. He said, “Belo, did you remember the date of the match wrong? A confrontation like this between the strongest students of the two academies involves the honor between the two academies, it should be much more spectacular than the Beast Battling Exam, so there should be many spectators coming. Why are there so few people on the way?”


     “The reason is very simple.”


     Belo looked at the sparse flow of people on the street ahead and said, “It’s because the battle record of our Holy Dawn Academy is really too lame. Every time, what you want to see is your own academy giving a painful beating to the guys from the other academy, and then get qualified, but what you see every time is people from your academy get painfully beaten up by other people. When something’s too disappointing and feels too much of like a loss of face, of course there will be much fewer people coming to watch. For the vast majority of students, this competition happening only once a year is the greatest affair in Eiche. Countless students and even those who’ve already graduated will come in great flocks to watch their academies’ matches, but our Holy Dawn Academy is instead almost going to completely forget about this popular competition that’s all the rage in the entire kingdom.”


     “The worse the battle record and the worse the strength, the more you should go to the arena and cheer for them.” Ayrin said, “This way the atmosphere is more imposing, and maybe their display will be a bit better too.”


     “That’s your way of thinking. There aren’t many people like you who don’t know what shame is.”


     “But the more shamed you feel, the more you ignore this competition, the less passionately you throw yourself into this contest, then the less likely your team will defeat the other academies, isn’t it?”


     “What you say is smart, you’re talking about the important point.” Belo squinted his eyes. “Right now there are many guys inside Holy Dawn Academy that have a little talent like Hawthorne and managed to compact primordial arcane particles very early, becoming arcane masters. They’re all garbage who only know how to hide inside the school, acting cool and strong. What I think is, these wastes have now long forgotten the meaning of courage. I wouldn’t have come to this shameful academy if it wasn’t for Holy Dawn Academy having many formidable arcane skills you can’t find elsewhere, and its many fierce elite teachers.”



     “Hey, isn’t that Moss? He came to watch the match too.”


     Ayrin suddenly pointed his finger in front of them. Inside the sparsely populated crowd, the red-haired Moss was coming close to an entrance of the arena.


     “Newer students will be more curious about the novelty of this competition, and they’re prone to be more hopeful about it. That’s why there are more first years and second years coming to watch. Isn’t it very normal for this guy to come have a look?”


     “Let’s go and sit together with him?”


     “Alright, we’ll sit together and beat him up!”


     “…That won’t be necessary.”


     …


     “Courage is the gateway to every dream.”


     At the entrance, Ayrin saw these words on every direction board in the blue Holy Dawn Arena, an arena that dwarfed him.


     Looking pensive, his head lowered, he followed inside after Belo.


     The sight suddenly widened in front of their eyes when they went through the tunnel. Ayrin shivered the moment daylight sprinkled down from the sky and shrouded him in it; his eyes suddenly spread wide open.


     The blue stands that could accommodate several dozen thousand people seemed like a circle of waves revolving around the field below.


     The circular form of this field wasn’t as smooth as the one inside the Beast Training Field though.


     Scattered weeds looked lonely in it, shuddering in the slight breeze. The vast majority of the field was however covered in cracks and pits big and small!


     Vestiges from the burn of flames, the crush of heavy objects, or the sharpness of cutting weapons were left everywhere behind.


     Even if it was his first time coming here, Ayrin was certain these were all scars left behind by previous battles.


     Perhaps the names of those who fought here were long forgotten, but the vestiges of their fights still lived on.


     At this very moment, Ayrin really couldn’t understand why the Holy Dawn students could ignore his competition after witnessing the scars of these battles.


     Indeed, there weren’t many Holy Dawn Academy students who came to watch.


     Students of the other academies each also had their own temperaments and their own various hobbies, but the competition venues in the vast majority of academies would be bursting full when the matches were underway. However, merely half the seats were occupied in this arena.


     The venue seemed a little cold and empty, but a clamor suddenly rose inside.


     Ayrin looked toward the source of the noise. A big crowd of people clad in yellow came their way, and very quickly occupied a portion of the stands.


     These people wore identical yellow uniforms and even carried small drums, pounding them in dong dong dong dongs. The venue previously seemed very quiet, now it instantly became exceptionally raucous.


     Ayrin thought of something and turned his head around, asking Belo, “These are students of Southern Monsoon Academy? Their school uniforms are yellow with a parasol tree leaf emblem on them?”


     “That’s not a parasol tree leaf, it’s a maple leaf emblem. The strongest arcane master in the history of the Southern Monsoon Academy had a secret skill called ‘Maple of Life.’ The maple leaf emblem is in remembrance of the legend and glory of this powerful arcane master.” Belo pushed his glasses and said, sounding as if he were a big shot. “Look carefully at that group of students, see which ones among them are the most arrogant and the most enthusiastic.”


     “Why?”


     “After the match ends, we’ll go beat up the noisiest and most arrogant ones.”


     “…”


     …


     Amidst all the racket suddenly brought by the big group of Southern Monsoon students, the red-haired Moss sat alone in a certain corner of the stands.


     An inexplicable disquiet had gotten hold of him after chancing upon the team of five on the road. Someone like him who came from a great clan with a formidable blood lineage would naturally not have the same ambitions as those ordinary students. They’d find a steady job after graduation, drifting along and waiting for death, while his goal was to become a mighty arcane master under the starry skies that would inspire awe and reverence. So for a freshman as proud as him, the academy’s glory was something essential. He’d always thought before meeting that team of five that no matter how disastrous the academy’s past results, everything would be better once he was eligible to go to battle as a representative of Holy Dawn Academy.


     However, the emergence of that team of five actually made him feel uncertain about everything.


     That feeling of pressure that made him almost unable to breathe, it made him feel like he’d have no way to compete even if given a year or two.


     “What?”


     An extremely conflicted and somewhat confused Moss stood up all of a sudden, breathing heavily.


     At this time, the teams from Holy Dawn Academy and Southern Monsoon Academy as well as the teachers in charge of them began to come inside the field. He could see with a single glance that the golden-haired boy was definitely not among the five from Southern Monsoon Academy.


     “So they weren’t the student team for Southern Monsoon?”


     “Then who the hell are they?!”


     Moss stared blankly at Southern Monsoon’s team. Other than the golden-haired boy, he didn’t have much an impression of the other four, but he was certain right now the five from Southern Monsoon Academy were different from the five he met beforehand.


     …


     “Its the Amazing Girl!”


     At the other end of the stands, Ayrin immediately shouted with excitement when he saw Chris among the representatives for Holy Dawn Academy.


     Chris had her air bunched up today. She looked especially spirited.


     Belo muttered, “What are you yelling for.” His gaze full of evil intent lock onto tightly on the team of five from Southern Monsoon Academy.


     “Hmm?” Very quickly, he made a strange sound.


     Ayrin immediately asked, “What?”


     “There’s a new guy who joined their team, looks very dangerous,” Belo solemnly said.


     “Which one? You know the rest of them?” Ayrin stared blankly. Everyone in the Southern Monsoon team was a boy. One of them had an especially tall figure, looking close to two meters tall, with very short hair. He didn’t wear Southern Monsoon’s outer uniform like the others, but only a yellow tank top. Thick body hair grew on his exposed skin, looking as hard as steel needles.


     Among the four others, one was short fatty with a very bloated figure. He looked like a ball seen from afar. It even looked like he was chewing something in his mouth. There was a small and thin person with hair of a peculiar green color. Another one had his collar pulled up, his hands shrunken inside his sleeves, his head always lowered, his pale white hair tied in a braid. There was also one with pale yellow hair, his build and facial features both very ordinary.


     “I watched the Southern Monsoon team’s matches before.” Belo rubbed his chin, looking as if plotting something. “That very tall guy who looks especially fierce is their team captain, Ferdinand. That fatball is Apia, the white-haired kid shrinking inside his clothes is from Clan Ryswell, the pale yellow hair kid seems to be called Crewe. That green-haired kid came out from thin air.”


     “What’s special about Clan Ryswell?”Ayrin looked at Belo with some resentment, “You still haven’t told me what the rules of the competition are like.”


     “Clan Ryswell is a clan with hybrid mutated blood.”


     “Hybrid mutated blood?”


     “Their bloodline is especially mixed. The successive generations of the clan have a history of intermarriage with elves, giants, and beastmen bloodlines. They have a little bit of every bloodline, that’s why you can’t even tell what’s their real bloodline nowadays. The only thing that’s certain is that people from their clan have move especially nimbly, and also, their clan have secret skills exclusive to those with their clan’s blood.”


     Belo’s sight locked on tight on that seemingly low-key green-haired shorty, while he carried on with his explanation to Ayrin, “Now you can see the teams from both sides, both sides have five people, the rules are very simple. Both sides each send out one person, the winner can stay on the field and continue fighting. The game ends when the five on one side are all defeated.”


     “One versus one duel, when you win you can even keep fighting on?”


     “Right, that’s why usually even if you can’t win you still have to struggle to the utmost, so you can consume the other side’s strength and create an opportunity for the teammate coming after you.” Belo nodded. “That’s why many matches stop only when one side collapses entirely, unable to stand back up.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 18: A dangerous newcomer
      Chapter 18: A dangerous newcomer


     “It’s teacher Carter!” Ayrin suddenly saw a familiar face.


     “He’s actually the teacher in charge of our Holy Dawn team?”


     “Don’t look down on him.” Belo glanced at Carter who was in the middle of saying something to the Holy Dawn five. He said with a snort, “They call him a nice teacher, but he’s also an elite teacher of the academy. They say he’s the one with the best control over “arcane particles” among all the teachers in the school. I didn’t think he’d be the one in charge of the competition this time, this is getting interesting.”


     “Teacher Carter is so strong?” Remembering he said right to teacher Carter’s face that he was surely not as strong as teacher Minlur, Ayrin couldn’t help but sweat a bit.


     Belo lifted his head and looked at the stands occupied by the Southern Monsoon people. He ground his teeth and said, “This bunch is as annoying as crows.”


     Students from Holy Dawn Academy still outnumbered those from Southern Monsoon Academy in this arena, but their momentum had already been entirely overwhelmed by the noisy students from Southern Monsoon.


     At this moment, Ayrin’s sight was also attracted to that green-haired shorty from Southern Monsoon.


     Although this shorty seemed very low-key and stood there without saying much, the other four still seemed to gravitate around him and always say something to him. As to the teacher in charge of the Southern Monsoon team, a middle-aged man with a seemingly very gloomy square face, the first one he spoke to was also the green-haired shorty.


     Soon after, that shorty left his teammates and walked alone toward the center of the field.


     “He’s the first contestant to come out for Southern Monsoon Academy?”


     Ayrin only realized this when the stands occupied by the Southern Monsoon students erupted in even louder cheers and encouragement. The match was about to formally begin, and the first contestant representing Southern Monsoon Academy was precisely that newcomer Belo had never seen before.


     On Holy Dawn Academy’s side, a tall male student stepped out.


     This student had a very ordinary face, but his stature attracted almost everyone’s attention. He couldn’t be said to be sturdy, but the feeling he gave off was that of a body without an ounce of excess fat, the feeling that every line of his muscles was filled with strange explosiveness.


     “The first one is Gerrin.” Belo’s glasses seemed to once again flash with cold light.


     “Holy Dawn Academy versus Southern Monsoon Academy, first round, Gerrin against Zola.”


     Before Ayrin could say anything, a teacher acting as referee loudly proclaimed the start of the match.


     The atmosphere became suddenly solemn.


     “It’s indeed Gerrin, looks like Holy Dawn Academy wants to take the first round and get momentum going.” Five persons whispering among themselves in an unremarkable corner of the stands, without the slightest trace of nervousness.



     Those five persons were precisely the team of five that had scared Moss witless!


     “They’re all the same old faces as last time. Gerrin is the strongest one in the Holy Dawn team apart from Chris. The one called Zola from Southern Monsoon Academy looks very dangerous though.” Sitting in this unremarkable corner, his hair slightly red, the tall boy called Hansen frowned. “Stingham, what do you think?”


     “Ah?”


     The boy was looking at a small mirror, in the middle of brushing his golden hair. He casually said, “That one from Southern Monsoon? He’s nothing, he can’t beat me.”


     “You!” Hansen and the others had faces immediately filled with black lines. “Can’t you take it seriously! I asked you how he compares to Gerrin, not to you!”


     The golden boy called Stingham grudgingly put the mirror away and cast a glance at the center of the field. His eyes had somehow become an astonishing green, as if they were extremely pure green gems. “The levels of their arcane particles seem about the same. It doesn’t matter whether I watch or not though, there’s absolutely no way they can beat my brilliantly handsome self, haha!”


     “…”


     …


     On the field covered with remembrances of past fighting, inside an arena filling Ayrin with a peculiar feeling, Gerrin and Zola stood face to face.


     Gerrin was the oldest one in Holy Dawn Academy’s team, also the one who’d participated in the most matches, the team member with the greatest experience.


     Facing this mysterious team member from Southern Monsoon, one who’d never made an official appearance, the omen of danger suddenly rose in his heart.


     “I’m very happy to fight with you.”


     This match had already begun, but Zola actually said a few very polite words to Gerrin first.


     “I’m also very happy to fight with you,” Gerrin answered with equal courtesy.


     “Go go Gerrin!”


     “Gerrin, you have to win!”


     Holy Dawn Academy had had very disappointing results in the past few years, but of course, the vast majority of Holy Dawn students present in the arena hoped Gerrin could take this one. That was why the stands still erupted with clamorous cheers when they heard Gerrin’s voice.


     Amidst such cheers, the seemingly very polite, very low-key Zola faced Gerrin and said, “I’m starting.”


     “Ok.” Gerrin nodded.


     Hiss! A sudden piercing sound.


     Zola stood where he was, seemingly not having moved at all. In front of him, Gerrin actually toppled backward all of a sudden, one hand bracing on the ground, bright magenta arcane particles glittering on that hand. His body tumbled backward with alarming speed.


     The stands burst into an uproar.


     “What happened?”


     Gerrin’s figure settled down after toppling ten meters backward. Ayrin saw a cut appear on Gerrin’s face, fresh blood flowing out continuously from the wound.


     Ayrin remembered seeing the vague flash of a blade just now, and couldn’t restrain his loud shout, “Cheating! He used a hidden weapon!”


     “Don’t shout randomly and embarrass yourself.” Belo pushed his glasses, his eyes staring tight at Zola’s hands. “It was a wind blade, this is a skill using arcane particles.”


     “Wind blade? He’s wounded, the blood won’t stop flowing, hurry up and staunch the bleeding!”


     “Idiot, no one will heal him.” Belo looked at Ayrin with contempt. “It’s precisely because you have to keep fighting even if wounded… It’s precisely because you’ll be wounded in such matches, and even pay with your life in serious cases, that many talents dare not participate in the competition, that such a competition is called the Cup of Academy Braves. This is a competition that only braves can participate in.”


     Ayrin was stunned. “Pay the price with your life… Won’t teachers stop the match?”


     Belo let out a cold snort. “The teachers can’t stop it in time every single time. There are some guys so strong even teachers are shocked, and there are also some people who, in order to obtain victory, will use some arcane skills that bring great harm to themselves. If you’re afraid of injuries, if you don’t have the courage to throw caution to the wind, there’s simply no way you can become a powerful battlemaster.”


     …


     “It was a Shapeless Spinning Sword, it’s been a long time since someone from Southern Monsoon last learned this secret skill. I never imagined you actually grasped it.” Fresh blood fell down from Gerrin’s face drip by drip; his expression became increasingly solemn.


     “That’s right, this is indeed our Southern Monsoon Academy’s Shapeless Sword.” Zola nodded, but he didn’t say anything further.


     Gerrin lowered his waist, suddenly pushed explosively on his legs.


     Magenta particles billowed ragingly on his feet. His body immediately became a series of blurs that were simply impossible to distinguish clearly.


     At the same time, bright magenta particles suddenly gushed from Zola’s feet. He’d kept still until now, but now his body likewise became a series of blurs.


     His speed seemed at first glance even a little faster than Gerrin’s. Gerrin frantically pursued behind, but he simply couldn’t reduce the distance between them.


     Sss!


     Another piercing sound.


     Ayrin saw it clearly this time. Zola’s right palm seemed to catch fire in an instant even while he dashed forward, many magenta particles wrapping around it. It was only an instant, then these particles compressed inside his palm and disappeared, and a thin, almost transparent blade spun in his hand then flew out, chopping toward Gerrin’s figure in close pursuit behind!


     “Boom!”


     Gerrin’s fist punched out, his right arm crackling with eye-dazzling lightning bolts. The slender blade broke to pieces with a single strike.


     Blades almost indiscernible flew out nonstop from Zola’s hands, slashing their ways toward Gerrin.


     Gerrin’s threw out his punches nonstop with astounding frequency, the blurs of his fist forming a lightning shield in front of him.


     Raging gusts spilled to the four sides. Each and every blade that came his way was broken.


     “This is Thunder Crushing Punch.”


     “Gerrin actually managed to train this skill to such a level.”


     “He can’t go on like this. The Thunder Crushing Fist definitely consumes many more arcane particles compared to his opponent, and senior Gerrin can’t reduce the distance between them. He’ll end up dead from attrition if he goes on like this!”


     Comments and surprised cries came to Ayrin’s ears one after another.


     He could see that Gerrin’s and Zola’s blurs dashed all over the field, maintaining a certain distance between them all along, hence he turned around and asked Belo, “What can we do? Can we find a way to warn Gerrin?”


     “What could we possibly do?” Belo said in derision, “Do you think what they say makes sense? That green-hair kid learned a powerful secret skill from Southern Monsoon Academy, but I can’t believe Gerrin’s only at this level, I won’t believe he’ll lose so easily to that kid.”


     Almost at the same moment Belo said these words, Gerrin suddenly shouted deeply, “You fell for it!”


     His quiet shout contained unspeakable steadfastness. His feet trampled ferociously on the ground at the same time.


     Two yellow streams of energy fiercely broke into the ground like two pythons.


     The ground at Zola’s feet suddenly swelled up, cracking and splitting. His figure that was forging forward like a demon suddenly staggered.


     At this instant, Gerrin leaped up like a bullet.


     The power of all the arcane particles he was able to call upon had clearly been gathered on that trample right now.


     The lightning around his hands had vanished. Two spinning blades sliced past his body, slashing open two wounds on his chest and rib cage. His body seemed to stretch taut like a bow in the middle of the air, and, with a hum, his fist smashed down toward the top of the unsteady Zola’s head.


     “What a powerful physical strength!”


     Ayrin couldn’t help but utter a cry in surprise. Ayrin could tell he simply had no time to gather any arcane particle with this strike. It relied entirely on his tyrannical physical strength.


     “I see now.” Belo’s hand pushed his glasses while he mumbled to himself.


     In Belo’s opinion, this fight was about to reach its end, Gerrin its inevitable victor.


     At this very moment, Zola’s gentle face suddenly turned sinister. He also acted with extreme simplicity, firing a punch like an arrow, ruthlessly striking at Gerrin.


     “Pa!” An ear-splitting sound of flesh hitting flesh.


     The two fists collided firmly together. This sound gave all the spectators a very unpleasant feeling.


     Gerrin’s face suddenly stiffened.


     His arm had gone entirely numb!


     He felt as if his entire body had been hit by a raging bull. He had no way to resist.


     “Bang!”


     Another fist appeared in front of him, striking his chest.


     His body flew backward straight away.


     The whole arena became deathly still.


     Ayrin stared in stunned silence. Belo was also petrified. His hand fell on his glasses out of habit, but he stood immobile, frozen.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 19 – Beastman bloodline
      Chapter 19 – Beastman bloodline


     Gerrin fell heavily on the ground, and the hearts of all the Holy Dawn Academy students present in the arena also seemed to fall and shatter with him. Many people leaped up from their seats.


     Some female Holy Dawn students even cried out, their voices filled with tears, “How could that be?”


     One person suffered such heavy damage, while the opponent didn’t sustain the slightest trace of harm at all. Everyone was certain this fight was already over.


     Gerrin was still trying to prop himself up after his heavy fall, but Zola appeared behind him the very next moment.


     “Sorry.”


     Zola told Gerrin such a thing, then, Bang! His fist landed heavily on Gerrin’s back without the slightest hesitation.


     Gerrin once again flew out. Dropped heavily.


     “He actually lost.”


     Belo’s hand finally pushed his glasses. “His physical strength surprisingly exceeds Gerrin’s. It looks like this kid has some beastman blood as well.”


     “Lost?”


     Ayrin’s mind was a little blank while he watched Gerrin on the ground, unable to rise any longer. “Beastman blood?”


     “Gerrin has some giant blood. Moreover, Gerrin isn’t a trash like Hawthorne, he hasn’t been wasting his time in Holy Dawn Academy.” Belo’s eyes locked tight onto Zola below, his eyes flashing with cold light. “This guy’s strength and speed are both so good, and the harmony between arcane particles and the circulation of arcane power’s pretty good too. He must have beastman blood in part, rather than barbarian blood.”


     “Boom!”


     A teacher acting as a referee had already announced Zola’s victory by now, and a team came into the field to carry Gerrin off. The stands occupied by the Southern Monsoon students suddenly erupted like a boiler. “Zola! Zola! Zola!” Earth-shaking cheers and drums followed each other, battering the entire venue like tsunami waves, battering the Holy Dawn students until most of them turned pallid.


     “No wonder Southern Monsoon Academy is so overbearing this year and looks so ambitious, it turns out they were hiding such a secret weapon.” Belo looked at that part of the stands and said, a little blandly, “I thought we could go past the preliminaries at the very least, I didn’t expect them to trounce us, it’s really too uninteresting.”


     Ayrin looked blankly at the heavily wounded Gerrin being carried out the field. He said subconsciously, “It’s just one fight, we still have four persons left, why are you saying Southern Monsoon beat us already?”


     “Apart from Chris, there’s no one who’s a match for Zola, but Southern Monsoon still has Ferdinand and that white-haired kid from clan Ryswell.” Belo squeezed his fingers and said, “Originally, Gerrin should have been able to take out one of the two, or at least exhaust one of them almost entirely. Then Chris could have had the opportunity to wreck all of them, but now that’s impossible.”


     Ayrin looked at Chris down in the field and said, very much not admitting defeat, “Maybe it’s still possible.”



     “Things don’t become possible just because you say they are.” Belo snorted coldly. “I’ll eat my seat if it really happens.”


     Ayrin’s seethed in anger, but then he suddenly felt something was wrong. “Belo, earlier you said Zola had beastman blood as well, what does that ‘as well’ mean?”


     “I just said a couple words too many alright? You just carefully watch the game.” Belo waved his hand off, not even sparing Ayrin a glance.


     Ayrin had no choice but to turn his sight back to the center of the field. At this moment the second contestant for Holy Dawn Academy was already coming up.


     The second team member to appear on stage for Holy Dawn Academy was Ender, a thin and tall male student with short brown hair.


     “This guy’s Blazing Lotus used to be many times stronger than Hawthorne’s, but now he looks so pale already. If a guy like this can block one move from Zola, I’ll eat your seat too.” Belo took a single glance at Ender’s expression before coming up with his contemptuous words.


     “How can you snub someone from your own academy,” Ayrin shouted worriedly, as soon as he heard. “Come on senior Ender, make Belo eat a seat!”


     Ayrin’s yell was very loud, but Ender didn’t hear him at all in the center of the field.


     Facing him, though Zola was much shorter than him, he seemed to have transformed into a giant monster in his eyes. During the short walk from the edge of the field to the center, his top was already drenched in sweat.


     Zola suddenly opened his mouth and told Ender, “I’m sorry.”


     “What?!”


     The scene in front of Ender’s eyes seemed to blur as soon as his voice fell. Zola’s figure vanished from his sight, and at the same time, a punch already drilled its way out from his left, together with the sound of whistling wind.


     Back when he was watching the duel between Zola and Gerrin on the sidelines, Ender could still barely see their every movement, but now that he was faced Zola himself, Ender discovered, his body chilled from head to toe, that he couldn’t distinguish Zola’s motions!


     “Blazing Lotus!”


     He could simply no longer think of any other way. He kicked, the arcane particles inside his body gushing out madly from the bottom of his foot. The arcane power merged and condensed there shaped itself into a fire lotus flower burning ablaze at the bottom of his foot.


     A resounding “bang!” shook the arena.


     Ender only felt an acute burst of pain at the bottom of his foot.


     “Ah!”


     He cried in pain. A foot ruthlessly kicked his belly before he could react.


     “Boom!”


     There came a sound that made the scalp tingle, like the pounding of a heavy drum.


     “Ah…”


     An even more heart-wrenching cry came from Ender. His entire person flew out backward, then he still rolled and rolled on the ground even after landing.


     “What happened?”


     Ayrin’s cheers suddenly cut off short, shock filling his face.


     He only saw Ender’s Blazing Lotus seemingly about to drown Zola in flames, but it suddenly collapsed, then Zola sent Ender flying out with a kick.


     “I bet this kick almost broke his intestines,” Belo said, gleeful with someone else’s disaster. He saw Ayrin beside him flushed bright red with anger, then he remembered Liszt. Only then did he spread his hands out of fear for consequences, saying, “Nothing we can do, this is the difference of strength. That guy seems to have attacked with a strong punch, but in fact, he shot out Shapeless Spinning Blades. The skills from the two were about equally matched, but the other side was planning to sort him out with physical strength from the beginning. This kick was his real killer move.”


     “Killer move my ass, I won’t believe he can’t be beaten.”


     “Well, you do it then.” Belo provoked him, fully excited.


     “There’s no way for me to go on stage.”


     “Haha, just jump down and give him a beating.”


     …


     At this time, an Ender lying unconscious on the ground was already being carried out of the field by a medical team. Zola had been keeping a low-profile so far, even after defeating two Holy Dawn team members in a row, but his eyes suddenly flashed with faint red light, leaking out a blood-thirsty glint.


     “Hmm?”


     Belo suddenly made a soft sound in surprise.


     At this time, the third contestant for Holy Dawn Academy was already going on stage. This was a boy called Skol. He immediately dashed towards the edge of the field as soon as the fight officially began.


     “Not fighting his opponent face to face, only making him spend his stamina and arcane reserves, that’s actually a pretty good tactic.” Belo mumbled to himself, “I just don’t know how useful it’ll turn out to be.”


     “Not fighting, only running?” Ayrin saw Zola’s figure immediately become a series of blurs as he chased behind, but purple arcane particles shone bright under the feet of this third Holy Dawn contestant, constantly spraying gusts of energy, pushing his body nonstop in ever-changing directions. Zola seemed unable to catch up to him even if his speed seemed higher.


     “Little coward, you only know how to run!”


     “People from Holy Dawn Academy don’t even dare fight face to face? Only running and not fighting, Zola might as well stop chasing after him and save up his strength.”


     “That’s right, everyone might as well stand there immobile and fight a war of attrition until the end of time!”


     Rowdy curses and insults immediately rose from the stands occupied by Southern Monsoon Academy.


     Zola’s figure suddenly halted.


     The moment he stopped, his hands ferociously stuck inside the soil under his feet.


     Everyone stared blankly, having no idea what he was trying to do, but at this very moment, two pieces of hard clay whistled through the air, pounding towards Skol.


     Skol twisted his body, dodging the two exceptionally hard pieces of clay Zola had grabbed, but just then “Pa! Pa!” Another two pieces of hard clay smashed his body.


     “Ah!”


     He cried in pain. His body staggered.


     Zola was at this moment crouched on the ground like a wild beast, his arms and legs pounding together on the ground, approaching him at terrifying speed.


     Every time Zola’s hands landed on the ground, two pieces of hard clay would fly out and smash their way toward Skol with incomparable accuracy.


     “So accurate!”


     “This guy actually even had such a skill!”


     Many Holy Dawn students felt their scalps go numb when they saw.


     Anyone could use arcane power to send the soil flying, but the key thing was that Zola could stay so precise even while sprinting at top speed on his four limbs. This was certainly the result of long and arduous training!


     “This kid, he looks just like a wild dog running like this.” Belo became impetuous again when he saw this scene. He ground his teeth: “I really want to give him a bite.”


     “You say he looks like a dog, but now you want to bite him, what does that make you?”


     Ayrin wanted to laugh, but no laughter would come out.


     Skol couldn’t maintain his previous speed any longer after being hit by a deluge of hard clay. Zola rushed in front of him, under Ayrin’s helpless eyes.


     “Bang!” A punch hit Skol’s belly. He flew up.


     Zola’s figure sprang up even as Skol screamed miserably. A foot kicked down and landed once more on his chest.


     Skol pounded the ground heavily, just like a rock.


     Many Holy Dawn Academy students were sweating cold sweat all over, up there in the stands.


     They might have accepted this three – nil result a little better if he’d been hit to the ground after a struggle where both went back and forth, but other than Gerrin at the beginning, the rest had been suppressed so hard they couldn’t even use the skills they usually practiced in. They’d looked just like freshmen who didn’t know any technique.


     How could they still fight such a match?


     “The outcome’s decided.”


     At this moment, Southern Monsoon’s captain Ferdinand, the tall boy Belo had described as ferocious-looking, let out a long sigh. He told his teammates around him, “This time around, St. Lauren will be our time in the limelight.”


     “Just drop it.”


     Chris had been standing without moving all that while. She shook her head at this time, and said to the only teammate left beside her, “You can’t make him consume all that many arcane particles even if you go, better if I just go myself.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 20: The Amazing Girl, going on stage!
      Chapter 20: The Amazing Girl, going on stage!


     There were still a few fine details Belo hadn’t told Ayrin about yet.


     In the hottest thing in the entire kingdom, this Cup of Academy Braves that made countless students go crazy, the order of appearance was decided before the game started and handed to the referee. It couldn’t be changed midway.


     Chris was originally meant to be the last one to go out. The teammate listed before her could only throw in the towel if he wanted to abstain.


     This way, the score would become four – nil, and she would be the last team member left for Holy Dawn Academy.


     The teammate beside her lowered his head. He didn’t express any objection.


     He’d already lost his entire confidence after seeing Zola’s previous performances, and he knew Chris spoke the truth. Even if he had the courage to put his life on the line, he still wouldn’t be able to force Zola to dig too deep into his reserves with his current level.


     “Forfeit?”


     Everyone was waiting for the fourth Holy Dawn Academy contestant to come out, but they saw Chris step up instead. Many people realized what happened, after a moment of surprise. A clamor once again shook through the whole stands.


     “Four-nil!”


     “There’s only Chris left!”


     “Don’t tell me she’ll handle the five on our side just by herself!”


     Zola’s three quick and decisive victories in succession had already sent the Southern Monsoon students into a craze of excitement. Now seeing the score directly become four – nil, they became even more frenzied. Some people even yelled at the top of their lungs, “Four-nil already! Clean sweep! Clean sweep!” “Five-nil!”


     “Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! …”


     Ayrin was so angry he also yelled, desperately shouting his encouragement for Chris when he saw her step forward, but his voice was thoroughly drowned in Southern Monsoon’s cacophony. He thought that the Southern Monsoon students were really too arrogant.


     At this moment, Ferdinand, the captain for team Southern Monsoon, gestured toward the stands.


     The extraordinarily noisy stands suddenly quieted down.


     “Chris, just give up. There’s no way you can defeat all five of us in succession.”


     Ferdinand cleared his throat as Chris walked to the center of the field, then earnestly told her such a caring sentence.


     Then, before anyone could come back to their senses, before Chris could say anything, he suddenly pulled out a red rose from behind his clothes, just like a magic trick. He said to Chris in a loud voice, “Chris, I’ve admired you for a long time already. Whether it’s your beauty or your strength, they both make me infatuated. Transfer to our Southern Monsoon Academy, and come fight at my side!”


     “…!”


     Countless people in the stands almost fell down face first.


     “Is this guy a moron?” Ayrin stared dumbstruck at Ferdinand’s face filled with deep love. The thing that made him most speechless was, Ferdinand even posed and showed off his muscles at his time, flexed his pecs a couple times.



     Belo offered this pertinent evaluation: “He’s about at the same level as you.”


     “…” Chris never thought Ferdinand would say such a thing. She was thoroughly speechless.


     “It’s forbidden to declare your flame in public once the competition is underway, otherwise your right to participation will be revoked.” A referee appeared in front of Ferdinand.


     “Ah? There’s even a rule for this?” Ferdinand was very depressed.


     Chris threw a ferocious stare at Ferdinand, walked in front of Zola, made a beckoning gesture with her hand. “Come.”


     Her action was very casual, but Zola felt an inexplicable pressure.


     The whole stands quieted down once again, because even people from Southern Monsoon academy knew very clearly in their inner selves that the Amazingly Crazy Girl’s reputation wasn’t for show. In a one versus one, Ferdinand and the others probably weren’t her match.


     Zola nodded. He didn’t make a sound.


     His body suddenly leaned down, his hands pressing on the ground. It seemed he was about to grab hard clay like earlier and send them flying at Chris, then use his four-limbed run to approach her.


     But the moment his hands were about to touch the ground, they became enveloped in dazzling purple arcane particles. Two transparent spinning blades suddenly fired out, piercing toward Chris from both the left and the right.


     “So treacherous!” Ayrin couldn’t help but shout out.


     Many Holy Dawn students couldn’t help utter a cry of alarm either, up in the stands.


     Chris made a strange movement at this time.


     She merely turned around, stood still, pulling herself as if she were a door. From her posture facing Zola, she became a line facing Zola from the side.


     This movement seemed simple and stiff, but just by happy chance, the two Formless Spinning Blades grazed past her, not touching her body.


     “Worthy of the Amazingly Crazy Girl, such a keen judgment,” Belo mumbled to himself.


     “An opportunity!” Zola silently screamed inside his mind at this moment. His originally faintly red eyes became crimson.


     “Rip!” Along with the sound of tearing, his pair of shoes tore open, and his body leaped from the formidable propulsion of his legs. He threw a punch in Chris’ direction.


     His body flew in the air, parallel to the ground, painting a weird picture together with Chris who stood with her side facing to him.


     “What?”


     It seemed Chris had no time to dodge at all. What thoroughly choked the breath of many people was, Chris simply didn’t use any arcane particle. At this juncture, she merely twisted her body, shouted out loud, and likewise threw a punch out.


     “Bang!”


     An explosive sound!


     Two fists firmly clashed against each other.


     Zola’s body that was flying like the wind through the air seemed to freeze all of a sudden, stopping in the middle of the air.


     Impossible…


     Such a though suddenly emerged in his mind.


     Suddenly, a fist wrapped in thick bandages appeared below him without the slightest warning, boring towards his face.


     He only had time to lower his left arm and block.


     Bang!


     The punch smashed his arm away, jolting it into numbness.


     Another punch came pounding, he blocked again!


     Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!…


     The rapid concussive sounds made everyone’s heartbeat speed up something fierce.


     Zola felt as if the fists appeared endlessly in front of him. He could only block them desperately. In the eyes of the spectators in the stands, Chris was so fast she seemed to have grown additional arms. She dashed forward even as she jabbed her fists and battered Zola with them. Zola’s body twisted into weird postures in the middle of the air, dropping downward.


     “Chris’ physical strength is actually even higher than Zola’s?”


     “Wasn’t she from an ordinary human bloodline, did she actually train her physical strength to such a tyrannical degree?”


     Collective gasps rose in waves inside the stands.


     Everyone could see that Chris wasn’t using arcane particles at all. She was purely relying on her physical strength to attack.


     Zola had been thinking of overwhelming her with physical strength. He didn’t expect her to strike back at him instead, to punch him so fast he didn’t even have the time to mobilize the arcane particles inside him.


     “Boom!”


     Just when Zola landed on the ground in an extremely awkward pose, simply unable to gain a firm footing, Chris sent her foot flying and struck Zola’s stomach.


     Zola shot out backward like a cannonball.


     Chris’s figure was even faster than him, however. She jumped once more and pounded her feet on his chest.


     Zola’s body flew out a full dozen meters before finally dropping fiercely on the ground in a heavy crash.


     Chris stopped steadily, stood there.


     In an instant, her charming, delicate figure became incomparably domineering!


     “She became even stronger. I like!” Captain Ferdinand stared blankly at her, mumbling to himself. His voice was very loud.


     A few black lines appeared on Chris’ forehead. “Who’s next!” she said, fuming with a little anger between gritted teeth.


     “You think you can beat me just like this!” A voice rang from her side at this moment.


     “You… you underestimate me…”


     He’d been laying without moving a single finger after his heavy crash, but then he’d managed to slowly stand up at some point. He wiped the blood off his mouth, his body bent.


     “Is this guy even human! He can stand up even after this?”


     “Can he still fight?”


     The stands went into an uproar. Even the team of medical arcane masters had entered into the field already. They also froze all of a sudden when they saw Zola stand up again.


     A little stupefaction flashed in Chris’ eyes that brimmed with a desire for battle.


     “You think this is all I can do?”


     Zola slowly lifted his head. His eyes were blood-red.


     His body once again trailed into a bewildering blur, charging toward Chris.


     Chris stood there quietly.


     For her, the opponent was the entire Southern Monsoon team, not only Zola, even if his strength had already far exceeded her expectations.


     The stronger Zola was, the more careful she needed to be. She had to preserve her stamina and the arcane particle reserve inside her body as much as possible.


     “Swoosh!”


     Zola’s figure accelerated all of a sudden, circling behind her. A punch thrust in her direction.


     Chris’ body suddenly disappeared. Reappeared on Zola’s right.


     Resplendent and eye-dazzling purple arcane particles gushed out of her right arm. The sparkling particles dotted closely together seemed to be catch fire, transforming into a bright red python of flames twining around her arm.


     “Wild Blazing Python!” someone cried out in surprise.


     Zola seemed about to be swallowed by a fire python, but at this moment, countless black particles suddenly flew out from the shadows at his feet.


     Zola’s body shot out at frightening speed, like a bullet, jumping over a dozen meters in the air.


     Meanwhile, those black particles pounded Chris’ body. Countless tiny drops of blood sprinkled out from her, along with a stuffy groan.


     “Shadow Dust!”


     Belo stood up abruptly, his expression suddenly turning gloomy and unsightly.


     “Chris is wounded?”


     Ayrin also bounced up from his seat all of a sudden. He grabbed Belo and shouted his question. “What’s Shadow Dust!”


     “A secret skill from Southern Monsoon Academy very few people are able to learn.” Belo’s glasses seemed to flash continuously with a cold light. “This skill can allow you to hide your own power in advance inside your shadow. In other words, even after he uses the arcane skill, the particles are all black and hide inside the shadows, so it’s very difficult to notice them. It’s even very hard to tell when he even started using it.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 21: True bravery
      Chapter 21: True bravery


     “Shadow Dust, that’s the secret skill of lord Black Shadow from Southern Monsoon Academy. A sinister assassination skill that can be used in advance, whose arcane power can be hidden inside the shadows for a very long time.”


     “I actually looked down on that Southern Monsoon guy. He grasped not only Formless Spinning Blade, but also Shadow Dust. Now it looks like you guys aren’t necessarily his match, captain Hansen. My handsome and wargod-like self is still stronger though. I’d see through even Shadow Dust, he can’t beat me.”


     “What should I do now, I was hoping to fight against Amazing Girl Chris. I like beautiful girls, I don’t like this green-haired beast kid or that blockhead with the yellow tank top and exposed muscles…”


     In an unremarkable corner of the stands, the golden-haired Stingham chattered on, very surprised. He totally didn’t notice the four pairs of eyes beside him, filled with biting cold murderous aura.


     Somewhere else in the stands, Ayrin had caught Belo’s hand and was asking nonstop, “How’s the power of this skill, is Chris heavily wounded?”


     “The power’s much lower than Chris’ Wild Blazing Python, but every granule stabbing the body is still comparable to a steel needle piercing inside. Chris’ injury’s probably about the same as taking five or six punches from Zola,” Belo said very casually, as if he didn’t care.


     “What!”


     Ayrin sighed in relief when he heard the first part of Belo’s answer, but hearing the latter part, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


     Ferdinand shouted at this time, “Chris, just give up, even if you can beat him, there’s still the rest of us. You can’t possibly win.”


     “Bastard! Are they allowed to kick up a fuss and harass her, why isn’t the referee doing anything!” Ayrin shouted loudly, depressed.


     “You’re the one kicking up a fuss right now.” Belo threw him a scornful glance. “Arcane masters ought not to care about the commotion of the outside world to begin with. If they have to interfere even in something like this, wouldn’t the spectators in the stands also have to stay silent?”


     “…”


     …


     “True bravery is to keep plowing on, to keep fighting, even if your whole body trembles in pain.”


     Chris’ voice suddenly came inside this chaos, her blue school uniform tainted by quite a few bloodstains. Her body trembled slightly, but she still lifted her head, grave and solemn.


     The entire Holy Dawn Arena quieted, all of a sudden.


     Above her in the sky, Zola was dropping downward.


     “Sky Hammer!”


     With Zola’s muffled yet feverish chant, arcane particles and white streams of air gathered increasingly faster around his feet. His entire body seemed to become a giant hammer slamming its way down toward the top of Chris’ head.


     Yet, at the same moment, many people saw Chris suddenly vanish.


     “Hiss…” A collective intake of cold air.



     Everyone saw, along with the rise of a sudden tornado, Chris appear in the air on top of Zola.


     Zola’s blood-red eyes shrank all of a sudden.


     “Pa!”


     Chris’ foot chopped madly down like a battle axe, crushing past his blocking arms and ferociously hacking his chest.


     Zola heard the sound of his arm bones cracking.


     An intense, heart-wrenching pain rushed into his mind.


     “Ah!”


     Even as he howled out loud however, he actually fired his intact fist at Chris’ body.


     This punch of his struck the air.


     Chris’ body twisted and turned in midair, dodging his punch. A kick once again ruthlessly stamped down on his body.


     “Ah!”


     Zola’s body snapped back. His feet whirled up, kicking and kicking toward Chris.


     But everyone saw Chris’ body sway again and again in the air, turning and twisting. Zola’s attacks all struck empty air one by one.


     “Pa!” “Pa!” Pa!”


     Explosive sounds rang in succession, all of them the sound of Chris’ fist and feet landing on Zola!


     Zola’s body fell heavily on the ground.


     Christ landed amidst the howling wind waves, her two hands resting on the ground, fiercely grasping for air.


     The place she’d landed was only a short half-meter away from Zola, but Zola was already passed out when he crashed on the ground. He could no longer lift a single finger.


     Ayrin’s heart sank along with Chris’ landing. But looking at the fighting spirit still brimming on Chris’ face, an unspeakable flame ignited inside his chest.


     …


     The medical team that was already waiting to the side hurriedly came into the field. They lifted an unconscious Zola on the stretcher and carried him out.


     Chris stood up, still panting. She faced the remaining four people from the Southern Monsoon team. “Who’s next?”


     The fatball Apia took a deep breath. He faced Ferdinand and Riley, the one Belo called the kid from clan Ryswell, and said, “We’ll follow the original plan.” Then he slowly made his way toward Chris.


     “Chris versus Apia, begin!”


     Apia was walking towards the center of the field, but as soon as the voice of the referee fell, he immediately retreated, fleeing towards the edges of the field.


     “Really shameless and despicable!”


     Ayrin’s shouted gloomily. He didn’t need to ask Belo this time, he could already tell Apia only wanted to run and make Chris spend her stamina and arcane particles.


     But what exceeded everyone’s expectation was, Chris didn’t pursue him.


     She merely rested her hands on her knees, gasped a few rough mouthfuls of air.


     Then she stretched her right hand out.


     Dazzling magenta arcane particle emerged from her five fingers. Shining bright blue rays of light spread out from the front of her hand.


     “Holy Dawn Healing!”


     “She even learned secret medical skills?”


     Ferdinand’s and Riley’s expressions made a sudden turn as soon as they saw the tip of her fingers suffused with light blue rays of light. They both yelled at the same time, “Apia, hurry up and stop her! You can’t let her heal herself!”


     Apia also understood very clearly that if he were to let Chris recover from her injuries, she would cause him a huge amount of trouble with her physical strength alone. Just earlier, Chris’ movements in the air when she was hitting Zola seemed as easy and casual as if she were standing on flat ground. This made them clearly realize that Chris had gone through who knew how much abnormal training since the last time, and now the control she exerted over the strength of each and every muscle had simply reached the pinnacle.


     “Sandstorm Burst!”


     He was so fat he didn’t look all that different from a ball, but Apia burst out with an agility entirely belying his figure. He reached Chris in only a few bounces. Countless arcane particles gushed out of his hands the moment his last bounce landed, instantly transforming into frightening, raging winds that rolled up gravel and sand from the ground, rushing in Chris’ direction.


     “Blue-Eyed Backlash!”


     The sand and gravel had acquired an extremely astonishing penetrating strength inside the raging winds. They seemed about to hit Chris, but what exceeded everyone’s expectations was, a gigantic blue eye suddenly appeared in front of her.


     “Puff Puff Puff Puff!…”


     All the sand ricocheted back and struck Apia’s body instead.


     “Ah!”


     Apia yelled miserably, countless bloodstains blooming on his clothes. The sandstorm rolled his fat body up and flung him flying.


     “What, it’s not Holy Dawn Healing!”


     “We’ve been duped!”


     Almost all the students from Southern Monsoon Academy shouted out in alarm.


     “Ah! Ah! Ah!” Ayrin originally didn’t have the heart to watch anymore, but now he was overjoyed at the turn of the events. He pulled Belo’s arm and kept exclaiming in excitement, “Belo, what’s this secret skill?”


     “Our Holy Dawn Academy’s Blue-Eyed Backlash. It can only bounce back powers from arcane masters weaker than yourself, it’s not too useful usually,” Belo said, as if he disdained to do so, but he actually humphed coldly in his mind in defiance. “She’s indeed Holy Dawn Academy’s ace, her fighting experience isn’t something an average Joe can measure up to.”


     Chris’ actions didn’t stop after mangling Apia with one move and sending him flying out. She followed almost right behind the sandstorm, chasing after Apia’s figure.


     Seeing her fist about to land on himself, realizing his resistance couldn’t play any role any longer, Apia shouted miserably, “I surrender!”


     “This is truly a spectacular win.”


     “In the current era, arcane masters possessing the inheritance of various bloodlines seem to be especially blessed by the starry skies and stand more easily above the crowd, but oftentimes only those who train painstakingly hard and continuously surpass their limits can become genuinely powerful arcane masters. Liszt, seeing such a student in our Holy Dawn Academy, don’t you feel extremely gratified?”


     No one had realized that, on the highest dome of this arena, stood a row of Holy Dawn Academy teachers.


     This row was entirely composed of Holy Dawn elites!


     Ciaran’s voice closely followed Apia’s miserable shout conceding defeat. Liszt was for once devoid of his lazy appearance. He didn’t answer Ciaran’s words, he only said, calm and cool-headed, “I’ve now more or less understood the plan of these little guys from Southern Monsoon Academy. Too bad, these little Southern Monsoon guys are indeed pretty good, there’s still not much hope for her to achieve the final victory.”


     …


     “I know now Southern Monsoon Academy’s plan.”


     Seeing Apia being carried away, and Riley from clan Ryswell being the next to step up instead of Ferdinand or Crewe, Belo immediately said these cold words with a frown.


     Ayrin asked at once, “What plan?”


     “This white-hair kid from clan Ryswell is said to be about equal with Ferdinand, but he’s got more unique arcane skills. When it comes to a real fight he might be even a bit stronger than Ferdinand. Now, since he’s the one to go up instead of Crewe who’s much weaker than him, they must be trying to more or less deplete Chris’ entire strength in this fight.” Belo threw Ayrin a glance and said, “Even if Chris manages to go through this fight, she’ll be in a very poor condition, and then even Crew will become a threat to her despite his strength being a bit worse. That way, even if she flukes her way to the last fight, it’ll be a piece of cake for Ferdinand.”


     “No way, we have to think of a way to help her!” Ayrin became even more anxious as soon as he heard.


     “I thought of a good way. Later, if that white-hair kid from clan Ryswell comes around here, you can pretend a careless fall from the stands. Then you can let him have it.” Belo became immediately excited and tried to instigate him, full of malicious intent.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 22: A teacher’s ardent shout
      Chapter 22: A teacher’s ardent shout


     “You think I don’t know that’s against the rules and that it won’t work?”


     “So what, anyway we’ll end up losing, might as well take the chance to give this Southern Monsoon kid a beating. Right, when the time comes I’ll jump down together with you.”


     “…”


     …


     “You’re very strong indeed.”


     Riley had already reached the center of the field and was facing Chris at this time.


     His face looked young and tender because of the peculiar white hair, but he nevertheless radiated an especially cool and mature atmosphere.


     In addition, he also had the naturally proud and noble aura of one born in a great clan.


     “You’re so strong none of us can defeat you in a one versus one battle, but this match isn’t a one versus one.”


     He watched Chris rest her hands on her knees, gasping for breath because of her injuries and fatigue. He earnestly told her, “You’re very strong, but your teammates are too weak, they can’t give you enough support. We from Southern Monsoon Academy are different, we have powerful enough teammates. You may completely disregard the words of a stupid bull like Ferdinand, but we’re truly very hopeful you can transfer and join our Southern Monsoon Academy. This way, you and us, we’ll certainly be able to make every team sit up and take notice. Otherwise, staying by yourself in Holy Dawn Academy, you can only be called The Amazingly Crazy Girl, but if you come to Southern Monsoon Academy and have our support, you’ll truly become the Amazing Girl.”


     “Poaching in public?”


     Ayrin was dumbfounded. “Belo, is a transfer possible? Can you join another academy’s team and fight in the tournament?”


     “As long as the student is willing and the academy welcomes them, no one can stop the transfer. As for the competition, a person can only represent a single team a season in the competition. As long as you represent a team and take part in a fight in the competition, then you can no longer transfer to another team and keep fighting.” An undetectable cold light flashed in the depths of Belo’s eyes. “What this white-hair kid is talking about is next year. They think that if Chris joins them and trains painstakingly for a year, then their team can dominate St. Lauren next year.”


     “Chris won’t agree right?” Ayrin said, suddenly worried.


     “Stop your nonsense.”


     Just at this moment, the panting Chris straightened up once again. “You have to win this match first before saying something like that!”


     “All the more reason for me to show a good performance, make you see our strength.”


     Riley didn’t get angry, he didn’t do anything superfluous either, merely stretched his arms towards Chris, calm and unperturbed.


     Dazzling arcane particles pervaded around his hands in an instant.


     “Why’s the color of his arcane particles different?” Ayrin couldn’t help but shout out in surprise once again.



     Riley’s arcane particles weren’t magenta, but white, just like his hair!


     Belo rubbed his ears gone a little numb and itchy from Ayrin’s fuss. “Idiot. The arcane particles condensed by some unique bloodlines have different colors compared to ordinary arcane particles. Or you could also say that arcane particles of different colors are the manifestation of strong unique bloodlines!”


     “Water Snake Bullets!”


     A water snake appeared in front of Riley just as Belo spoke, its size about the same as Riley’s body. Its mouth continuously spat out water balls as big as fists, whistling through the air as they pounded nonstop in Chris’ direction.


     Chris’ figure vanished time and again from the ground, her movements just like teleportation in the eyes of most people.


     But no matter where she skimmed to, the water bullets would immediately pursue her there.


     Every time a water bullet smashed on the ground, it not only exploded in great waves of water, it would also puncture a deep water hole in the hard ground there.


     “…”


     Ayrin was rendered speechless by the sight. He was certain that if he were to be hit by such a water ball, he would probably become flat cake pasted to the wall.


     And what made him even more speechless was, it seemed that this water snake spitting out water bullets nonstop wouldn’t disappear as long as Riley supported it with enough arcane particles.


     “Great Waterfall!”


     It seemed Chris had no way to break through the continuous bombardment when a gigantic column of water welled up out of nowhere and charged towards Riley. Chris followed closely behind this water column. The water balls crashed on it one after another in geysers of water, but they couldn’t pierce through it.


     “So powerful!”


     Although the three elite teachers back in the Beast Training Field were certainly stronger than Chris and all the Southern Monsoon Team members, a match like this where arcane skills came out in close succession was more spectacular instead for Ayrin, broadening his horizons even further. He had no idea previously there was so much variety and so many fancy tricks to arcane skills!


     “A water technique?”


     Seeing Chris approaching at flying speed, Riley actually stood right where he was, not moving an iota. “Our clan Ryswell is called the water stream clan. Since you used such an arcane skill, I’ll let you witness clan Ryswell’s true secret skill!”


     “Absolute Water Aegis!”


     Countless white arcane particles surged from his hand. The giant water snake in front of him collapsed with a loud rumble; instead, countless water bubbles as big as fists appeared in the air, assembling in no time into a sparkling and translucent globe of water around his body.


     Boom!


     The huge column of water collided with the crystalline water globe. The sparkling water globe actually possessed unbelievable elasticity and bounced backward.


     “Swish!”


     A figure overtook the water globe in an instant, like a flash of lightning, and struck it with a ferocious punch.


     A waterhole appeared on the surface of the globe, and water splattered everywhere, but that crystalline water globe once again bounced backward from the impact, and that waterhole resumed its former appearance the moment it broke away from the fist.


     “Boom!”


     A gigantic fire python caught up to the water globe, but amidst the splashes of water, the globe bounced backward even faster, restoring itself at lightning speed at the same time. Riley still stood unperturbed in the middle of this crystalline globe. Chris had consumed a large amount of arcane particles with this move, but it simply couldn’t crack open this crystalline globe of water.


     “It actually looks just like a rubber ball! Strength doesn’t affect it at all!”


     “Worthy of someone from clan Ryswell, such a defensive skill, other than arcane particles being entirely exhausted, there’s no way to break it otherwise!”


     “There’s actually such a terrifying defensive skill!”


     “Even an opponent twice stronger might not be able to break through this defense!”


     “No wonder he had the guts to boast so tremendously right in Chris’ face!”


     In the space of an instant, students from Holy Dawn Academy and Southern Monsoon Academy all became deeply shocked.


     Ayrin swallowed a mouthful of saliva amidst the brouhaha. “He’s staying wrapped in a water bubble like this, don’t tell me he doesn’t need to breathe, won’t he drown to death?”


     “Idiot!”


     Belo was in an extremely bad mood and seemed unwilling to respond to Ayrin. If a secret skill could drown you to death, could it still be called a secret skill?


     What could Chris do?


     Everyone’s vision gathered on Chris.


     Her face was clearly even paler now after mobilizing large amounts of arcane particles in quick succession.


     “Just give up, don’t worsen your injuries and waste your training time.”


     Riley watched her with sympathy, his voice coming out clearly from the water globe. “There’s absolutely no way you can break the Absolute Water…”


     Chris had previously stopped to catch her breath, but now she went again on the move before he could finish his sentence!


     “Dancing Leaves!”


     Chris suddenly circled around the water globe, leaving countless afterimages behind her in a split second.


     Countless palms carrying spinning winds smacked again and again on the crystalline bubble.


     “What!”


     Riley’s face stiffened all of a sudden.


     He could feel the ball instantly shrinking under the attacks coming from all directions, pressing down on him until he had almost no way to move.


     “Hurricane Crash!”


     Just at this moment, Chris’ palms pushed forward, her two feet frantically tramping nonstop on the ground.


     Huge craters appeared on the surface of ground one after another. Hurricanes blew from her hands as she pushed the compressed bubble of water, crashing it straight into the nearest stand at alarming speed.


     “Ah!” Students on that stand shrieked and dodged away, one and all.


     One could clearly see the silhouettes of over a dozen teachers transforming into rivers of light and flying there, carrying away a few students who stood blankly, paralyzed by fright.


     “Ah!”


     Riley completely understood what Chris was trying to do now, but Chris pushed him so fast he had no time to do anything at all.


     “Boom!”


     Under Chris’ push, the globe of water crashed viciously into the wall under the stands. This small area of the stands collapsed immediately, but Chris never stopped her stamping and battering. Her hands still pressed against the sparkling bubble of water, squeezing it against the cracked wall.


     “Puff!”


     The translucent globe of water embedded itself into a hole in the wall. Under the double opposite pressures, there was suddenly no way for its power to drain to, hence it exploded completely, dispersing away.


     Chris’ palms ruthlessly struck Riley’s chest. Around her, countless streams of water shot backward like arrows.


     “Crack!”


     Riley’s body shook violently. He fainted straight away.


     The stands were in a mess. Almost everyone watched the waves of water gush out in shock, unable to clearly see what happened there.


     “Victory!”


     Ayrin’s stare was locked onto Chris’ figure from beginning to end.


     The waves of water exploded out with a bang and fell on the ground, becoming strip after strip of froths floating on streams of water. He saw Chris’ propping her hands on her knees, panting violently.


     In front of her, the unconscious Riley was thoroughly embedded inside a crack in the wall.


     “Victory!”


     He froze a moment, then couldn’t hold back an earthshaking yell!


     “Idiot!”


     Belo broke the mood and kicked him. “What victory, they still have two people left, let’s see first if she can stand up again.”


     …


     “They actually even messed the stands into such a state.”


     Liszt shook his head atop the dome at the summit of the arena. “It’s actually the first time a battle between students damages the stands to such a degree.”


     “Can she still stand up?”


     The fully bearded Minlur watched Chris’ bent figure, her hands propped on her knees. His face was full of worry.


     The next moment, this elite teacher brandish his fists determinedly just like a hot-blooded young man, and shouted out loud:


     “She has to stand up!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 23: Dream and Determination!
      Chapter 23: Dream and Determination!


     Huff… Huff…


     The Holy Dawn students close to the collapsed stands could even hear the sound of Chris’s heavy breathing.


     Trails of sweat mixed with blood gathered under Chris’ chin and fingertips, then dripped down, falling on the ground.


     This year’s Southern Monsoon’s team’s level was indeed far above the average team in the preliminaries. No matter Zola or Riley, they would both be a striking figure even put in the national tournament.


     Even if Chris hadn’t been previously sneak-attacked and wounded by Shadow Dust, she would still have had to exert all her efforts to fight such an opponent, and the consumption of her stamina would certainly also have been very alarming.


     The moods of many Holy Dawn students were extremely conflicted and contradictory as they watched Chris resting, hands on her knees. Of course, they hoped Chris could straighten once again and handle the remaining two members of team Southern Monsoon, could bring a heart-stirring victory to Holy Dawn Academy. At the same time, they didn’t have the heart to watch Chris keep fighting in such a condition.


     “Still two left…” Chris suddenly said.


     The voices in the stands stilled once again.


     They saw her hands dripping with sweat clench gradually, her body slowly straighten up.


     “Come on! Beat up those two!”


     The silence in the stands was even more deafening when she straightened up, but here was a yelling voice, full of excitement, seemingly a little out of place.


     “Hey!”


     Belo rubbed his ears jarred numb. He turned his head around and watched Ayrin brandishing his fists and making a racket. “Look around, no one’s shouting in the whole stands, you’re the only one shouting here, don’t you have a little empathy?”


     “Empathy?” Ayrin looked weirdly at Belo, not sure why Belo was talking about this.


     Belo pushed his glasses and asked Ayrin, “She’s already in such a state, aren’t you afraid she’ll die if she goes on?”


     Ayrin blinked blankly. “How would she die so easily.”


     Belo stared at Ayrin, feeling there was really no way he could understand this guy. So he didn’t say much and merely grunted, turning his sight back to the field below.


     Chris walked slowly to the center of the field. The Southern Monsoon team clearly didn’t want to give her too much time to regain her breath. Crewe was already standing in the center of the field with his faintly blond hair and very ordinary stature and face. He waited calmly for her to come.


     “You’ve always wanted to dominate the whole kingdom. It’s probably that dream that’s keeping your back straight and allowing you to stand and fight, even now.”


     Looking at the approaching Chris, the seemingly very ordinary Crewe said very calmly, “Every member of our Southern Monsoon team is the same as you, filled with the same dream. That’s why a school like ours that seems entirely unfashionable is able to fight our way to the preliminary play-off, to stand in this place. You and us are the same sort of people, that’s why we hope you can join our Southern Monsoon Academy.”



     “That’s right! Chris, just give up! Nothing good will come out of staying in Holy Dawn Academy!” Ferdinand immediately patted his chest as soon as he heard, and said, “Join our Southern Monsoon Academy. Not only can we fight our way to the national tournament, we can also reap a perfect romance!”


     “This guy has four well-developed limbs and one atrophied brain, he’s too annoying,” Ayrin cursed gloomily. Curses also fell down from all over the stands.


     “Idiot.”


     Chris lifted her head and wiped the sweat from her face. She didn’t even spare a glance for Ferdinand, instead facing a Crewe looking back at her in all seriousness. She merely spit out two words, “Come then!”


     Crewe nodded and didn’t say anything further.


     Dazzling arcane particles gushed out from his hands, circled around his body, started to spin.


     Chris’ figure vanished at this moment and reappeared behind his back, along with a swirling gale.


     The swirling gale suddenly compressed in Chris’ hand, becoming a sword over two meters long!


     “Swish!”


     At this moment, when Crewe hadn’t had time to display any skill yet, this long sword was already pierced inside his back. Blood sprayed out!


     “Sudden Whirlwind Strike plus Gale Blade!”


     “She can unexpectedly use those two arcane skills in such a short time, combining these two skills into one!”


     Belo’s hand once again stiffened on his glasses as he let out two quiet exclamations in an ice-cold yet fanatical voice.


     “Victory?”


     Ayrin was instantly caught in a surprised delight. At the same time, his body shook when he saw fresh blood pour out from Crewe’s back. He could imagine he would certainly be in extreme pain if he were to be struck by such an attack.


     “Hm?”


     What made everyone’s eyes widen, what sent a chill to their hearts was, after being struck by such an attack from Chris, Crewe turned around as if he didn’t feel anything.


     His eyes were ashen gray, his face surprisingly calm, as if he were simply unable to feel any fear or pain.


     The arcane particles flying around him hadn’t been interrupted by Chris’ strike either. “Boom!” Many yellow pillars of wind blended with dust and dirt suddenly appeared between Chris and him. They struck Chris ruthlessly.


     Amidst the collective intake of breath, his body and Chris’ body both flew out backward like two meteors!


     “Pa!”


     Crew stood up steadily after flying out for a full dozen meters. Blood gushed madly from his back.


     His face was still strangely calm. No fear nor pain could be seen on it.


     Only a few seconds later did he slowly topple backward.


     On the other side, Chris couldn’t stand up anymore. Her two hand pushed on the ground, fresh blood starting to leak from the corner of her mouth, trailing down drip by drip.


     “What the hell happened?”


     “After being struck by such a blow and suffering such a heavy injury, how was he still able to counter like this?”


     “Impossible! When your body’s pierced by such power, it’s impossible to keep perfect control of your arcane particles even if you’re a powerful battlemaster!”


     The medical team ran at top speed to Crewe when he toppled on the ground. Incredulous shouts rose one after another from the stands.


     “I…”


     Ayrin didn’t even know anymore what the hell he was shouting at this moment. He subconsciously turned his head toward Belo, but he actually saw Belo shake his head at him with a frown. “No need to look at me, I have no idea either what secret skill this guy used.”


     “It’s the Sensation Seal from Southern Monsoon Academy.”


     At the same moment, on top of the arena, Liszt stood at the edge of the high dome and lightly said to the other elite teachers, “A skill that can temporarily seal your pain, and even your fear. I didn’t expect this little ordinary-looking Southern Monsoon guy to also possess the bravery to give up his life… He was going for a double ko from the beginning. It turns out he was the most critical link in team Southern Monsoon’s overall plan.”


     The red-scarfed Ciaran rearranged her hair the wind had blown in a mess. She nodded, then looked below and quietly asked, “Do we stop the match?”


     “She has the courage to put her life on the line, why should we stop her?” Liszt shook his head and smiled, “Ciaran, is old age creeping on you? You’re actually worrying about something like this.”


     “Liszt, you wanna die!”


     …


     The stands were deathly quiet.


     Hands propped on the ground, Chris once again slowly stood up.


     Her entire body trembled. Anyone could see she was close to her very limit. Almost any freshmen could casually push her over, but she actually still stood up and faced captain Ferdinand of team Southern Monsoon and his body entirely disproportional with hers.


     “You better give up.”


     Ferdinand couldn’t help but shake his head. “Maybe you could beat me in ordinary times, but now there’s no way you’re my match. Better for you to prepare and transfer to our Southern Monsoon Academy. You’ve already seen that there’s no useless teammate in our group…”


     “It’s finally coming to end.”


     Chris’ voice suddenly interrupted his words, however.


     “What do you mean?” Ferdinand stared blankly at her. The entire plan had processed with incomparable smoothness from the moment Zola defeated Gerrin. But for some reason, looking at Chris and her body about to topple at any moment, there was a feeling of extreme danger subconsciously welling inside him.


     “Pa!”


     The instant Ferdinand closed his mouth in amazement, a bad premonition rising in his heart, the swaying Chris suddenly fell heavily on the ground.


     The heart of every person in the stands banged fiercely.


     A referee ran to Chris at lightning speed. Everyone saw Chris shake her head at the referee, then prop herself on her hands and try to get up, but having some momentary trouble doing so.


     “Huff…”


     Ferdinand and the teachers from Southern Monsoon Academy all let out a sigh of relief. They thought, she was a normal human after all, she couldn’t just keep fighting on and on like an amazing miracle.


     “Chris, don’t fight anymore! You’ll die if you go on!” The cry of a Holy Dawn girl suddenly came from the stands.


     The vast majority of Holy Dawn students felt their chests stuffed by a great boulder, an unspeakable sadness.


     From Zola at the beginning to Crewe just then, every battle had been extremely arduous for Chris. Her display was already perfect, but she was only a small little girl when all was said and done. In such a big Holy Dawn Academy, there was actually no one who could give her strong support, forcing a girl like her to fight her way to such a state. In this match, the honor and hope of the entire academy actually pressed down entirely upon her shoulders alone.


     Don’t fight anymore!


     Along with that Holy Dawn girl’s tearful shout, the vast majority of Holy Dawn students seemed to shout such a shout inside themselves, wanting Chris to give up.


     However, what cut off everyone’s breath was, they could see Chris slowly, slowly, in the center of the field, stand up tenaciously.


     Belo was unusually quiet. His glasses seemed to flash with a layer of light.


     The moment Chris swayed left and right, standing up once again, Ayrin remembered many scenes.


     “You are free to pursue your own dreams…”


     “What’s your dream?”


     “Courage is the gateway to every dream.”


     “Belo, I know what my dream is now.” Ayrin suddenly whispered to Belo besides him. “My dream, it’s to help her defeat every opponent, become the national champions.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 24: Holy Dawn Academy’s greatest secret skill!
      Chapter 24: Holy Dawn Academy’s greatest secret skill!


     “Is that even a dream?” Belo threw a glance Ayrin’s way, a little speechless.


     Ayrin’s expression was very serious. “Why wouldn’t it be?”


     “She’s the one who keeps saying she wants to dominate the entire kingdom. Your dream is to help her, how can your own dream be built on someone else’s foundations?”


     “Well anyway, this dream thing, isn’t it something that you most want to do right now, that you can see in front of you but is very difficult to achieve? What I want to do now is precisely to help her beat teams from other schools, why not?”


     “Then you might as well say you want to beat all the other teams and become this great tournament’s champion yourself.”


     “Same result, it’s more or less the same thing.”


     “Idiot, this dream thing, how can you be so casual about it, it’s fine as long as it’s more or less the same?”


     “…”


     Ayrin was about to say firmly that he wasn’t being casual about it, that he’d decided his dream in all seriousness. But just at this moment, Chris started to advance toward Ferdinand with great difficulty.


     Ferdinand helplessly watched Chris, considering in his mind which arcane skill to use to take her out of the fight without causing her any lethal injury.


     “Sand Armor!”


     He made up his mind when Chris was still over twenty meters away from him. First he shouted loudly, then clasped his hands together and fiercely struck them on the ground in front of him.


     Dazzling magenta arcane particles closed packed together gushed out from his joined palms and rushed to the surface of the ground. A deep pit suddenly appeared on the ground, while his body sucked toward it streams of air mixed with large amounts of yellow sand and stone, becoming a thick armor of sand and stone.


     His body seemed even bulkier now!


     “You want to help her dominate the kingdom with your level? Just the current Ferdinand can crush you to death.” Belo couldn’t help but taunt Ayrin when he saw Ferdinand suddenly transform into a stone giant.


     Ayrin didn’t hear Belo’s mockery at all, however. His entire attention was gathered on Chris and Ferdinand.


     Chris came increasingly closer to Ferdinand. Her body wouldn’t stop swaying, yet she suddenly told Ferdinand in a firm tone, “Your Southern Monsoon team is indeed really strong this year, but I’m still going to beat you. The ones to enter the main qualifiers will be our Holy Dawn Academy.”


     “Mm?”


     The blond Stingham wasn’t seriously watching the match anymore in his corner of the stands, instead sticking his head left and right, seeing if there were pretty girls around him, when a shout suddenly escaped from him. His gaze locked tight on Chris.


     “What?”


     The four teammates beside him tensed up immediately.


     “It looks like there’s a crack on Chris’ clothes.” Stingham shook his head in disappointment. “Too bad the crack’s not in a good place, you can’t see anything.”



     “…” The four teammates around him almost puked out blood right on the spot.


     …


     “Unexpectedly…” At the same moment, on top of the arena, Liszt’s eyes flashed with the genuine shock of matters exceeding his expectations.


     Just at this time, the clothes on Chris’ left hand cracked open entirely.


     The sleeves of her outer uniform around her left hand, the sleeve of her inner uniform, they all suddenly tore open under a frightening aura.


     And what halted the breath of everyone in the stands was, the exposed hand and arm were entirely covered in thick bandages.


     “How could there be such a frightening aura?”


     Ferdinand’s expression changed immediately.


     Even if Chris weren’t injured, her reserve of arcane particles couldn’t be that much greater than his, but at this very moment, the aura gushing from Chris’ left hand made his heart flutter in panic, gave him a sense of hopelessness.


     “Sand Giant!”


     With a great shout shaking with inexplicable shock, countless dazzling arcane particles squirted out at top speed from his arms and legs without the slightest reserve.


     Dense yellow grains of sand emerged from the ground, continuously gathering around his arms and legs.


     His body grew upward nonstop, his arms and legs grew incomparably huge, especially his hands that looked like two giant hammers.


     Anyone could tell this was an arcane skill combining arcane power and physical strength, could imagine how frightening the power would be when such a fist hammered down.


     Within this short moment however, the aura gushing from Chris’ left hand seemed to have ignited the air several meters around her on her left side; even the thick bandages wrapped tightly around her left arm were charred pitch-black by the fiery aura seeping from her hand.


     “What arcane skill is that?”


     Ferdinand shouted out loud, incredulous.


     Countless rays of black light radiated from Chris’ left hand, bringing with them a fiery aura devoid of warmth. He could hear scalp-numbing fracturing noises come Chris’ arm and the bandage around it.


     “Ah!”


     Almost everyone in the stands, no matter students from Holy Dawn Academy or Southern Monsoon Academy, everyone stood up and cried in alarm.


     It seemed as if a monster with a body several dozen times bigger than Chris’ own drilled its way out of her left arm. In the space of a short instant, in the air on Chris’ left side, fire and blackness transformed into an unimaginable, malevolent, fiendish, terrible black flame dragon!


     “Ah!”


     Seeing the dragon whose mouth was about the same size as himself after he’d transformed into a giant, Ferdinand became so frightened he could no longer form words. He brandished his fists and smacked them toward the black dragon that flew through the air in his direction.


     “Boom!”


     Black streams of fire surrounded him in an instant.


     His strength was very astonishing at this moment, but the arcane particles coming out of his body immediately vanished from sight as soon as they came into contact with the black flames, swallowed within, as if their powers merged into the fiery black trails.


     Without the support of his arcane particles, the thick armor of sand around him collapsed, the grains of sand flowing away like water, then blown backward and dispersed by a formidable force.


     His body flew back together with the scattered streams of sand.


     A sandstorm rose, enveloping the greater half of the stands. Many students suffered incomparable pain from the beating of sand and gravel. Added to the shock inside their hearts, they trembled from head to toe for a long while.


     Ayrin and Belo had the same exact expression on their faces, a rare scene. Both had their mouth open wide, unable to close them at this moment.


     “Dark Destruction Dragon!”


     At the top of the arena, standing at the edge of the dome just like Liszt, Minlur almost lost his footing and fell from the sky at this moment. His expression was just the same as if someone had stepped on his face. “Plum… Senior Plum actually taught her this secret… secret skill on the sly?!”


     Ciaran also lost the air of a prim lady, her hair in disarray. “She actually learned it!”


     “Even you couldn’t learn it, but she actually learned it, don’t you feel mad?”


     Liszt’s lazy expression returned to his face with a smile. “I was wondering what she was doing with her arm always wrapped in so many bandages, it turns out it’s to protect her arm as much as possible when she trains and uses this move. However, with her previous level, she would have had to force herself too much to use this secret skill, so even this way she’d still have suffered severe injuries.”


     “What’s that?”


     In a corner of the stands, the boys who were ready to tie Stingham up and give him a thrashing froze up, fear written all over their faces.


     Stingham pushed a fist away and stuck his head out. “Why does it feel like the aura of a dragon!”


     “Dragon aura? Arcane particle swallowing!”


     The one called captain Hansen suddenly turned pale. “Dark Destruction Dragon! The strongest secret skill of Holy Dawn Academy, a skill that can swallow the opponent’s arcane particles, Dark Destruction Dragon!”


     “Impossible! Isn’t Dark Destruction Dragon the skill that stands side by side with Holy Gates of Life? It was lost long ago! Didn’t they say it’s been a long long while since anyone in the entire Holy Dawn Academy learned this skill!”


     …


     On the edge of the arena, several Southern Monsoon teachers in charge of the team likewise shouted in a daze, “How could this be! How could they even have Dark Destruction Dragon!”


     The entire Holy Dawn Arena was in chaos.


     The sandy wind vanished bit by bit.


     The crowd’s sight slowly cleared up. They saw the half of the field where Ferdinand previously stood entirely covered in yellow sand.


     Two figures, one big and one small, stood above the sand.


     Chris and Ferdinand. They were both still standing!


     Chris stood not far away in front of Ferdinand. Tiny grains of sand covered her body and hair. Blood oozed from the bandages on her left hand. Ferdinand’s body was also severely wounded, especially his face; it looked as if someone had stepped over and over on it; probably even people from Southern Monsoon wouldn’t recognize him anymore.


     “I didn’t expect… didn’t expect you actually managed to train such a terrifying arcane skill.”


     Ferdinand said out all of a sudden, his voice a little blurry, as if his tongue had been beaten swollen.


     “Worthy of the girl I admire. It’s unfortunate, you’re all by yourself in the end. You don’t have powerful teammates like me, all of them ready to bravely fight at the cost of their lives!”


     His voice became feverish and confident all of a sudden. “It’s unfortunate this arcane skill is too powerful, you can’t endure this kind of power either. Right now you’re certainly unable to lift even a finger, you’re about to pass out, right? That’s why the final victors are still us from Southern Monsoon Academy. Chris, just obediently transfer to our school, come make history with us, come create a miracle!”


     “What!”


     Ayrin had just closed his mouth shut, but he almost jumped up when he heard Ferdinand make that kind of noise.


     Could it be Chris still couldn’t beat this guy after fighting her way this far, after using such power? Were they still going to lose this match?


     “There’s no need to force yourself.”


     Chris’ voice rose at this moment, weak yet brimming with resolution, making Ayrin’s blood almost boil.


     “You still want to sound tough, you still want to scare me. Just quietly fall down.”


     Chris struggled to lift her head. She stretched out her right hand, stretched out a finger.


     She looked like she wanted to use this finger to push Ferdinand’s forehead, but she was much shorter than him and couldn’t reach it.


     This finger then fell on Ferdinand’s chest.


     “You even saw through that…” Ferdinand said, helpless, before her finger even landed on him. Then with a “boom,” his huge body fell back straight, like a rock. And then he didn’t move any longer.


     “Chris wins, Holy Dawn Academy wins.”


     A referee ascertained Ferdinand’s unconsciousness with a single glance. He signaled the medical team to enter the field at the same time he announced the end of the match.


     “Ah!” Ayrin exclaimed with incomparable excitement when he heard that. The screams of almost every Holy Dawn student followed his shortly after.


     “We finally won!”


     Chris let out the trace of a smile at this moment, then her body also fell softly on the ground.


     Sound disappeared all of a sudden.


     The medical team lifted her, as anxious as if they were facing an army, and carried her away. Everyone in the field understood what truly happened.


     A burst of drums and applause rose from the stands occupied by the Southern Monsoon students.


     Everyone understood that at the very end of the fight, she’d stood on the edge of unconsciousness just like Ferdinand, but she only fell down after hearing the announcement of her victory.


     What kind of determination was that? What kind of victory was this?




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 25: Night infirmary visit
      Chapter 25: Night infirmary visit


     The great battle between Holy Dawn Academy and Southern Monsoon Academy ended with Chris’ desperate, lonely fight against the tide.


     The match had already ended, but Ayrin stood outside the Holy Dawn Arena, unwilling to go away for a long while.


     “What, are you planning to ambush the most arrogant Southern Monsoon guy in the stands just now?” Belo looked at Ayrin’s appearance and immediately became excited. He cracked his knuckles. “Did you clearly see which one it was?”


     “They all clapped for Chris at the end. Stop always thinking about this kind of stuff, alright?” Ayrin became dizzy on the spot. He said, “I just feel very happy when I think of the overbearing way they came and the way they’re leaving all crestfallen now.”


     Belo rolled his eyes at Ayrin. “Stop being so boring.”


     “We won this match in such a spectacular way, such a moving way, so why does it seem like the other people in our school don’t seem as happy as me?” Ayrin looked at the crowd of people around him, then his gaze fell on Belo once again. “Could it be that most of the students in our academy are freaks like you?”


     “Everything would be better if they were like me. We’d have beaten other academies into submission a long time ago, then their students would have to pay protection fees when they come to our school.” Belo snorted coldly, looking at Ayrin as if he were looking at an idiot. “They’re not as excited as you because they’re not as foolish as you. They all know victory in a preliminary match doesn’t mean anything. They’re all normal people, they’re all going to think that, in a mere preliminary match, a trivial unknown third-rate school that’s never even appeared in the main qualifiers before already has such a strong team, they already made Chris injured so heavily. Then in the future when we fight against these teams that enter the national tournament year in and year out, how would it turn out?”


     “How can you know what the result will be if you haven’t fought yet.” Ayrin looked at Belo and asked, “Belo, her injuries won’t be too severe right?”


     “You’ve asked this question five times already since we came out.”


     Belo turned away in irritation, but he suddenly thought of something and his eyes immediately brightened with craftiness and excitement. “Since you’re so worried, why don’t you simply go visit her at the infirmary?”


     “Can I?”


     Ayrin became immediately spirited. “Can I go see her?”


     “Have you ever heard about patients being denied visits?” Belo said with a cold snort.


     “Then let’s go right now!” Impatience was written all over Ayrin’s face.


     “If you go right now, aren’t you afraid you’ll hinder her treatments?”


     “Then when are we going?”


     “We can go tonight before bedtime.”


     “Before bedtime?” Ayrin thought something was a little out of place. He couldn’t help staring at Belo. “Will the infirmary let us in if we go there so late? Aren’t you worried about disturbing the wounded team members during their rest?”



     “Don’t you need to complete the foundation training teacher Huston arranged? Didn’t you claim you were going to help Chris dominate the country? If you don’t train hard, you won’t even be a match for the guys in the current Holy Dawn team. They’d send you flying with a casual slap.” Belo turned his head away and didn’t even look at Ayrin. “I stayed a long time inside the academy’s infirmary, I’m very familiar with that place. Plus I have very good relationships with the medical masters inside. The fewer people there are, the easier it’ll be to go in.”


     “That’s right, I have to train hard. Then we’ll go tonight after we complete our training.” Ayrin didn’t doubt Belo’s words. He said excitedly, “Then let’s first go to the commercial street right now.”


     Belo frowned. “Go to the commercial district, why?”


     “To buy a few gifts of course.” Ayrin said as a matter of course, “Don’t tell me you can visit a patient empty-handed?”


     Belo felt that Ayrin was truly an idiot, truly troublesome, but then thinking that he managed to cheat him into visiting the infirmary at night, he merely humphed quietly and no longer complained. He followed Ayrin to the commercial street.


     “Ayrin!”


     Ayrin heard someone call him as soon as they reached the commercial street. He turned his head, curious, and saw it was a fatty in white chef clothes, his face flushed red.


     “It’s you?”


     Ayrin stared blankly, and only remembered when he saw the shop behind this fat boss. He scratched his head. “So it’s you, boss, how come your Super Giant Fried Pork Ribs store hasn’t closed shop yet?”


     “How can you say that.” The fat boss scolded him with a smile and cheerfully said, “My business is booming, why would I close shop.”


     Ayrin glanced around. It seemed business was indeed flourishing, so he became a little curious. “Didn’t everyone curse you back then and call you an unscrupulous profiteer, many people said they’ll never buy your pork chops again, how did your business become so good now?”


     “It’s all thanks to you, haha. Everyone heard you ate a super big piece of fried pork chops, so they all came have a look. There were even people who requested fried pork chops as big as the one you ate that day.” The fat boss said proudly, “Oh yeah, you’re called Ayrin right? You must be the student rumored to have Giant Food Monster blood, the one who’s especially good at eating. I thought of a good idea, please be our shop’s spokesperson. Come here for a little while every few days and perform some eating, then everything you eat here will be free. I can also give you some reward, what do you say?”


     “Alright then.” Ayrin nodded happily as soon as he heard he could eat for free again. At the same time he turned his head around and asked Belo, “How about we simply buy a few pork chops as a gift?”


     Several black lines appeared on Belo’s forehead. “Have you ever seen someone bring fried pork chops to a sick patient?”


     “Then what should we bring?” Ayrin asked, full of zest.


     “When visiting a girl, a few candies will do,” Belo said, looking at Ayrin. He even began to admire himself for being so patient and good-natured. He thought it was surely because of teacher Liszt. This guy Ayrin never admitted his relationship with teacher Liszt, but he felt there must be an unspeakable secret between those two. The way he saw it, Liszt was the big boss standing on top of Holy Dawn Academy, and a big boss he believed he’d have no way of beating within a few years, so he could definitely not offend him.


     “Candies?” Ayrin was entirely unaware of the many twists and turns in Belo’s mind. He immediately asked the fat red-faced boss, “Boss, what kind of candies do girls like the most usually?”


     “Girls? I know there’s a shop down the road, their green-wrapped chocolate-stuffed candy and little bear gummies are particularly tasty, girls will definitely like them. There aren’t many people who know how good these two candies are, I usually don’t tell anyone.”


     “Thank you boss.”


     Ayrin hurried like a gust of wind that candy shop’s direction in the distance.


     Entering this candy shop with a roof made from green iron sheets, he asked the fifty-years old boss inside, “Do you have that candy with green wrapping and chocolate stuffing, give me a pack of it.”


     “I have it. Surprising, you look like a freshman, but you have very good taste. It’s on top of the shelf though, I have to go look for a ladder.” The boss found a ladder after praising Ayrin, then climbed up. He took a pack of green-wrapped candies with chocolate stuffing, then he put the ladder away and asked, panting a little, “What else do you need?”


     Ayrin thought a bit and said, “I want another pack.”


     The boss said, depressed, “You could have said that earlier.” He helplessly took the ladder once again to grab a pack, then he cautiously asked, “You’re sure you only want two pack of this chocolate-stuffed candy?”


     Ayrin nodded, saying yes.


     The boss finally became reassured. He took the ladder away. As a result, Ayrin said, “Boss, I also want the little bear gummies, the ones just beside the chocolate-stuffed candies, it looks like they’re also on top of the shelves.”


     The boss: “…”


     …


     After laboring from the morning match all the way to the sun falling in the west, the most elite medical team in Holy Dawn Academy finally finished their treatment of Chris and the several people from Southern Monsoon Academy.


     Teacher Namin was the strongest medical master in the team and also the one with the most authority, the one in charge of the medical district. He did another round of checking then walked outside the ward Chris was currently in. After listening to the calm and smooth breathing of her sleep, this grave man looking over thirty with a scar on his forehead once again told the several medical masters on duty, “None of these injuries are light, you have to make sure to keep an attentive watch. Just as usual, don’t let anyone come inside in order to avoid accidents. Especially since the match is at our academy this time. The medical treatment is at our place here, and these few from team Southern Monsoon are the apples in Southern Monsoon Academy’s eyes. We can absolute not let any mishap happen!”


     “Yes!”


     Several medical masters immediately answered with due solemnity. Then their figures flashed, and vanished from the outside of the ward.


     The depths of the night, in a woody patch behind the infirmary. A wisp of black cloud floated past the top of the infirmary. Ayrin rubbed his arms and legs nonstop. He couldn’t resist asking Belo, “Belo, you’re really very familiar with the medical masters inside? Are you really taking me to see Chris?”


     The walls of the infirmary towered not far in front of them.


     Right now, besides Belo, there was a simple and crude tunnel, visible after Belo cleared away the place.


     “Don’t be so annoying, you just finished the foundation exercises, aren’t you dead tired yet?” Belo exposed his shining white teeth and said in a light voice, “The infirmary’s front gates are locked already, where else should we enter from if not from here? Also, after we go inside you have to follow tightly behind me, don’t make any noise, I can’t guarantee everyone inside will give me face. If you don’t listen to me, you can’t blame me if you don’t end up seeing Chris.”


     “Alright then.”


     Filled with a bad premonition, Ayrin bit the bullet and nodded. Belo pushed aside the covering roots and wines. They went inside the pitch-black tunnel.


     A dozen minutes later, inside a passage outside Chris’s ward, there was a small sudden noise.


     At the foot of the stairs, the lid covering a trash hole lifted up. Two messy, dirty silhouettes drilled out from it.


     One of the silhouettes made a hand gesture, pointed to Chris’ ward and several other wards nearby.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 26: Sweet candy and midnight screech
      Chapter 26: Sweet candy and midnight screech


     “What was it about you being very familiar with the medical masters inside?”


     “We didn’t meet anyone, what does it have to do with being familiar or not?”


     He’d gone through a tunnel following after Belo, gone through a sewer, gone through a ventilation shaft, gone through a room filled with skeletons, where weird, frightening organs were soaked, gone through several outside stairs no one used, then finally climbed through a trash tunnel before reaching this passage. Ayrin was about to collapse.


     “What kind of conspiracy are you plotting?” Ayrin couldn’t help but ask, looking at Belo’s glasses glittering with starlight inside the darkness.


     “Eh? I’m helping you meet Chris, no matter what I already successfully brought you here, she should be in there.” Belo pushed his glasses and said in a whisper, “Just go and see for yourself if you don’t believe me, but I advise you not to make any sound, otherwise it’d be a waste my efforts.”


     “I…”


     Ayrin walked to that ward, holding onto one last glimmer of hope. However, his gloominess and frustration disappeared into nothingness all of a sudden when he pushed the door to the first ward Belo had pointed to.


     “Didn’t I say she would be in this room.”


     Belo said softly beside his ear, just like the whisper of a fox inside a dark night. “The Holy Dawn teachers will of course also have selfish motives, they’ll naturally leave the room with the best conditions and the tightest security to a student of their own academy.”


     In front of Ayrin was a very big room.


     The room was suffused with a herbal fragrance, covered in a blue carpet, with a single bed. The curtains in a magenta velvet were slightly parted; a fresh wind and faint starlight flowed inside from half the window opened slightly ajar.


     Chris slept peacefully in the middle of the white sickbed. Her face and hair seemed to glitter under the starlight.


     “Where did that guy run off to?”


     Ayrin wanted to say something to Belo, but he found out as soon as he turned his head around that, even though he was still whispering against his ear moments ago, Belo had already vanished like a ghost or a devil.


     Just when Ayrin was thinking he better not wake up Chris after all, and just softly leave his gifts behind before leaving, her long eyelashes suddenly fluttered a couple times. She opened her eyes.


     She blinked a few times, a little confused. She stayed very calm when she ascertained her surroundings along with Ayrin standing in the doorway. “Are you the teacher on duty? Why do you look so young?”


     “I’m not the teacher on duty, I came to see how you were doing.”


     Ayrin said, a little embarrassed, “Don’t you recognize me? You invited us to eat many things inside the Thinker’s Stone Forest, back when we were punished to stand.”


     “A freshman punished by Huston?”


     Chris blinked her eyes in astonishment. “I remember you guys, but how did you come in?”



     “One of the friends who were standing with me took me in here earlier, I don’t know if you still remember him. He wears glasses.” Ayrin said, vexed, “I have no idea where he ran off now though.”


     “He can actually sneak inside with you, he’s that good?”


     The trace of an admiring smile rippled on the corner of Chris’ mouth. “I don’t remember how he looks like anymore, I remember there were three of you back then though.”


     “Yeah, there’s a red-hair called Moss, the glasses is called Belo, I’m Ayrin.” Ayrin said full of spirits, “I watched your match today. I thought we were going to lose for sure, are you feeling better now? …Oh right, I brought you a gift. Green-wrapped candy with chocolate stuffing, a shopkeeper said it tastes great. I also have little bear gummies.”


     “Ah?”


     Chris’ mouth was open wide in a somewhat exaggerated fashion. “Is that chocolate-stuffed candy from the little shop with the green iron roof? That’s my favorite, it’s just been a long while since I went there to buy some.”


     “That’s right.” A giant happiness descended upon Ayrin. He kept nodding. “You want to eat it now?”


     “I very much want to,” Chris said in all honesty, but then she became a little bashful. “But right now I can’t move, can you unwrap it for me?”


     “Ok.”


     Ayrin went inside the ward, sat on the edge of Chris’ bed. He carefully unwrapped one and put it in Chris’ mouth.


     “That’s the spot…” Chris’ eyes immediately filled with little stars in satisfaction.


     “You must have been training too assiduously, that’s why you even forgot to buy your favorite.” Ayrin looked at her long eyelashes, the corner of her mouth, small and delicate. “I heard Belo say that someone from an ordinary human bloodline has to spend at least several times the effort if they want to train their strength, agility, and coordination to an even stronger level than those with beastmen blood.”


     “I want another one.”


     Chris seemed far removed from her incomparably domineering self during the match. She pursed her lips and confidently said, “Nothing to be done about it, it’s the only way to beat those powerful guys.”


     “You can’t move at all?” Ayrin unwrapped a candy, worriedly watching her at the same time. “How are your injuries, can you make it to the next match?”


     “The next match’s in three months. I asked teacher Namin, there’s absolutely no problem, I’ll just be missing a lot of training time.”


     “Three months? There’s such a long interval between a match and the next one?”


     “A competition like this leaves a certain amount of time to allow for treatment of injuries, since injuries are unavoidable.” Chris sucked on the chocolate-stuffed candy and slowly said, “Today’s match was a preliminary qualifier though, that’s why there’s an especially long time until the main qualifying round. There’s only half a month between matches when the main qualifiers begin.”


     “Half a month? Then in case of serious injuries, you can’t participate in the next match?”


     “Yes, that’s why the tournament is harder the further you go.”


     “So it’s easier to become champions for teams with five very powerful people, or academies with very powerful figures outside the five?”


     “That’s right. That’s why you have to pay attention to tactics sometimes and have a plan in place to counter your next opponents, see which members you can’t afford to lose because of injuries.” Chris said seriously, “If it weren’t so hard, there wouldn’t be so many people risking their all to become the tournament’s ultimate champions.”


     “I’ll train very hard too, I think this tournament’s very interesting. I want to help you grab the victory in this tournament,” Ayrin said, with equal seriousness.


     Chris smiled.


     “Alright then.” She watched Ayrin with a smile. “You have to find a way to beat the other members of our team first. We’ll see after you’re strong enough to join the academy’s team. Give me a small bear gummi, I’ve never eaten these before, I want to try what they taste like.”


     “Mm. I’ll definitely beat them and join the academy’s team!”


     Ayrin made an earnest promise, then he poured out a gummy from a glass bottle and put it in Chris’ mouth.


     “What are you doing, stop!”


     “Who the hell are you, how did you come in!”


     An exceptionally astonished and angry scream echoed at this time. A black shadow rushed inside the ward with a shrill windy sound, just like a bat. This black shadow pushed him against the wall. Ayrin couldn’t oppose the slightest resistance.


     “Teacher, he’s my friend, no need to worry.”


     Ayrin only noticed after hearing Chris’ voice that the one clutching his neck and pressing him against the wall was a thirty-something short-haired female arcane master with a face white as snow.


     This female arcane master’s body trembled nonstop.


     She still couldn’t believe at all what she saw with her own eyes. This was a sickbay area heavily protected by arcane masters of the medical branch, and there were also battlemasters helping with the site’s security with their patrols outside. Everyone here was on high alert because of Namin’s special order. What no one could imagine was, someone actually found their way inside and was even feeding something to Chris!


     After rushing inside, she’d already decided it was an ordinary candy from the smell, that was why she wasn’t heavy-handed when dealing with Ayrin. Still, cold sweat covered her from head to toe.


     Chris was the most elite student in the academy, she was the academy’s most treasured asset. She just couldn’t imagine the result if the one who’d sneaked in had been an enemy feeding Chris something harmful instead.


     She couldn’t even speak for a short while.


     “Swish!”


     “Swish!”


     “Swish!”…


     A dozen shadows arrived in this room in an instant, whistling through the air, dashing in from the windows or the door.


     The big empty spacious room became congested with people in an instant.


     “How did you come in!”


     “You actually secretly sneaked in here?”


     All the arcane masters inside the room were thoroughly shocked, their expressions all unsightly to the extreme.


     “I came in from the rear wall.” Seeing those arcane masters’ expressions, Ayrin realized severe punishment would probably be oncoming, so he gave Chris a wink. He didn’t want to expose Belo, he didn’t mind shouldering the punishments by himself.


     An arcane master with hair wrapped in blue cloth shouted in a stern voice, veins popping on his forehead, “Details, speak up!”


     “There’s a tunnel in the small woods behind, it connects to a sewer…”


     “Go check immediately, see if his first sentence is true or not!” This arcane master immediately issued a command.


     A silhouette immediately turned into a blurry shadow and shot out. It skimmed back from the windows not even one minute later. “It’s indeed there.”


     “How did you know there’s such a tunnel! What did you do after you came in?”


     Just as Ayrin was considering how to answer, an urgent warning cry suddenly rang in the night. This warning cry very much resembled the piercing call of a bird.


     “What happened?” All the arcane masters inside the room shook, their expressions becoming even more unsightly.


     “The members of team Southern Monsoon all disappeared!”


     Another arcane master rushed in, dazed and beside himself. “There’s a side door open. Someone must have infiltrated in while you all hurried here and taken all those wounded people away.”


     “What!”


     The leading arcane master with his hair wrapped in blue cloth was sweating cold sweat. It dripped down from his face as if it were flowing water. “Why didn’t you chase behind if you saw the side door open!”


     “I already did, haven’t found them yet!”


     “Who the hell are you!” Several arcane masters closed in on Ayrin who stood there dumbfounded.


     “Don’t be anxious, just let us handle it.” A crisp female voice came at this moment.


     “It’s Ciaran!” The arcane masters inside the room all looked at each other, all heaving a sigh of relief.


     …


     Ferdinand woke up from his dreams.


     At first he thought the bed felt really hard, totally different from how soft it was before.


     Then he suddenly discovered myriads of stars hanging above his head. He wasn’t inside the room, but in a wide open space!


     Following that, he noticed he was simply in the desolate countryside!


     “Ah!”


     He shrieked the next second. He had no idea what was happening. He and Riley and the others should have been comfortably lying inside Holy Dawn Academy’s infirmary. But now he could see that he and his teammates had all been rolled up, together with their bedding, and thrown onto a wild grassland. In addition, the surroundings were filled with burial mounds brimming with ghastly, ghostly auras. It was a cemetery!


     “Impossible! Why are we here?”


     Crewe was awake now, wakened by the loudness of his yell. And then he also became totally confused by the situation and let out a loud frightened yell.


     “Hmph, you actually dare poach someone from my Holy Dawn Academy in broad daylight, you totally disregard me. I’ll let you see some ghosts!”


     “Acting so arrogant to my face…”


     The back of a seeming gentle figure traveled in the desolate forest near this cemetery, whispering arrogantly to himself. Not far away, shrieks rose one by one from the Southern Monsoon team members.


     “This guy, he spent so much effort just to do something like that and blow off some steam. Really worthy of the Impulsive Freshman who had the guts to break into the Beasts Enclosure.”


     A soft lazy voice rose very quickly on the edges of the wild forest. “He’s actually able to lure so many people away and take these people here. I didn’t even have that kind of talent back then.”


     “Liszt, how should we deal with that little guy?” Minlur’s coarse voice also rose very quickly.


     “It’s just a kid’s mischief, no need to bother.” Liszt smiled. “I’m guessing it won’t be long before you get the opportunity to teach them and sort them out.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 27: A clear way forward!
      Chapter 27: A clear way forward!


     After being taken away from the sickbay, Ayrin was locked inside a metallic room with a window only as big as his head.


     He wasn’t worried about whatever punishment he was going to face, however. On the contrary, his heart was filled with boundless determination now he successfully met with Chris!


     After gaining a clear-cut dream and a goal for his struggles, he seemed to have gained focus and spirit all of a sudden, gained a meaning to his life.


     Ayrin saw the way forward become clear all of a sudden. Even the starlight filtering through the small windows seemed much more beautiful than ordinary moonlight.


     “You have to find a way to beat the other members of our team. You have to have enough strength to join the academy’s team first…”


     Ayrin had been previously extremely tired because of his foundation exercises, even before going to the infirmary, but he stood up as soon as he thought of this sentence. He did squats in this narrow space, leaps, runs and stops, punches. He continued to train nonstop.


     Time passed by. Ayrin’s looked as he’d been fished out from a river. Muscles all over his body and even his bones were scorching hot, painful as if they’d cracked, to the point he’d shout in pain every time he moved.


     “What are you doing?”


     The heavy iron door suddenly opened. A great rush of fresh air gushed inside. Wrapped in a red scarf, elite teacher Ciaran and her pretty brown shoulder-length hair stood in the doorway. She became surprised as soon as she saw Ayrin’s distorted face, dripping from head to toe.


     “I’m training.” Ayrin panted in rough breaths. After recognizing teacher Ciaran, he said, filled with fighting spirit, “Because I want to join the academy’s team and participate in the Cup of Academy Braves.”


     “A freshman wants to go straight to the academy’s team and participate in the tournament?”


     Thinking back to what Ayrin and Belo had done, and seeing Ayrin still up to so many tricks even locked inside this place, Ciaran felt a headache rising, but also some surprise. “You watched the match today? Then did you see that every participant in the competition can suffer very heavy injuries and even put their lives in danger. Aren’t you afraid?”


     “Not afraid. I want to fight against these powerful guys, defeat them!”


     “Surprising, he doesn’t have any fear at all, no wonder Liszt…” Ciaran looked at Ayrin’s spirited expression. She couldn’t see any dread or hesitation inside Ayrin’s eyes. She couldn’t help silently shake her head, and didn’t speak much further. She merely said, “You can go back and rest.”


     “I can go back and rest?”


     “Yes, things have been clearly investigated, it has nothing to do with you guys. However, next time you want to come to the infirmary, you have come go through me and obtain my permission, otherwise if you rashly go in like this, it’s very possible it’d affect Chris’ recovery and cause harm to her body.”



     “I understand, next time I want to go I’ll make sure to come find teacher Ciaran!”


     Ciara took Ayrin to a great avenue inside the academy. They said their farewells and walked a few steps away, but he suddenly turned around and charged back toward teacher Ciaran who’d also walked a few steps away. He asked loudly, “Teacher Ciaran, many powerful arcane skills can only be used condensing arcane particles, right?”


     “Hm?”


     Ciaran turned around, a little curious. Seeing Ayrin looking full of zest despite his extreme exhaustion, she nodded and said, “Of course, the real power of arcane skills comes from the might of arcane particles superposed with accumulated arcane power. As to the tricks gathering a little arcane power with mere body movements, they can only be called arcanist techniques. They can’t be compared to genuine mighty arcane skills.”


     “Teacher Ciaran, how can I condense arcane particles then?” Ayrin asked immediately, hope and expectation written all over his face.


     Ciaran stared blankly.


     She’d almost never been asked such a question, because few freshmen were so hurried for instant results, because almost every student clearly knew they would slowly understand more about training and arcane particles in the course of their program. Moreover, almost every student very clearly knew there was simply no use considering this question during their freshman year, no matter how great their talents.


     Perhaps in ordinary times, she would never have gone in details in answer to such a question from a freshman who’d joined the academy not long ago, but remembering some words from Liszt, and thinking again about this young man’s eyes filled with hot blood and devoid of any fear right now, her heart suddenly thumped inside her chest.


     “You must already understand that physical strength is split into two parts. One part is the power stored inside all the tiny particles inside our body during ordinary times, and the other part is the power of our spiritual will. As to arcane power, it’s the power of external energy. Condensing arcane particles is about focusing our spirit and sucking the power of external energy inside our bodies, combining and compressing it together with the power accumulated inside every minute particles in the body.”


     Ciaran took a deep breath and looked at Ayrin, saying, “If you want to condense arcane particles, you have to fulfill two conditions. One, you have to have strong enough a mental power, and two, the power stored inside the minute particles inside your body must also be sufficiently high. To put it simply, a strong enough spiritual strength and physical strength… Only by continuously challenging your own limits and surpassing yourself can you continuously increase your own spiritual strength and physical strength, break through to a new level. It’s the only way to reach the level you want to reach in the shortest time.”


     Ayrin understood at once, saying with a fervent expression in his eyes, “So there’s no special method, the only way to becoming an arcane master is to train and exercise nonstop?”


     “There’s no shortcut.” Ciaran nodded. “Ordinary foundation training can continuously increase your physical strength, training in some ordinary arcanist techniques can increase your perception of the vital energy in the air. For new freshmen like you guys, you can only sense and mobilize the power of external energy when you combine chants and unique movements. You can only condense arcane particles then, otherwise you can’t even sense external energy. What you’re sensing is something invisible, how could you touch it and make it enter your body?”


     “Of course, when your spiritual strength and physical strength become strong enough and reach the point of being able to condense arcane particles, the school has a few unique meditations and movements that’ll help you with sensing or using external energy.” After a faint pause, Ciara looked at the incomparably earnest Ayrin and added, “When that time comes however, the most important thing is how to make your mind reach a high degree of concentration.”


     “I understand now, that’s something to think about when the time comes, what I can do now is to continuously challenge myself, train hard and surpass myself. Am I right or not, teacher!”


     “It’s better to think like this.” Ciara watched him and suddenly seemed to think of something. She said, “Teacher Huston who’s teaching you guys now can’t be said to be one with a strong battle power inside the academy, but he’s very knowledgeable when it comes to condensing arcane particles. Among all the teachers, he was one of the fastest ones to condense arcane particles.”


     “Really?” Ayrin was a little doubtful. “Everyone says he can’t even be called an elite teacher though. Someone who’s able to condense arcane particles very quickly, shouldn’t he have trained the most assiduously, be among the most outstanding ones?”


     Ciaran shook her head. “Assiduous training is only one facet. If you talk simply about fighting, what determines whether an arcane master is strong or not depends on his natural talent in comprehending arcane skills, as well as his fighting talents. Huston’s merely a little lacking when it comes to his natural talent for comprehending arcane skills, so he couldn’t grasp the most powerful skills of the academy. That’s all.”


     “Is that so. Since teacher Huston’s so amazing, then I’ll surely progress a bit faster.” Ayrin felt the road in front of him became a little clearer still. He looked at Ciaran, filled with excitement and enthusiasm. “Teacher, is it possible within three months?”


     “Three months?”


     Ciaran froze a second, her shoulder-length brown hair drifting like a waterfall in the night wind. “I have to say… the possibility isn’t too great.”


     “Not a single person can achieve that?” Ayrin kept asking, without losing hope.


     “In the entire Doraster continent, only a very few legendary arcane masters can do it.” Ciara told Ayrin, “In the history of our Holy Dawn Academy, there’s only one person who managed to condense arcane particles a few months after Awakening. On top of that, that predecessor had very pure dragon blood.”


     “So there are people who succeeded!” Ayrin immediately shouted in happiness. “Then I have to strive hard and succeed as well.”


     “…” Ciaran was immediately speechless.


     …


     Under the dancing shadows of the trees, the figure of Ayrin’s back seemed also a little flurried.


     Ciaran wordlessly watched the silhouette of his back, tired yet seemingly brimming with energy.


     Truth to tell, Ayrin previously seemed very ordinary no matter how you looked at him, no different whatsoever from those students with ordinary human blood.


     But really coming into contact with him, Ciaran had a very strange sensation the moment she started talking with him.


     This sensation didn’t come only from the total lack of fear and worry in Ayrin’s eyes, didn’t come only from the apparent feeling there was nothing under the starry skies he feared.


     No, there was something else.


     She couldn’t tell what it truly was until now. Only when Ayrin’s back almost vanished from her sight, thinking about Ayrin’s spirited smile just then, she finally understood.


     No matter how brave and how lacking in fear, when thinking about the constant bitter training paving the road to arcane mastery, thinking about the bitterness of those exercises exceeding their own limits, everyone would be a little scared right?


     Even her, thinking of those extreme hardships, those moments even more painful than death, she would feel very uncomfortable.


     But when this guy thought of what he was certain to go through, the constant pain he was very soon to going to meet with, he was instead extremely happy, as if he was going to experience many extreme joys. What kind of sicko was that?


     “I have to progress faster!”


     “I have to condense arcane particles!”


     “I have to beat the other members of the team and become a representative for the academy!”


     “I have to become stronger!”


     Walking toward the Ivy district, Ayrin waved his fist nonstop under the starry skies, soaring spirits written all over his face.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 28: He really has a notebook
      Chapter 28: He really has a notebook


     Early Morning. Ayrin, looking like he still wasn’t fully awake yet, and Belo, looking abnormally awake, walked on the road leading to the Thinker’s Stone Forest.


     Huston had arranged for a test today.


     “Where the hell did you go last night after we went into the infirmary?”


     “Nowhere, I just strolled around a bit.”


     “You’re really not the one who took away those people from team Southern Monsoon? The teachers who caught me said that someone took advantage of them being led my way to take the Southern Monsoon members away. I think you took me on purpose to Chris’ place, and then used me as bait for those teachers so you can do your thing.”


     “Of course it wasn’t me, do I look like someone who’d make use of a friend like this?”


     “You look very much like that!”


     “…If it were me, would I still be standing here and talk to you safe and sound like nothing happened?”


     “There could be some reason, anyway your behavior is too suspicious.”


     They talked and walked, when Ayrin suddenly saw a touch of red at a fork in the road in front of them. It was Moss. Ayrin happily greeted him. “Moss!”


     Moss’s head hung down, thinking whether he was going to meet with yet another miserable disaster in the Notebook Teacher’s class today. He turned his head around when he heard Ayrin’s sudden voice. He saw Ayrin coming excitedly his way; he immediately felt the urge to die. “Little shorty, stay far away from me! Could it be you think you haven’t harmed me enough yet, you still want teacher Huston to think we’re a band?”


     “Eh?”


     Ayrin wasn’t too far behind Moss now. He said to Moss, astonished, “How come you seem even shorter than me?”


     “What!”


     Moss’ eyeballs almost fell to the ground as soon as he had a look at Ayrin. He was astounded to find Ayrin truly a little taller than even himself, all of a sudden.


     How did the little shorty become even taller than himself!


     “Impossible! You must be wearing something! Are you using fake feet!”


     Under the shock of this severe psychological blow, Moss immediately pounced on Ayrin’s feet. He squeezed Ayrin’s feet, incredulous, even took off Ayrin’s shoes to see if there was something inside that’d make Ayrin become taller.


     What made him crazy was, everything was normal on Ayrin’s feet, there wasn’t anything there.


     “Not bad not bad.”


     Just at that moment, a sinister voice floated in from not too distant a place.


     “Teacher Huston?”


     Moss froze, still kneeling in front of Ayrin.


     That man standing under the shade of a tree not far away, watching them with an insincere smile, his greasy hair shining, who else could it be if not Notebook Teacher Huston.


     “That’s very good, you’ve reached such a level of intimacy already, your feelings are pretty good, even to the point you’ll help each other check the shoes and wear the shoes. I very much admire students with such mutual friendly love, who help and assist each other.”



     Huston wiped his greasy hair shining under the daylight and laughed maliciously, saying this sentence with a deeply meaningful tone. Then he leisurely turned around and walked inside the Thinker’s Stone Forest.


     “Ah!”


     After staring blankly for a moment, Moss shouted, “Teacher Huston! Teacher Huston, it’s not what you think!”


     “I really have nothing to do with these two guys, we’re really not a clique!”


     “I was only checking his feet! We’re truly not good friends.”


     “You think I’m a moron?” A soft cold sneer drifted out from the Thinker’s Stone Forest. “Even feet lovers don’t have the hobby of checking a male’s feet.”


     “…” Moss really wanted to die.


     …


     The vast majority of freshmen arrived before Ayrin and the others, all of them very apprehensive.


     Countless legends certified that Teacher Notebook’s tests were as frightening as the monsters inside the Giant Beasts Enclosure. On top of that, no one in previous classes had the guts to offend teacher Huston, but there was an existence like Ayrin in their class who made Huston hysterical. Hence, when Huston’s tall and slender figure emerged among the huge white stones, many freshmen felt their legs shake uncontrollably.


     Moss, with a face ashen like death, Ayrin, with a face full of excitement, and Belo, without any expression whatsoever on his face, appeared one after another.


     “These three guys are up to no good again.”


     “You just have to look at their expressions to know nothing good’s gonna happen.”


     “Who knows what method teacher Huston’s going to use this time to sort them out.”


     “The Notebook Teacher Huston is the teacher who cares the most about face, in the entire academy. Last time they caused him to lose control of his emotions, and he ended up with no face at all, plus the whole academy’s talking about his matter. There’s no way he’ll let go of it.”


     “…”


     Imperceptibly, the great majority of students grouped Ayrin, Belo, and Moss together into the same band.


     “Alright, here’s to the start of another delightful day.”


     Huston cleared his throat after seeing every student in attendance, and showed off a posture that he himself believed to be grim yet stylish. He said, “I said it repeatedly in the past couple days, today’s the day we test the result of your training. Everyone must surely be extremely excited about it.”


     “Excited… More like feels like crying.” This was what many freshmen were silently thinking, their heads lowered.


     “The motivation and impetus for training come from seeing your own progress. I, Huston, am the teacher who’s the most expert in the entire academy at teaching students. With my wise and efficient guidance, as long as you don’t slack off, you’ll definitely become a great deal stronger than students from other classes. But the key is you can’t slack off, if you dare not to complete the exercises I talked to you about, humph humph, you already know what’s the outcome.” Huston blew his own trumpet for a few sentences, overflowing with spirit, as if he’d entirely shed off last time’s shadows, when Ayrin made him lose his cool.


     “Of course I’m also very excited when I think I’m about to check on the results of your training, but there’s a guy among you who’s a bit special, who gets hungry too easily, so I have to take care of him a little bit before we start the test…”


     Almost every freshman’s heart thumped as soon as they heard those words, all thinking, chilled to their core, “Here it comes again, it’s finally starting.”


     “This a specialty from the northern territories I saved for many years, the army jerky. It’s made from the plumpest meat of the snow bears in the snow plains of the north, it’s a good thing that can only be obtained by powerful battlemasters guarding the north or those who go on a mission there. Not only is it extremely rich in nutrition, what’s most important is, it’s also extremely filling. Usually, battlemasters can go several days without going hungry when they eat a piece of it.”


     Huston smiled lightly, his gaze falling wholly on Ayrin. “Ayrin, don’t you get easily hungry, we’ll wait for you to eat this before we start the test.”


     “Army jerky, he’s got so many tricks…” The gentler Huston’s voice and smile, the more scared many freshmen became inside.


     Huston fished out something out from his chest while he spoke.


     “This?” All the freshmen felt a little dazed.


     Because what Huston had taken out wasn’t an army jerky at all, but a small notebook with a black leather cover that looked like it’d gone through many uses, many places worn very smooth on it.


     Huston lowered his head when he felt something a little wrong in the students’ gazes, and immediately said, as if nothing had happened, “Oh, I got the wrong thing.” Then he stuffed the little notebook back inside his clothes at lightning speed, pulling out a great piece of jerky instead.


     The students stayed blank for a second all at the same time, then they went crazy.


     “Did you see that, he really has a notebook!”


     “The Notebook Teacher indeed has a little notebook…Ah!”


     Huston acted calm and nonchalant. He handed over the great piece of red-brown northern army jerky to Ayrin.


     “Do I really have to eat it?” Ayrin looked at the jerky. It seemed very taste, very appetizing, but he was a little hesitant looking at Huston’s honest and upright appearance.


     “Of course, it’s my kindly regard.” Huston said, exceptionally amiable, “Don’t worry and just eat it, I guarantee on my dignity that it tastes pretty good, there’s absolutely no laxative or poison or anything in it. Otherwise I’d have to take full responsibility if something were to happen to you.”


     Ayrin looked impatiently at him and said, “Teacher, how about you eat a bit too?”


     “You’re too careful. I appreciate a little cautiousness and vigilance however, especially when arcane masters are out on a mission. The more cautious they are the less likely they are to be killed by the enemy,” Huston said. He tore a strip from the jerky and ate it, saying while eating, “Everyone should take example on Ayrin’s careful and vigilant attitude.”


     “Such a hypocrite, he probably means the opposite of every word he says…” A great many freshmen felt a chill run through them.


     “It doesn’t taste bad.” Ayrin chewed on the jerky and discovered it tasted very good, and it wasn’t as hard as he’d imagined. It had a thick greasy taste, but not the kind so greasy it made you want to retch either.


     “I’m so full!” After eating the entire piece of jerky, Ayrin suddenly felt something a little out of place. The jerky seemed to be swelling inside his belly, then he really saw his belly slowly bulge to an alarming size. It looked even more exaggerated than last time when he ate several hundred chicken legs. His stomach also became heavy.


     “Alright, now let’s begin the test. Ayrin, you’re first,” Huston said as if there was nothing out of the ordinary.


     “Hiss…” A collective gasp.


     Every freshman immediately saw through Huston’s plot.


     After eating so full and looking like his body was one time heavier than usual, he’d certainly be greatly impeded when taking his test!


     This was definitely no ordinary army jerky.


     What was that thing. Such a tiny piece actually made a great stomach king like Ayrin bulge into such a state.


     “This is simply no army jerky at all. Only the legendary “Giants’ Snack” can produce such an effect. Teacher Huston, you really went overboard.” An angry voice rose, a voice many people could recognize without turning their heads as belonging to Rinloran, the one who had the guts to challenge Huston last time.


     “Oh? Is that so?”


     Huston looked at Rinloran, looking fully apologetic. “It looks like I accidentally took the wrong thing. No matter though, since you know about the “Giant’s Snack,” you should know this legendary food from the Giants’ Kingdom back then is extremely nutritious. Eating it is very beneficial.”


     “Can he still take the test in this state?” Rinloran looked at Huston, his pretty silver hair floating up.


     Cold light flashed in Huston’s eyes.


     “No matter, I’m alright.” Ayrin patted his belly with indifference at this time, looking both a little satisfied and a little worried. “I won’t transform into a giant after eating this giants’ snack right?”


     “Of course you won’t, it’ll only make you more muscular, your food taste better. That’s something I saved up for many years, I couldn’t even bear to eat it myself.” Huston once again said in a tone that sent an evil chill running through most freshmen, “Now let’s immediately start the test.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 29: The young man who ran for his dream
      Chapter 29: The young man who ran for his dream


     “Today’s test is very simple.”


     Out of habit, Huston rubbed his hair that stood straight from too much hair wax, then pointed to a white boulder behind him, as big as a giant. “You just need to run up on it, we’ll just see how many steps you can run on this boulder. Only enough explosiveness and running speed, enough body coordination, will allow you to reach as high as possible on it. According to my usual conventions, you pass the test as long as you can run nine steps in succession on it.”


     “Nine steps?”


     Most students’ faces became black once they heard Huston’s words.


     This test was indeed very simple. It called “wall running” in professional terms. You ran toward the sky along a straight wall, that was something many arcane masters very much liked to do, it gave the feeling of climbing the endless skies.


     Almost every freshman also clearly knew that many arcane masters with astounding strength and speed could run up on any upright wall in Holy Dawn Academy without using any arcane particle, run all the way to the top of the highest roof.


     But nine steps, that was really a bit too hard for new students like them.


     This huge boulder Huston had chosen was even a little tilted inward and didn’t have any obvious foothold. It made things even more difficult for them.


     “Too despicable, too insidious.”


     Many freshmen started to silently curse Teacher Notebook even harder when they glanced at Ayrin’s belly bulging high.


     In this test, the higher you ran, the heavier you fell.


     Don’t mention Ayrin not being able to run nine steps, even if he could, with his belly so swollen, would he fall so hard he’d puke out like a fountain?


     What the vast majority of freshmen had trouble understanding was, Ayrin actually seemed very excited when he heard Huston’s words, and asked as if he were eager to try, “You can pass with only nine steps? Then teacher Huston, those students you’ve taught who were strong enough to join the academy’s team, how many steps could they run back when they were like us and took this test?”


     “So much nonsense!” Huston cursed silently in his mind, but his face maintained its genial appearance as he said all smiles, “The powerful characters of yesteryear were already able to run up fifteen steps when they first took my test.”


     “Ok, I have to challenge their record!”


     Ayrin resolutely clenched his fist. There was only that rock inside his vision now.


     “Pa!”


     The sound of a heavy footstep suddenly rose in this empty space inside the Thinker’s Stone Forest. Everyone’s heart thumped fiercely.


     Everyone clearly saw the soil under Ayrin’s feet explode out just like a spindrift.


     “How could have such a powerful strength!” Huston’s smile stiffened all of a sudden, his heart filled with a bad premonition.


     “Pa!” “Pa!” “Pa!” …


     The sound of rapid footsteps banged like a drum, heavily explosive at first then lightening very quickly.



     Aryin dashed at flying speed under everyone’s astonished stare, producing a blurry trail behind him.


     “How could he have such explosiveness, such speed?” Huston was naturally different from these freshmen, he could ascertain that Ayrin’s strength had entirely exceeded his imagination with the first step of his full-strength dash. And when Ayrin ran faster and faster, his face turned from complacency to complete shock.


     “Ah!”


     Ayrin issued a great excited yell at the same time he landed his first step on the giant white rock.


     While the freshmen looked on as if they were watching a monster, he yelled “Ah, Ah!” nonstop and ran nonstop, charging toward the sky!


     His body soared up at flying pace. Once at a height that made everyone incredulous, he issued a strange peculiar yell. His body fell down.


     “Plop!”


     What made everyone’s astonished was that he didn’t tumble down. At the highest point he could reach, he’d flipped over and then dropped on the ground, but he merely cushioned his hands on the ground, then stood up without any harm.


     “You ran up so many steps, how can you still stand up so steadily when you fall down!”


     Huston’s hysterical’s screech echoed in the empty space.


     When a man fancied himself a great schemer, but again and again lost to the same person, the ravages to the spirit were truly too great. The current Huston was a perfect example. This Notebook Teacher even began pulling his own hair.


     “How many steps did he actually run?”


     All the freshmen subconsciously rested their gazes on that huge white boulder.


     Dusty footprints were clearly left behind on the white rock.


     “One, two, three, four… eleven, twelve, thirteen, fourteen, fifteen, sixteen!”


     Someone shouted in alarm.


     Sixteen steps!


     Ayrin was also very single-mindedly counting when Huston’s hysterical voice sounded. When he found out he ran up a full sixteen steps in succession, he immediately yelled out loud with incomparable excitement, “Teacher Huston! Teacher Huston! I ran sixteen steps! I broke the record!”


     Huston’s heart was bleeding already, and when he saw Ayrin’s excited look, he felt as if he’d again been stepped on the face.


     “Some enemy clan must have sent him on purpose to toy with me, right?”


     Such a thought emerged inside his brain.


     He’d taught a few outstanding students before, figures so strong they sent a chill to his heart when he thought about how strong they were now, and they indeed had run fifteen or sixteen steps the first time they took the test, but the most important thing was, Ayrin’s belly was ballooned so big at the moment.


     What the hell was this guy’s bloodline, did he really train even more painstakingly compared to those guys back then?


     “You ran up so many steps, how can you still stand up so steadily when you fall down?” With patches of darkness flitting across his vision, he merely repeated the same sentence, subconsciously.


     “I often practiced crashing into trees these past couple days, when I crash against the tree I do a backflip and try my best to land steadily, so now I can land steadily,” Ayrin explained in all seriousness.


     “Crashing against trees? You don’t properly practice anything else, you practice crashing against trees?”


     “No no, I only practice crashing into trees after completing the foundation drills that teacher arranged for us.”


     “You can even add your own training after completing my foundation training?” Huston kept breathing hard. He thought he was going to lose his mind again if he continued to talk with Ayrin.


     “You guys take the test yourselves. Those of you who can’t run nine steps, go run ten laps around the Thinker’s Stone Forest before coming back.”


     He turned his head away without looking at Ayrin’s face, forcibly withstood the urge to spit blood, told himself to stay calm, then issued his order.


     The freshmen started to take the test one by one, too afraid to express any protest.


     Stifled cries of pain unceasingly rose one after another, following the sounds of heavy falls.


     Very few people could reach nine steps. More and more freshmen left for a run.


     The Stone Forest was vast. It was already hard to tell how much distance a single lap covered; ten laps was an inhuman torture. Inside the increasingly diminishing crowd of freshmen, Belo looked like he didn’t care in the least. The eyes under his glasses had been all along locked tight onto Rinloran to the side.


     He was very interested in knowing how many steps Rinloran and his obviously high-level elven bloodline could run.


     Under his eyes full of expectation, Rinloran finally began his test, began his sprint.


     Not a step less or a step more. Rinloran ran nine steps on the huge boulder, then landed on the ground, stood up, and went back to where he was standing before, without a single word.


     “He doesn’t want to waste his strength, or did he hold back on purpose?”


     Belo mumbled, then started to feel bored. He also started his sprint.


     A freshman had already started his own test, but after this freshman ran a few steps, he saw Belo easily overtaking him and running in front of him.


     This freshman halted his steps, shocked, then watched Belo run nine steps on the stone like a wisp of smoke, then drop down, his hands behind his back.


     …


     Moss was among the last ones to take the test.


     Outside the Thinker’s Stone Forest, he’d already suffered a lethal blow, and just now, Ayrin’s score of sixteen steps sent his brain into an even greater blank.


     When he joined Holy Dawn Academy, he, who inherited a fraction of giant blood, thought that he would certainly become a legendary arcane master in the history of Holy Dawn Academy, far surpassing his classmates. When he found out Rinloran’s bloodline and talents were even higher than his, he’d already been a little discouraged. And now Ayrin, the one he’d always looked down upon, the one he thought wouldn’t obtain any achievement, the one who he thought was only wasting his tuition fees, was actually powerful to such a degree!


     “Moss, come on, you can do it!”


     Ayrin exclaimed happily as soon as he saw Moss step up.


     “I…”


     Moss was confused already. As soon as he saw Ayrin happily cheer for him, with Huston’s faintly green eyes staring at the side, he knew that no matter what he said in the future, the Notebook Teacher would never believe he wasn’t Ayrin’s and Belo’s good friend.


     He didn’t even know how he sprinted, and didn’t know how he ran up the boulder. When he heavily fell back down, he found out he actually ran only seven steps.


     All the freshmen completed the test, and all those who didn’t pass it went running around the Stone Forest. Ayrin suddenly asked Huston, “Teacher Huston, I also want to run ten laps, can I?”


     Huston stumbled, almost fell off.


     “Did my enemies really send you to mess with me?” Huston clenched his teeth and held back words like these inside his mouth. He casually waved his hand, indicating to Ayrin he could do whatever he wanted.


     Ayrin immediately ran out in high spirits.


     A dazed Moss ran around the Thinker’s Stone Forest. He finally felt free of his worries. Now he could avoid looking at that little shorty who gave him a fatal psychological blow. It was easier being punished to run in comparison.


     “Moss, let’s run together!”


     A familiar voice came to his ears, however. He turned his head back and immediately jumped away several meters, yelling, “Little shorty, you’re a ghost! You’re haunting me, why do you have to follow me even during my penalty run.”


     “Stay away from me! I don’t want to see you!”


     “Fine!”


     Not understanding why Moss had such an attitude, Aryin started to sprint, again and again.


     “I have to try harder!”


     “I have to become stronger!”


     “I must condense arcane particles!”


     Under the sunlight, many crystalline drops of sweat sprinkled from his running figure.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 30: Force out the potential?
      Chapter 30: Force out the potential?


     After suffering another heavy blow, Notebook Teacher Huston seemed to spend the entire time in class as if in a dream.


     The “Giants’ Snack” was indeed very precious. A piece like that was enough for a team of arcane masters not to worry about food for a week while they were out on a mission.


     In some dangerous missions in the wilderness, especially when fighting other arcane masters, many edible things could be where the enemies buried their traps.


     He spent the “Giants’ Snack” he’d saved because he wanted Ayrin to fail the test. Then he could punish Ayrin and exhaust him until he ended up more dead than alive. But what he never expected in a hundred years was, Ayrin requested the punishment on his own initiative even after passing the test. He even continuously sprinting at top speed during the penalty run, making him more miserably tired than all the other freshmen.


     Huston simply couldn’t understand.


     So at sundown, when he announced the end of the class, Huston thought he had to go back and reorganize his thoughts, else he might suspect his own brain of having a problem.


     “Teacher Huston!”


     Ayrin’s voice suddenly came to his ears.


     Huston turned his head back. Ayrin stood not far away beside him, his face looking exactly like a well-behaved child.


     “What else do you want?”


     “I wanted to ask teacher Huston how to condense arcane particles as fast as possible.”


     “What?!” Huston almost fell down face first.


     “I heard that although you can’t be regarded as a powerful elite teacher and aren’t very strong when it comes to fighting, you still know your stuff when it comes to arcane particles, you still were among the fastest people to condense arcane particles.” Ayrin said with a serious face, “So teacher Huston, can you tell me a few techniques and exercises that’ll make me condense arcane particles faster?”


     “Arcane particles? He’s already thinking about this issue at this stage.”


     “Even if he wants to ask a question, he doesn’t have to say Huston can’t be considered a powerful elite teacher and isn’t all that strong when it comes to a real fight. Notebook Teacher Huston is the one most concerned about face, doesn’t this simply amount to a slap to the face?”


     “This is simply a slap to the face.”


     “You can hit someone, but you can’t hit his face.”


     “Teacher Huston’s going to go crazy now for sure.”


     A clamor ran among all the freshmen.


     “You…” Huston even felt the urge to cry. He felt as if countless feet had stepped on his face during this short moment.


     He only restored his sanity several minutes later.


     “Since you don’t leave me any face at all, since you talk to me like this, then don’t blame me for acting vicious and ruthless!”


     He roared that in his mind, but he put on a gentle expression on his face. “There are two stages to condensing arcane particles. The first stage is to train your body and spirit to a level sufficient for condensing arcane particles. When the body and spiritual power reach the required level, what follows is the second stage, gathering a high degree of spiritual power and condensing arcane particles. For now, you don’t need to worry about the second stage in your current situation. The only thing you need to worry about is to make your body and spiritual power reach that boundary.”



     “Mhm mhm!” Ayrin nodded vigorously, thinking that Huston’s explanation indeed made things clearer.


     “To complete the first stage, the only way is, of course, to continuously exceed your own limits with painstaking training, to make your body continuously break through.” Huston narrowed his eyes. “If you want to go faster however… If you want to genuinely surpass your own limits, there’s only one way, it’s to make breakthroughs in the things that make you the most uncomfortable!”


     “The things that make me the most uncomfortable?” Ayrin was a little doubtful.


     Huston glanced at his belly and reminded him, “For example, maybe you’re most afraid of hunger? Maybe the feeling of hunger is the most uncomfortable feeling, the hardest to withstand?”


     Ayrin suddenly nodded strongly. “That’s right.”


     “If you previously could resist two hours without eating anything, then just resist for three hours! If you can resist half a day without eating, then just resist a whole day!” Huston firmly brandished his fist at Ayrin. “If you can withstand extreme hunger, and train or fight in such a state, then you’ll be able to continuously surpass your limits, force the last drops of potential out of your body!”


     “Back in the days, teacher Huston you also challenged the things that made you the most uncomfortable, that’s what you did?” Ayrin watched Huston with much admiration.


     “Of course! If you want to condense arcane particles as fast as possible and become an arcane master in the true sense of the word, then you have to truly squeeze out the power from every tiny particle inside your body. It’s just like a sponge. The drier you squeeze it, the more water it can absorb the next time!” That was what Huston’s mouth said, but what he thought inside was, if I can’t sort you out, starving you until you’re half dead works as well.


     “Thank you teacher, I’ll definitely work hard!”


     …


     At night, Liszt sat on a tree branch on top of a tree inside the forest of giant trees.


     This branch was only as thick as a thumb. Sitting on it, Liszt continuously swayed with the night wind. It seemed this branch could break at any moment, or perhaps Liszt could fall from this branch any second.


     Unexpectedly, neither of these situations happened.


     A peculiar wind rolled out of the forest like a transparent python, falling opposite Liszt. Carter’s figure emerged on a thin branch in front of him.


     Carter stood on this tiny branch, extremely steadily, as if he were a heavy stone. The curious thing was, the tiny branch under his feet also seemed to have turned into a heavy stone, set fixedly in place without moving a single bit.


     Throwing a glance at Carter who just appeared in front of him, Liszt stretched his back and said lazily, “Don’t you think that’s a big waste of arcane particles?”


     “I’m not like you, I’m not a monster who’s ready to fight in peak condition at all times. In a place as peaceful as Holy Dawn Academy, it doesn’t matter much if I waste a few arcane particles.” Carter smiled, then he became serious again. “Huston conducted the wall running test today with that group of freshmen. Ayrin ran sixteen steps on that boulder we very often ran on.”


     “He’s so amazing?” Liszt clapped his hands and smiled. “It’s truly a good result that surpasses expectations.” He didn’t seem to think much of it when Carter cast a glance his way.


     “What surpasses expectations even more is the speed of his progress and the speed of his recovery.” Carter solemnly said, “When I saw him a few days ago, it would have been impossible with his strength and speed to run more than ten steps. Also, you must have seen that as well, his body recovers much faster than an ordinary person. That means he can train for longer compared to others, or you could also say he possesses more training time compared to others.”


     “Even a physique like Minlur’s seems worse than his.” Liszt rubbed his chin, smiling. “Such a recovery ability, normally it only fits pure barbarian bloodlines, but he’s obviously not from a barbarian bloodline, so I don’t understand that part either.”


     “Not only his healing ability, even his learning ability is especially strong.” Carter sucked a deep breath in and told Liszt, “I taught him the “Explosive Air Surge” not long ago. It turns out I only had to guide him a couple times before he more or less grasped it. Now it’s only a matter of fine-tuning details about regulating the amount of power.”


     “What you mean is, you suspect him of having dragon blood?” Liszt shook his head. “If it were a dragon bloodline, our library’s senior Plum would have seen it a long time ago. His astounding physical strength and learning ability indeed make you think of high-level dragon bloodlines, but you must also have noticed that the arcane power he uses doesn’t have the might of dragon bloodlines. For high-level dragon bloodlines, even during the Awakening stage, the might of the gathered arcane power when using arcanist techniques is visibly much stronger than ordinary bloodlines.”


     “Correct, the strongest part about dragon bloodlines is that their arcane power and arcane particles are especially strong. When using the same secret skill, the might will be much stronger than other people.” Carter agreed with what Liszt said, but his face was even more bewildered. “Then what kind of mysterious bloodline is it in the end?”


     “I wouldn’t rack my mind so hard about this issue if I were you. This question will naturally be answered in the future.” Liszt smiled. “Anyway, we’ve ascertained he’s special enough. Just like Chris, he’s a genius hard to come by in our Holy Dawn Academy. That’s enough.”


     “You can say that, but every time I see this guy’s attitude, I can’t help thinking about this issue.” Carter shook his head, vexed. “Last question. It turns out senior Plum already took a fancy to Chris and taught her his secret skill. It’s obvious you also appreciate her very much, and she obviously has the bravery to lay her life down in order to achieve victory. She should be very suitable for your secret skill Holy Gate of Life, why don’t you try teaching her and see whether she can learn it?”


     “The reason’s very simple.” Liszt said, “Say I teach her. If she grasps it, she would certainly have the courage to use it, but her body can’t bear it. She’d die.”


     …


     “Explosive Air Surge!”


     In an empty spot inside the forest of huge trees, his body once again drenched in sweat from head to toe, Ayrin suddenly swung with his left hand while punching with his right.


     With a deep and forceful chant, the movement of his hands became so fast they created series of blurs.


     “Boom.” An explosive sound.


     When his body reached its limit under the fists’ momentum, he once again put all his strength into his fists. He almost seemed to shoot out something material, his body trembling all over from the recoil.


     A mass of air visible to the naked eye charged out from his fist like a blast wave, bombing on the trunk of the great tree in front of him.


     A white hole appeared on the hard trunk. Many dozen pieces of tree bark flew out.


     “Amazing!”


     Ayrin’s eyes were full of little stars when he looked at the bark cracked open.


     “My belly’s so hungry.”


     The next second, he once again held his belly, a pitiful miserable expression on his face.


     Now, the thirst and hunger in the minute particles inside his body didn’t feel sated anymore. That “Giants’ Food” had already been digested after one day, and now his belly once again felt empty. He was so hungry he felt a little wan.


     “Hm?”


     Right at this moment, he heard a strange sound come from inside the forest, vaguely, sounding like Belo’s voice.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 31: Bloody transformation in a dark night
      Chapter 31: Bloody transformation in a dark night


     “Belo!”


     Ayrin’s voice rose among the tall trees, blending together with the rustling of countless tree leaves blown by the breeze, sounding somewhat strange.


     Belo’s whereabouts at night were also very strange usually. He was nowhere to be found during training time, and he didn’t come back even late at night, when it was time for bed. Ayrin had no idea what he did at night. Now, following the source of the sound through several hundred meters, Ayrin actually saw the same Belo standing in an clearing inside the forest.


     Four boys of various height faced him, obviously all senior students.


     Belo and those four senior students stood face to face. Something seemed a little wrong with the mood.


     “Sneijer?”


     There was a blond who felt very familiar to Ayrin among the four, with a sturdy stature, much taller than himself and Belo. He suddenly remembered after a blank stare: this person was the one Belo called a class tyrant, the one Belo knocked down with a surprise attack back then in the canteen number three.


     “Great, this kid actually also happens to be here, now it’s perfect.” Seeing Ayrin charge out from within the forest, this tall and sturdy blond boy immediately grinned evilly, his fists clenched tight.


     Ayrin hopped to Belo’s side and asked anxiously, “What’s the matter?” He saw that apart from Sneijer, he’d never seen the other three before.


     One had a little braid standing upright on top of his head, so skinny the blue academy uniform coat seemed overly loose when draped on him.


     One had an ordinary stature with a short bowl cut that seemed especially tidy without a single strand out of place, looking a little comical.


     There was also one with a handsome face, the collar of his school uniform pulled up straight, covering the bottom half of his face. His hands were stuck inside his pockets. Looking carefully, it looked like often stayed up late at night; a few dark circles were visible under his eyes.


     “You can’t even tell what’s going on?”


     Belo pushed his glasses and pointed to the four facing him, as if nothing was out of the ordinary: “Since you also happen to come by, then let me do the introductions. This one’s Sneijer, we beat him up in the canteen last time, you probably remember him.”


     “The other three are helpers he brought to retaliate against me.”


     “The toothpick with the funny braid is called Kybaver, the bowl-head is called Yurou, the collar guy is called Dyfer. Two of them are second years, one’s a third year.”


     “Last time in the canteen you caught me by surprise. Belo, you stir trouble everywhere, there are already many people who are fed up with you. If no one teaches you a lesson, you’ll really end up believing you’re the big boss in our Holy Dawn Academy.” Sneijer smiled coldly when he heard Belo’s words. “We can let you off today, as long as you obediently lick our feet, call us big boss when you see us in the future, and pay a protection fee every month.”



     “Everyone’s a student of the same school, there’s no need to go that far right?” Ayrin’s voice suddenly sounded.


     “…” The extremely proud Sneijer was suddenly at a loss for word.


     “Moron! Either you run away right now, or else beat up these guys with me.” Belo’s glasses flashed with cold light. “Do you think they look like they’re going to let us off easy?”


     “Acting arrogant even now.” Sneijer laughed out loud. “Senior Dyfer and the others are here already, do you think you can run away even if you wanted to?”


     “They’re all second or third year seniors, they’re surely who knows how many times stronger than us.” Looking at the three senior students who weren’t taking them seriously at all, so proud even their eyes seemed pointed to the sky, Ayrin said, “No way we can beat them.”


     Belo humphed in disdain and said excitedly, “How can you know we can’t beat them if we don’t try.”


     “Even if you think with your toes, you’ll still know there’s no way we can beat them.”


     Ayrin advanced two steps, a pitiful expression on his face. “Truth to tell, I’m not very familiar with him. Brave warriors, just let me let me off ok?”


     “What the hell?” Sneijer immediately started to sweat a bit.


     Ayrin bent his waist down at this moment, as if he were truly afraid of getting beaten up and wanted to obediently lick their feet. Belo’s face suddenly turned unsightly. But in a flash, what no one expected was, Ayrin made at roll at a frightening speed, then catapulted himself forward. Before anyone realized what he wanted to do, he shot forward, leaving many afterimages, and with a “pop,” struck his fist on Sneijer’s chin.


     “Ah…”


     Before Sneijer’s miserable scream even had time to come out, with an explosive bang that numbed the scalp, Ayrin’s shoulder crashed ferociously on Sneijer’s chest.


     Sneijer flew back and toppled down like a broken burlap bag, while Ayrin nimbly borrowed the force of the impact to turn around and retreat a few steps, retreating to Belo’s side.


     “…”


     Belo’s was struck speechless.


     The three senior students and their eyes that seemed to grow on top of their heads were also unable to adapt to the Ayrin’s sudden change. They all stared dumbly in place for an instant.


     “Ah…” Countless miserable yells came nonstop from Sneijer after he crashed heavily on the ground. He simply couldn’t stand back up.


     “Was that actually a sneak attack?”


     Belo looked at Ayrin as if he were seeing a stranger, then he suddenly laughed out loud with incomparable excitement the next moment. He stretched a finger and pointed at Sneijer lying on the ground. “Sneijer you dumbass, you didn’t learn your lesson after getting caught by surprise last time, today you got caught off-guard again and beaten until you can’t even stand up. Were I you, I might as well find a tree in this forest and hang myself.”


     “You two, you think we don’t exist?” The bowl-headed Yurou said with an unsightly expression, coldly lifting his head. The other two stayed silent, still not saying a word. They merely watched Ayrin and Belo with the eyes of cats looking at mice.


     “It’s about time.”


     At this moment, Belo actually lifted his head and looked at the night sky. Then he pushed his glasses and mumbled to himself, “You guys are out of luck.”


     “What did you say? Looks like you really want to die!” Yurou hadn’t taken Belo and Ayrin seriously at all previously. He already thought it a great loss of face after Ayrin managed to sneak attack Sneijer right under his nose. Now Belo’s arrogant attitude while talking to himself made him thoroughly enraged!


     “Who’s coming first?” Belo said. He merely threw an arrogant glance at the three of them, as if he didn’t hear Yurou’s angry shout at all.


     “His eyes…what?”


     Everyone at the scene suddenly noticed that Belo’s eyes had become a red the color of blood, emitting a red light.


     Yurou was about to leap forward, but seeing Belo’s eyes radiating with red light, he unconsciously jumped a step back out of fear.


     “What, weren’t you guys senior students who came to oppress your juniors? Useless wastes, are you afraid now?”


     Belo charged forward in Yurou’s direction before Ayrin even had time to ask him what was happening with him.


     “Gale Sting!”


     His silhouette appeared in front of Yurou in a flash, only a strip of red light left in his wake.


     “Pa!”


     Amidst wind waves exploding out, two figures shakily retreated backward.


     Yurou retreated three steps back, his left hand clutching his right shoulder, looking in pain.


     Belo’s figure only halted after six or seven steps backward, his entire right arm sagging down, as if paralyzed by the shock, unable to move.


     “So that’s all you got!”


     Yurou’s expression relaxed immediately.


     “Shadow Fists Flurry!”


     His body shot forward, his bowl-shaped hair floating up. His two hands struck again and again at the air in front of him. Countless shadow fists appeared in the air, just like a wall built with fists, pushing toward Belo.


     “Strong!”


     Ayrin tightly clenched his fists. He was simply unable to distinguish which pair of hands was the real one.


     “Ah!”


     Just at this moment, Yurou and the other two seniors narrowed their eyes, each of them shouting in alarm.


     Belo stood immobile an evil grin suddenly stretched his face.


     His dark-green hair lifted erect strand by strand, as if they were steel needles.


     Sounds of crackling bones exploded in close succession from inside his body.


     Alarming gusts of hot air radiated from him, like the gasp of a huge monster.


     The red light inside his eyes was now so thick it seemed to shape itself into a beam. His muscles inflated at dizzying speed.


     His body bent slightly, quickly becoming bigger. The school uniform that still seemed loose beforehand now sounded as if it were soon going to break.


     “Beast Blood Shift!”


     The so-far silent Kybaver shouted in alarm, “This guy has high-grade beastman blood!”


     “Beastman bloodline?”


     “No wonder he said ‘as well’ back then during the match!”


     Ayrin stared at Belo’s transformation so hard his eyes were soon going to pop.


     “Asura’s Wrath!”


     “Dong!” “Dong!” “Dong!” Belo seemed to have been replaced by someone else now. At this moment, right when Yurou’s advancing figure was momentarily frozen, he clasped his hands together and smashed them on the ground three times, like a madman.


     Blood-red arcane power struck the ground. Ayrin felt the ground sway violently, while the earth between Belo and Yurou directly split open. Yurou’s foot landed on a crack; his body crooked, almost about stumbling down.


     Without the slightest pause, Belo leaped like a wild beast, his hands becoming claws, clawing at Yurou!


     His speed was twice as fast compared to usual!


     “Ah!”


     Yurou shrieked in terror.


     He simply had no time to dodge Belo’s attack anymore. It seemed to him that even Belo’s ten fingernails flashed with cold light, that they were going to dig his heart out.


     “Double Snake!”


     Right at this moment, two red-hot fire snakes appeared in the air, winded past Yurou, and, one from the left and one from the right, crashed on Belo.


     With an explosive “Boom,” the two fire snakes turned into countless tiny flames. Belo retreated back many steps, again and again, his body slightly bent. Then he steadied himself like a giant wolf standing upright. The blood-red of his eyes stared behind Yurou.


     Dyfer stood not even one meter away behind Yurou, his collar pulled upright and hiding half his face. At this moment, his hands glittered with dazzling magenta arcane particles.


     “This guy’s already an arcane master who can condense arcane particles!” Ayrin looked with shock and envy at the glittering magenta light sparkling in the night.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 32: Shedding off burden
      Chapter 32: Shedding off burden


     “I didn’t expect you to have some beastman blood.” His collar pulled up, Dyfer walked in front of Yurou and calmly observed the transformed Belo. “However, you still can’t condense arcane particles. You must be keenly aware how much of a difference there is between someone who can condense arcane particles and someone who can’t. You better give up.”


     “Belo, what should we do!” Ayrin shouted. Belo stood immobile; Ayrin had no idea what he was plotting.


     “You’re too noisy!”


     Belo leaped backward, jumping back to Ayrin’s side, and said in a voice only the two of them could hear, “This Dyfer is stronger than I thought, I can’t beat him alone. Also, that Kybaver with the funny erect braid, he can’t condense arcane particles yet, but his body and spiritual power have already reached the required level. His family runs a body-training complex, so he has more body techniques than ordinary people. Even ordinary arcane masters might not be able to beat him. His strength won’t be all that lower than Dyfer’s. Our only hope of victory is to sneak-attack Dyfer together.”


     “These two guys are full of cunning and deceit, don’t waste time talking nonsense with them.” Kybaver stepped forward just when Belo and Ayrin were making their plans in secret. He stood shoulder to shoulder with Dyfer, his expression flickering from good to bad. “Let’s first smack them down!”


     “Things are getting worse!”


     Belo and Ayrin both had funeral-like expressions on their faces.


     Both of them locked their stares on Yurou at the same time.


     “Ah!” Yurou shouted subconsciously and retreated back a step. He realized Belo and Ayrin’s plan: since they couldn’t beat them anyway, they might as well hit the weakest one into a flat cake even at the risk of getting smacked down.


     “A senior student who can already condense arcane particles, don’t tell me you feel no shame bullying two freshmen!”


     Just at this moment, a silhouette suddenly jumped down from a great tree, silvery hair glittering under the stars.


     “Rinloran?”


     Ayrin was surprised and happy when he recognized the newcomer.


     “How come this guy’s everywhere, he pops up every time to fight for justice and protect the weak, don’t tell me he has a secret crush on Ayrin?” Belo couldn’t resist muttering.


     “It’s you? What, you want to stick your nose where it doesn’t belong?” Dyfer said, his face entirely expressionless.


     No matter in which academy, students with special bloodlines were extremely rare, and as long as a student had some unique bloodline, they would become well-known figures in the school. You could tell at first glance that Rinloran possessed high-level elven blood, hence he became very famous as soon as he joined the school. Whether freshmen or seniors, the students all knew of him.


     “You could also avoid doing something so senseless,” Rinloran coldly said, looking at Dyfer and walking to a spot not far away from Ayrin and Belo.



     “Are all the freshmen as rude as you guys?”


     Dyfer threw Rinloran a glance, then lowered his head as if he had no desire to pay attention to Rinloran any longer. But the moment he lowered his head, his body suddenly went into action.


     He arrived not far in front of Rinloran in a single flash.


     “Double Snake!”


     Two moving fire snakes once again appeared in the air!


     “Pop!”


     Arms crossed in front of his body, Rinloran slid back a full five to six meters.


     Holy Dawn Academy’s school uniform was made from some unknown material and didn’t catch fire, but Rinloran’s hands were burned into a bright red, and, just like back when he blocked Huston’s strike, his hands trembled nonstop.


     Many spots on his previously fair face were burned by the fire sparks, several obvious red patches left on his skin.


     “If you don’t want trouble, leave right now.”


     Dyfer looked at Rinloran with a contemptuous air that said “so you’re only at this level,” half his face still hidden beneath his collar. “You must understand this truth already. No amount of natural bloodline and talent can make up for the difference in training. I can already condense arcane particle, while you guys can’t, that’s why all of you are trash in front of me, why none of you could possibly be my match.”


     “Rinloran, are you ok! This guy is too arrogant!” Ayrin was so angry his nose was soon going to crook. He would have charged forward already if not for Belo stopping him.


     Rinloran didn’t say anything.


     His anger had obviously reached its pinnacle, but because his face was even prettier than a girl’s, it didn’t look ferocious at all. It merely gave off a very cold feeling, as if it glinted with cold light.


     He looked at Dyfer, began to undress.


     “Why are you removing your clothes?” Ayrin couldn’t make head or tail of it. “You want to seduce them?”


     “Seduce your ass! He’s a boy!” Belo fiercely knocked Ayrin’s head.


     “This is?”


     Dyfer and the others had no idea what Rinloran was doing either, but when Rinloran took off his school uniform, they all sucked in a mouthful of cold air.


     On Rinloran’s body and legs hung many things, all of them looking extremely tough and heavy.


     “Arcane master weights!”


     The next second, Kybaver called out the name of those things. His eyes couldn’t be possibly any wider.


     “What are arcane master weights?” Aryin asked Belo, dazedly watching Rinloran remove these things from his body at the same time.


     Belo’s eyebrows scrunched tightly together, a peculiar expression emerging in his blood-red eyes. “Arcane master weights are extra weights arcane masters hang on their bodies when doing body training. Each one of these is extremely heavy. People usually don’t use them before becoming an arcane master.”


     “You actually wore so many arcane master weights on your body!”


     Dyfer suddenly felt his body run cold. In the short time he said these few words, Rinloran’s figure already vanished from his vision.


     His breath suddenly froze. Magenta arcane particles flickered under his feet as he charged more than ten meters forwards in a flash.


     When he turned his head back, Rinloran’s silhouette was at the spot he previously occupied.


     “You!”


     Dyfer was extremely alarmed and angry. After removing all his arcane master weights, Rinloran was turned out to be so fast he couldn’t even clearly see him.


     “So fast!”


     Ayrin’s eyes were already dizzy. He only saw a blur, and then Rinloran was already behind Dyfer. If not for Dyfer’s reaction being also fast enough, he’d certainly have been hit in the back and struck flying already.


     “Indeed, no other bloodline could compare to someone with high-level elven blood when it comes to speed and agility.”


     Belo exposed an expression that said he expected as much. He ground his teeth, very much like a savage beast. “Ayrin, help me and Rinloran stall Kybaver for a bit. I’ll go sort out Yurou first, then I’ll help you handle Kybaver or help Rinloran against Dyfer.”


     He charged in Yurou’s direction, dragging many afterimages after him, without even waiting for Ayrin’s agreement.


     “Is this the true strength of high-level eleven blood? People with high-level elven blood are already so frighteningly fast even during the arcanist stage?”


     Dyfer once again lost sight of Rinloran’s shadow. He subconsciously used a wind walking arcane skill. The moment he flew out along with the raging winds, he saw several strands cut off from his hair. The afterimage of a hand flew past his neck, almost pasted to it.


     Drips of cold sweat oozed from his back. Even the raging winds blown up by his arcane skill had no way to blow them dry.


     “You were correct, there’s a very great difference in strength between those who can condense arcane particles and those who can’t. However, the difference is only in the power of your moves.”


     Rinloran’s ice-cold face looked at the pallid Dyfer standing inside the raging winds. “But as long as you have no way at all to hit me, then it’s all useless no matter how mighty your moves!”


     At this moment, Ayrin was already facing Kybaver.


     Kybaver probably had the same kind of thought as Belo. He wanted to sort out Ayrin immediately, then go help Dyfer. That was why, the moment Ayrin charged his way, he also charged at Ayrin as fast as he could.


     “Ardent Whirlwinds!”


     The moment their two figures were about to come into contact, Ayrin suddenly stretched his hands out in a surprise attack and used Ardent Whirlwinds, with its extremely fast execution and large area of effect.


     “Ah!”


     However, the instant the ten spinning wind whips swept out, Ayrin lost tracks of Kybaver.


     Kybaver’s body actually fell straight down toward the side. The moment his face was about to be pasted on the ground, his body actually started to spin, with the palm of his right hand as the axis of rotation, one sweeping foot landing on Ayrin.


     “Bang!” Ayrin’s body shot out, swept away by his kick like a piece of deadwood.


     After kicking Ayrin away, Kybaver propped himself on a single hand and immediately jumped up.


     His gaze swept around. He saw Yurou’s hands and face already covered in bloodstains, beaten black and blue by Belo to the point he was about to hug his head and hop about pathetically. On the other side, Dyfer used his arcane skills to dodge nonstop, facing a Rinloran who kept appearing around him like a devil. He had simply no opportunity at all to act, but he probably wouldn’t be beaten before his arcane particles ran out.


     That was why he decided he would first charge at Belo, then face Rinloran with the there of them acting in concert.


     “Ouch, Belo was right, you’re indeed very strong.” What made him stunned however was that, together with the voice, Ayrin had already climbed up from the ground. He rubbed his chest and walked his way him.


     “Is he that resistant?”


     Kybaver had a little trouble understanding for a while. He was extremely confident in his own strength. An ordinary student couldn’t possibly get back up when hit by his Whirlwind Spin.


     “Explosive Air Surge!”


     “Flurry of Leaves!”


     “Ah!” A miserable scream rose. Ayrin once again flew out, hit by at least a dozen palms.


     Kybaver rubbed his face scraped scorching raw by the air, and thought with disbelief, “Explosive Air Surge, isn’t that teacher Carter’s move? This guy only joined not long ago, how can he already use Ardent Whirlwinds and Explosive Air Surge?”


     “This guy’s really too hateful, he actually used Chris’ move to hit me!”


     Landing heavily on the ground, his breath almost cut off by the fall, Ayrin’s mood was entirely different.


     Just now, Kybaver’s move hit him once again as soon as he managed to clearly see it. And what made him most irritated was, this move was one Chris used during the match.


     “I won’t believe I can’t beat you!”


     Black patches danced in his eyes from the blow, cold sweat poured down his face as if it were a river. Ayrin stood up once again, refusing to resign himself to defeat.


     “He can still stand up?”


     Seeing Ayrin stand up all of a sudden, Kybaver almost jumped in fright.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 33: The Three Freshmen
      Chapter 33: The Three Freshmen


     Even Belo stared blankly at Ayrin’s behavior, even while he landed a ruthless punch on the belly of a Yurou who was hugging his head.


     “Let’s watch first.”


     Amidst Yurou’s miserable yell, he stopped in place and watched in high spirits, rather than running as fast as he could to Dyfer or to Arin’s side.


     “Dancing Willow!”


     Kybaver’s body suddenly appeared on Ayrin’s left side, but the next instant, he appeared on Ayrin’s right instead.


     Because the speed was too fast, three Kybavers appeared at the same time in front of Ayrin, to his left, and to his right.


     “He’s going to fly again.”


     “Looks like he shouldn’t get back up this time.”


     As soon as Belo saw Kybaver using a technique of this level, he immediately shook his head and even muttered to himself, as if gloating about Ayrin’s misfortune.


     There was not a single Kybaver in Ayrin’s eyes right now.


     Because he couldn’t see him fast enough in any case.


     His eyes were entirely filled with the blaze of a raging fighting spirit.


     His body was in pain at this moment, as if it were going to crack into several hundred pieces. Yet he still stood there, braced and ready. He was waiting.


     “He’s coming!”


     His sensations were keener at this moment than at any time before.


     A fist brought with it a raging gust of wind from his right, violently striking at the right side of his belly.


     This was the opportunity he was waiting for!


     “Ah!”


     He shouted out loud. He paid no attention at all to the punch flying toward his belly. His left leg, along with the tension accumulated inside, ferociously kicked out with the entire strength of his body.


     He couldn’t dodge anyway, so he might was well disregard what his opponent did, strike his opponent at the same time his opponent struck him!


     This was the double ko plan Ayrin came up with at the time he was standing up, remembering the scene of the fight between Chris and that Crewe guy.


     “Pa!”


     Kybaver’s punch landed on Ayrin’s stomach.


     But almost at the same moment, Ayrin’s foot also cruelly kicked Kybaver’s waist.


     “Ah!”


     The only thing Kybaver felt was a heart-wrenching pain quickly radiating from his waist to his entire body, rushing inside his mind. His body previously swayed with the grace of a willow, but now he entirely lost control of it. He toppled and flew backward.


     Two bodies split apart and flew backward at the same time.


     “…” The gloating Belo immediately froze and blanked, his mouth gaping wide. It seemed very comical, matched together with his blood-red eyes.


     Kybaver fell heavily on the ground.


     Almost like a conditioned reflex, Kybaver immediately tried to leap back up when he hit the ground.


     “Hiss…” The next second however, as soon as he stood up, his hands immediate pressed on his waist and belly, and he went down on the ground on one knee.



     This senior student who’d spent countless hours training the strength of his body and his close-combat techniques had a ghastly face filled with endless shock.


     His opponent’s strength far exceeded his imagination. With a single kick, the muscles of his abdomen seemed to have been torn. He was simply unable to stand up for the moment.


     Ayrin’s situation was also a hundred times more miserable than during his usual tree-crashing exercises.


     He was in so much pain his eyes were filled with golden stars. He had no idea anymore where his opponent was, he was even a little confused where his own hands and feet were.


     Lying on the icy-cold ground, he didn’t even have the strength to lift a single finger. His body didn’t seem to belong to him anymore; he couldn’t even sit up at this moment.


     Wave after wave of dizziness charged unremittingly into the depths of his brain.


     “You can’t go on anymore, hurry up and properly lie down. Lying down’s so comfortable, there’s no way you can stand up…”


     The tempting voice of a devil seemed to echo again and again in his mind.


     “Bastard! I don’t believe you, I’m sure I can stand up!”


     “Stand the hell up!”


     The more unable to stand he was, the stronger this desire revolved in his mind, the more determined Ayrin was. Something seemed to have caught fire inside him, as if there was a flame burning every minute particles inside his body.


     “I have to beat the academy’s team members, I have to join the team!”


     “Stand the hell up!”


     His body trembled unceasingly, his face was a little distorted. However, his hands pushed on the ground, and, bit by bit, he sat up. Then, his hands still propping him, he stood up, bit by bit.


     “He can still stand up?” Belo rubbed his eyes. Just one second ago he was still gleefully gloating about Ayrin’s misery, now he thought his eyes were betraying him.


     “What!”


     Unable to stand up yet, Kybaver watched Ayrin full of disbelief, a feeling of absurdity filling his heart.


     Even an arcane master like Dyfer who could already condense arcane particles wouldn’t be able to stand back up and be ready to fight after taking so many hits from him in quick succession, to say nothing of the fact his opponent was a freshman who’d just joined the academy and was still undergoing Huston’s foundation training!


     “I’m going to beat you!”


     The Kybaver kneeling on one knee on the ground was the only thing in Ayrin’s vision at this precise moment.


     He approached Kybaver step by step, his entire body burning with the will to fight. His steps were very slow at first, but then they became faster and faster. He began to run.


     Under the oppression of the intensely dangerous atmosphere, resisting his pain, Kybaver also stood up.


     “Reverse Pile!”


     He suddenly turned around when Ayrin was only a few meters away from him, seemed to fall forward. His hands pressed fiercely on the ground, pushing his body backward, almost standing upside down. His feet kicked backward in Ayrin’s direction.


     This was a very baffling close-combat technique. The opponent would often be at a complete loss when they saw the turn-around and the fall at the beginning.


     “What?”


     In Kybaver’s view, just like he hadn’t been able to dodge his “Gale Spin,” his “Dancing Willow,” or the other combat techniques, Ayrin couldn’t possibly evade this blow either. But what made his mind immediately go blank was, his rearward kick kicked the air!


     “Ah!”


     Ayrin’s loud yell flooded his ears.


     A punch struck upward and landed viciously on his body.


     An intense pain filled his mind with an explosive bang. Only then did the scene of the exchange right now subconsciously float into his mind: Ayrin shrank his body down and dodged past the kicked he aimed at Ayrin’s head, then bombed his fist forward with sudden force and struck his belly.


     “How’s that possible?”


     He crashed heavily on the ground, in so much pain he couldn’t even breathe, his body twisting on the ground. Even at this moment, he couldn’t understand how Ayrin escaped from his attack.


     Ayrin rested his hands on his knees, just like Chris. He heavily wheezed nonstop.


     Kybaver lay face up on the ground, his body twisted. He couldn’t stand up, and his eyes were a little glazed.


     “It’s because of the pain, it caused the movements to slow down…” At the other side, his face looking just like that of a savage beast, Belo examined Ayrin once again. “But Ayrin suffered several more painful blows, this means this guy has a strong capacity to withstand hits… And maybe he already progressed a little in this short amount of time and got a little used to his opponent’s speed, that’s why this guy was able to dodge this move.”


     …


     “Kybaver actually lost to a freshman?”


     Dyfer was still continuously evading Rinloran’s attacks. Seeing Kybaver hit the ground once again, completely unable to stand up, while Ayrin was still standing after knocking him down, the cold sweat on his face immediately flowed like a river.


     He was the only one left now, while the other side still had a seemingly intact Belo. That was why there was no way for him to win today, no matter what happened.


     He immediately yelled as a result, “I admit defeat!”


     “Trash!” Belo snorted coldly in contempt as soon as he heard his loud shout conceding defeat.


     Rinloran didn’t stop however.


     Dyfer’s cold sweat flowed even harder. His heart was more and more afraid. “I already admitted defeat!”


     “I told you to leave at the beginning, but you didn’t leave. Now it’s too late to think about throwing in the towel and walking away,” Rinloran said in a cold voice.


     “He’s cold and arrogant enough.” Belo glanced at Rinloran’s silhouette that moved so fast it seemed to vanish. “I’m admirative though.”


     Dyfer had entirely lost the will to fight. He panicked, and his movements immediately slowed down a step.


     “Pa!”


     Rinloran’s kick landed on his back.


     He immediately yelled miserably, falling forward and sliding on the ground. His face became thoroughly muddy from the fall.


     On the periphery of his vision, he saw Rinloran once again leap up high, fall down like a flash of lightning, kick toward his face.


     “Ah!”


     His hands immediately hugged his head, but Rinloran’s kick actually landed ruthlessly on his belly. With a wretched scream, his eyes bulged, and he immediately fainted.


     This clearing inside the forest of huge trees suddenly recovered its calm.


     Those like Sneijer who weren’t passed out didn’t even dare make the slightest sound of pain.


     Belo watched a cold Rinloran go back and take the arcane master weights. The red light began to fade from his eyes, and his body went back to normal. Only his eyes glinted nonstop. Who knew what slyness he was plotting.


     “Ah? The fight’s over, we won?’


     Ayrin’s voice rose at this moment, a little out of touch with the mood. He struggled to lift his head, looking like he just came back to his senses.


     Belo wore his glasses back, nodded to the people on the ground who couldn’t get up, and said, “Idiot, you can’t even tell if the fight’s over. Or maybe you could give them another beating?”


     “We finally won!”


     Ayrin planted his ass on the ground, then he immediately laid down on his back.


     Belo shouted at him, “Are you dead yet, you want me to take you to the infirmary?”


     “No need.” Ayrin lay like a dead snake, but his tone suddenly turned excited. “I thought of another way to condense arcane particles as fast as possible.”


     Belo frowned. “What way?”


     “I’m so hungry…” Ayrin wanly said, “Too hungry… I forgot already.”


     “…” Belo and Rinloran immediately turned to stone.


     “Rinloran, you’re pretty good. What do you say about joining us and becoming the Three Freshmen?” When Rinloran was done wearing his clothes and about to leave, Belo said full of zest, “We can do many interesting things together.”


     Rinloran didn’t turn back, merely sent an icy “Not interested.”


     “This guy’s anti-social indeed, very haughty.” Belo pushed his glasses, white light flashing on the lenses under the light of the stars.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 34: Challenges, black balls!
      Chapter 34: Challenges, black balls!


     “Disaster! I’m going to be late!”


     At dawn, Ayrin suddenly woke up after sleeping like a dead pig, sat up, and shouted in alarm.


     “Today’s teacher Huston’s own training day, there’s no need to go to class,” Belo reminded Ayrin, lying on the opposite bed, some kind of grass hanging on his mouth.


     “Oh yeah, I forgot.”


     Ayrin fell back like a heavy sack. He wanted to sleep for another while, but then he abruptly sat up again. “I can’t sleep now, I have to train hard! I have to condense arcane particles!”


     “You were beaten black and blue yesterday, aren’t you hurting at all?” Belo said, glancing at Ayrin.


     “Oh, you’re right.”


     Ayrin’s face stiffened. All of a sudden, his spirited appearance turned into an expression of pain.


     “It hurts! It really hurts!”


     His hands repeatedly rubbed over his body, as if they were spasming.


     “Someone with such a slow reaction is indeed rare enough.” Belo snorted coldly in his mind. He leisurely sat up, watched Ayrin’s strong reaction and his painful breathing, and said with a total lack of empathy, “You want to eat something? If you don’t, I’ll go have breakfast by myself.”


     “Eat something?”


     Ayrin blanked out.


     Then he seemed to realize something and immediately shouted, “So hungry so hungry!”


     “Belo, look at my hands, they won’t stop shaking.”


     Shouting his hunger, he stretched his hands out at the same time to let Belo see.


     Belo was speechless.


     “It looks like teacher Huston’s method makes sense. See, I’m so hungry my hands are already shaking like this, now if I can still complete my training and use arcane skills, I’ll definitely become stronger.” Ayrin started to be unexpectedly a little excited. He felt as if even the last shred of warmth was about to drift out from the minute particles inside his body. The most important thing was, because he was too hungry, hungry to the point the feeling of weakness drowned everything else, the places on his body that had been hit didn’t seem as painful anymore.


     “In that case, you just continue to shake.” Belo stood up without the slightest trace of interest, ready to go out.


     “Wait! I remember thinking yesterday of a method to condense arcane particles as fast as possible, other than the one teacher Huston taught me.”


     “What method?” Belo paused in the doorway.


     “It’s to keep challenging opponents stronger than us!” Ayrin thought back to last night’s fight with excitement and gestured with his shaking hands. “That Kybaver last night was really strong, he can prop his body just with a single hand and spin really fast on the ground, he can create three afterimages just with the swinging motion of his body, so fast I had no way to see it clearly. I noticed though, I progressed a lot faster fighting him compared to training alone. I think I was somewhat able to clearly see his movements toward the end!”



     “I realize now. Living, powerful people will always bring a greater pressure than trees that can’t move. If you don’t fight to the utter limit, you’re the one who’ll get beaten! That’s why we’ll definitely progress a lot faster than doing foundation drills by ourselves if we challenge powerful opponents, challenge those strong senior students.” Ayrin looked excitedly at Belo. “Belo, what do you think, am I right?”


     “If that’s what you think, then we’re of one mind.”


     Belo turned back, white light flashing on his glasses. “In that case, I’ll reluctantly take you in and form the Two Class Tyrants with you.”


     “…” Ayrin blinked. “It looks like my method is more or less the same as you going out of your way to scuffle with senior class tyrants.”


     “It doesn’t matter, you’ve always been slow on the uptake, slow reactions and slow thinking.”


     Belo pushed his glasses. “Since you finally understand that you’ll progress much faster challenging those guys, I just happen to have a suitable candidate.”


     He took out a card from his clothes and handed it to Ayrin.


     “What’s that?” Ayrin curiously took Belo’s card. He froze blankly as soon as he took a glance at it. “Chris?”


     This cardboard card was made with exquisite care. There was someone’s portrait on it, almost true to life, together with words of introduction. The girl on the current card was clearly Chris.


     “Oh, I took the wrong one.” Belo took the card back as if nothing happened. He fished out another card and gave it to Ayrin. “I spent money to have these personage cards made. If you beat up people following the portraits, you definitely won’t hit the wrong person!”


     “Don’t tell me you even want to beat up Chris.” Ayrin looked speechlessly at Belo. Then looked at the card in his hand.


     “Rowan Flint?”


     The figure drawn on the card was a boy with a sharp chin and long black hair.


     “That’s right.” Belo said, looking at Ayrin, “This Rowan guy is the strongest in a second-year class, his father is a titled arcane master of clan Flint, that’s why he’s in possession of a couple unique secret clan skills. His fighting skills are also decent. In summary, he’s equivalent to the fusion between Kybaver and Dyfer from yesterday, but he’s a bit stronger than Dyfer still when it comes to arcane skills.”


     “He’s that strong?” Ayrin firmly brandished his fist. “Then we’ll go challenge him right now?”


     “You’d be a burden if we went right now. You can’t be of any help at all with your current level, you’d just be in the way instead. Even if you can’t land a hit on the opponent, at least you can’t be instantly sent flying, you have to be a distraction and help me split that guy’s attention.” Belo smiled coldly. “However, since you and I are finally of a single mind, I can actually think of a way to help you increase your strength a little.”


     “How? What should I do?” Ayrin became immediately excited.


     “If you can still run and jump, then follow me to the school’s body training complex.” Belo glanced at Ayrin. “The facilities aren’t as good as some special complexes outside, but it’s enough already in your current state, plus it doesn’t cost any money.”


     “Yesterday you said Kybaver’s family operated a body training complex.” Ayrin asked, a little embarrassed, “What kind of places are body training complexes?”


     “Places where you train the basic qualities of your body when facing your enemies. You’ll know when you go there.”


     …


     Not even half an hour later, Belo, gnawing on a hot dog, and Ayrin, swallowing his saliva nonstop, arrived in front of Holy Dawn Academy’s body training complex.


     Holy Dawn Academy’s body training complex was situated east of the Holy Dawn Arena, not far away from it. Its exterior appearance was extremely ordinary, black square constructions sitting on flat ground, like big iron boxes.


     Belo led Ayrin in front of a relatively small building that happened to be empty, and casually said, “Kibaver’s Flurry of Leaves doesn’t even have a third of Chris’ speed, but you can’t dodge it even at that level. You first go properly practice in there.”


     Ayrin watched the signboard at the building’s gates, reading out loud, “Ball Bouncing Gym?”


     “After you go in, as long as I help you step on the pedals, black balls about the size of a fist will keep bouncing out. You can barely see things clearly with the visibility inside.” Belo explained, “The black balls bounce very easily, but they’re very hard and it’s very painful when they hit you. The only way’s to do your best to dodge, do your best to block them with your hands and feet. However, when these balls bounce out and hit the walls, they’ll bounce back. Also, you have to be careful not to step on the black balls rolling on the floor, otherwise it’s very easy to lose your balance and fall. Generally speaking, it’s more or less fine if you can withstand ten minutes inside. Ordinary moves from opponents like Kybaver most likely won’t hit you.”


     “There’s actually such a venue. Then the other buildings must also be extremely interesting?”


     “Don’t try to bite more than you can chew, try to deal with this place first.”


     “Ok, let’s start!”


     Not wanting to waste a single minute, Ayrin pushed the great gates open without the slightest hesitation and walked inside this building.


     This was an almost entirely sealed room, about twenty meters wide, with only a few ventilation grills set on the walls and ceiling. It was very dim, just as Belo said, only a few sparse rays of light filtering through the ventilation grills.


     There was an iron panel standing by the door, several pedals extending from the floor behind it.


     After telling Ayrin to go to the center of the gym, Belo shouted “Begin!” without giving Ayrin any time to react, then firmly stepped on several pedals.


     “Dong!”


     Every pedal he stepped on seemed to lift up something heavy, then knocking on something.


     “Whiz!”


     Ayrin saw black shapes whiz through the air and smash in his direction before he could react.


     “Ah!”


     A miserable cry rose. His left eye had been cruelly hit.


     Just as soon as his wretched cry sounded, his body suffered three or four blows in other spots.


     There was indeed no way to differentiate the strengths of these bouncing balls with punches from Kybaver and the others. They were indeed extremely hard however. Everything they landed on his body, the impact and pain seemed as if a hammer pounded on his bones, almost to the point of cracking them, yet not at the level of completely cracking them.


     “Too lame.” Belo’s contemptuous voice judged Ayrin’s performance. His feet didn’t pause the slightest bit however.


     “Ah!”


     In just an instant, the black balls seemed everywhere around him, smashing out nonstop. He had no idea any longer what was happening, he just dodged subconsciously, then punched and kicked as if he’d gone crazy.


     “I have to hang in there!”


     “Bastards, you blood balls can go die!”


     He very soon reached the same state as after being repeatedly hit by Kybaver, his body seemingly not his anymore, a voice repeatedly tempting him to lie down. But still, he was unwilling to surrender.


     Ten minutes later…


     Belo stopped his movements. All the black balls slowly halted their bounces. They rolled on the floor, then stopped slowly.


     Ayrin stood among a pile of black balls, his body trembling nonstop from head to toe. The hands hugging his head slowly lifted away.


     Under the hands was a distorted face beaten black and blue, tears and snot streaking wild on it. Even if old Ginns were to come in at this moment, he probably wouldn’t realize this guy was Ayrin.


     “Ten minutes are gone?”


     “I won?” He cheered all of a sudden, even when he was already in such a state.


     “You idiot, does it look like you won?” Belo was thoroughly speechless. “When I said ten minutes, I meant dodging and blocking your way through them, taking very few hits. Your ten minutes, you spent them getting beaten up!”


     “No matter what, it’s still useful.” What made him even more speechless was, after being beaten so hard probably no one would be able to recognize him anymore, Ayrin actually still said with some satisfaction, “At the very least, I’ve been forced to my limits in these ten minutes. Usually, when I swing my arms or things like that, it’s definitely impossible to do it so fast.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 35: Green eyes
      Chapter 35: Green eyes


     Dusk at Holy Dawn Academy was extremely beautiful. Huston liked to bring a lunchbox around this time and go to the mountain slopes south of the Lily district.


     The Lily district was one of the female residence districts in Holy Dawn Academy. The slopes on the southern side were filled with lavender.


     Huston liked to sit in the field of lavenders, watch the night clouds, watch the pretty girls go hither and yon inside the residence, their hairs still dripping wet after their baths.


     This was such a perfect scenery. It made Huston remember the spring of his own youth, those beautiful female classmates who already left the academy.


     Huston walked to the mountain slopes filled with lavender under skies filled with night clouds, just as was his custom. When he was about to sit down, he suddenly heard someone call beside him, “Teacher Huston!”


     “A ghost!”


     Huston turned his head. Then all the hairs on his body stood erect and he jumped with a wretched shout.


     Most people, when ready to enjoy their scenery and evening meal, then suddenly seeing a ghost-like face come their way, would definitely show the same reaction as Huston.


     “I’m not a ghost, teacher Huston.”


     Suddenly appearing not far beside him, someone swollen black and blue with a distorted face excitedly told him, “I’m Ayrin.”


     “Ayrin!”


     Huston had some trouble believing it. On the one hand, he said don’t come over, on the other hand, he asked, “You’re really Ayrin? Why do you look like this?”


     “Because I’ve been training in the ball bouncing gym in the body training complex these past few days.” Ayrin said very enthusiastically, “I just came back from there, that’s why I look like this.”


     “Since you’re exercising in the body training complex, why did you suddenly run here?” Huston felt he was going to go crazy very soon.


     Ayrin said, “Because I just happened to see teacher Huston. Teacher Huston’s guidance is very useful for me, that’s why I came to say hello.”


     “…” Huston was still a little dubious. He looked at Ayrin’s eyes: “Then why are your eyes green, a lush green that sends out green light?”


     “Maybe it’s because of hunger. I listened to teacher’s words and challenged the thing that makes me the most uncomfortable. Now I only eat a single meal a day. My eyes became this way because I saw teacher’s lunchbox.” Ayrin said in all sincerity, “I still have to thank you though, teacher. This way I truly feel like I can squeeze out my potential. I can feel every minute particle inside my body desperately crying for nourishment. Every time I eat, I can clearly feel warm threads drilling inside the minute particles of my body. Also, if I’m too hungry, it can stop the pain. I just forget the pain when I’m too hungry, then I can train even longer.”


     “Are you joking with me?”


     Huston wanted to say this. He wanted to cry but had no tears. He didn’t have the guts to say it out loud when he saw Ayrin’s green eyes, however. He merely subconsciously said, “Then you have to keep at it, keep working hard.”



     Ayrin firmly brandished his fist and guaranteed, “I will work hard.”


     Huston came to his senses only a full minute after Ayrin’s figure vanished from his eyes.


     “Who the hell is that guy!”


     “He won’t even let me eat dinner in peace!”


     Huston looked at the lunchbox in his hands and almost cried, because as soon as he saw the pretty girls and their dripping hairs walk in and walk out of the residences below, he immediately remembered Ayrin’s ghost face smiling at him just now, then the faces of these girls also seemed to transform into Ayrin’s ghost face in his eyes.


     …


     “It hurts it hurts!”


     “I can’t beat it. Ah!”


     “…”


     Another morning. Ayrin’s pained cries continuously echoed inside the ball bouncing gym.


     A long time later, after the pained shouts stopped, laying on the ground in the ball bouncing gym’s doorway, his sweat soaking the floor so much it already drew a human figure, Ayrin weakly cracked his mouth open and asked, looking in Belo’s direction, “Why is it that there aren’t many people coming here even when the body training complex is so useful?”


     “That’s because there aren’t many people like you who aren’t afraid of pain, and also so resistant to pain.” Belo smiled coldly. “But now it looks like thick skins and tolerance for beating are also skills. You really have slow reactions, it’s only today you finally understand that you have to protect your face and other vital parts first in here, but you can actually withstand twenty minutes inside thanks to your thick skin and endurance.”


     “Still too slow though, I actually can’t dodge that many black balls,” Ayrin shouted, depressed.


     “Too slow?”


     Belo pushed his glasses and humphed coldly.


     Training these past few days, Ayrin was totally reckless and didn’t think about the details or try to figure out a few tricks. Often his face would immediately get hit, then his visibility would turn even lower, then he would withstand the rest of the time thanks to his tolerance for beating. That was why, when it came to dodging, his progress couldn’t be called fast compared to some outstanding students.


     But in a mere few days, Belo could clearly feel that Ayrin’s speed and strength had made a giant step forward. The reason he couldn’t avoid most black balls was in great part because he hit the black balls with too much strength, causing the black balls to hit the walls and bounce back with even greater strength and speed than what they started with.


     Not knowing to first protect his vital parts, not knowing to control his strength, Ayrin’s recklessness was equal to beating up himself!


     Only, no matter what kind of training, what they pursued was substantive results. It seemed like Ayrin’s results in dodging the black balls were bad, but the extent of his progress was already extremely alarming.


     “If you feel it’s too slow even like this, then you can ask Chris if she doesn’t have any tip or trick.”


     Belo glanced at Ayrin laying flat on the ground. “Didn’t you tell me teacher Ciaran allowed you to visit her, plus a couple days ago you told me you wanted to go see her? Any powerful figure who progresses at lightning speed will have their own unique tricks and insights when it comes to training. It’s more useful than the experience of a teacher at Huston’s level, or even some elite teachers’.”


     “You’re right!”


     Ayrin immediately sat up on the ground. “I actually forgot to go see her, I’ll go right now!”


     “You’ll go right now?” Belo looked contemptuously at Ayrin. “Even I don’t recognize your current face, you’re still going?”


     Ayrin said, “It doesn’t matter, she has severe facial blindness anyway.”


     “It doesn’t matter whether she has facial blindness, what matters is whether teacher Ciaran will recognize you,” Belo said with a cold chuckle.


     “Oh right.” Ayrin was immediately struck a little dumb. He said, dejected, “Then I can only go tomorrow.”


     …


     There was another person in Chris’ ward the next evening when Ayrin went there, the swelling on his face more or less gone. It was precisely that short-haired female arcane master who’d been the first to rush inside the ward and pushed Ayrin against the wall that day.


     “It’s you?”


     That short-haired woman showed surprised as soon as she saw Ayrin come in.


     “I came to see Chris, this time I have teacher Ciaran’s permission,” Ayrin obediently answered. He also recognized this arcane master.


     “Who’s he?”


     Chris asked.


     The short-haired woman helplessly made a fainting expression. “Chris, your facial blindness is truly severe enough, this is your little boyfriend Ayrin. Last time he secretly slipped in and brought you your favorite chocolate-stuffed candies with green wrappings.”


     “Alright. Don’t deceive me though, teacher, he’s a schoolmate, not a little boyfriend.” Chris smiled and stuck out her tongue at Ayrin, a little embarrassed.


     “Since you remember clearly, then I won’t interrupt you guys.” The short-haired woman didn’t seem as anxious this time. She smiled, but she still left a stern sentence for Ayrin when she left the room: “You might have Ciaran’s permission, but you still have to be careful about her health, don’t give her random things to eat.”


     Ayrin immediately agreed like a good boy.


     “Hurry up.” As soon as the short-haired woman’s footsteps disappeared from the corridor outside, Chris immediately shouted excitedly at Ayrin, “The chocolate-stuffed candies you bought last time are in the cabinet next to the windows, hurry up and give me two.”


     “Ah?” Ayrin said, “That teacher just especially forbade me to give you things to eat.”


     “Chocolate-stuffed candies aren’t random things. Anyway, I know that eating two won’t be a problem.”


     “Alright then.”


     Ayrin opened the cabinet and took out two candies. He unwrapped them one by one and stuffed them into Chris’ mouth. “You still can’t move?”


     “I can already move one side of my body. But I have to wait at least three days before moving so I can recover a little better.” Chris pouted and said, exceptional contentment written on her face, “I should be able to move the other side in about ten days.”


     “That’s pretty fast.” Ayrin immediately became happy. “Your facial blindness is severe enough though. Will you remember me next time I come?”


     “I will try my best.” Chris watched Ayrin’s face. “Eh? Why does your face look like you took a beating? Did someone bully you, or did teacher Huston punish you guys again? Tell me, I’ll help you vent when I go out.”


     “There’s no need to, I got hit by the balls in the ball bouncing gym.” Ayrin awkwardly said, “In fact, I came to see you because I wanted to ask you, is there any trick to these exercises, including condensing arcane particles as fast as possible?”


     “Ah.” Chris opened her mouth and watched Ayrin.


     “What?” Ayrin looked back at her, feeling curious.


     “I’ll tell you if you give me another chocolate-stuffed candy,” Chris said with a very proud smile.


     “Fine.” Ayrin could only take another candy, unwrap it, and push it into Chris’ mouth.


     Chris sucked the candy and said with perfect contentment, “In fact, I don’t have any special trick either. I just use all the time I have available for training on training, until I can’t even stand up. If there has to be a trick, then… you can arrange some rewards for yourself.”


     “Rewards?”


     “That’s right, rewards for achieving your goals.” Chris nodded in all seriousness. “For example, I especially like to eat this chocolate-stuffed candy, so I put some on the side when I train. I can eat these candies as long as I reach the results I set for myself. You’ll surely be a little more motivated that way. I often used this method before, new clothes I wanted, my favorite chocolate candies… Right, do you have anything you particularly like to eat? You can try with that.”


     Ayrin said with lush green eyes, “There’s nothing I don’t like to eat.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 36: Growth
      Chapter 36: Growth


     Inside the dimness of the ball bouncing gym, Ayrin stood ready for war, his face filled with fighting spirit. His eyes flashed with lush green light.


     After his meeting with Chris, thinking about Chris’ contented face after eating two chocolate-stuffed candies, then thinking again to Chris saying “I don’t have any special trick either. I just use all the time I have available for training on training, until I can’t even stand up,” he felt his whole body brimming with motivation.


     Until I can’t even stand up, these words sounded simple, but Ayrin knew how difficult they were to truly put into practice.


     In addition to the motivation coming from Chris herself, there was also a plate of grilled sausage sitting not far away in front of him, a soul-hooking scent drifting from it.


     For someone like Ayrin, so hungry he couldn’t stop swallowing his saliva, every minute particle inside his body seemingly tearing themselves, any food was the most precious reward in the world.


     The goal he gave himself now was to withstand the ball bouncing gym for thirty minutes, and also to protect the plate of grilled sausages in front of him from being hit into paste by the black balls!


     After throwing a green gaze to the grilled sausages, he looked at Belo and said, “Come! Brave warrior of the starry skies!”


     “Idiot!” Belo stepped ruthlessly on the pedals.


     “Whoosh!”


     A black ball whizzed out through the air, ferociously falling toward the top of Ayrin’s head.


     “Hm?”


     Belo’s eyes suddenly shrank!


     He saw Ayrin directly grab this black ball in his hand.


     “Whoosh!”


     Ayrin also caught the second ball in his other hand!


     Seeing Belo’s face looking as if someone suddenly stepped on it, a great and proud laughter escaped from Ayrin.


     “Ah!”


     It was too soon for celebrations however. Just as he laughed proudly at Belo, his attention distracted away, two black balls flashed like lightning and hit the left side of his face in quick succession. He shouted miserably; the left side of his cheek swelled up immediately.


     “Idiots will be idiots.” Belo scolded him at once, but he was already muttering inside his heart: this guy’s reactions are really slow, but he always comes up with methods no one imagined before.


     “Don’t think you can knock me down with this little!”


     “These sausages are mine!”


     “Die already!”


     Along with his cries of pain, Ayrin’s hands and feet once again transformed into a tornado.


     “He indeed started to act reckless again.” Belo snickered immediately when he saw Ayrin attack without the slightest thought of controlling his strength.


     “Hm?”


     His eyes shrank once again however, very soon after.


     Ayrin was obviously using the same kind of method, but his performance was unexpectedly so much better than the previous day.


     Ayrin’s punches and kicks actually struck the vast majority of black balls away. Very few of them genuinely landed on his body, while the surroundings of the sausage plate were even more of a no-fly zone for the black balls.



     “Actually… it’s really possible!”


     “I actually truly exceeded my usual limits!”


     Ayrin didn’t notice Belo’s blank face at all this time. In his eyes, there were only the black balls nearing him one after another, and that plate of sausages. Under the scent’s tempting wafts, every minute particle inside his body seemed to twist and turn like madmen, bursting with a power that was entirely absent in usual times. The potential he usually couldn’t squeeze out was being forced out!


     Ten minutes!


     Twenty minutes!


     Thirty minutes!


     Belo was thoroughly petrified!


     In the history of Holy Dawn Academy, the record for a freshman inside the ball bouncing gym was a little under thirty minutes. Ayrin actually truly succeeded!


     These continuous bursts of energy without the slightest rest between them was entirely comparable to someone sprinting at full speed. The longer you went, the harder it was to sustain.


     Ayrin’s face was now thoroughly swollen with bruises, tears and snot overflowing on it, his facial features distorted by the pain. His body was also trembling nonstop. It looked very comical, but when all was said and done, he’d succeeded. Moreover, the plate of sausages in front of him was thoroughly intact!


     When the black balls stopped their bounces, a stunned Ayrin spoke only several minutes later, in an indistinct voice that sounded like, “Time’s up? I reached my goal?”


     “I can finally eat?”


     Ayrin’s face glittered with moisture, all of it sweat and tears of pain.


     “Ah!”


     After seeing Belo’s nod, he immediately sat on the floor and, mustering the last of his strength, started eating the grilled sausages.


     “Even his lips are sausages now, why is he still eating sausages.” Belo let out a loud humph, then turned around and walked out.


     Seeing the cloudless sunny sky outside, this boy wearing glasses faintly shrank his eyes, a little admirative of the guy inside.


     He mumbled in a soft voice, “In an academy that almost even forgot what courage is, there’s at least a guy who’s up to par!”


     …


     Huston walked on the road, carrying his lunchbox, his expression downcast.


     After suffering blow after lethal blow from the same person, one would lose confidence in oneself, and become slowly resigned to the maltreatment. Ever since Ayrin scared him stiff during evening meal that one time, he was a little afraid to even thinking of ways to deal with Ayrin.


     “Teacher Huston!”


     Someone suddenly called his name.


     “Ah!”


     He almost jumped in fright, like a conditioned reflex. “What do you want now! You want to scare me again with a ghost face!”


     He only noticed after coming back to his senses that the one who called him wasn’t Ayrin, but a rather becoming female apprentice teacher.


     He was immediately seized by the urge to die.


     While the female teacher had no idea what was going on. She had a face full of black lines, and very much wanted to choke him dead.


     …


     Inside the forest of giant trees, Rinloran sat on a tree branch, staring blankly.


     He’d wiped this tree branch spotlessly clean with a handkerchief, even used an anti-bug spray on the area close to him on this side of the tree trunk, so that he could be assured even ants or other bugs wouldn’t climb up to this branch.


     His body suddenly moved. He jumped up and steadily stood on this tree branch, adopting a vigilant stance ready for combat at any time.


     A wind blew just at this time. A young teacher with a friendly face appeared in front of him, not far away.


     “Teacher Carter.”


     Rinloran relaxed immediately as soon as he caught a glimpse of the newcomer’s face and clothes. His expressed stayed icy-cold however, looking remote and difficult to approach.


     “I know about you guys exchanging blows with Dyfer and the others that night,” Carter mildly said, with a nod his way.


     Rinloran faintly lowered his head. He asked straightforwardly in a cold indifferent tone, “You’re here to hand out punishment?”


     Carter blinked, then smiled bitterly, thinking that this guy was indeed as difficult to approach as he looked. He immediately shook his head and said, “Our Holy Dawn Academy usually doesn’t look too closely at things like that. I came to find you because I had a question for you.”


     Rinloran lifted his head, asking, “What question?”


     Carter looked at his beautiful eyes, earnestly saying, “Would you like to join our Holy Dawn Academy’s team and participate in the Hegemonical Cup of Starry Skies Braves?”


     Rinloran shook his head. “I am a freshman.”


     “No one ever said freshmen couldn’t participate.” Carter explained patiently, “It’s only because freshmen aren’t strong enough, that’s why it’s very rare to see them appear in school teams. But looking at the strength you displayed that day, as long as you agree, I can definitely make your strength surpass that of most team members in three months.”


     “Sorry, I’m not interested.”


     “…” Carter watched Rinloran, stunned, his voice suddenly cut off short.


     This reaction was entirely outside of his expectation.


     Rinloran lowered his head and calmly said, “I’m leaving first if there’s nothing else.” Then he turned around and left.


     Carter watched his back, even more stupefied.


     “Don’t you feel very discouraged? A grand elite teacher comes in person to invite a freshman to join the school’s team, then gets rejected so bluntly.” A voice came not far behind Carter.


     Carter turned around. He recognized Ciaran just from the voice.


     “Ordinarily, who wouldn’t want to participate in this tournament? Even myself, thinking back to these duels I watched or participated in back then, my blood can’t resist boiling even now.” Carter took a deep breath in and slowly said, “You’d hesitate even if you think the tournament’s too dangerous. I didn’t expect him to refuse so resolutely and so straightforwardly.”


     “He’s not afraid to go head to head with Huston or act against senior students. He’s not the kind of person who lacks courage.” Ciaran looked at the direction Rinloran disappeared in. “There must surely be a special reason.”


     Carter nodded. “Ayrin’s progress these past few days is as frightening as ever, but I haven’t caught a glimpse of Liszt. What is that guy doing?”


     “He went out on a mission.” Ciaran played with the ring on her left hand, saying, “According to the news I heard, that type of power appeared again.”


     “What!” Carter was suddenly gobsmacked.


     Ciaran stayed silent for a while, then changed the subject again, “Since Rinloran doesn’t want to join the team, I suggest you focus your efforts on Belo in the coming days.”


     “Belo?” Carter shook his head with a bitter smile. “He’s the genuinely Amazingly Crazy Boy. Just like him running out every night even when injured and spending several months to dig a hole, merely to disturb the Beast Battling Exam. No one knows what goes inside his brain, or knows why this guy’s training Ayrin so enthusiastically all of a sudden. Also, his strength isn’t sufficient.”


     “Even you don’t understand him, the opponent will be even more confused.” Ciaran looked at Carter and said, “Moreover, his strength isn’t enough right now, but if you can make him condense arcane particles before the tournament starts, and if he can transform on his own initiative, can you imagine the outcome?”


     Carter’s expression became solemn all of a sudden. “In less than three months, transforming on his own initiative… that’s too difficult.”


     “That’s why I suggested you to focus your efforts on him, tailor a training program for him,” Ciaran said.


     Carter thought a little, then asked with some hesitation, “What about Ayrin then? Do you think he can condense arcane particles within three months?”


     “It’s almost impossible, the time’s too short, it’s too difficult.” Ciaran shook her head. “I also have a suggestion about him though. It’s best if you don’t interfere in his training, don’t teach him your skills in advance.”


     Carter was a little confused, asking with astonishment, “Why?”


     “Because I feel that way wouldn’t be beneficial to his growth. It’s better if you let him become someone who relies on himself rather than skills for now. His learning ability is too strong, he’ll easily defeat his opponents with skills if you teach him too many of them. Without skills, it will certainly be harder for him anytime he faces an opponent or a challenge. The more reckless, the harder each and every one of his battles, the more benefit he’ll obtain, the faster he’ll progress. I feel he’s someone who will far surpass us in the future.” Ciara said with some emotion, “Earlier I took a look at his exercises in the ball bouncing gym before coming here. Even without all that many skills, he resisted for thirty minutes.”


     “…” Carter was speechless all of a sudden.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 37: The shadow of the Evil Dragon’s followers
      Chapter 37: The shadow of the Evil Dragon’s followers


     Southern part of Eiche, Ancient Oak City.


     Different from most of the other centers of population, Ancient Oak City wasn’t built in a woody mountain area, but on plains in the southern part of Eiche: the “Golden Roses Plains.”


     Ancient Oak City was part of clan Oakheart’s domain. Traffic was easier on the plains, hence whether Ancient Oak or the other dozen cities sitting on the “Golden Rose Plains,” they all were livelier and more prosperous than ordinary cities. Here was also the heart of arts and culture in the south, producing many exquisite artworks, potteries, bone carvings, feather ornaments, luxurious clothes, wool carpets… There were also large quantities of painters or singers.


     Compared to the other cities in the “Golden Rose Plains,” Ancient Oak’s most distinctive features were the gigantic oak trees over forty meters tall covering the entirety of the city. These oak trees were all close to four hundred years of age; they grew exceptionally sturdy thanks to the unique climate and environment. Other than the nuts growing in abundance, there were also many treehouses serving as stores or inns on these oak trees. These treehouses might imitate the style of the elven inns during the War of the Dragons, or might imitate the beastmen residences. They were perhaps gorgeous, or perhaps simple and unadorned. Each of them had their own style, giving Ancient Oak the atmosphere of a traveling resort during the era of the War of the Dragons.


     When the last of the sunset’s afterglow vanished entirely from the “Golden Roses Plains,” a great burst of laughter came from a tavern treehouse in the center of Ancient Oak.


     Inside this small and narrow tavern that could accommodate thirty persons at most, two bare-chested sturdy fellows were bravely drinking from two great wine barrels at an oaken table in the middle of the room. One of them was clearly done for already, the golden wine spraying out of his nostrils along his coughs, forming two small fountains.


     The dozen men sitting around this oaken table laughed madly at this scene. A bloody, ferocious atmosphere seeped from the bones of all these men; with the scars on their bodies and the big cups in their hands, it seemed the word “violent” hung right over their faces.


     Some started to flaunt their recent profits among the pungent wafts of alcohol. Listening to them, they defeated a team of arcane masters and snatched quite a few spoils inside the Giant Beasts Forest.


     It could be vaguely ascertained from these words that most those gathered inside this tavern were arcane battlemasters available for hire for missions in dangerous areas, or made a living from directly attacking other teams of arcane masters and looting them.


     At a corner of this tavern close to the windows sat a man with long black hair, wearing a brown leather hat, his face especially pale, drinking his wine, silent and low-key. There was no ornament or symbol on him, but one could see, if one observed him long enough, that other than his particularly pale face, his ten fingers were also especially pale and slender, especially soft, as if they were entirely boneless.



     Just at this moment when the man spraying booze from his nostrils fell on the ground, and the atmosphere became even stronger, someone heavily pushed open the wind-leaking rattan door. A woman wearing a long black robe appeared in everyone’s vision.


     This woman seemed very young. She had red-wine hair and a small dainty body, but she had curves in all the right places. Through the collar of the black robe, one could see the skintight mesh bodysuit she wore underneath.


     “Gulp…”


     The few battlemasters who first clearly saw her appearance couldn’t resist swallowing, imagining the scene of her without her black outerwear, wearing only the skintight mesh suit inside.


     “We can’t provoke her!”


     “This woman’s definitely not one to be trifled with.”


     Almost at the same time however, a few men were already lowering their voices and reminding their companions.


     Whether the black robe or the suit inside, neither of them were ordinary goods, seemingly made from materials very rarely seen in the outside world. Also, for arcane masters still sober, the atmosphere coming from this young woman was definitely a fearsome one.


     “If you don’t want to be killed by accident, then hurry up and leave.”


     This petite woman very straightforwardly said, “I am Donna.”


     “What!”


     “It’s the team leader of clan Oakheart’s arcane team, Fire Woman Donna!”


     “So she’s Fire Woman! Once champion of the Cup of Starry Skies Braves…”


     “Boom!”


     The shocked people inside the tavern didn’t have time to react yet when one side of the treehouse’s walls exploded outward all of a sudden, countless shattered wooden debris exploding like a volcanic eruption.


     “What’s the matter!”


     Amidst the shock and amazement, the people in this tavern noticed that previously low-key pale-faced man with a brown leather hat charge out immediately out of the destroyed wall.


     A huge winged serpent towered under his feet at this moment. The serpent was bigger than even the entire tavern.


     “What secret skill is that!”


     “What secret skill can emit such a fearsome aura!”


     Just as the arcane masters inside the tavern felt their powers dwarfed, one and each rushing out in fear, another voice rang in the air. “It won’t be so easy for you to escape.”


     Along with that voice, sixteen giant shadows suddenly appeared in the air.


     Sixteen pillars of ice fell from the air in an instant, looking like sixteen giant oak trees, forming a cage surrounding the half-flying and half-leaping winged serpent that was rushing out of the city at alarming speed.


     There were even different hissing voices coming from inside the sixteen giant columns of ice, as if several draconic scholars were chanting inside.


     “This is Ice Dragon Prison!”


     “It’s Berryn from clan Tarly!”


     “Even Berryn came!”


     “Who the hell is that guy? Monsters like Berryn and Donna actually have to join hands to handle him!”


     Even that arcane master spraying wine from his nostrils, lying drunk on the floor, sweated cold sweat like a waterfall when he saw this scene, sobered by the scare.


     “Purple Flame Shells!”


     The man standing on top of the giant black serpent suddenly turned around and chanted in a deep voice. The black serpent under his feet charged out even faster, ferociously crashing on the ice pillar in the front. At the same moment, he clasped his hands together, and shells about the size of a head continuously fired out from his palms, bombing toward a Donna leaping out from the tavern treehouse behind him.


     “Fire Embers!”


     Cold light filled Donna’s eyes. Dazzling magenta arcane particles gushed from her hands, rolling up her surroundings like a storm. Countless tiny bits of wood caught fire around her body, turned into ashes the color of snow that stilled in the air.


     “Hiss…”


     A collective intake of cold breath.


     At present, those who noticed the rapid changes in this place weren’t limited anymore to those who fled from the treehouse tavern. Every arcane master nearby could clearly feel the terrifying might inside thee purple shells of fire, and they also clearly saw the purple shells entirely torn to pieces by the snowy ashes, disappearing without a trace.


     “This is a secret skill only an arcane master who opened five arcane gates can use!”


     Several arcane masters, looking extremely powerful, rushed in an instant to the vicinity from afar, carried by a wind column resembling a tornado. Their faces all turned extremely pale the instant they saw the picture of this confrontation.


     A male arcane master, looking not so young anymore, yet his face still baby-like and his eyes strangely tiny like needles, said in shock, “Donna’s strength actually reached such a level already, who the hell is her opponent! To make her so nervous!”


     “Where’s Berryn! We actually only saw his secret skill but didn’t see his person!” Another tall and sturdy arcane master said, his forehead covered in cold sweat, feeling the huge gap in power.


     “It’s Ice Mirror.” A good-looking female arcane master wearing red clothes and sporting a well-developed body said with a pale face, “He used Ice Mirror’s reflection and concealed his figure. If you can’t find out his true position, it’s absolutely impossible to defeat him.”


     …


     “Boom! Boom! Boom!”


     The black serpent crashed repeatedly against the ice pillars in the short moment these arcane masters spoke, producing earthshaking vibrations, blowing wind waves and raging gales dilating like a tide, engulfing the entire city.


     The huge black serpent started to break and collapse, turning into black smoke. Three out of the sixteen ice pillars were fractured, all the strange chanting voices starting to fade.


     “Whiz.”


     That odd pale-faced man suddenly stopped his attacks in Donna’s direction. His whole person disappeared inside the black smoke and, the next second, shot out from the gap between the sixteen pillars of ice.


     “I said, you won’t escape so easily…”


     An icy-cold, haughty voice faintly came behind this pale-faced man. At this moment, a giant sickle as big as several men combined suddenly appeared in the air as if by teleportation, then slashed toward that man.


     At the end of this giant ice sickle was a man wearing white clothes, cold and reclusive, with a faint white mark on the left side of his face looking like a dragon dancing in the air.


     “Ice Sickle of the Death God!”


     Many arcane masters observing the battle almost stopped breathing entirely. This huge ice sickle exerted on them a pressure hard to imagine, as if the arcane particles inside their bodies were about to be slashed out and crushed to pieces.


     “Snap!”


     Seeing he simply had no time at all to dodge, the pale-faced man slapped his hands together and stiffly squeezed the blade of the ice sickle between them.


     A formidable strength instantly crushed him from the air down to the ground, pushing his body gliding backward, plowing deep ditches in the ground. But at the same time, black light enveloped this pale-faced man’s hands, followed along his arms and submerged his whole body, transforming into a black armor brimming with a sense of metallic reality, the mark of a malevolent dragon head on the chest.


     “Pa!”


     Countless cracks suddenly appeared on the blade of the sickle. Under the pressure of his hands, it was actually going to forcibly break!


     “Fire Sand!”


     Donna was behind this pale-faced man at this moment, not far away from him. A raging flame as tall as several men ignited between her hands, then compressed in an instant into a granule resembling a red gem. It hit the back of the pale-faced man.


     The hat on this man’s head immediately became ashes. His pale-white face turned flush red and his body stiffened all of a sudden, looking as if he were about to spray out fire from the inside of his body.


     “You can’t catch me! Let us die together!”


     A piercing mad laughter suddenly came from this pale-faced man however. Many black arcane particles gushed out from him. His body dried up at a rapid pace like a withering flower. Strangely, an arm shrouded in pale white flames grew longer, like a white python, inconceivably grabbing at Donna’s chest.


     “Chi!”


     Donna blocked with her right hand, five deep bloody grooves appearing on it.


     No blood flowed from the wounds, just a gray, mercury-like liquid sinking inside her body.


     Donna’s face immediately paled.


     A blue figure suddenly fell from the air just at this instant.


     “Absolute Seal, Holy Dissolving Glyph.”


     Donna’s body stopped abruptly, all her movements halted. The person fallen from the sky held her arm, blazing blue light pouring out from her wounds. The ashen mercury-like liquid blew out, becoming ashes.


     “Ah!”


     At this moment, loud cries of surprise came from many arcane masters in the distance, those who dared not approach yet could still see the entire scene of the battle.


     The back of that pale-faced man split open, vaguely becoming a portion of a dragon’s body, as if a dragon were about to be born from the inside. However, the next moment, his body crashed on the ground with a bang like a pile of broken dry wood, thoroughly shattered to pieces.


     “An Evil Dragon follower!”


     “It’s an Evil Dragon follower!”


     “An Evil Dragon follower actually appeared again! He actually appeared in our Golden Roses Plains!”


     Many people couldn’t help but exclaim in alarm.


     “Liszt, thank you.”


     Amidst such cries of alarm, Donna was actually very calm, exposing the trace of a smile instead. “I didn’t think you’d also come. You saved my life again.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 38: The frightened teacher and the missing Moss
      Chapter 38: The frightened teacher and the missing Moss


     “No big deal.” Liszt winked and said, all smiles, “I have no wish to see a beautiful girl like you losing a hand.”


     “Her hand’s fine now, you can move away, no need to keep holding her without letting go right?” Berryn came from behind him, wearing his white clothes. He was very famous, but very few people had genuinely seen his face. He looked coldly at Liszt and said, “No wonder people said back then you and her were an item, and that was why you deliberately lost to her team in the tournament.”


     Donna’s face reddened faintly, but Liszt still had his lazy smile, spreading his hands out as if nothing were out of the ordinary. “Rumors are ever close to the truth, yet not the truth either. I see that a certain someone is actually especially tense because of rumors.”


     “Hmph.”


     Berryn snorted loudly, his face full of haughtiness, before he turned his head away.


     “So it turns out you’re one of the members of the team that’s been tracking these guys down.” Donna actually smiled warmly, watching a proud-looking Liszt. “Only, you caught up only after the action began, you’re a little too slow. Weren’t you worried about a mishap happening to us?”


     “These guys are appearing more and more frequently.” Liszt became a little more serious, saying in a soft tone, “It’s much more important to investigate the true reason why these arcane masters obtained the power of the evil dragon’s bloodline, rather than killing these guys popping out.”


     “It seems like you first went on another mission.” Donna threw a glance to that spot the pale-faced man died at. “Did you find out where these guys come from, or their goals?”


     “There are some clues.” Liszt said to her, “It’s possible they have a secret encampment in the wilderness in the south of our kingdom. Even some of their abilities come from that place. In my previous mission, someone heard the phrase ‘Fallen Shadow Valley.’ Only, does this place really exist, where is it? We haven’t found that out yet.”


     “As to this guy…” Liszt turned around and also looked at the place the pale-faced man died at. “We actually traced his provenance. He’s unexpectedly not an arcane master of our kingdom, but from Doa instead.”


     “The kingdom of Doa?” Donna and Berryn were both astonished.


     “He used to be an arcane master from Doa without much fame, without much insight into arcane skills, with only a little expertise in close-combat body skills.” Liszt nodded. “He somewhen suddenly became such an existence and started to assassinate some arcane masters.”


     “The most important thing is, we have absolutely no idea what the goals of these arcane masters are,” Donna said with a heavy face.


     “Alright, let’s not talk about these heavy topics anymore.” Liszt smiled, “How’ve you been lately? Do you still go back and take a look at your ‘River Bend’ Academy?”


     “Of course, our academy’s still a strong contender for the final victory this year.” Donna also smiled. “I’ll probably go back and watch our academy’s every match. It’s too bad, I heard you guys had very bad results in the past few years, or else we can set an appointment for another meeting at the finals.”



     “What are you saying. Even if our school can’t fight its way to the finals, I can still go and watch them with you.” Liszt rubbed his nose and smiled, saying, “We have some interesting little guys this year though, it’s not impossible we’ll meet in the tournament in the future.”


     Donna smiled, even happier now. “Then I’ll look forward to that day.”


     “I really can’t stand you two, flirting all day long.” Berryn snorted loudly at the side. “Just get together already.”


     …


     Thinker’s Stone Forest.


     Huston’s mood was extremely conflicted as he traveled therein.


     He used to be full of expectation every time he taught his classes, full of excitement. The reverence in his students’ eyes, his every casual order begin firmly carried out, this gave his inner self an incomparable satisfaction.


     But it was different now. Especially after being scared by Ayrin’s ghost-like face last time; his self-confidence suffered a lethal wound. Now, walking inside the Thinker’s Stone Forest, he even felt a certain fear, fear that Ayrin would suddenly do something and make him make a fool of himself again.


     “Eh?”


     When he anxiously came in front of the freshmen already waiting for him, he was a little surprised not to find Ayrin’s figure among them.


     This most vexing Ayrin wasn’t the only one missing among the freshmen waiting for class. That often impulsive Belo and that red-haired Moss were also missing.


     “Where did these three guys go?”


     He couldn’t help but mumble in his mind. He didn’t feel at all the anger he ought to feel for the three’s lateness. He felt inexplicably relaxed instead.


     “Teacher Huston!”


     A voice suddenly sprang behind him right at this moment.


     “Ah!”


     Huston almost jumped forward up in fright like a conditioned reflex.


     “Why are you up there!” When he turned his head around and saw Ayrin’s head peek out on top of the huge boulder, Huston really had the urge to smash his head against the rock and die.


     “I ran up here of course.” Ayrin immediately jumped down from the huge white boulder, landing with a bang.


     “What, ran up!”


     “He can actually run on top of this boulder!”


     None of the freshmen previously noticed Ayrin on top of the boulder either. Now they were abuzz with alarm like headless chickens. When Ayrin ran sixteen steps before during the test, it was still a mere third of the boulder’s height. Moreover, wall-running like this wasn’t only a question of speed and explosiveness. After running up a few steps, it was completely impossible to continue without sustaining the explosiveness, and the stamina required for that.


     “What! What did you say?” Huston conditioned scare turned into genuine fright. “You can already run all the way up?”


     “Yeah! When I came here, I tried many times before succeeding. The most important thing is that I always fell when I reached the top.” Ayrin said, his face a wide smile, “Now I know how not to fall though.”


     “Impossible, try it again, let me see!”


     Huston’s lips began to quiver. The test was merely a few days ago. Even the students he was most proud of back in the days couldn’t have progressed so fast.


     “It’s true, teacher Huston, I’m not lying to you.”


     Ayrin and his slow reactions were entirely ignorant of Huston’s blank stare. He shouted out loud, then once again charged toward that huge white boulder.


     “Pa!” “Pa!” “Pa!” “Pa!” …


     At first, his sprinting silhouette was just like a blue gust of air, so fast it was entirely impossible to see him clearly. His body became distinct after running up the rock. Every step he took seemed especially strong, giving off the feeling of a raging bull stamping on stone.


     Faint tremors rang through the faintly tilted boulder. Faint tremors ran through the hearts of Huston and the freshmen as well, continuously.


     “So wild…”


     There was a girl among the freshmen who couldn’t hold back such a cry.


     Wild. This was the feeling that came most intuitively from Ayrin’s figure charging up the stone with everything he had.


     They all could see that Ayrin’s steps never slowed down while he charged up. He never fell, he just continued to shout as before and ran towards the sky, ran straight to the top of the huge boulder!


     On top of the rock, when his foot stepped in the air, looking as if he were about to fall, he pushed on his foot still stepped on the stone, his body fiercely bending forward at the same time with a strange “Ah!” yell. He didn’t directly jump atop the rock, but his wildly swinging hands grabbed the edge on top of the rock. Then he firmly pulled himself up and flipped over on top.


     This ending seemed to make for a sorry scene, but everyone who watched the entire process was already thoroughly astounded.


     “Impossible… Impossible… Impossible…”


     Huston looked like the mentally-challenged kids of St. Lauren, looping the same word over and over.


     “Is this guy human?”


     “Is it really the Giant Food Monster bloodline? Is the Giant Food Monster bloodline this strong?”


     “Don’t tell me he was hiding his strength before, how could he progress so fast in a few days!”


     Most freshmen were also dumbfounded, staring blankly for a long while without coming back to their senses.


     “Teacher Huston?”


     Ayrin jumped down from the boulder, his face filled with joy. He saw Huston mumbling to himself nonstop, his eyes looking vacant, so he curiously waved his hand in front of Huston’s face.


     “…You!” Huston retreated back a step, looking at Ayrin as if he were seeing a monster. “You really became like this just by training a few days in the ball bouncing gym with an empty stomach?”


     “Yeah.” Ayrin excitedly said, “Teacher Huston, look at the speed of my progress, do you think it’s possible for me to condense arcane particles in three months?”


     “Condense arcane particles in three months?!” Huston felt as if his vision was going to go black. “Why do you want to condense arcane particles in three months?”


     “To beat the school’s team members and join the team, to participate in the Cup of Starry Skies Braves.”


     Ayrin seemed to remember something, and said excitedly to Huston, “Teacher Huston, didn’t you ask me what my dream was last time? Didn’t I tell you I didn’t know yet, well now I know, my dream’s to help Chris become the national champion in the tournament.”


     A clamor.


     “This guy isn’t even an arcane master yet, he’s actually shouting about participating in the tournament already?”


     “Does he know how powerful the other teams are?” Many freshmen watched Ayrin as if they were looking at an insane kid.


     “He already has the guts right now to set his goal as participating in the tournament and become the champion. Really amazing.”


     “With the speed of his progress, maybe he truly can become a character that’ll astonish everyone in the great competition.” The expression in quite a few freshmen’s eyes filled with passion and adoration however, when they looked at Ayrin.


     Huston was soon going to lose his capacity for rational thoughts under Ayrin’s repeated blows.


     He stayed blank for a long while, only saying then, unsure of his own mood, “You continue working hard then.” Then he asked, “What about Belo and Moss?”


     “I forgot to ask a leave for him.” Ayrin immediately scratched his head, embarrassed. He said, “Teacher Carter came to find Belo, he had some business with him. He also told me to tell you, when he’s free he’ll come find you and explain something.”


     “Carter?” Huston blinked, restoring a little sanity. “What about that red-haired kid then?” He couldn’t resist glancing all around, worried whether this “partner” of Ayrin’s was also hiding somewhere, waiting to suddenly scare him.


     Ayrin shook his head. “Moss? I don’t know why he didn’t come to class.”


     Huston didn’t show much of a reaction for the moment, but the rest of the freshmen all looked at each other. There was actually someone who dared to skip the Notebook Teacher’s class without even a leave?






     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 39: Supreme arrogance
      Chapter 39: Supreme arrogance


     Moss walked inside Iron Forest Academy.


     Everywhere his eyes traveled, iron forest signs hung on every building.


     Holy Dawn Academy in the east, Agate Lake Academy in the south, Divine Shield Academy in the west, and Iron Forest Academy in the north, those were the four great undisputed first-rate academies in St. Lauren.


     These four academies all had a long history, all produced many formidable arcane masters. They were very famous even in the whole of Eiche.


     This year’s team Southern Monsoon was very strong, but just like the other academies in St. Lauren, it could only be considered second-rate. Whether overall strength or everyone’s cognizance, it could simply not be put on par with these four.


     Holy Dawn Academy, Agate Lake Academy, Divine Shield Academy, Iron Forest Academy, these four academies each had their own distinctiveness when it came to education and style.


     Holy Dawn Academy had the longest history among them. Its campus was the most ancient and classical, and it was the most versatile academy. In particular, its arcane medical department was the best in St. Lauren.


     Agate Lake Academy was named such because it occupied the most beautiful lake in St. Lauren, the Agate Lake. The academy heavily leaned toward female students, and the teachers were also female arcane masters for the most part. It emphasized arcane skills suitable for girls, making up as much as possible for the disparity in physical strength.


     Divine Shield Academy began with clan Lannister’s backing and financial aid. Clan Lannister was the greatest clan in the kingdom’s west, possessing the most territories and biggest army in the west, the most powerful arcane master teams. Even today, the outstanding figures graduating from the academy still mostly chose to serve clan Lannister, protecting the entire west, fighting for the sake of Eiche.


     As to Iron Forest Academy, it was almost entirely a boy’s school. There were extremely few girls in any grade. Iron Forest Academy’s greatest feature was that it had no other department other than its powerful battlemaster department. This academy’s style was masculine, iron-blooded. The intention of the earliest founders was to bring up students with deficiencies in the integration of arcane power, and allow them to make something of themselves. Hence, all way until now, Iron Forest Academy became the academy with the most body training complexes in St. Lauren. The majority of students born with good physical strength but weak arcane power would choose to join Iron Forest Academy. Its teachers were most expert at bringing out all the strength from their bodies, while the arcane skills they specialized in were also secret skills bringing out the body’s strength as much as possible, combining arcane particles with physical power.


     This was why Iron Forest Academy also earned the nicknames of “Muscle Man Academy” or “Gathering of Savage Males.”



     Now the Iron Forest students walking here and there in Moss’ vision were mostly muscle men with fierce faces.


     The entire academy indeed exuded a wild and explosive aura.


     However, Moss’s gaze at this precise moment was staring fixedly on a golden-haired back!


     This golden-haired boy was precisely the golden-haired boy he met the day before the match between Holy Dawn Academy and Southern Monsoon Academy, the one among the team of five who made him so terrified he had trouble breathing, Stingham!


     Who dared skip the Notebook Teacher’s classes?


     Even if he conceded a few losses to Ayrin, the treacherous, petty, grudge-holding Huston who truly had a little notebook still was, for freshmen, the most terrifying existence in the whole of Holy Dawn Academy!


     However, he once again accidentally saw Stingham in a little road outside the Academy this morning. Whether Stingham himself or the thought of skipping Huston’s class, both made him tremble in fright, but, in an inexplicable mood, he still chose to secretly follow the golden-haired boy.


     “Iron Forest Academy!”


     Moss’ heart banged uncontrollably in his chest when this golden-haired boy casually walked inside Iron Forest Academy’s great black gates. The blood flowing inside his body seemed to heat up a little, cold sweat oozed from his palms and his back, but the fear inside his heart seemed to slowly abate.


     Even top arcane masters the entire kingdom relied on, like Donna and Liszt, would still be very concerned about the school tournament, remembering even years later the flavor of participating in the great tournament. The Hegemonical Cup of Starry Skies Braves exerted, on anyone possessing courage, any youngster wishing to become a genuine brave, a temptation that was difficult to put into words.


     Moss’ dream was to become just like Liszt, Ciaran, and the others, a powerful arcane master famous throughout the entire continent who would carry out various kinds of missions at the kingdom’s behest, protecting the people of the kingdom of Eiche. That was why he naturally hoped his own academy’s team could shine with extraordinary talent, and he naturally hoped he himself could join this competition that could boil someone’s blood just thinking about it.


     Perhaps it was precisely because he had such a heart of a brave that this mysterious golden-haired boy exerted on him a such a pressure hard to imagine, because Moss was already, subconsciously, looking at this golden-haired boy as an opponent he would encounter in the future.


     Only, the gap in strength was too gigantic currently. Moss had the feeling that even Chris wouldn’t be this boy’s match, that was why he subconsciously wanted to find out more secrets about this mysterious golden-haired boy. If Chris and the other members of team Holy Dawn could have an understanding of this person, could be aware of the battling style he favored, what kind of arcane skills he used, then the chance of defeating him would be a little higher.


     Moss very clearly remembered the schedule of the entire tournament. Now that Holy Dawn Academy beat Southern Monsoon Academy and obtained the right to participate in the main qualifiers, Holy Dawn Academy’s next opponent was Divine Shield Academy. If they could defeat Divine Shield Academy, then the opponent after that would be the victor between Iron Forest Academy and Golden Lion Academy.


     Golden Lion Academy was merely a second-rate academy, just like Southern Monsoon Academy. On top of that, team Iron Forest was a team that qualified in St. Lauren year after year, able to step into the national tournament!


     As this golden-haired boy came nearer and nearer the body training complex at the rear of the campus, Moss felt more and more certain this golden-haired boy was a member of team Iron Forest.


     They might encounter Holy Dawn Academy’s team during the tournament, so it made sense for this golden-haired boy and his other four teammates to appear in Holy Dawn Academy and watch their match.


     …


     Stingham didn’t notice at all there was a Holy Dawn student like Moss following behind him, from the south of the City all the way to the north.


     With a “Clang,” he pushed open the gates to the biggest body training complex inside Iron Forest Academy.


     Then he immediately shouted inside, “Hey, who’s Ferguillo, is he here?”


     “What!”


     Moss wasn’t far behind him at this moment, and clearly heard his yell. The corner of his mouth twitched on its own.


     He hadn’t had a good look at the faces of the four other people besides this golden-hair back then that day, but Ferguillo was the captain of team Iron Forest, a star in the entire city of St. Lauren. In the previous tournament last year, it was said Ferguillo had been the one who ended up defeating Agate Lake’s Sofia, qualifying Iron Forest Academy.


     If this golden-haired boy were someone from Iron Forest Academy, would he possibly not know Ferguillo, to the point he had to ask who he was?


     If he wasn’t a member of team Iron Forest at all, what was he doing here right now!


     Many question marks and shock symbols appeared in Moss’ mind at this moment, so many his entire person froze on the spot.


     This body training building was very big, with extremely smooth bricks laid on the floor. Six or seven blindfolded boys stood inside, bare-chested, wearing only their pants.


     These people inside turned their heads around in concert when they heard Stingham’s loud yell. One of them said with a frown, “Who is it?” However, none of them removed the blindfolds covering their eyes.


     “I am the wisest, most formidable fighter, most handsome Stingham from team Golden Lion. I came today to challenge Ferguillo, challenge your academy’s team!” Stingham laughed out loud, and, without a care whether the people inside could see him or not, flung his hair, posed in what he believed to be his most handsome and most enchanting pose. He even took out a comb, combed his hair twice.


     “What, Golden Lion Academy!” The formerly petrified Moss almost shouted on the spot.


     “Hm?”


     The band of people inside the body training complex pulled their blindfolds down. They all had a cold indifferent face when they saw Stingham’s pose, as if they were looking at a clown.


     “Golden Lion Academy?” The weakest and slimmest one among them had a very handsome face, but one of his eyes was a strange pink. He said, “There’s still a long while to go before the match. Even if you’re a member of Golden Lion Academy’s team, what are you doing here?”


     “Amazing!”


     The moment this boy lifted his head and looked outside, an inexplicable shiver ran through Moss’ entire body, as if a terrifying cold assaulted his face head-on. He was almost certain this was the most famous person in Iron Forest Academy, Ferguillo, because even if this boy seemed the skinniest one, the other fierce boys couldn’t compare to his momentum despite their bodies of steel.


     “It’s because three months’ too long, I can’t wait this long.” Stingham seemed not to sense the mood at all, letting out a great laughter. “Also, there’s not even a single beautiful girl in your academy, it’s really meaningless to fight a match against your school. I might as well sort you out in advance, then I can fight with other schools after that.”


     “Running by himself inside an academy like Iron Forest Academy… Trying to beat the opposite team and end the match before it even begins, is there a problem with that guy’s brain?” Moss’ mouth was open wide, stretched to the limit. He even started to doubt his own eyes and ears.


     “What did you say!”


     Alarming cold light flashed in the eyes of the people inside the complex when they heard Stingham’s words.


     “You want to sort us out before the match, all by yourself?” Ferguillo’s voice was still light, however. “Let’s see you walk inside first.”


     Along with his indifferent voice, Moss’ vision couldn’t help but fall on its own on the building’s signboard.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 40: Celebrity fighter
      Chapter 40: Celebrity fighter


     “Sevenfold Gravity Gym!”


     Moss was a little numb from the shock. Cold sweat flowed continuously down his body. His fear diminished bit by bit; there was something new seeping inside him. The conceit inhabiting him back when he first joined Holy Dawn Academy began to vanish for good.


     Gravitational gym, this was one of the most special gyms.


     Thanks to some unique materials, anyone entering the area would weigh heavier than usual.


     Sevenfold gravity gym, this meant that anyone entering inside would weigh seven times heavier than usual. Moreover, the force was spread out uniformly over the whole body, hence those who weren’t used to it had trouble even maintaining balance.


     It was indeed difficult even walking normally inside for ordinary people, but the Iron Forest guys stood right now as if nothing were out of the ordinary, as if there wasn’t any difference with standing outside.


     “These Iron Forest guys, their bodies are truly made of steel!”


     A burst of “ka ka” came to Moss’ ears, the sound made by the joints of his fists clenched too hard.


     This sound suddenly made Stingham aware of his presence. He turned his head and saw his face covered with sweat. Stingham mumbled, “What a weird guy. It’s not raining outside, why’s his face so wet.” Then, still looking as narcissistic as ever, he walked forward and went inside the building.


     Sweat gathered under Moss’ chin. Dripped to the ground.


     At this very moment, Moss could hear the sounds of his own heartbeats.


     He saw Stingham walk inside, not looking affected in the slightest, as if he were leisurely strolling outside.


     Silence descended in the gym.


     “I’ve never seen you before. You’re a freshman who’s never participated in any match before?” Ferguillo asked once again. His voice was still faint, but it seemed exceptionally cold in the silent gym.


     “Haha.” Stingham laughed out loud, tossing his hair. “I’m indeed a freshman who’s never fought in any match, but this year I’ll certainly become all the rage in St. Lauren, a dazzling character who’ll make myriads of pretty girls go crazy, the most powerful, most handsome lady-killer in the tournament!”


     “I really can’t stand this kid anymore. Big boss, let me beat him up?” This was a boy looking especially intrepid, the sides and rear of his head shaved smooth with only the hair on top of his hair left, tied into a braid. His chest bulged high, several overlapping cross-shaped scars on it. He said to the still calm-looking Ferguillo, “We don’t have much friendship with that group of people from Golden Lion Academy anyway.”


     Ferguillo didn’t waste the slightest breath, saying indifferently, “Be careful.”


     The previously mild-looking intrepid boy suddenly turned sinister.


     “Kid, you’re actually the first one to have the balls to come in our Iron Forest Academy and talk to us like this. I’ll definitely give you a proper welcome.”



     “Bloodthirsty Berserk Punch!”


     Moss’ feet carried him to the gym’s doorway on their own. What made his breath choke in his throat was, with only a nasty laugh, this intrepid boy turned into a gust of raging wind, his punch bombing toward Stingham.


     The muscles on one side of his body swelled up violently in an instant, this side of his body almost doubling in size. When his first step landed forward, the wind his punch blew up was already blowing Stingham’s hair straight backward, seeming to lengthen them.


     “Swish!” A sound like a blade slicing through the air.


     Stingham’s figure suddenly vanished from Moss’ vision.


     “Ah!”


     Many stifled cries of surprise rang inside the gym.


     Stingham was already in front of the intrepid boy. He stretched a hand out and clutched the intrepid boy’s throat.


     It was only one hand, but it firmly held the boy in place!


     The intrepid boy’s body returned to its normal state. His whole face turned blood-red.


     “Pa!”


     Just one second later, with a shake from Stingham, this intrepid student a full head taller than him flew out. Heavily fell on the floor.


     Moss had no idea how to describe his mood at this instant.


     Stingham merely let out an enchanting smile and shook his hand. “That’s really too slow.”


     A painful groan came from the boy fallen on the ground. He couldn’t climb back up any longer, for now.


     “Death’s Clutch.” A tall boy gloomily said. He sported a buzz cut, and the joints of his hands were especially thick.


     Other than Ferguillo, the other people all nodded with a solemn face.


     Death’s Clutch, this was a secret skill from Golden Lion Academy that created a flow of wind with arcane particles and pulled the opponent straight into one’s hand. It was said to be extremely difficult to grasp, but not only did Stingham display a speed surpassing everyone’s imagination with this arcane skill, its might was also exceptionally strong.


     “A particularly strong affinity for arcane power. The might of his arcane skills is much stronger compared to ordinary people.” Ferguillo’s voice sounded one more time. “He’s an arcane master with a special bloodline.”


     “Big bro, let me go?” a male student asked, turning his head toward Fergillo. He had a queer hairstyle, short on one side, long hair hanging down on the other, covering his skin fair white.


     Ferguillo thought a little, then nodded his head. “Ok.”


     Stingham’s gaze swept past Ferguillo to the boy with the peculiar hairstyle, earnestly saying all of a sudden, “Are you the one called Wilde? I’ve heard about you. Your hairstyle is indeed very cool,” as if he truly very much appreciated his hairstyle.


     “Is that so?”


     Wilde threw Stingham a glance. His tone was also very faint, as if infected by Ferguillo’s seemingly inherent indifferent calm.


     Arcane particles flowed out from his fingers like streams of water. They circled around his palms and started revolving around. These arcane particles then emitted rays of abnormally dazzling magenta light, and it seemed many fairies’ tails suddenly appeared in the air, the blue tail-like streams of air gathering into his hands one after another, transforming into two long and slender blue swords as tall as his entire body.


     “This is Materialization!”


     Moss’ hands trembled violently once again.


     Materialization could be called Iron Forest Academy’s signature skill.


     A material weapon created from the combination of arcane particles and arcane power, tougher and stronger than even metal forged by metalsmiths. It could cut through steel!


     The most important thing was, even if almost every arcane master in St. Lauren were aware Iron Forest Academy had such a formidable secret skill, it was a skill only elite students and elite teachers of the academy were able to grasp and use in battle.


     Because one had to burst out with a large amount of arcane particle in one go. The arm bones and muscles of ordinary arcane masters were simply unable to withstand such an explosion and coiling of arcane particles.


     “I’m going to attack, you be careful…”


     As soon as “careful” came from his mouth, a wave of water suddenly rolled up around Wilde’s feet, turning into a whirlpool.


     His body appeared without a trace behind Stingham.


     The two strangely long, blue swords glinting with biting cold light were only one meter away from Stingham’s back.


     Stingham merely turned his head back slightly, however. He didn’t do anything, as if he were waiting for these two long and slender blades to stab inside his body.


     Wilde’s figure suddenly vanished.


     Just as these two long swords seemed about to pierce inside Stingham, Wilde’s figure actually from the air all of a sudden, then reappeared to Stingham’s left.


     “Even in a gravitational gym like this, he can be so fast and use such an arcane skill!”


     Moss’ face turned even paler. The only one he previously knew from Iron Forest Academy was Ferguillo, but now he was certain that Korin and the others from Holy Dawn Academy’s team were probably unable to stop but a single blow even from this Wilde.


     A touch of cold flashed through Wilde’s eyes, as sharp as the glittering swords in his hands.


     “Kid, you actually totally think Iron Forest Academy’s for show!”


     “You act so arrogant even in front of myself and Ferguillo, now I’m going to give you a lesson you’ll never forget!”


     The swords in his hands ruthlessly slashed toward Stingham’s shoulders!


     “Frost Nova!”


     “Just quietly lie down!”


     A loud and crazed shout also exploded from Stingham at this precise moment. All his golden hair floated upward.


     “Boom!”


     Wilde could simply not tell what was happening. He only felt the blades of his swords touch Stingham’s clothes, but then a sudden outburst of cold and hailstones actually flung his body straight out flying. He heavily crashed on the roof of the gym, then heavily smashed on the ground under the formidable gravity. His body was thoroughly numb; lifting himself even o single inch from the ground was something impossible for him at this moment.


     In the eyes of the onlookers, his appearance was even more miserable.


     The pellets of hail had smashed countless sunken, pale white wounds on his bare upper body. The long hair on one side of his head was frozen against his face, quite a bit of it broken as well.


     If not for warm air spraying out from Wilde’s mouth, people would immediately have associated him with a dead body frozen for a long time.


     “Even Wilde’s Flash Strikes actually…”


     “Who the hell is this guy!”


     “Why is his Frost Nova so powerful… Even Wilde’s body couldn’t withstand it even once!”


     The muscle men beside Ferguillo had restored their calms very quickly even when Stingham sent the first braided muscle man flying with one hand, but their expression turned entirely different when they witnessed even Wilde being defeated so efficiently and so thoroughly.


     Space and time seemed to still inside the gym.


     “Haha!”


     In this atmosphere, Stingham actually put his hands on his waist and laughed out loud. “It seems the Blue Wasp Wilde of resounding fame isn’t all that special.”


     After putting his hands on his waist and laughing out loud in a very lame manner, he still stuck out a finger with insufferable arrogance and pointed at Ferguillo and the others, saying, “How about it, you guys afraid now right? You can directly forfeit the next match!”


     “Is it a dragon bloodline?”


     Ferguillo slowly walked forward, forward toward Stingham.


     Even in such circumstances, his voice and expression were still cold and indifferent.






     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 41: Fear and courage
      Chapter 41: Fear and courage


     “Have a guess?”


     “Haha.” Stingham laughed again, tossing his hair.


     “This guy really wants to die!”


     Displeasure colored the faces of all the musclemen behind Ferguillo. Stingham’s action was a naked provocation and mockery in their eyes, showing contempt for Ferguillo. For almost every student in Iron Forest Academy, insults towards Iron Forest Academy they still might endure, but insults at Ferguillo, the one who led the Iron Forest team all the way to the national tournament for two years straight already, was something they simply couldn’t accept.


     Ferguillo merely waved his hand at those behind him.


     Such a simple movement seemed to actually carry infinite magic power. The Iron Forest students behind him all quieted down at once.


     After the wave of his hand, Ferguillo looked at Stingham and said, “Beating our Iron Forest Academy isn’t such a simple task.” His tone was still very quiet and faint, but anyone could hear the pride and the will for battle burning therein.


     “The boss’ angry!”


     “This guy’s gonna suffer!”


     “The big boss looks so cool when he’s angry!”


     The musclemen behind Ferguillo, still uncontrollably irascible just one second ago, now all had looks of adoration on their faces.


     “…”


     Stingham wordlessly rolled his eyes. “Don’t tell me everyone in your Iron Forest Academy’s a manlover.”


     No one answered his words.


     A waft of dazzling magenta stream of arcane particles formed on Ferguillo’s fingers. Countless amount of arcane power rushed frantically in the air, forming a strangely pink whirlpool in front of Ferguillo’s fingers, transforming into several dozen physical pink feathers sparkling with gem-like rays of light, floating around Ferguillo.


     “Is that also Materialization? Why is it so strange!”


     Stingham stared in surprise.


     “Green Snake Protector!”


     A cobra as tall as his body suddenly stood erect in front of Stingham, shooting beam after beam of fluorescent green toward Ferguillo.


     Ferguillo’s left eye was colored a strange pink. Now the pink suddenly seemed to shrink inward, forming an especially deep channel.


     He stood immobile, his hands hanging at his sides, but the gem-like feathers floating around him started to move.


     Every green fluorescent beam that struck at his front was greeted by a feather that split the beam apart.


     A formidable shock wave would appear in the air every time the feathers scattered the fluorescent beams. It was easy to tell how mighty the two’s arcane skills were, but what made it even harder for people to breathe was, these feathers floating in the air didn’t seem affected even one bit by the shock waves. They seemed light and pliable, yet were incomparably heavy.


     “You fell into the trap.”


     Stingham suddenly burst into a loud excited laughter. There was a black wire that’d appeared under Ferguillo’s feet at this point, wrapping itself around Ferguillo’s feet.



     “Is that so?”


     A feather had already appeared in front of the black wire at this moment as if it were aware of this black wire’s every movement. It sliced off this black wire with ease.


     Stingham couldn’t help but stare blankly for an instant.


     He had the strange and inexplicable feeling Ferguillo saw through every thought in the depths of his mind, as if his opponent could predict his next action every single time.


     “My turn now!”


     A faint calm voice rose.


     Feathers still floated in the air opposite Stingham, but Ferguillo’s body had already vanished from among them.


     “Three Sun and Moon Slashes!”


     His body was already at Stingham’s left, a white blazing cloud of light flashing on his hand like a blinding sun.


     “The big boss is indeed the big boss!”


     “He looks cold and indifferent, but he still can’t control the feverish heat in his inner heart!”


     “Sure enough, he still charged up to fight at close range!”


     A chorus of surprised shouts of adoration rose once again.


     “Come!”


     A wild excited roar came from Stingham’s mouth at the same time. He didn’t try to dodge or evade at all. Dazzling lightning covered his hand in no time. He turned around and fired a punch in Ferguillo’s direction.


     “Boom!”


     Two people clashed together, palm against fist. Brilliant light, lighting, and arcane particles burst out between fingers and palms, once again producing the solid sound of flesh banging against flesh, numbing the spectators’ teeth to the point they became a little sour.


     Surprisingly, neither of the two retreated a single step from the collision, staying entirely deadlocked where they stood.


     In the space of an instant, all the gem-like feathers previously still stopped in the air went into action all of a sudden. They struck towards Stingham’s back at a speed close to teleportation!


     “This guy’s actually this powerful?!”


     Stingham’s heart thumped in his chest, the expression on his face changing in a flash. A weird arcane skill like this, added to Ferguillo’s mighty strength at close range, were simply equivalent to two Ferguillos attacking him at the same time.


     “The boss’ indeed mighty!”


     “It’s the end!”


     “Big boss won’t kill him outright yeah?”


     Every reserve and team member of Iron Forest Academy had their eyes open wide, as wide as they could stretch.


     It had been a long while since they saw Ferguillo in action. Now their blood reached the boiling point as soon as they saw Ferguillo on the offensive.


     What made them even more excited was, the current Ferguillo and last year’s Ferguillo were worlds apart when it came to strength!


     “Great River Dragon!”


     A gigantic water dragon bubbled out from under Stingham’s feet just when they all thought the fight was over.


     “Clang!” This huge water dragon flushed Stingham up until he crashed against the roof of this gym with an explosive sound. However, he actually dodged all the attacks from the feathers!


     The gem-like feathers slowly vanished after their impact against the water dragon’s body.


     Ferguillo slowly stretched his head back, looking the slightly miserable-looking Stingham up above.


     Moss also subconsciously raised his head, his gaze firmly locked on Stingham.


     “Strike me dead?”


     A Stingham soaked from head to toe shouted loudly in anger, “Also, is your boss as handsome as me? Which one of your eyes sees him more handsome than me!”


     “Golden Blink Strike!”


     His silhouette suddenly dropped behind Ferguillo in a flash, along with a waft of golden particles.


     However, the very instant his silhouette appeared, Ferguillo vanished in front of him, appearing behind him instead.


     A palm seeming to hold the bright curved moon pushed its way in the direction of his back.


     “Great Water Dragon!”


     Stingham crashed on the roof with a boom once more, flushed by the water dragon. Ferguillo’s one punch the huge water dragon underneath.


     Flying in the air, Stingham looked at Ferguillo with disbelief written all over his face.


     “What arcane skill are you using that allows you to foresee every next step of mine?”


     He didn’t attack again. He merely landed steady on the ground, along with droplets of water collapsing down, standing still more than a dozen feet away from Ferguillo.


     Ferguillo watched him indifferently. His eyes shrank a little. “I actually also want to know what method you’re using to exceed the speed limit of a normal human. You can escape my attack even in such circumstances.”


     Seeing that Ferguillo had no intention at all of exposing his secrets and answering his question, Stingham took out a comb and combed his hair, pondering in the meantime.


     “Although it seems I can’t beat you for now, you probably can’t beat me either.”


     “What the hell is filling this guy’s brain? Does he really think he’s the number one male under the heavens, he has to comb his hair even in a moment like this?” Several Iron Forest team members had faces full of black lines when they saw what he was doing.


     “Your words are correct.”


     Ferguillo nodded, no more heat to be found in his faint voice anymore. “But my teammates are all stronger than people from your Golden Lion Academy. Other than you, just Wilde alone is too much to handle for anyone else in your academy. That’s why, when the match comes, your school will still be the one to lose.”


     “What you say makes a little sense.”


     Stingham thought a little, then actually laughed out loud. “It’s not entirely true either, however. Because my handsome self’s strength will keep rising, so when the time comes… It’s still better for you guys to forfeit obediently, otherwise you’ll definitely be beaten by my wise handsome godly warrior self!”


     Other than Ferguillo, all the other people from Iron Forest Academy rolled their eyes.


     Ferguillo looked at Stingham and faintly said, “I’ll wait for you.”


     Stingham immediately waved his hand and mumbled, “I’m done babbling with you guys now. My clothes are all wet, although, it’s fortunate there aren’t all that many girls in your school.” Then he turned around straight away and walked out of the gym. After shooting a glance at Moss standing in the doorway, he flung his head and left Iron Forest Academy.


     The eyes of Ferguillo and the others fell on Moss.


     “Did you come with him as well, someone from Golden Lion Academy?” Ferguillo asked in his faint voice.


     Moss’ body started to tremble, uncontrollably.


     The duel between Stingham and Ferguillo earlier had thoroughly exceeded his imagination. That sort of absolute fear was starting to get ahold of him once again. Ferguillo seemed at present like a giant evil monster who could swallow him at any moment, body and soul.


     In face of this inexplicable fear, Moss had the urge to say, yes I came together with Stingham, then turn his head around and run away.


     But a huge sense of shame drowned his body at the same time, at this instant when his body trembled in fear, unable to utter a word.


     This sharp sense of shame caused the trembling of his body to become all the more intense, caused him to sweat even more cold sweat.


     “No…” His head lifted up, however. “I am a man of Holy Dawn Academy.”


     From the very small voice at the beginning, the sound rose to a yell.


     “I am a man of Holy Dawn Academy. In the future… I will certainly represent Holy Dawn Academy and do battle with you, defeat you!”


     He drew from the depths of his strength and shouted these words, entire unaware how twisted his face looked, sweat and tears flowing down on it at the same time.


     “This guy… Are the Holy Dawn Academy people so arrogant? Although, declare war if you have to declare war, why are you crying.”


     Several people from Iron Forest looked at him with the same eyes they’d use to watch a freak.


     Ferguillo slightly quirked his eyebrows. He turned away, faintly saying, “Alright, I’ll also wait for you.”


     …


     “Boss, why did you have to acknowledge that guy from Holy Dawn Academy?”


     After Moss’ figure vanished from their sights, many Iron Forest students asked of a Ferguillo who’d started his training again, unable to understand, “It’s the same as accepting his challenge, accepting a challenge from a weird guy like him who isn’t all that strong. It’s really too inappropriate for someone your status.”


     “He was trembling out of fear from head to toe, but he still had the courage to challenge me. Someone like this might perhaps obtain some achievements,” Ferguillo faintly said. Then he unhurriedly said, “As to that Golden Lion Academy one… it should be a green dragon bloodline.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 42: Arcane Gates (part 1)
      Chapter 42: Arcane Gates (part 1)


     “Let me join the school team?”


     In Holy Dawn Academy, Belo stood facing Carter at a corner of the forest of huge trees.


     “I can’t even condense arcane particles. Why is it you think I have the strength to join the team?”


     “Even during the few months you were in the infirmary, you still snuck out to train at night and even drilled a hole in the Beast Training Field’s wall. You have half a year’s worth of training time on Ayrin and the others. According to my expectation and that of a few elite teachers, if you start a special training today, it’s possible with the current state of your body for you to condense arcane particle before the qualifiers begin.” Carter looked into Belo’s eyes, saying in all seriousness, “Moreover, you can already transform when the moon’s up, thanks to your own training. If you can achieve autonomous transformation, your strength will be higher than Korin and the rest, to the point it’ll be possible for you to use secret skills only usable by arcane masters with two open arcane gates.”


     “So it turns out you’re planning to make me condense arcane particles and achieve autonomous transformation at the same time, then have me use arcane skills after I transform.” Light flashed on Belo’s glasses. “It’s going to be especially difficult to meet these two conditions at the same time in such a short frame already. As to grasping arcane skills only usable by arcane masters with two open arcane gates, I can only start learning them after I master autonomous transformation. The possibility seems really too low.”


     Carter watched the presently extremely cool-headed Belo, and nodded. “As long as you’re willing to join the team, we’re going to try no matter how small the possibility is.”


     “Alright, I’ll join the team.”


     Belo’s words made Carter blank out for a second.


     After Rinloran’s blunt rejection, he didn’t expect Belo to accept in such a straightforward manner.


     Belo threw him a glance just as he was slightly blanking out, and added, “I have a condition though.”


     Carter asked, somewhat curious, “Which condition?”


     “I want to enter the Beasts Enclosure and conduct special training.”


     “What!”


     Carter’s stare latched onto Belo’s eyes with disbelief, greatly taken aback. He clearly remembered Liszt saying that Belo’s grave injury from last time was due to him sneaking inside the Beasts Enclosure.


     “I don’t know what kind of special training you have in store for me, but looking at your reaction, you’re probably not planning on making me fight the monsters inside the Beast Enclosure.” Belo pushed his glasses, held Carter’s eyes, and said, “For those with beastmen blood, they progress fastest when fighting monsters and rare beasts, because our ancestor beastmen living in the Huge Magic Jungle had to face all kinds of monster and rare beast from the moment of their births. Only in such similar environment is it possible to awaken the power of beastmen bloodlines as fast and as thoroughly as possible.”



     “No need to mention the Beast Training Hall.” After a slight pause, Belo went on to say, “These trashes who don’t have much of their bestial nature left are totally useless when it comes to awakening the power of my bloodline. Only the beasts and monsters raised inside the Beasts Enclosure are able to let me reach the state you spoke of.”


     “But the Beasts Enclosure is a venue for real fights, it’s only for genuine battlemasters who already passed the test… It’s really too dangerous for someone like you.” Carter watched Belo, a little speechless, “Moreover, since you want to simulate as much as possible the beastmen’s living environment during the era of the War of the Dragons, we’ll certainly not be able to stay by your side. If that were the case, you’d be putting your life in genuine danger.”


     “If you don’t have the courage to stake your life away, what’s the point of coming to school, what’s the point of pursuing your dreams?” Belo turned away, not looking any longer at Carter. His eyes burned with a strange unprecedented flame, filled with resolve and hatred that were difficult to put into words.


     “These words should be those of a teacher exhorting their students. I didn’t expect a student to say them to a teacher instead, today.” Carter took a deep breath as he watched Belo’s back, thinking, “What on earth gave you so much ambition, so much determination to fight?”


     …


     “Special training? Belo went with teacher Carter on a special training?”


     “Teacher Huston, why don’t you let me go and participate in teacher Carter’s special training as well?”


     “Teacher carter is an elite teacher, his special training must be really terrific. I should be able to progress faster too if I could join teacher Carter’s training?”


     “Teacher Huston, can’t you talk to teacher Carter and let me participate in passing in his special training?”


     “…”


     Afternoon. After Carter came to find Huston, then finding out from Huston’s mouth that the reason Belo didn’t come to Huston’s class was because Carter was going to arrange a special training for him, Ayrin circled Huston round and round, firing his questions nonstop.


     Almost every freshman was struck speechless.


     The Notebook Teacher Huston was someone people were glad to stay away from as far as they could, but Ayrin actually seemed to be entirely unaware of Huston’s treacherousness and dreadfulness, acting very intimate with teacher Huston.


     Huston was also struck speechless by Ayrin’s questions.


     Saying to his face that teacher Carter was an elite teacher, saying that participating in Carter’s special training would make him progress faster. These questions were simply open slaps to the face.


     He really couldn’t hold it in anymore after a while, and had no alternative but to say in an annoyed tone, “I’m not Carter, why would I know the reason he doesn’t let you participate in the special training. If you want to participate you just go and ask him, why are you asking me.”


     “Don’t tell me ordinary teachers don’t even have the right to offer a suggestion to elite teachers?” Ayrin shot back, very disappointed.


     “I…” Huston felt that his face had been stepped on once again. He was seized by the urge to spit out blood.


     “Teacher Huston.”


     A loud quivering yell suddenly rang inside this clearing inside the Thinker’s Stone Forest.


     “Moss?”


     Everyone turned around in surprise and discovered the one who spoke was the Moss who’d skipped school for the day. Now there was no telling where this red-haired kid came from; he looked as if he’d been fished out from a river.


     Huston looked blankly at Moss, uncertain what was it Moss wanted.


     “I skipped your class for a day, you have to punish me.”


     The somewhat pale-looking Moss shouted, “Whatever freakish trick you’ve got, use them all on me! Don’t take pity on me just because I’m a freshman!”


     “Here comes another madman.” Huston suddenly felt his vision go black.


     “Hey, why does your fighting spirit look especially strong today?” Ayrin asked Moss, actually pretty excited.


     “Today I saw Golden Lion Academy’s Stingham challenge Iron Forest Academy’s team. That Wilde from Iron Forest Academy used the Materialization skill “Dual Blue Wasp Swords,” and also used a secret skill that let him continuously teleport, but Stingham still beat him in a single move. That Ferguillo looked like he’s able to foresee his opponent’s moves, but he still only fought to a draw with Stingham.” Moss’ gaze didn’t stop on Ayrin but stayed on Huston instead, seeming to cry for help. “Teacher Huston, you have to find a way to remind Chris and the others, they have to find an answer for them. Otherwise, even if we beat Divine Shield Academy, we’d still have no way to defeat these two schools.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 42: Arcane Gates (Part 2)
      Chapter 42: Arcane Gates (Part 2)


     “Faint!” Huston thought Moss had surely gone crazy. “What now, there’s still almost three months to go before the match between Iron Forest Academy and Golden Lion Academy, how could they possibly fight today. Also, you said the Golden Lion freshman beat Wilde in a single move? You said that Wilde used his famous Materialization skill Dual Blue Wasp Swords, as well as a secret skill that lets him teleport nonstop. That’s actually possible, after all, I watched their matches last year. This year it’s possible for Wilde to open his second arcane gate, it’s possible for him to have this kind of ability. But beating Wilde in one move, no such student could possibly exist in the whole of Golden Lion Academy, not to mention a freshman.”


     “I’m telling the truth…” Moss started to shout as soon as he heard.


     Ayrin couldn’t resist interrupting at this moment. “Teacher Huston, you haven’t explained yet so far what’s the deal with the seven arcane gates after condensing arcane particles. What does the second arcane gate mean?”


     If it were another freshman asking this question, Huston might have irascibly scolded him already, said, don’t you know to go to the library and do your own research, or maybe said don’t bite off more than you can chew, you can’t even condense arcane particles, but you’re already thinking about this kind of issue. Wait for the second year classes, they’ll naturally explain it in details.


     But now Ayrin had already become a little psychological shadow in his mind. As soon as he heard Ayrin ask him this, he immediately answered in details, despite himself.


     “There are seven places that can store arcane particles inside a human’s body, these are called the seven arcane gates. The more arcane gates you open, the more arcane particles you can accumulate, and your ability to compress arcane particles will also become stronger. This way, not only are arcane masters able to use secret skills that are more demanding when it comes to arcane particles, but arcane masters with more arcane gates open will naturally be more powerful even when using the same arcane skills.


     “Because of fighting skill and experience, bloodlines, or other reasons, arcane gates can’t be fully equated with battle strength, but for the entire continent, the amount of open arcane gates still remains the sole criterion when ranking arcane masters by strength. Like you, if you can condense arcane particles and open an arcane gate, you’d be the most common beginner arcane master.


     “Arcane masters with two open arcane gates can have the title of battle-level arcane masters. They’re considered capable of joining some arcane master teams and be responsible for patrolling and safeguarding missions.


     “Arcane masters with three open arcane gates are usually known as high-level arcane masters; they have the ability to carry missions in all kinds of wildernesses and frontier areas, hunt down monsters, or attack and kill enemy arcane master teams.



     “Those who can open four arcane gates are known as elite-level arcane masters. They are powers the entire kingdom depends on, and the arcane teams they form usually carry out extremely dangerous missions concerning the safety of the entire kingdom.


     “Arcane masters who can open five arcane gates are able to grasp and use a few taboo skills. They’re known as taboo-level arcane masters. Further up, the arcane masters who can open six and seven arcane gates are king-level and legend-level arcane masters. This is something only historical hero figures can achieve.”


     “Then, how can we open as many arcane gates as possible? Also, how many arcane gates did you open, teacher Huston? How many arcane gates did these elite teachers like teacher Ciaran and teacher Carter open?” Ayrin fervently asked.


     “… I just knew you’d ask this question for sure.” Huston’s face was a little green already. He might cause even more serious consequences if he didn’t answer though, so he replied, very much wanting to give himself a slap, “It’s the same as condensing arcane particles. If you want to open as many arcane gates as possible, you can only keep training hard, keep fighting, keep breaking through the limits of your body and your spiritual power. Only then will you be able to perceive the arcane gate’s existence inside your body, and be able to compress stronger arcane particles.


     “Only, the further you go, the stronger your body and spiritual power, the harder it’ll be to make progress, and it’ll also be extremely difficult to break through the limits of your body and spiritual power. Especially after you reach a certain age, your bodily functions will degrade and your power will stop growing, or even deteriorate. Usually, before fifty years old is the golden age for arcane masters. You power will grow as far as you can take it. Old arcane masters past fifty years old, unless they have particularly powerful secret skills, will deteriorate and won’t be as powerful as they used to be.


     “I already opened three arcane gates. The standard for elite teachers in the academy is at least four open arcane gates.”


     “It’s a difference of a single arcane gate only. Looking at numbers it’s not a big difference.” Ayrin mumbled to himself, “It turns out the elite teachers in Holy Dawn Academy have at least reached the kingdom’s standards for elite-level arcane masters. Even normal teachers also reach the standards for high-level arcane masters. However, an elite teacher with four arcane gates can fight two ordinary teachers with three arcane gates at the same time. Is there actually such a big gap between three arcane gates and four arcane gates?”


     “A couple fewer words won’t kill you!” Huston’s face was filled with black lines.


     “Teacher Huston, all I said is true!” Seeing that Ayrin and Huston had totally tossed him aside, Moss started to shout even louder.


     “Impossible!” Huston turned his face filled with black lines his way. “To beat Wilde with a single move, to draw with Ferguillo who can play a role even in the great national tournament, that’s at least a high-level arcane master with three open arcane gates. Ferguillo spent five years after Awakening before an elite Iron Forest teacher found him and brought him back to the academy. On top of that, he’s someone with an extremely special innate variant bloodline to begin with, and he had to go through three years of training in Iron Forest Academy before reaching such a frightening level. What you said, it’s absolute impossible for a second-rate academy like Golden Lion to produce a figure like Ferguillo, to say nothing about a freshman? Don’t tell me this freshmen is my age!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 43: Attack then, brave warrior!
      Chapter 43: Attack then, brave warrior!


     “Three arcane gates? Teacher Huston, the Ferguillo from Iron Forest Academy you’re talking about, he’s already a high-level arcane master with three open arcane gates?” Ayrin said once again. “Then isn’t he just like you, teacher Huston?”


     “I just knew you wouldn’t miss an opportunity to hit my face!”


     Huston madly shouted these words in his mind, resisting the urge to spit out blood. “The reason the Hegemonical Cup of Starry Skies Academy Braves is popular throughout the entire kingdom and makes countless people crazy is precisely that this tournament can be seen as duels between the future elite arcane masters of the entire kingdom! There some figures who’ve already opened their third arcane gate in this tournament, and even, inside teams that can fight their way to the end, there might be existences with four open arcane gates, whose strength won’t be any lesser than elite arcane masters.


     Or I could say that some geniuses inside a few teams will immediately become members of elite arcane teams as soon as they leave school, become characters whose mere mention will strike fear into people!”


     “That powerful?”


     Ayrin sucked in a mouthful of cold air. Then he immediately asked excitedly, “Teacher Huston, how do these people train then, how do they progress so fast?”


     “How am I supposed to know the way they train.” Huston said with a black face, “Almost every one of these guys is a strange person with unusual bloodlines. Some of these guys might have Awakened at ten years old already. They spent five or six years condensing arcane particles by the time they reach your age. Some people were born with terrifying spiritual power, and as soon as they open an arcane gate they open two of them straight away.”


     “Teacher, what I said is all true!” Moss again shouted really loud at this moment. “That Stingham from Golden Lion Academy is very possibly one of these weird guys you talked about, teacher. His physical strength and arcane power are both just so much higher than usual, it’s even possible he has very high-level dragon bloodline!”


     “Dragon bloodline? Do you know how many arcane masters on the whole Doraster continent have dragon bloodlines? Even people with a few percent of dragon blood already have hackles-raising talent. here aren’t many existences with dragon bloodlines even adding all the celebrities in previous years together. If he truly had dragon blood, would he go to a second-rate academy like Golden Lion?”


     “It’s becoming more and more absurd, I don’t feel like talking to you anymore.”


     Huston humphed after saying a couple sentences, then turned his head and walked away.


     “Teacher Huston, listen to me!”


     Moss stood foolishly where he was, shouting as if his life depended on it. But Huston was like a gust of wind, he simply ran as fast as he could. In a blink, even his shadow couldn’t be seen anymore.



     “I…”


     Moss almost passed out.


     “Let’s go!” The other freshmen also felt Moss was truly a little insane, plus they were afraid to be together with Moss and Ayrin, for fear Huston would come to believe they were a band. In an instant, only the two of Ayrin and Moss were left in this clearing inside the Thinker’s Stone Forest.


     Probably because it suddenly felt a little lonely, Ayrin couldn’t resist telling Moss, “Belo isn’t here either…”


     “What does it have to do with me if that glass guy is here or not! It’s not like I’m friend with you guys!” Moss blew off his top all of a sudden. “Also, you. Just now you kept interrupting me while I was talking, if you have questions can’t you ask them some other time. It made Huston not believe a word of what I said!”


     “Weren’t you just trying to warn Chris about Ferguillo’s and Stingham’s moves and tactics, so she can be on her guards and train for them?” Ayrin didn’t understand. He scratched his head and said, “Why do you absolutely have to make teacher Huston believe you? As long as what you said is the truth, I can also take you to see Chris.”


     “What, you can see Chris?” Moss calmed down at once.


     “Yeah, I saw her twice. She’s even the one who taught me the way I’m training now,” Ayrin said, as if it were entirely normal.


     “What you’re saying is true?” Moss became excited all of a sudden. He pulled Ayrin’s arm. “Hurry up, take me to her.”


     “Why are you so anxious?” Ayrin looked at Moss as if he were looking at a moron. “Chris is still healing from her wounds, she hasn’t resumed her training yet. Plus, I remember hearing teacher Huston say just earlier that our Holy Dawn Academy’s team has to beat Divine Shield Academy first before we can meet Iron Forest Academy or Golden Lion Academy. If you want to scout, you should scout Divine Shield Academy first.”


     “Divine Shield Academy… Clan Lannister…”


     Moss stared blankly. He always thought that this Ayrin guy who came from Cororin was both dumb and foolish, but Ayrin’s words made him feel that he himself seemed to be a moron right now.


     Indeed, he didn’t seem his usual self after seeing Stingham and Ferguillo’s display in Iron Forest Academy. He couldn’t even manage calm rational thinking.


     Was it because of his fear of monsters like Stingham and Ferguillo?


     Or was it because he was unwilling to believe it was impossible for him to match up to them in the future, that he could only stand below them?


     “Moss, what you said is true? Those Ferguillo and Stingham are really so strong? Can we go to other schools and watch their matches or training?” Moss stood dumbly in place, but Ayrin didn’t stop firing off his questions his way. “Is there someone as powerful as Stingham and Ferguillo in Divine Shield Academy? How about we first go to Divine Shield Academy and have a look at the guys in their team?”


     Looking at Ayrin’s excited and earnest expression, hearing his continuous questions, Moss thoroughly recovered his calm.


     “Ah, you.” He looked at Ayrin. “I heard someone else say that the reason you keep shouting about condensing arcane particles these days is that you want to join the academy’s team and participate in the tournament. Don’t you feel afraid at all when you hear how powerful Stingham and Ferguillo are?”


     “Not afraid, there’s nothing to be afraid of.” Ayrin had a thoughtless look. “If all the opponents were weaker than you, then this tournament wouldn’t be interesting.”


     “You’re quite right. If they were all worse than me, if I were only beating on people weaker than me to begin with, then what’s the point of this competition? If we just go on defeating weaker opponent along the way, then how could becoming a famous arcane master still be called a dream, what would be the meaning of it?” Moss’ eyes were thoroughly different now when looking at Ayrin. “Ayrin, I seem to remember, you were the one with the best results out of all of us in the test last time, correct?”


     “Haha.” Ayrin laughed. “Probably… Weren’t we talking about Ferguillo, Stingham, and the issue about Divine Shield Academy though?”


     “Since even you aren’t afraid of them, even you are shouting about joining the academy’s team, then how could I lose to you, how could even someone like you be better than me!”


     Moss looked at Ayrin’s proud laughter and started to shout in a loud voice, “Come then! We’ll fight first, then after I whoop your ass, we’ll go scout Divine Shield Academy together, how about it? I can tell you that, although there isn’t anyone as famous as Ferguillo in Divine Shield’s team, they’re still regulars at the national tournament! Their team has long been publicly acknowledged as a powerful team!”


     “No problem! I won’t let you beat me though!”


     Ayrin’s eyes were also suddenly filled with a blazing will for war. “Come then! Brave warrior of the starry skies, let me see how strong you truly are!”


     “Don’t blame me when I smack you down!”


     There was only Ayrin in Moss’ vision now. He shouted loudly, then the ground at his feet suddenly shook, and he pounced on Ayrin like an arrow shooting from a bow!


     “Explosive Blazing Punch!”


     Boom! A ball of fire punched out.


     “What!”


     At this moment, when this fist burning with raging fire punched out, Moss noticed Ayrin’s every trace had already vanished from his front.


     “Pop!”


     A fist landed on Moss’ back from the rear. Moss shot forward four to five steps in succession before finally managing to stand firm.


     “This guy’s speed actually reached such a level already?”


     Moss turned around, his back in pain. He looked with disbelief at an Ayrin complacently pleased with himself.


     “How is it, can you still fight, brave warrior?” Ayrin brandished a fist in his direction. “I only used half my strength.”


     “You’re too full of yourself, now you’re dead for sure!”


     “Storm Combo!”


     A roar came from Moss’ throat. The movements of his entire body became twice as fast as they were only a moment ago. His hands and feet turned into strip after strip of flowing afterimages. In an instant, countless punches struck at Ayrin from every direction like a storm.


     “Brave warrior, this isn’t enough yet eh, I’m a brave warrior who went through the trial of the ball bouncing room!”


     “Brave your ass!” Moss shouted. But what made him incredulous was, Ayrin stayed free and effortless under his attack. With every one of his punches, Ayrin dodged with matchless ease, or simply slapped his fist away.


     “Pa!”


     A foot dragging a blur behind it ruthlessly kicked his belly.


     “Ah!”


     Moss hugged his belly, his whole person lift up from the ground. His two knees landed heavily on the ground. He even almost puked out everything he ate in the morning.


     “Brave warrior, your spirit is admirable but your movements are too slow. You’re lacking in training.” Ayrin looked at his appearance and laughed out loud. However, he yelled at the same time, his will for war not diminishing the slightest, “How is it, can you still fight!”


     “You’re dead for sure!”


     Moss’ rested his hands on the ground. It seemed as if raging winds were blowing from his throat.


     “What’s that?”


     Ayrin suddenly stared, his eyes open wide.


     He saw Moss’ body swell up rapidly. Not the empty swelling of an inflated balloon, but rather the kind of swelling where his muscles bulged continuously, becoming tougher and tougher. Ayrin even felt arcane power clearly converging from the air to the inside of Moss’ body, seemingly turning into Moss’ muscles.


     Groaning, tearing sounds came from the academy uniform on Moss’ body, when it was very loose previously. His figure had fully doubled, standing up from the ground like a mountain of flesh.


     Even the muscles on his face bulged like rocks. His red hair stood erect on his head. Moss’ outer appearance was now entirely different than usual.


     The shadow of a giant loomed over Ayrin.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 44: Three elites in perfect harmony (Part 1)
      Chapter 44: Three elites in perfect harmony (Part 1)


     “Giant bloodlines can really transform into giants…” Ayrin dumbly stretched his hand out and waved it at a Moss who’d now become a hill giant. “Hey, do you still recognize me?”


     “Idiot! What do think I’ve turned into, did you think I’d lose my brain? This is the giant bloodline’s Multi-Size Technique!” The already fierce-looking Moss turned even more fierce-looking. “Only those with at least a third of giant blood can use such an innate blood power! But anyway, no matter what… You’re dead now!”


     “Rock Smash!”


     His giant, heavy body suddenly jumped up explosively like huge boulder catapulted into the air, then fired a punch from high above down towards Ayrin.


     This punch was so fast it seemed like a meteor!


     Ayrin still had time to dodge at first.


     Seeing Moss’ tremendous figure and explosiveness however, seeing the rock-like muscles covering the surface of his body, he was suddenly filled with curiosity. He wanted to try for himself just exactly how strong this punch coming from the now giant Moss would turn out to be.


     He didn’t dodge. Crossed his arms in front of him like a shield.


     “Pa!”


     Moss’ fist, as big as a saucepan, struck his arms dead center, landing at the intersection of his arms.


     “So strong!”


     Ayrin immediately felt his arms go numb. A gigantic force descended on him, sending his body sliding backward on the ground without giving him any time to react.


     “Swish…”


     He slid seven to eight meters before stopping, his feet plowing two deep trenches on the ground.


     “He can actually block a punch of mine frontally, just like this?”


     “Even his strength is actually also so great? He can actually still stand there as if nothing happened?”


     The fierce-looking Moss stared blankly for an instant.


     “Ah! It hurts!”


     “It hurts it hurts!”


     The next second however, his arms crossed in front of him, standing as if nothing had happened, the Ayrin who very much had the style of a master started to jump in place, wagging his arms as if his life depended on it.


     Moss was speechless all of a sudden.


     “Idiot, do you surrender now?!”


     “Dream on! I’ll beat you for sure! Careful, brave warrior, I’m coming again!”


     Ayrin wagged his hands, an eager excitement filling his eyes. His feet stomped on the ground at an alarming frequency as his figure charged straight forward once more in Moss’ direction without any trickery whatsoever, sending a punch flying at Moss.


     “Idiot! Don’t tell me you think you can face me with brute force!”


     “Weighty Hill Punch!”


     Moss flung his arm back, the motion slightly bending his upper body backward, then he sent another punch at Ayrin’s seemingly-flying figure.


     A boom exploded.


     Fist against first, the strike once again sent Ayrin back seven or eight meters.



     “Ah!”


     This time, Ayrin’s fist even seemed swollen as he again hopped nonstop in place.


     “I just don’t buy it, I’m sure I can beat you! One more time!”


     He was still unwilling to admit defeat, immediately charging toward Moss with a loud shout.


     “I’ve never seen anyone with such a dumb fighting style!”


     “Is recklessness the only thing you’ve got!”


     Moss watched Ayrin, speechless. He once again shot a ruthless punch, trying again to pound Ayrin away.


     “What!”


     However, Ayrin’s body actually marked a slight pause the instant Moss’ arm stretched out. He flung his left arm and brought it in front of him, shielding himself, while his right fist shot out at an even greater speed.


     “Explosive Air Surge!”


     “Boom!”


     A blast of air ferociously struck Moss’ face.


     “Ah!”


     Moss suddenly screamed, tears and snot streaking wild on his distorted face, while Ayrin borrowed the impact on his blocking arm to retreat back once again.


     “Haha!”


     Seeing Moss clutching his face, tears and snot beaten out of him, Ayrin couldn’t resist holding his belly and laughing out loud, a slightly swollen hand even slapping the ground nonstop. “You bastard, you really think I’m so dumb to fight you head on and clash with brute force the same way every single time? How about it now, brave warrior of the starry skies, can you still fight!”


     “Ayrin, I’m going to kill you!”


     Moss was thoroughly out of control after having his intelligence mocked by Ayrin.


     “Heavy Jumping Slash!”


     His body jumped nonstop, his pair of hands continuously striking at Ayrin’s body.


     This was an arcane skill that originally required the cooperation of a Materialization skill or a heavy axe, but it was already terrifying with Moss’ current strength.


     Ayrin dodged nonstop. The ground shook nonstop every time Moss’ strikes hit its surface.


     “Ah!”


     Ayrin staggered all of a sudden, about to stumble down on the ground.


     “You’re dead now!”


     Moss roared in anger and struck a punch down.


     “Haha, you fell into the trap again!”


     Just at this instant, Ayrin suddenly bounced up from the ground in an incomparably nimble motion and landed a punch on Moss’ chin with a “Pa.” His shoulder once again cruelly crashed on Moss’ face after that, then he borrowed the impact and flipped backward without the slightest pause.


     “Ah…”


     Moss suddenly screamed, squatting down and clutching his face.


     “Heavy Jumping Slash!”


     His eyes now resembling a panda, Moss once again leaped toward Ayrin.


     “Again?”


     He saw Ayrin once again looking as if he were going to fall down, so he immediately took a hand back, ready to protect his front and defend against Ayrin bouncing in his direction.


     “Gale Spin!”


     Ayrin didn’t leap this time, however. Instead, he propped himself on the ground on one hand, his body starting to spin. His two feet swept on Moss’ ankle.


     “Boom!”


     Moss suddenly lost his balance and crashed like a hill on the ground with a rumble, his vision filling with little stars from the fall.


     “Why do you have so many insidious moves!”


     “Haha, brave warrior, is that insidious? Enemies will be even more insidious than me, resign yourself to your fate!”


     “You’re forcing me to use my real killing move!”


     “What?”


     Moss once again stood up. Ayrin tensed up. He could feel a genuinely dangerous aura radiating from Moss’ body.


     “Er, his chest is bulging up, what’s he trying to do now?”


     Ayrin immediately noticed that the muscles on Moss’ upper body were clearly to bulging up once more.


     “You-are-so-dead!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 44: Three elites in perfect harmony (Part 2)
      Chapter 44: Three elites in perfect harmony (Part 2)


     “You-are-so-dead!”


     Moss’ voice paused after every word.


     Only, the voice currently coming from him wasn’t a tremendous roar like the ones before. It produced raging winds instead, shaping into terrifying sound waves. Ring after ring of sonic waves visible to the naked eye appeared in the air in front of him!


     “Ah!”


     Ayrin’s hair even started to stand erect. Not only his eardrums, even his brain was shaking, as if it were soon going to break. The pain was incomparably sharp.


     “Ah!”


     There were many students in the middle of their training in other spots inside the Thinker’s Stone Forest at this moment. Their ears likewise shook painfully, golden stars swimming in their visions. They were incomparably alarmed, having no idea what was happening.


     “Hm? It’s War Blast!”


     “What happened in the Thinker’s Stone Forest?”


     A blue silhouette shot down like a meteor from the top of a building, arriving at the edge of the Thinker’s Stone Forest in only two successive jumps.


     At the same time, a black gust of wind also rushed from inside a forest nearby.


     The blue silhouette and the black gust of wind charged inside the Thinker’s Stone Forest at the same time, without the slightest pause, falling on top of the huge boulder Ayrin previously took his test at.


     The blue silhouette halted. It was the full-bearded teacher Minlur. The black gust of wind dispersed. It was actually another elite teacher, the low-key teacher Rui.


     “It’s actually that red-haired kid from clan Quinn?”


     The full-bearded Minlur suddenly blinked in astonishment when he took in the scene of the duel between Ayrin and Moss.


     Boom!


     Moss crashed in Ayrin’s direction, still roaring at the top of his lungs. Every time his feet stamped on the ground, the dry hard soil cracked open under him, sending dust splashing up.


     Ayrin couldn’t tell east from west anymore under the shocks of the sonic booms coming from Moss. Moss crashed dead center into his body, sending him flying off straight away.


     “I…”


     Ayrin’s felt his vision go black. He simply couldn’t regain his breath; his entire body seemed to be falling apart.


     “How’s that, why don’t you obediently surrender now!” Moss shouted, puffing rough breaths like a raging bull, his blood-red eyes looking at the prone figure of Ayrin lying on the ground.


     “What kind of move was that?”


     Ayrin’s hands pushed on the ground, standing up. “It’s indeed somewhat powerful, but you won’t intimidate me. Come, brave warrior! Even your eyes look like panda eyes after my beating, you won’t be able to keep them open for very long, right? No need for empty bluffs, I’ll definitely beat you!”


     “…” Minlur and Rui immediately looked at each other in dismay. “Are these two just having a friendly match?”


     “I’m bluffing? War Crash!”



     “Explosive Air Burst!”


     “War Crash!”


     “Ardent Whirlwinds!”


     “…”


     Two silhouettes, one big and one small, collided nonstop against each other, producing rumble after tremendous rumble, bursting with blast after blast of air.


     Minlur looked on dumbstruck, his mouth and eyes open wide. “The kid fighting against the red-hair, it’s the little guy with the mysterious bloodline Liszt has his eyes on? When did his momentum become so powerful?”


     Rui watched in silence, not making any sound for a little while.


     “Such momentum, such resistance and fighting ability! This guy’s indeed a genius.” Minlur actually turned excited the longer he watched, his breathing turning thoroughly heated. “It’s just, his way of fighting is too stupid, he’s too lacking in techniques!”


     Moss and Ayrin now entirely looked like two reckless bulls clashing horns head-on. Every time, Moss sent Ayrin crashing back, and every time, Ayrin desperately struck Moss with a heavy blow the moment he was sent crashing back.


     However, Ayrin’s “momentum” actually made Minlur extremely astounded.


     Momentum, in the world of arcane masters, referred in particular to the ability to act continuously, the ability for constant explosiveness.


     Some people could burst out with very powerful speed and explosiveness in an instant, but they could only sustain it for a short instant. Some people had very good endurance, but their speed and explosiveness were lacking. Some people could run an entire day at their normal speed, but didn’t have the power to sprint at their fastest speed for even half an hour.


     Those who were in possession of perfect explosiveness and persisting endurance at the same time were extremely rare. Now however, the Ayrin in front of their eyes obviously possessed stunning “momentum.” In such a full-fledged showdown, Minlur couldn’t see any sign of exhaustion whatsoever from him!


     “This little guy’s indeed too astonishing. It’s indeed a strange bloodline I’ve never seen before.” Rui clearly heard the meaning contained in Minlur’s tone, but he calmly shook his head. “I know you feel he’s the most suitable candidate for your arcane skills, but I’ll remind you, his arcane power isn’t weak either. An excessive emphasis on physical training can’t bring out the entirety of his talents. Also, I feel it would be best if none of us intervenes in his training. Because without too many techniques, each of his fights will be that much harder, and the benefits he’ll gain from them will be all that much higher.”


     Minlur blinked in surprise. One second later, he patted his head in embarrassment. “Rui, you’re right, it’ll be better if we let him grow like a wild grass just like this.”


     When Minlur said that, he couldn’t imagine at all that he, Ciaran, and Rui had reached the same conclusion at different times concerning Ayrin, reaching a total harmony.


     “You still don’t admit defeat!”


     “Nonsense, how will I possibly lose! Come, brave warrior!”


     “…”


     During the time Minlur and Rui were talking to each other, Moss and Ayrin had already clashed head-on more than a dozen times in succession. The two of them were already at their limits and couldn’t even stand up anymore, but they were still shouting.


     All of a sudden, both Moss and Ayrin started laughing together like madmen, out of nowhere.


     “You can’t even see anything anymore with your swollen eyes, you still want to fight!”


     “Aren’t you the same!”


     “Whatever, let’s call it a draw this time, otherwise we won’t be able to go to Divine Shield Academy and inquire some news.”


     Rui looked at Moss and Ayrin, slowly saying, “A few small cobbles, stirring up ripples through the entire pond.”


     “You clearly know my brain isn’t all that serviceable, next time don’t speak such mystical words in front of me.” Minlur excitedly bumped his fists together a few times. “He’s actually already able to draw against a Multi-Sized giant. At this rate, it might not be impossible for this little guy Ayrin to condense arcane particles in a few months… These little guys will definitely turn everyone’s head.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 45: I’ll come back tomorrow to beat you up
      Chapter 45: I’ll come back tomorrow to beat you up


     Panda-eyed, Ayrin and Moss walked shoulder to shoulder on the great avenue passing through the academy’s gates.


     “Moss.”


     “Hm?”


     “Didn’t you watch the duel between Stingham and Ferguillo? People like them who possibly have their third arcane gate open already, just how much stronger are they compared to us?”


     “The gap between us?” Moss rubbed his face. He turned his head to glance at Ayrin and said, a little dejected, “Even if they just stood there without moving, we’d be sent flying who knows where before we can even clearly see what’s happening. On top of that, we won’t even be able to get up.”


     Ayrin brandished his fist and exclaimed, “Such a big gap, true or false.”


     “Simply put, take a single move like “Great Water Dragon” that’s very ordinary for Stingham. Even if I used Multi-Size Technique and gave it my all, he could casually smash me flying a dozen feet in the sky just with that one move.” Moss stretched his hand and gestured at Ayrin. “If it were you instead, you’d surely become a little black dot in the sky.”


     Ayrin thought for a little. “Then did Chris open her third arcane gate as well?”


     “I don’t know. They say she’s from the most ordinary human bloodline, that’s why it’s not possible to progress so fast. Maybe she only opened two arcane gates.” Moss puffed his cheek, trying to relieve the pain from the fight inside his mouth. “Someone like her might have a talent for fighting that’s out of the ordinary though, an ability to operate every kind of arcane skill in the most appropriate way. Since she said she could beat teacher Huston, then it wouldn’t be a surprise if she were able to to beat an arcane master with three open arcane gates in a one versus one. Plus she has that supreme secret skill that can swallow arcane particles. Only, guys like Stingham and Ferguillo also seem to have strange secret skills that others can’t understand.”


     “Ah! Ah! Ah!” Ayrin suddenly let out three gloomy shouts.


     “You’ve gone crazy?” Moss jumped in fright. “Why are you shouting out of nowhere with no rhyme or reason. Maybe you think you need more people to admire your panda eyes?”


     “Such a big difference, when on earth am I going to condense arcane particles.” Ayrin said, “Moss, to what level do I need to train my body before I can reach the required step for condensing arcane particles?”


     “For ordinary people, if they can run twice longer than you and dash up two boulders that size, then they’ve more or less reached the critical point.” Moss glanced at Ayrin. “Condensing arcane particles requires body and spiritual power to both reach the required level though. Ordinary people can use their physical strength as a measure. When they train their strength to that level, their spiritual power will be more or less there as well. But for a monster like you whose physical strength rises very fast, your body is definitely far far ahead of your spiritual strength. Only training to your limits will be a genuine test for your spiritual determination and make it progress a little.



     “For example, an ordinary person has to train painstakingly a hundred times to their limits to gain the same rise in strength you get after ten training sessions, but their spiritual strength will go through more tempering than yours. That’s why when the time comes, your physical strength will certainly be far higher than theirs, but your spiritual strength won’t be enough yet, so you won’t be able to condense arcane particles like them. Physical strength is something you can see at first glance, but you have to use a dwarven benchmark tool to know what level the spiritual strength really reached.”


     “What kind of thing are dwarven benchmark tools?”


     “It’s something only dwarven smiths from the kingdom of Doa can craft, it’s a measuring tool especially made to measure the level of spiritual strength. The main components are some mysterious underground crystals.”


     “Then where do they sell it in St. Lauren?” Ayrin turned immediately excited. “Let’s go buy it right now.”


     “Idiot, the price was up to a hundred gold coins even several years ago, and you’re not even certain to find one.” Moss cursed Ayrin, but he actually turned his head around and said, “I think there’s one in our Quinn clan, I can think of a way to go home and take it out in a couple days.”


     “Mhm, mhm…”


     An Ayrin fiercely nodding his head walked out of the school gates together with Moss, going through great streets and small alleys in St. Lauren. Looking at the two of them, no one would think they just fought a brawl a little earlier, or that Moss even thought of Ayrin as a mortal enemy just a few days ago.


     “This must the silly hot-bloodedness of youth.” This was the way Minlur described the two of them when Moss and Ayrin each lent the other an arm in support and went out of the Thinker’s Stone Forest. Such a situation made even Minlur a little sentimental, a little envious.


     …


     When the darkness of the night entirely descended on St. Lauren, when the starry skies once again glittered bright, Ayrin and Moss came in front of Divine Shield Academy’s eastern gates.


     There was no commercial street inside Divine Shield Academy. This way, it turned several streets around Divine Shield Academy entirely into commercial streets instead. People came and went. Compared to Holy Dawn Academy, Ayrin felt that Divine Shield Academy looked like a bustling city that never slept, when Holy Dawn Academy seemed like a park almost no one visited at night.


     Ayrin and Moss didn’t wear their Holy Dawn Academy’s uniform in order to better infiltrate inside the enemy area, but their faces beaten black and blue still attracted the attention of many people along the way. What most exceeded people’s imagination was, when the two of them were about to surreptitiously sneak inside Divine Shield Academy, two persons stopped them at the gates.


     “Are you students from our Divine Shield Academy?”


     “Why aren’t you wearing the uniform?”


     “Which district do you live in, which building?”


     “…”


     Moss was totally struck dumb after these few questions.


     Only then did he see a noticeboard hanging outside Divine Shield Academy’s gates, with “This academy isn’t open for visit to students of other academies” written on it.


     Not having expected to encounter something like this after traveling half a day, Moss and Ayrin could only helplessly retreat to a corner of the streets. Ayrin couldn’t help but mumble, “What, do academies prohibit students from other schools from entering? Why can people go inside our Holy Dawn Academy whenever they want, didn’t you go inside Iron Forest Academy as well?”


     “I have no idea either, I don’t think other academies have this kind of rules.” Moss said, a little depressed, a little ashamed as well, “Maybe it has something to do with Holy Dawn Academy being sponsored by clan Lannister. Many students graduating from Holy Dawn Academy will join clan Lannister’s western army or their arcane teams, that’s why they’re particularly strict in their management, a little like an army.”


     “…”


     Moss helplessly watched the many golden roofs inside Divine Shield Academy, then looked at the two Divine Shield students on duty at the gates who were watching them as if they were thieves. He said, “We might as well go back then. We don’t even know what people from team Divine Shield look like, so even if we stood watch here, we wouldn’t know it even if their team members walked right under our noses. There’s also no way to watch their training.”


     “No!” Ayrin was still full of a zest that didn’t concede defeat no matter what. “I’ll stroll along the walls and see if there’s a place where we can flip inside. If that’s really not possible, I’ll see if there’s a place we can dig a hole into!”


     “Faint!” Moss looked at Ayrin. “Worthy of someone hanging out with the Impulsive Freshman.”


     …


     “Holy Dawn Academy? Trash like Holy Dawn Academy… We never even regarded Holy Dawn Academy as an opponent.”


     Just when Moss was following admiringly behind Aryin and circling around Divine Shield Academy, they suddenly halted in place.


     This voice came from a shop not far away beside them.


     This was a little shop specializing in barbecues. They also sold a few cards with pictures and explanations about various kinds of monsters and rares beasts inside.


     “Who’s so arrogant? Could it be a member of team Divine Shield?”


     Ayrin walked straight toward that shop, his face awe-inspiring like a tiger. Moss followed right behind him.


     “Hah, two pandas, they even look a little like the pandamen monsters on the picture cards.” Inside, a shop owner over thirty years old was amused at his first sight of Ayrin’s and Moss’ appearances. “Joking joking… You two want to buy something?”


     “We don’t need anything.” Moss felt that Ayrin became a little impulsive as well after staying too long with Belo. Also, felt that Ayrin was sometimes smart, and sometimes so slow it was hard to imagine. Hence he hurried a little anxiously to the front and said, “We’re Divine Shield Academy’s freshmen, we’re very concerned about our team’s matches. We heard people discuss this match, that’s why we came in.”


     Moss then turned toward the several people sitting there and chatting. “Could you seniors precisely be our school’s team? Would it be possible to give us an autograph?”


     The people sitting there all wore Divine Shield Academy uniform, their yellow the color of autumn leaves, ironed straight just like army uniforms. A white-faced boy among them lifted his head when he heard Moss’ words. He wore glasses just like Belo, but his hair stood up even straighter on his head than Huston’s. “Freshmen will be freshmen, they don’t understand anything. How could it be so easy to meet our Divine Shield Academy’s team, would they be sitting here at a time like this?”


     “So you’re not?” Moss said without batting an eye, “But just now I heard you say… you never regarded Holy Dawn Academy as an opponent. Isn’t there an Amazing Girl Chris in Holy Dawn Academy, I heard she beat the entire Southern Monsoon team just by herself.”


     “How can a trash team like team Southern Monsoon compare to our Divine Shield Academy?” This glasses man with erect hair said with contempt, “This Crazy Girl, she only has a little fame in a place like Holy Dawn Academy. If she were in our Divine Shield Academy, hmph hmph, maybe even our lot will be able to sort her out. Who knows, maybe I’d find her too ugly even if she tried to be our girlfriend. To be our opponent, I’m dying, it’s too funny. After that, there’s only Iron Forest Academy’s Ferguillo left…”


     Moss knew things were going south as soon as he heard the sound of heavy breathing behind him. Indeed, before he had time to even turn around, he heard Ayrin’s voice say, “Did you stand upside down for too long during your training today?”


     “Hm? I didn’t, what are you trying to say?” The glasses man with erect hair was a little confused for a while, blanking out a little.


     “You stood upside down for too long, even your poop’s coming out of your mouth, that’s why your words stink so much,” Ayrin said, looking at him.


     “…” Moss was suddenly at a loss for words. Ayrin had always seemed like a good child before, as if nothing could make him angry. He didn’t expect Ayrin to actually insult someone, and even insult him so strongly at that.


     “What did you say!”


     Glassman and the others beside him finally came back to their senses. They all stood up amidst crashing chairs.


     “You need to apologize for what you said about Chris just now,” Ayrin said.


     “Are you from Holy Dawn Academy or someone of our Divine Shield Academy?” Glasses let out a nasty laugh. “What happens if I don’t apologize?”


     “I am from Holy Dawn Academy! If you don’t apologize, then I’ll beat you up until you apologize!”


     “Students from Holy Dawn Academy? Even Holy Dawn Academy people dare make a racket here? Either you get lost right now, or else I’ll beat you up, make you kneel down and lick my feet!” Glasses and the others from Divine Shield Academy beside him all watched Ayrin like fiends and devils. What made them immediately stunned though was, Ayrin had already run outside the door like a drift of smoke, before this sentence even ended.


     “I can’t fight anymore today, too tired. I’ll come back tomorrow to beat you up!”


     “…”


     By the time these Divine Shield Academy people came back to their senses, Moss had already followed behind Ayrin and ran away until not even their shadows could be seen anymore.


     “Haha!”


     The glasses boy was the first one to let his laughter out loud, unable to hold it in. He laughed until his belly actually hurt. “He actually directly fled in fear just like that? Run if you have to run, he still had to ‘I’ll come tomorrow to beat you up,’ it’s really too funny. I’ve never seen something so funny.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 46: Not following through your words, that’s the real shameful thing
      Chapter 46: Not following through your words, that’s the real shameful thing


     Sunlight warmly sprinkled down on every corner of St. Lauren.


     It was already close to noon.


     Inside Golden Lion Academy, someone heavily kicked open the gates to a dorm room with a bang.


     Inside the single room, wearing an eye mask, half his body hanging out of the bed, Stingham was still so dead asleep even drool was flowing down.


     The four people who’d kicked the door open were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. Then their outrage exploded.


     “Stingham, you’re not yet awake even at such an hour!”


     “You, you ran alone to Iron Forest Academy and expose your strength without telling us! After you’ve seen Ferguillo’s power you’re still goofing off and skipping on training!”


     Wrathful roars exploded inside this dorm room.


     However, what made the four of them almost hysterical was, this kind of roaring noise could almost deafen someone’s ears, but Stingham was still passed out, dead asleep.


     “You’ve done it now!”


     The four of them finally couldn’t resist anymore. They charged forward and pressed Stingham on the bed, then gave him a thorough beating.


     “Uh…”


     Stingham finally woke up from his dream after taking a beating. He pulled off his eye mask and bitterly looked at the four people blazing with anger, standing in front of him. “When did you guys come in, I saw Ferguillo beating me in my dream, it was really too fearful.”


     “We’re the ones who beat you! Just look at the time, you’re still sleeping instead of training. If you continue to goof off like this, Ferguillo will absolutely beat up you for real!”


     The four people shouted, beside themselves with anger.


     “I can’t. Captain Hansen, I can’t train today.” Stingham looked at the tall and sturdy, thick-eyebrowed boy among the four and said, “I’m sick today.”


     “You’re sick nine days out of ten! Can’t you at least change your excuse next time you want to be a lazy sod and skip training!” Blue veins suddenly started to bulge on captain Hansen’s head.


     “I can do that… My belly hurts really bad, maybe I’m pregnant, I have to rest for three months,” Stingham said.


     “You…” The four of them immediately turned to stone.


     “Whatever, captain Hansen, only ordinary people like you guys need to train so hard. Why does a wise handsome fighting god like me need whatever training?” Seeing the four soon about to go out of control, Stingham tossed his hair and said, “Also, you probably understand why I joined Golden Lion Academy right? It’s precisely because Golden Lion Academy’s teachers are all extremely ordinary, there’s no particularly powerful teacher or freakish teacher who’d force me to train. There’s also the Golden Lion Academy’s secret skill “Golden King of Beasts” that looks especially pretty when you use it, it’ll definitely make hordes of pretty girls go crazy. If you have to force me to train hard even in Golden Lion Academy, maybe you won’t be able to find me just tomorrow when you wake up. Since you guys already woke me up though, we might as well go downtown and eat lunch at Meiran Street? There are a lot of beautiful girl receptionists there.”



     “Go eat alone if you have to! We’re off training!”


     The four people really couldn’t take it anymore. They slammed the door on their way out.


     On the road outside the dorm, a team member with hair so short he seemed bald said to Hansen, “Captain, we better go find a teacher and make that guy train. Time is becoming shorter, if it goes on we’ll be totally unable to defeat team Iron Forest.”


     “Forget it, all of you also heard what he said just now. If we really went to a teacher and forced him to train, he might really jet off somewhere on vacation.” Hansen said with an extremely unsightly expression, “After all, he’s the kind of genius who opened two arcane gates as soon as he Awakened, without much training. Now the only ones we can rely on are ourselves, we can only train as much as we can ourselves, increase our own strength as much as possible in this short time left.”


     …


     “You really want to go to Divine Shield Academy and fight that glasses boy?”


     “Yes I do, didn’t I say yesterday I’d go beat him today?”


     “I actually thought you were just casually saying it, just looking for an excuse to run away yesterday! You don’t even know what he’s called, you don’t know anything about him, you want to go fight him like this? You can tell at first look he’s a senior student of Divine Shield Academy. He talks so big, it’s very possible he condensed arcane particles a long time already. Also, that place is Divine Shield Academy’s territory… You actually want to knock at their door and fight him?” Moss looked incredulously at Ayrin at the entrance to Holy Dawn Academy.


     “Faint… How could I possibly find an excuse to hightail it, that guy was too annoying. I just have to punch him!”


     “Weren’t you still saying yesterday when we came back that you and Belo wanted to challenge the class tyrant in our second-grade class, Rowan Flint? Right now you might not even win against Rowan, but you already want to fight that Divine Shield student that might be much stronger than Rowan outside their academy? If you want to fight, first fight against Rowan, alright?”


     “I don’t even know where Belo went,” Ayrin said, not stopping his steps in the least. “I definitely have to punch that Divine Shield guy first. Also, brave warrior! You’re talking so much, are you afraid?”


     Moss followed behind Ayrin, sweat oozing from his palm. He said, dumbfounded, “Don’t tell me you’re not afraid?”


     “What’s this afraid thing?”


     “…” Moss was even more dumbfounded. “If you don’t know what fear is, you must at least know what shame is right? Aren’t you worried you can’t beat him at all, and you’ll end up getting hit into a flat cake and pasted on the ground? Aren’t you worried about looking like a fool?”


     “Not following through on your words, that’s the real shameful thing.” Ayrin forcefully waved his fist. “Even if I can’t beat him now, I’ll certainly be able to beat him in the future. Didn’t we say that fighting, especially fighting against stronger opponent than ourselves, will make us progress faster? Not having the guts to fight against people stronger than yourself, eternally unable to defeat your opponent, that’s the really shameful thing isn’t it?”


     Ayrin wasn’t looking at Moss when he said these words, but Moss actually quieted down all of a sudden.


     …


     “Where’s that glasses guy from yesterday! I came to beat him up!”


     A voice filled with fighting spirit rose in front of a store sitting near the walls around Divine Shield Academy, immediately attracting a bunch of people.


     “Ah? You really came.”


     The thirty-something shop owner stared dumbly when he saw the two Holy Dawn Academy freshmen from the day before. He’d mocked them for a real long time together with the Divine Shield students. When he saw them run away like the wind, but he didn’t think Ayrin would actually really rush in today and look for a fight.


     “Where’s that guy from yesterday, hurry up and call him,” Ayrin said aggressively.


     Things were sometimes just like this. When someone looked grand and imposing, people would think he must certainly be a powerful character. If Ayrin weren’t acting so overbearing, looking secure in himself, then maybe the other Divine Shield students gathered there would have joined hands to beat him up, together with Moss. But now that he had the guts to stand inside the encirclement of countless Divine Shield students and while still clamoring like this, no one actually had the courage to stick their head out.


     The message passed on very quickly.


     Not even ten minutes later, that white-faced glasses student and his hair standing up like a broom, together with five or six other persons, appeared like ferocious devils in Ayrin’s and Moss’ visions.


     “The glasses guy? It’s senior Ringel?”


     “This Holy Dawn kid, the one he’s challenging is senior Ringel?”


     Such voices came one after another into Moss’ ears, making Moss feel as if something very bad were about to happen.


     “Boss, give me fifty kebabs!” Ayrin told the thirty-something shop owner at this moment.


     “I think that won’t be necessary.”


     Walking over, the glasses Divine Shield student insidiously said when he heard Ayrin’s voice, “Since you actually dared to come, then my beating will certainly make you puke. It’d be a waste to eat now.”


     “You’re called Ringel?” Ayrin actually told him with an entirely serious face, “I’m not going to eat these fifty kebabs right now, they’re my rewards for myself after I defeat you.”


     “Is that so?”


     Ringel took off his glasses and handed them to a companion beside him. Then he clasped his hands together and stretched them forward. “Let me see if you’re really as strong as you sound like.”


     All the onlookers immediately retreated backward, clearing up a wide space.


     “Ok, I’m coming!”


     Ayrin didn’t waste many words. He dashed forward straight away, charging toward Ringel.


     “Hiss…” In an instant, his body produced piercing, tearing sounds through the air.


     Moss’ expression changed immediately, because he could see that, even compared to the previous day, Ayrin’s speed and strength seemed to have made another obvious leap forward.


     “He’s really fast!”


     Quite a few Divine Shield students quietly exclaimed in worry.


     “Pa!”


     However, everyone felt a blur in their vision, and before they could come back to their senses, Ringel’s body had already vanished. It reappeared behind Ayrin’s body; a punch viciously landed on Ayrin’s back.


     “Which arcane skill is that, he doesn’t even make any sound when he moves!”


     “How can he be fast to this extent!”


     “It’s Silent Blink!”


     A chorus of comments and cheers rose in the streets.


     Amidst the commenting voices and the cheers, Ayrin heavily crashing on the ground without fooling around, even rolling back a few times on the ground.


     “He’s done now!” Moss suddenly felt numbness run across his scalp. Dazzling arcane particles were flashing around Ringel’s feet at this moment. He clearly was a senior student of Divine Shield Academy who could already condense arcane particles, and on top of that, he was the kind of powerful arcane master who was already very proficient with his arcane skills!


     “You can’t condense arcane particles yet? Just a freshman with a body that’s a bit stronger than ordinary. You dared challenge me even with a level like yours?”


     Ringel was actually a little stunned after hitting Ayrin with a single punch. Following which, an even louder mocking laugh came from him. “Did you hit your head on your dorm room’s door or something?”


     “You actually dare to strut and bluster in our Divine Shield Academy with just this level?”


     “You think there’s no one in our Divine Shield Academy? Or maybe you’re already among the strong ones in Holy Dawn Academy and think our Divine Shield Academy is the same kind of trash as your Holy Dawn Academy?”


     Every onlooker from Holy Dawn Academy also breathed in relief along with Ringel’s mocking laughter.


     They had still been worried beforehand that Holy Dawn Academy produced some particularly powerful character, and they were extremely anxious whether Ringel could be a match at all or end up losing face for Divine Shield Academy. Now they didn’t expect the one who came to be someone who couldn’t even condense arcane particles. In a short moment, mocking laughter also came from many Divine Shield people.


     “Are you an idiot?”


     “Hurry up, go back to Holy Dawn Academy and obediently stay there, don’t come out and make a fool of yourself.”


     Among such voices, Moss felt hot blood flow again and again through his veins. However, the voices suddenly decreased a little at this moment.


     “What are you shouting for, it’s just the beginning.”


     Because Ayrin’s voice came right at this moment. Everyone saw him propping his two hands on the ground, slowly standing up.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 47: Bitter fight
      Chapter 47: Bitter fight


     “Hm?”


     Ringel’s brows bunched tightly together.


     In Divine Shield Academy’s courses, for arcane masters who already condensed arcane particles, the goal of every strike was to thoroughly strike the opponent down, not giving them any reprieve to counterattack.


     He was clearly aware of the strength contained in that strike of his. It would be absolutely impossible to get back up from it normally.


     However, Ayrin was currently slowly getting back on his feet in front of him. What on earth was this?


     “Someone who can’t even make it to the school team. You actually dared to mock Chris with that kind of level!”


     Ayrin lifted his head, pain written across his face. No pain or fear could be seen inside his eyes however; there was only the raging fire of his desire for war within.


     Ringel had believed victory firmly in his grasp, but such a gaze made him inexplicably retreat a step back.


     “He can’t even condense arcane particles. Many bones on his back are about to crack from a blow like this probably. He can unexpectedly still stand up?”


     “Did Ringel show mercy?”


     “Impossible, the noise from the blow right now, and he sent him away so far with the blow… He didn’t show any mercy at all.”


     “This Holy Dawn kid…”


     The mocking laughs of the onlookers surrounding them turned into surprised discussions.


     “So painful so painful!” Ayrin was in truth yelling madly in his mind.


     The pain on his back was sharper than from any blow he’d ever taken before. He even had the suspicion the many bones on his back were covered in tiny bone cracks. This kind of sharp pain that sank deep into the bones caused his entire back to ooze with cold sweat nonstop.


     But he still had to fight!


     Because the opponent was someone who insulted Chris!


     He actually insulted Chris who battled for Holy Dawn Academy until she almost paid with her life… Someone like this couldn’t be forgiven!


     “He’s too fast, I have no way to follow his movements. I can only use that method!”


     Ayrin made his decision as he watched Ringel retreat a step. He once again yelled at the top of his lungs, “Come, you trash who can’t even make it to your academy’s team!”


     “Kid, you’re too rampant!”


     Ringel’s face turned extremely unsightly! He was clearly the one who’d knocked the opponent down in a single strike, but the current atmosphere was as if his opponent was the victor instead.


     He really couldn’t stand this sort of atmosphere.


     “You’re looking for it!”


     “Silent Blink!”


     Countless magenta arcane particles gushed out under Ringel’s feet. His entire person vanished from where he previously stood and crossed over a distance of a dozen meters in the blink of an eye, appearing behind Ayrin’s back.


     “Pa!”


     There came a scalp-numbing sound of a heavy blow hitting flesh.



     His punch once again ruthlessly smashed on Ayrin’s body.


     “Ardent Whirlwinds!”


     But just at this precise moment, ten crisscrossing whips of wind appeared from Ayrin’s hand, slashing toward Ringel.


     “You!”


     In this instant that brooked no delay, Ringel’s feet lightly skimmed on the ground, his body wildly flying away.


     But a wind whip scrapped the left of his cheek even so. A patch of skin immediately swelled red, bringing a fiery pain with it.


     “You actually used such a way.”


     “You can actually hit me!”


     Ringel covered his burning cheek with his hand, watching Ayrin with astonishment.


     “Sure enough, he can still use this method!” Moss clenched his fists so hard they made cracking sounds, his palms covered in sweat. Even the red hair on his head started to slowly stand erect. He knew that Ayrin felt he couldn’t contend against this opponent, hence he went for an exchange where both suffered. Only, how much of an injury would he suffer after a blow from an opponent at Ringel’s level, how much pain? Would he still be able to claw his way back up?


     Ayrin’s body heavily dropped on the ground, rolling again and again.


     “He can actually withstand the pain after being hit and seize the opportunity to counterattack, this Holy Dawn guy…”


     “Senior Ringel is so strong, but he still got hit on the face. Half his face is even swollen now.”


     “Ringel’s specialty lies in speed-type arcane skills. The pair of glasses he usually wears is the very pricey ‘Differential Speed Crystal Glasses,’ usually, all the slow movements look especially quick in his eyes. He uses this method to train his capacity to react. He couldn’t pass the selection for the academy’s team, but he still belongs to the powerful characters in our third year. I didn’t expect this Holy Dawn Academy student who can’t even condense arcane particles to hit his face!”


     “If it were an opponent at the same arcane level, then he stood back from taking Ringel’s first blow and used this type of method, maybe Ringel would be the one unable to stand up instead. But this Holy Dawn Academy guy is after all a mere freshman who can’t condense arcane particle. This fight’s still over.”


     “What! He can still stand up!”


     “Is this guy crazy? He wants to continue fighting even like this?”


     What made all the spectators thoroughly shocked was, just when Ringel cupped his burning cheek and was watching at Ayrin on the ground in front of him, seemingly on the verge of opening his mouth and saying something, Ayrin actually lifted his body, his two hands pushing on the ground!


     “Even this much wasn’t enough?”


     “Unexpectedly, I can’t truly strike you down even like this, I just gave you a scratch!”


     Such words came from Ayrin’s throat. His whole back even seemed to be faintly twitching from the pain, and it was almost impossible to lift his head up. Yet, he still stood up.


     “It looks like I have to do it like this for it to work…”


     After saying such words, Ayrin slowly walked under everyone’s shocked and confused stare to that barbecue shop nearby.


     “What are you doing?” The thirty-something shop owner exclaimed in surprise. He felt that the current Ayrin, in his present state, was very fearsome.


     “Bastard, hurry up and roast my fifty kebabs!”


     Aryin roared at this shop owner, then grabbed a handful of spice from the barbecue grill beside him.


     “Why did this guy grab spice, does he like eating spice?”


     “Don’t tell me this spice smeared on the barbecue can dull his pain?”


     No one, not even Moss, knew what Ayrin was trying to do.


     “Come! Bastard who can’t even enter your academy’s team but still dares to mock teams from other academies!”


     Ayrin walked toward Ringel. Then all of a sudden, he firmly sprinkled the spice in his hand in Ringel’s direction.


     The spice dispersed in the air. Quite a bit of it scattered on Ringel’s body.


     “You!”


     Ringel turned once again angry and agitated because of Ayrin’s weird actions and his previous words. But what no one knew was that, in Ayrin’s eyes, the Ringel covered in barbecue spice was now just like a living giant barbecue!


     “So painful! So hungry!”


     “I must absolutely defeat him!”


     “As long as I beat him, I can eat fifty kebabs!”


     Under the food’s scent and Ayrin’s self-stimulation, Ayrin’s body, just like during his painful training in the ball bouncing gym, burned with an even brighter fighting spirit!


     “I actually have to see if you can still stand up this time!”


     Ringel inexplicably lost control of his emotions under Ayrin’s coercing pressure. A faint sense of dread even rose in his heart. Right now, Ringel only had a single thought in mind: he had to thoroughly knock Ayrin out!


     “Silent Blink!”


     His figure, together with a burst of arcane particles, once again vanished from where he stood. He didn’t reappear behind Ayrin this time, but appeared in front of him.


     “Swish!”


     His fist tore through the air and mercilessly smashed on Ayrin’s chest.


     A muffled sound of flesh striking flesh echoed in the air, making everyone’s chest shake, as if a great hammer was ruthlessly pounding their own chest.


     “What!”


     However, everyone, including the Ringel who’d struck Ayrin’s chest, all had their breaths cut off at this moment.


     “Puff!” “Puff!”


     Two pounding sounds boomed at the same time under Ayrin’s feet. A violent force surged from Ayrin at this instant. There was wild, savage power that rose from within his body and burst out along his legs.


     His legs tightly supported his body. He actually didn’t fly out even suffering such a blow from Ringel, but tightly stood where he was instead.


     “Not good!”


     Ringel immediately saw Ayrin ferociously lift his head as soon as such an incredulous thought flashed in his mind. Ayrin’s face burning with a terrifying desire for war appeared in his eyes; it seemed especially malevolent.


     “Explosive Air Surge!”


     Then his entire vision was filled by a fist and a blast of air.


     “Pa!”


     Ringel’s body wholly flipped over and flew backward, heavily crashing on the ground!


     “What!”


     The surroundings were deathly still for an instant, then burst out with a giant cry of alarm.


     Ringel lay on the ground, his hands pressing on his belly. His entire body was curled up, and he seemed to be momentarily unable to breathe because of the pain. He couldn’t even yell in pain.


     Ayrin’s two feet supported his body like two iron pillars, but at this moment, he finally swayed, then fell backward.


     Moss’ fists throbbed with pain because he was clenching them too hard. He jumped up in place like a madman the instant he saw Ringel struck down by Ayrin’s fist. He waved his fists, yelled wildly.


     The next moment, seeing Ayrin topple on the ground, Moss immediately shouted like a madman, “How are you Ayrin? Are you okay Ayrin?”


     “Don’t… come over… it’s a… fight between… the two of us…”


     Ayrin’s voice rose once again. It was disjointed, stopping on and off, but it actually carried with it a power that awed hearts and minds, preventing Moss from going forward.


     “Hiss…” A collective intake of cold air.


     Everyone saw Ayrin still persevering, still struggling to stand up.


     His hands pressed on the ground, constantly pushing. He kept failing, failing to get his body up, but he still pushed, still tried to get up!


     “You… you’re dead now!”


     Ringel’s voice also rose.


     He sat up, gasping for breath in pain, his face distorted.


     It seemed as if he couldn’t get up either for the moment, but his situation seemed a little better than Ayrin’s.


     “Come then! Kebab!”


     Ayrin’s consciousness was a little blurred. He couldn’t even remember Ringel’s name for a moment, so Ringel became kebab in his mouth. Every muscle and every bone inside him seemed to be shuddering, seemed to be hurting as if they were broken. But what stopped everyone’s breath once again was, he actually, swaying back and forth, stood up, stood up even faster than Ringel.


     “I’m going to kill you!”


     Ringel also stood up. His face was incomparably pale, because of the sharp pain. He was also soaked in cold sweat from head to toe. Drip after drip of sweat fell down from the tips of his hair.


     Being forced into such a corner by a freshman who couldn’t even condense arcane particles, even being knocked on the ground. This absolutely was a huge shame!


     An astounding murderous intent radiated from his body. Magenta arcane particles seeped out from his arms and legs, as if out of control.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 48: It seems there are arcane particles
      Chapter 48: It seems there are arcane particles


     “Enough!”


     A cold and stern female voice hung in the air. “A senior arcane master cutting such a sorry figure when faced with a freshman, our Divine Shield Academy can’t afford this shame. Apologize to him for what you said.”


     “What!”


     Everyone followed the source of the voice and looked in that direction. They saw a girl standing on the net of wire fences on the tall walls surrounding Divine Shield Academy.


     Each wire on the fence atop the academy’s perimeter walls was only half a finger thick. On top of that, they weren’t strung tight, but this girl stood very steadily on an iron wire, even looking as if she’d been watching for a long while.


     This girl’s figure was somewhat tall and slender, her hair tied in a ponytail behind her. Her facial features were beautiful, but her face was covered in a stern and unwavering expression that was difficult to put into words. Matched together with the straight uniform of Divine Shield Academy, the feeling she gave off was that of a genuine female army officer overflowing with heroic spirit.


     “Charlotte!”


     “When did she come here!”


     “That’s one of the main members of our Divine Shield Academy’s team, lady Charlotte?”


     “Why do you call her lady Charlotte?”


     “Because she’s already been knighted by clan Lannister, she’s already a formal member of an army in the western territories. She’ll certainly join an arcane team there in two years.


     Ringel’s face was still full of violence when he turned around, even looking as if he were itching to brawl with the one who spoke. However, the murderous intent and violence vanished in a flash from his face at his first clear glance of this woman standing on the wall. His features turned incomparably pale.


     “He’s the one who came to our Divine Shield Academy and challenged me. Charlotte, you’re actually telling me to apologize to him?”


     He still couldn’t resist shouting at the girl on the wall however, “The opponent came knocking at our door but we have to beg him for forgiveness instead? Won’t that be a shame when the word spreads to other academies!”


     The heroic girl called Charlotte vanished from the wall, her silhouette appearing not far away behind him in a flash.


     “He only came to challenge you because you spoke insulting words about Chris, isn’t it?”


     “You have to remember something. The fame of an academy isn’t something decided by someone like you, by a couple scuffles like this. It’s decided by people like Chris, by the academy’s team, by these battles they fight, and these people going out of the school on truly dangerous missions.”


     “A senior student of Divine Shield Academy like you, someone who can already condense arcane particles, got knocked down by a freshman from Holy Dawn Academy, beaten into such a corner. You’ve already lost.”


     A cold layer of frost seemed to envelop Charlotte’s face. Her gaze locked onto Ringel like a sharp sword. “Hurry up and apologize!”



     Ringel lowered his head. He didn’t dare say anything else.


     The ambiance stalled for several seconds. Then he opened his mouth and said, “Sorry.”


     “This girl called Charlotte is a member of team Divine Shield?”


     “She’s actually been knighted by clan Lannister already… Only those battlemasters who have the capacity to carry out dangerous missions and complete them can gain clan Lannister’s favors.”


     Moss looked blankly at Charlotte. He could already ascertain that this girl was one of the members of team Divine Shield through the whispers of the Divine Shield students around him. He didn’t know why, but, although this good-looking girl didn’t give him the same kind of terrifying pressure like Stingham or Ferguillo, he still had the feeling Charlotte’s body was abnormally heavy.


     “If you dare say it again in the future, I’ll hit you again!” Ayrin said when he saw Ringel’s apology, almost unable to stand upright. Then he glanced at the wall Charlotte had hopped down from, then looked again at Charlotte. “You’re a pretty good person, very powerful. Mm. Also very beautiful.”


     Charlotte hadn’t thought Ayrin would say something like this. A strange blush suddenly floated on her healthy skin the color of wheat.


     “You’re called Ayrin? A freshman from Holy Dawn Academy?” She asked Ayrin, looking at him.


     “Yes.” Ayrin heaved rough breaths while watching her. “You’re a member of team Divine Shield? I’ll definitely join Holy Dawn Academy’s team as well in the future, then I’ll defeat you.”


     “What a strange guy.”


     Charlotte blinked. Seeing Ayrin’s completely serious appearance, she let out a rare proud smile. “Alright then. If it’s possible, then we’ll see each other again in the tournament.”


     “Ok. I’m going!”


     Ayrin nodded very straightforwardly at Charlotte, then turned around and walked away.


     “His momentum and resistance to blows are both very stunning… His improvement during battle is also very stunning, what on earth is this strange guy’s bloodline?”


     Charlotte’s brows creased when she saw that Ayrin was unexpectedly still able to walk back on his own. A startled expression that couldn’t be concealed flashing inside her eyes.


     “Hey! Your fifty kebabs!” the thirty-something barbecue shop owner shouted, coming back to his senses when Ayrin’s silhouette was soon about to disappear from this street.


     Ayrin didn’t turn his head back, he merely waved his hand, and said as if it were an everyday occurrence, “Keep them for now. I didn’t win this time, I can’t eat them yet. I’ll eat them next time.”


     “I already grilled them, how can I keep them, why are you doing this!” Tears immediately filled the shop owner’s face.


     …


     “You’re still using that reckless fighting style, trading blow for blow… But at the very least, it’s effective since you can still stand.”


     “You were actually able to force such a fast arcane master into such a situation, and on top of that, you can even walk away on your own. What kind of monster are you.”


     Leaving the street outside Divine Shield Academy, following behind Ayrin and thinking back to the successive scenes from just earlier, watching Ayrin’s back in front of him, Moss started to feel a little adoration for him.


     In front of him, the Ayrin who still seemed to be brimming with fighting spirit suddenly yelled, “Moss!”


     “What?” Moss curiously stopped, just as he was starting to feel more and more adoration for Ayrin.


     “Ouch, hurry up and come help me walk.” Ayrin leaned his seemingly convulsing body against him and kept sucking in cold breaths. “I’m done I’m done, I have cramps everywhere, I can’t continue playing cool anymore.”


     “That very powerful appearance when you came out of Divine Shield Academy was all for show?” Moss suddenly turned to stone.


     “Of course. Even if I can’t walk anymore, I still can’t let the opponent see. You have to make the opponent think you’re powerful in any case, so they’ll be afraid of you in the future, am I right or not?” Puffing nonstop in pain, Ayrin still kept talking. “I probably have a lot of cracked bones. I’ve been beaten to such a state, persevering until now’s already pretty good.”


     “…” Moss was a little speechless. But then he thought about it a little, and still indeed felt very admirative of Ayrin.


     As he supported Ayrin on their way back to Holy Dawn Academy, Ayrin suddenly said, “It’s a little strange.”


     From his body and bones right now, what Ayrin felt was countless tiny bone cracks. His every muscle seemed out of control under the unbearable stabs of pain that sank deep into the marrow. No matter how he tried to control them, the most he could achieve was to persevere and not pass out. He was thoroughly unable to move normally. But he also felt that, on top of his head, where a door seemed to have faintly appeared back after his Awakening, that door seemed now open, some tiny particles now appearing inside, glittering like little stars. They even gave him a very powerful feeling.


     “What’s strange?” Moss immediately asked, his head lowered as he watched his steps.


     “Say, did I condense arcane particles?” Ayrin looked at him, uncertain. Their eyes met, staring into each other. “Why do I feel like a door opened on top of my head, and many tiny particles appeared inside?”


     “What!” Moss’ body twitched, immediately tossing Ayrin away.


     “Ah, go easy!”


     Ayrin almost fell on the ground right there.


     “You can feel a door opening on top of your head?” Moss looked at Aryin as if he were looking at a monster, his whole body stiffening a little as he said, “There are seven places that can store primordial arcane particles inside the body. The brain near the top of the head is indeed the first arcane gate. In the world of arcane masters, its distinct appellation is the ‘Gate of Essence Perception!’ You’re really not joking with me?”


     “Would I pick a time like this to joke?” Hurting so bad his tears were on the verge of flowing uncontrollably down, Ayrin told Moss hurry up and support me, while also saying, “I’m indeed feeling that this first arcane gate seems open, and there are things inside.”


     “That’s absolutely impossible!”


     Moss calmed down ever a little and shouted, “Even if a fight like this really made you progress so much, caused your body and spiritual strength to break through the limit, even if your body and spiritual strength reached the required stage to condense arcane particles, you still need to go through some training and unique methods before you can compress and condense arcane particles. It’s impossible to just naturally generate arcane particles during battle.”


     “That sounds about right.”


     Ayrin thought carefully for a while. It seemed teacher Ciaran had also explained to him in details back then that bodies and spiritual strengths were like workshops producing arcane particles. When the workshop wasn’t operating, wasn’t producing arcane particles, arcane particles would absolutely not be created on their own.


     He couldn’t resist rubbing his head and said, “But it really feels different compared to before. Before I could only hazily feel something where the first arcane gate is. It seemed like a door but didn’t truly feel like a door either. Now there’s something there that seems like a door connecting the inside of my body with the arcane power outside.”


     “Impossible. Even those geniuses who can open two arcane gates as soon as they Awaken can’t immediately condense arcane particles.”


     Moss could tell Ayrin wasn’t playing a prank on him. He was increasingly shocked, increasingly incredulous. In the end, he couldn’t hold it in anymore. He immediately let go of Ayrin and started to run. “You go back to Holy Dawn Academy first. I’m going to run back home and get the dwarven indexing tool first, see if your spiritual strength truly reaches the standard for condensing arcane particles or not.”


     “Do you have any humanity left or what, why did you toss me here. Good or bad you should first help me back to Holy Dawn Academy before anything else!”


     Ayrin shouted gloomily, abandoned alone in the corner of the streets. Moss had long run away and disappeared however, his heart seized by an inexplicable shock.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 49: Abnormal arcane gate and spiritual strength
      Chapter 49: Abnormal arcane gate and spiritual strength


     “Pop!”


     Just as several freshmen walked out of the forest of huge trees, chatting and joking between themselves, they suddenly heard the sound of a heavy object falling on the ground.


     “Isn’t that Ayrin?”


     “Why’s he in this state?”


     They looked toward the source of the noise. These freshmen who were about to go to the commercial street looked with astonishment at Ayrin’s body covered in mud and dirt, looking as if he’d tumbled down who knew how many times. And, looking at the constant, twitching-like tremble of his body, it was very apparent Ayrin’s endurance had already exceeded its limit. His wounds didn’t seem light either.


     “Ayrin, what’s the matter?”


     “How are you?”


     The freshmen stared blankly a moment, then they abruptly rushed forward, chills coursing through them.


     But when they rushed to Ayrin’s side, Ayrin had already stood up, trembling from head to toe.


     “I’m fine… Almost there…”


     The faces of these freshmen became snow white, because they could see that Ayrin’s eyes were even a little out of focus. He seemed almost in a state of unconsciousness.


     “His back and chest are both swollen, what on earth happened?”


     These freshmen followed Ayrin toward the dorm, a little lost as to what they should do.


     Ringel’s strength wasn’t something any previous opponent of Ayrin’s could match up to. Especially toward the end, the impact he suffered was even greater when he nailed his body on the ground so he could give Ringel a heavy strike. He was already hurting from head to toe as if his bones were cracked back when he left Divine Shield Academy. With each step he persevered with, it seemed there were ten thousand ants biting his innards. Every step challenged the limits of his fortitude.


     His consciousness was indeed a little blurry when he came back to Holy Dawn Academy. He had no idea how many times he tumbled and fell. Under the escort of these freshmen, he fell asleep as soon as he lay down on his bed and passed out, unconscious.


     These freshmen observed Ayrin for a while, making certain his breathing was very smooth and steady. It seemed there shouldn’t be any problem. Then, not long after they went back out of the gates of the dorm, their heads filled with questions, the news about Ayrin going to Divine Shield Academy and challenging Ringel already spread to Holy Dawn Academy.


     “Moss went together with him to Divine Shield Academy?”


     “He went to challenge Divine Shield Academy just because they insulted Chris, not caring for anything else?”


     They stood not far away from the gates to the dorm. Freshmen were coming back in twos or threes, and when they heard from them that Ringel not only had condensed arcane particles long ago, but could also be counted among the powerful elite senior students of Divine Shield Academy, heard again that Ayrin knocked the opponent out by trading blow for blow, to the point a member on the team of the opposite academy made an appearance and told Ringel to apologize, these freshmen who’d escorted Ayrin back to his dorm fell completely silent.



     “He fought himself into such a state just because the other side looked down on our team, looked down on our academy.”


     “He’s only a freshman, but he still had the guts to go to Divine Shield Academy, to go to someone else’s territory, and go challenge someone like that! What are we, compared to him?”


     “He undertakes extra training in class on his own initiative, he ends up more tired than any one of us every single time…”


     “Let’ go! We’ll do another set of foundation exercises!”


     These freshmen stayed a long time on the roadside outside the dorms, then they all screamed out at the same time and rushed to the forest of giant trees.


     “We can’t let other people look down on us either!”


     “We have to try harder!”


     More and more freshmen, previously preparing for their rest, rushed inside the forest of giant trees instead, hot blood coursing in their veins.


     …


     “Ayrin!”


     “Belo, you came back?”


     Early morning. Someone woke up an Ayrin who slept like a log when the first strands of daybreak had yet to fall on Holy Dawn Academy. He subconsciously thought it was Belo who came back, but then, after spending several minutes and finally recognizing who the one who stood in front of him was, he dumbly asked, “Moss, why did you come here. The sun isn’t up yet, why did you wake me up?”


     Moss rolled his eyes right on the spot. “You’ve gone dumb from the blows? You forgot everything, you’re the one who told me you might have opened the first arcane gate and condensed arcane particles. That’s why I hurried back home and got the dwarven benchmark tool.”


     “Dwarven benchmark tool?”


     Ayrin finally understood after staring blankly for a minute. “That’s right, you got it?”


     “Are you awake yet or not.” Moss speechlessly took something that glittered with light and waved it in front of Ayrin’s face. “Don’t you see the thing in my hand?”


     “So that’s the dwarven benchmark tool?”


     Ayrin observed the thing in Moss’ hand. This was an artwork made of crystal, a transparent disk with many scaling marks etched on it. There was a small hole going through it in the middle. There were many beads big and small sandwiched between the two outer layers of the disk, constantly rolling along the grooves inside.


     Now entirely awake, Ayrin felt that, although he was still hurting from head to toe, it was already within the limits he could endure. On top of that, he indeed felt the existence of some dazzling particles inside the arcane gate in his head, hence he immediately became excited, excitedly asking, “How do you measure it?”


     “You just need to stick your finger inside the hole of this benchmark tool.” Moss breathed in a deep breath, watched Ayrin, and said with some solemness, “You might feel a little pain on your finger. You can wave your hand, but don’t smash this benchmark tool anywhere, or else you’ll break it.”


     Ayrin then stretched his index finger toward that hole in the middle of the dwarven benchmark tool, then poked it and poked it, then he looked very helplessly at Moss, saying, “I can’t stick it in.”


     “You’re an idiot!” Moss shouted, his face filled with black lines. “Don’t you know to use another finger.”


     “Oh.” Ayrin smiled awkwardly. He slipped his little finger inside.


     “Ah!”


     A sharp pain immediately stung his little finger. The hole in the middle of the benchmark tool seemed to shrink all of a sudden, about to squeeze his finger off. He yelled miserably, desperately flinging his hand.


     “Alright alright, stop moving.”


     Moss forcibly pressed his hand still. “The benchmark tool is precisely creating a momentary sense of pain. When all of your spiritual strength gathers inside your finger, and your entire body is desperately trying to shake the benchmark tool off, it’ll use the opportunity to measure your spiritual strength. Don’t move, it’ll loosen straight away, and the pain will be gone.”


     “You call this a little pain?” Ayrin thought even his tears were soon going to fall on their own.


     “Alright now, stop your nonsense.”


     Moss immediately took the dwarven benchmark tool in his hand.


     There was a circle of faint green light shining like a miracle on the surface of the benchmark tool.


     Then Ayrin saw the scale lighting up.


     “Twenty! Your spiritual strength is actually at twenty already!”


     “See I told you, you haven’t yet reached the level to condense arcane particles!”


     Moss suddenly let out successive exclamations.


     Ayrin suddenly felt a little uncertain about his intelligence. “What does twenty mean? First you say the spiritual strength’s actually at twenty already, as if it’s very awesome, then you say I haven’t reached the level to condense arcane particles. What on earth are you talking about?”


     “This benchmark tool scales up to one hundred, do you see?”


     Moss took in a deep breath, trying his best to calm down, but he still couldn’t resist looking at Ayrin as if he were looking at a monster.


     “Thirty’s more or less the level at which you can condense arcane particles. Usually, you can only open the second arcane gate after reaching around fifty. Your spiritual strength’s at twenty right now, it’s not enough yet to condense arcane particles, but it’s still already very strange. Because usually, spiritual strength will be a bit over ten at most for people like you who Awakened only recently. In other words, on the road from Awakening to condensing particles, you’ve already traveled two third of it. Whereas I’m certain that almost every freshman in our grade traveled at most one-third of it.”


     “It’s not enough yet?” Ayrin looked blankly at the benchmark tool in Moss’ hand. With the green light in the background, he could see even clearer the hundred scale indents circling around the surface of the benchmark tool. Right now, the indents lighted with green light numbered precisely twenty.


     Moss nodded. “It’s not enough yet, but it’s already very weird. Your spiritual strength surpasses what’s normally considered strong.”


     “Could it because of the training old Ginns gave me?” Ayrin mumbled in his mind, remembering despite himself the scenes of his everyday struggles in Cororin. “Then that means that I’m going to condense arcane particles faster than expected?” He immediately turned excited once again.


     “The progress of spiritual strength accumulates during painful training or battles exceeding your limits. The frequency determines the results, but teacher Huston and the others must also surely think your spiritual strength’s only a little bit stronger than ordinary students, at most twelve or thirteen when measured on this benchmark tool. They surely don’t imagine you’re already at twenty!” Moss said, his mood a little heavy, “Following common sense, teacher Huston believes that even if you train twice harder than every freshman, go through twice as much painstaking training and fighting, then it’d save you at most half the time. Good students usually condense arcane particles in two years, so you’d need a year at least. But your spiritual strength is at this level already right now… You can at least halve the time.”


     “Half a year?” Ayrin asked blankly.


     “That’s right.” Moss hung his head down, crestfallen, looking like a withered eggplant. His self-confidence had suffered a great blow. It was probably difficult to find more than a handful of people who condensed arcane particles within half a year in the entire history of Holy Dawn Academy.


     “Six months? So long?” Ayrin had absolutely no idea about his state of mind however. He gloomily shouted instead, “That can’t be, it looks like I still need to train as painstakingly as I can. I can’t train just twice as hard as them, I have to train at least three times as hard!”


     “You!”


     Moss had the urge to spit out blood when he saw Ayrin’s appearance, then thinking that he had no idea how much time there was left before he himself could reach the level to condense arcane particles,


     “Could this benchmark tool be off? I clearly feel I already opened an arcane gate, there are arcane particles there!”


     Ayrin was still shouting however, anxiously shaking his body. “Moss! Moss! You try it too, see if it’s broken or not!”


     A miserable “Ah” rose.


     Moss listened to Ayrin and really measured himself.


     Then Ayrin snatched the benchmark tool and observed it.


     “Thirteen…” Ayrin counted the dents. He asked a Moss with a face full of black lines, “Moss, you’re thirteen… Is this benchmark tool accurate or not?”


     “Accurate! More accurate than anything!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 50: Flaming Evil Eye!
      Chapter 50: Flaming Evil Eye!


     “Teacher Ciaran!”


     Ciaran was sitting on the edge of the rooftop on a low building facing Holy Dawn Academy’s infirmary.


     “I heard you went to brawl in Divine Shield Academy yesterday, and beat a pretty decent senior student from there?”


     Ciara didn’t immediately turn around when she heard his shout, but a beautiful curve emerged on the corner of her mouth.


     “I didn’t beat him, I might have lost if we continued. It’s a girl from their school called Charlotte who forced Ringel to apologize. That girl called Charlotte seems very powerful.”


     “Someone who already participated in the operations of a genuine battlemaster team is of course very powerful.”


     Ciaran stood up and turned around. She noticed Ayrin wasn’t alone, the red-haired Moss was there also, so she nodded at the two of them. “Did you come to find me for something this time?”


     “Teacher Ciaran, after I fought with Ringel yesterday, I felt as if the first arcane gate opened, and there were even some arcane particles inside already. But Moss used a benchmark tool to measure me before coming here today, and my spiritual power shows twenty on the benchmark tool. Moss says I haven’t reached the level for condensing arcane particles yet.” Ayrin looked feverishly at Ciaran, asking, “That’s why I can’t understand, so I came and wanted to ask teacher Ciaran what on earth is happening.”


     “You felt the first arcane gate open, and there are even arcane particles inside?” Ciara was suddenly taken aback. She came in front of Ayrin in a single step and rubbed the top of his head. “What you’re feeling is at the top of your head?”


     “Yes.” Ayrin nodded earnestly.


     “You have a dwarven benchmark tool?” Ciaran glanced over at Moss. He stood there facing the elite teacher, a little shy about making too much noise.


     His palms sweaty, Moss had a little trouble understanding why Ayrin didn’t feel the slightest nervousness when standing face to face with an elite teacher like Ciaran. He immediately nodded and took out the dwarven benchmark tool.


     Ciaran only swept a glance at the benchmark tool, immediately asking Moss, “You measured too, how much?”


     Moss could only answer helplessly, “Thirteen…”


     “Then there won’t be a problem with it.” Ciaran’s brows locked tightly together. “Ayrin, your spiritual strength’s twice as strong as normal freshmen, but what Moss said isn’t wrong. Spiritual strength has to be around thirty at least before compressing and condensing arcane particles. On top of that, this process implies a high degree of spiritual concentration, blending together spiritual strength with arcane strength, as well as the energy residing in every tiny particles of our bodies. The process of compression, this process is very peculiar, and it’s a very distinct process that no one could possibly sense. There’s no theoretical basis for condensing arcane particles directly in the heat of a battle, it’s totally impossible.”



     “For arcane masters, especially arcane masters in the midst of a battle, arcane particles are very precious things.” After a slightly pause, Ciaran explained in even greater details, “Because you consume arcane particles every time you use an arcane skill, and precisely because it’s absolute impossible in the middle of a fight to focus your mind and recover arcane particles. On top of that, compressing and condensing arcane particles is very slow in itself. Every experienced arcane master will be constantly calculating the amount of arcane particles during battle, then formulate corresponding fighting methods and countermeasures.”


     “Condensing arcane particles is very slow?” Ayrin couldn’t help but ask.


     “It is.” Ciaran nodded. “For arcane masters at our level, if we consumed all of our arcane particles stored inside our bodies after a fight, then even if we were to constantly put all efforts into compressing and condensing arcane particles, we’d still need around four days before returning back to full again.”


     “There’s really no possibility at all right now that I condensed arcane particles?” Ayrin was a little discouraged all of a sudden. “Then why do I have this distinct feeling.”


     “I’ve never heard about any bloodline having this kind of unique phenomenon.”


     Ciaran’s heart beat faster than usual. She knew there certainly was something she couldn’t understand there.


     “There’s still one method we can try.”


     She took in a deep breath and said, looking at Ayrin, “I can teach you the way to condense arcane particles, and I can also teach you an arcane skill that only arcane masters can use, that is, only usable when you can condense arcane particles. If you can successfully condense arcane particles, or if you can use the arcane skill, then that would mean you truly opened the first arcane gate, and that we merely can’t understand the reason why you can condense arcane particles with that level of spiritual strength, in a situation even you yourself can’t detect.”


     “This is Logic Fingers, watch carefully.”


     Ciara quietly stood up. She joined her hands together, then her fingers followed a unique sequence and clasped together nonstop, displayed various kinds of postures nonstop. The ten fingers looked like ten tiny people constantly jumping and walking about.


     “Constant motions like these, constantly following the motions of your hands with your eyes, cause a high degree of spiritual strength to gather on your hands. After that, use spiritual strength to draw the arcane power in the air inside your arms, compress them, and send them inside the open arcane gate!”


     “So you have to first learn this set of finger techniques that can gather a high degree of focus and lead arcane power inside the hands?” Ayrin asked Ciaran.


     Then, seeing her nod, he started to watch and learn without even blinking.


     “This monster…” Moss suddenly had the urge to spit out blood again.


     This sort of finger technique consisted of only a few dozen finger motions cycling again and again. But you could only use them when focusing all your concentration to begin with, and let spiritual strength build up through the repetitions. The placements of the five fingers were different with every motion, hence it was naturally extremely difficult.


     Every motion was very awkward for Moss. He made mistakes at every step. He felt that his own fingers weren’t listening to him at all, almost like ten ropes that kept intertwining together.


     But he saw that things were entirely different for Ayrin. It seemed he only needed to imitate it once, then he would be more or less there starting from the second time. He actually became more and more proficient with more repetitions, as if he were soon going to be able to do it on his own, without looking at Ciaran.


     “Carter was right, the most fearsome thing this kid and his mysterious bloodline isn’t only his barbarian-like body, but also his astounding capacity to learn.”


     There wasn’t much change on Ciaran’s face, but wave after wave of shock raged inside her.


     Whether in Holy Dawn Academy or in other academies, in so many years, she’d simply never seen a genius like Ayrin before! She was certain that even these geniuses with genuine high-level dragon bloodlines had no way at all to compare to Ayrin when it came to the ability to learn.


     “On physical strength and the speed of progress in momentum, you could say there’s no difference between him and ordinary dragon bloodlines!”


     “On arcane power, dragon bloodlines have a stronger affinity for arcane power, and arcane skills used by dragon bloodlines will be more powerful than his.”


     “Maybe the resistances to blows are about the same, but his ability to recover is actually even stronger than dragon bloodlines.”


     “It seems there’s no bloodline at all with such a capacity for learning.”


     She even had a kind of feeling. A dragon bloodline on one side, on the other side the bloodline Ayrin possessed currently, a mysterious bloodline no one in the entire Holy Dawn Academy could determine, or even no one in the entire kingdom of Eiche could determine. If she could choose between one of these two bloodlines, she might even choose Ayrin’s current bloodline.


     “I’ll also teach you my gate opening skill first in passing.” Seeing that Ayrin could already grasp the “Logic Fingers” with only six or seven repetitions, Ciaran sucked in a deep breath, slowly exhaled, then said, “This gate opening skill is called “Flaming Evil Eye,” it’s also a finger skill.”


     “Watch carefully. This secret skill gathers arcane particles on the tips of your five fingers, then compresses arcane particles to different degrees between the fingers, causing the arcane particles and arcane power to reach different degrees of blending. After that, you let the strange power burst out.”


     Moss never heard of the “Flaming Evil Eye” before. Now listening to Ciaran’s explanation, he could immediately feel its fearsome difficulty. He could also be certain right there that this was definitely not an ordinary arcane skill, but one of the secret skills of an elite teacher like Ciaran!


     “Ok!” Ayrin didn’t seem to have perceived the slightest difficulty however. He merely looked at Ciaran with a face filled with excitement and fighting spirit, saying in a loud voice, “Teacher Ciaran, I’m watching carefully, I’ll try my best!”


     Ciaran nodded right when Moss again felt a strong urge to spit out blood, then she stretched out her right hand towards the empty air.


     She was clearly slowing down the speed on purpose, so that even Moss could clearly see five streams of dazzling arcane particles flowing out from her fingers, then rotating over them, compressing. Every crystalline bunch of purple light was of a different size. The strength used to compress them was obviously different as well.


     “Swish!”


     A giant eye the size of a fist suddenly appeared in front of her five fingers, shooting towards the air!


     This eye was entirely condensed by fire. It was completely real, and seemed to radiate astounding magic power, thoroughly attracting Ayrin’s and Moss’ gazes and focuses despite themselves.


     In Ayrin’s eyes, this burning evil eye suddenly became a bunch of delicious food!


     While in Moss’ eyes, this evil eye transformed into an astonishingly beautiful blonde girl!


     “Ah!”


     This evil eye emitted terrifying heat and light just when the two of them stared with wide eyes. The two of them felt as if they were irradiated by beams of light from a dozen suns. They shouted miserably, tears of pain immediately flowing down from their eyes.


     “Evil Flaming Eye, not only the might of the flames is pretty good, it also contains an unique primordial energy. It can even easily reflect the desires hidden in the deepest reaches of the eyes, making you feel as if you were seeing the thing you like the most,” Ciaran said.


     “Amazing! Too amazing! It’s already like this just looking at it from here, if it truly were to hit you in the face, then you’d really be beaten into a dried jerky and pasted on the walls!” Ayrin immediately shouted with excitement.


     “…” Moss was ashamed to show his face after seeing the beautiful golden-haired girl, his cheeks scorching hot, looking just as if they’d been burnt.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 51: Special meanings, protection
      Chapter 51: Special meanings, protection


     “Soul Contract – Spirit Touch!”


     Ciaran threw a glance at Ayrin’s excited shout. Her left hand suddenly shot out and pointed between Ayrin’s eyebrows.


     The instant her sudden finger made contact with Ayrin’s skin, a dazzling dot of arcane particles lit up, then turned into a bright dot of flame colored dark red, penetrating between Ayrin’s eyebrows.


     A faint pain stabbed between Ayrin’s eyebrows, but clear pictures seemed to suddenly appear inside Ayrin’s mind, all of them pictures of Ciaran’s motions earlier when she used her skills.


     “What’s this about?”


     He suddenly made a fuss and shouted, “Teacher teacher, how did you make so many clear pictures appear in my mind?”


     “The theory behind this arcane skill is to use arcane power to stimulate the neurons in your eyes and brain, to leave a particularly deep impression of the scenes you saw just now. The effect will probably last for a couple dozen days. This arcane skill can be used for learning, but it’s originally used by elite arcane masters during missions, so they can remember some things better.” Ciaran looked at Ayrin, “There are many kinds of arcane skills. Some arcane skills only pursue pure destructive power, some arcane skills can affect someone’s mind. Some special lights, smells, and some little stimulations from arcane power can influence someone’s neurons and senses. That’s why arcane masters at high-level or above have all sorts of varied ways to fight, many of them hard to imagine. No matter their level, no arcane master can guarantee they can safely escape with their lives during a mission.”


     Ayrin nodded repeatedly. Merely judging from the opponents he’d seen so far, they all had their own different ways of battling, to say nothing about those high-level, elite arcane masters.


     He understood a little at this moment why so many didn’t go the battlemaster route and become an arcane battlemaster revered by the people. In comparison, these arcane masters didn’t need to execute missions and didn’t need to go to dangerous areas. They didn’t receive much attention and couldn’t obtain more respect, but at least their lives were safer.


     After nodding nonstop, Ayrin actually showed his staunch loyalty, not forgetting Moss beside him. He immediately asked Ciaran, “Teacher, you might as well do it for Moss too?”


     Only, the Moss who was a little jealous and envious of him didn’t have much hope for himself as soon as he saw Ciaran’s expression.


     Ciaran shook her head, sure enough, explaining, “His giant bloodline doesn’t suit my arcane skills. Inappropriate arcane skills will only distract your attention, they aren’t beneficial for the development of an arcane master. A more suitable teacher will naturally guide him in due time.”


     “Ok.” Ayrin continued excitedly with another question, looking full of vigor: “Then next I just have to follow the pictures teacher left behind, and exercise by myself?”



     “That’s right.” Ciaran copied Ayrin’s style and brandished her fist. “Do your best, brave warrior. With your learning ability, twenty days will be enough for you to learn these two things. When the time comes, you’ll know if you can truly condense arcane particles, or if some special reason produced the illusion you opened your first arcane gate.”


     Watching Ciaran once again sit on the edge of the roof on this low building, Ayrin hesitated a little, but still couldn’t resist asking, “Teacher Ciaran, can I ask you another question?”


     “What question?”


     “Why do you always wear this red scarf?” Ayrin looked at Ciaran. The reason why he asked this question was because this red scarf seemed particularly bright in these pictures inside his mind.


     “Ah, this…” Ciaran cast her vision to the skies far away. She faintly said, “You could say it’s something with a special meaning. In someone’s life, you’re bound to end up finding something with a special meaning for you, or something you need to protect.”


     “I understand now.”


     Moss thought at first Ayrin would definitely be curious enough to get to the bottom of the matter, because he could also hear from Ciaran’s words there was definitely an uncommon story behind this red scarf. However, Ayrin merely nodded his head, then looked at the infirmary on the opposite side of Ciaran. “Teacher, you’re always around this infirmary, do you also need to protect the people inside?”


     “You could say that.” Ciaran smiled. “Our Holy Dawn Academy’s medical department is very skilled even in the entire kingdom, so other places will often send powerful arcane masters here when they can’t heal them. To say protection… In fact, all of us arcane masters of Eiche have one ultimate mission, that is to protect our kingdom. The arcane masters sent here all became like this because of battles during their missions. All of them are people most worthy of respect in our kingdom of Eiche, our most valuable assets. Staying here and protecting them also means I’m accomplishing my mission to protect this nation, probably.”


     …


     In a quiet sick ward, Chris was slowly doing sets of stretches.


     She did them very slowly. After laying for a long time on the sickbed, her every muscle seemed to have turned completely stiff. Every movement she did now seemed to be trying to stretch the muscles and knead the stiffness out of them. There was some pain in this process, and she also needed to be extremely cautious, else she could become injured again at the slightest carelessness, disrupting her recovery.


     A knock sounded at the door. Her forehead already sweating, Chris halted her movements and yelled enter. Then she saw two faces with tinges of tender youth appear in her line of sight.


     “You’re Ayrin?”


     She seemed to have a vague impression, but wasn’t certain either. She stretched her hand out and pointed at Moss, then pointed at Ayrin, “And this one is?”


     “Faint…” Ayrin said, “Chris, your facial blindness is really too severe. You forgot me again, Ayrin is me. He’s Moss, remember, he’s the one with red hair.”


     “I remember your voice.” Chris smiled. “I knew as soon as you started talking. Why did you come see me again today? I’ll be able to go out in just a couple days.”


     “You’re almost recovered, you can resume your training?” Ayrin was suddenly excited. He immediately said, “The main reason we came today is because Moss went to Iron Forest Academy and happened to see Iron Forest’s Ferguillo duel against a freshman called Stingham from Golden Lion Academy. These two people are too strong. Moss says this Stingham’s strength and arcane power are both especially strong, even Wilde was sent flying in a single hit inside the sevenfold gravity gym. He also says this Ferguillo seems to be able to see through his opponent’s next steps. Stingham fought to a draw with him that time, but he was still beaten into a sorry state. Moss felt he absolutely had to tell you so you can be prepared in advance and plan your training accordingly.”


     “He sent Wilde flying with a single move in Iron Forest’s strength training gym, and even drew against Ferguillo?” Ayrin had spoken very fast, not giving many details, but Chris immediately grasped the crux of his speech. Her expression suddenly turned solemn. “His strength and arcane power are both especially strong, and he’s still a freshman… don’t tell me, dragon bloodline?”


     Moss immediately felt as he found an intimate friend. He was so excited he was on the verge of tears. “I also think it’s very possible this Stingham has dragon blood, but teacher Huston didn’t believe me when I told him.”


     “Ferguillo seems able to foresee his opponent’s next moves?”


     “Yes, he seems able to know which arcane skill his opponent is going to use before they even moves, and even where they will appear.”


     “Then maybe he learned Mind Reading.”


     “Mind Reading?” Moss and Ayrin couldn’t resist sharing a look with each other.


     “A very rarely seen arcane skill from the legends. Only people with some unique bloodlines can learn it, it’s one of the skills unique to special bloodlines.” Chris bunched her brows tightly together and said, “It can apparently read the inner thoughts of the opponent.”


     “Even your next step will be read in advance, how can you still fight him?” Moss’ face turned pale white at once.


     “There are some counters, for example using consecutive motions with high momentum, continuously attacking him with hurricane-like speed. This way, even if he’s aware of the movements in the next instant, he still won’t have time to respond every single time.” Chris looked at Moss and nodded her head. “However, it’s fortunate you told me. Otherwise, if I didn’t know he had this type of ability when the match begins, and let him seize the initiative from the word go, then I’d be helpless.”


     “Worthy of someone with exceptional fighting instincts! No wonder teacher Huston said that even if she had one less open arcane gate than her opponent, they still wouldn’t be her match!” Moss suddenly opened his mouth, but no sound would come out. He felt admiration for Chris, to the point of adulation and worship.


     “We also went to Divine Shield Academy, but we didn’t see their team in training.” Ayrin interrupted and said, “We only saw a girl called Charlotte, I feel she’s also very strong.”


     “Charlotte? You guys saw her?” Chris looked in astonishment at Moss and Ayrin. “She’s someone out of the ordinary from Divine Shield Academy. She mainly focuses on materialization skills just like Wilde, but she’s so much stronger than him.”


     “Then she’s the most powerful one in Divine Shield Academy?” Ayrin couldn’t resist asking.


     “The most powerful one in Divine Shield Academy is their captain, Ivan Fadh.” Chris said, “Last year, Divine Shield Academy qualified together with Iron Forest Academy for the national tournament by relying on Charlotte’s displays alone. But they happened to meet the Abel Academy that ultimately finished third in the end on their very first match in the national tournament. He must have seen that the gap in strength was too great, so he didn’t appear at all. That’s why we only know that he should be the most powerful one in team Divine Shield, but no one knows whether he has any special bloodline or not, or what sorts of secret skills he’s mastered.”


     “Divine Shield Academy is that strong?!” Moss was somewhat at a loss for words for a while.


     “Every enemy is very powerful. There are so many formidable enemies that we have to be beat, that’s why we can’t relax even for a second.” Chris glanced outside the windows. These words seemed to be meant for herself.


     “Chris, if you’re going out, let me train together with the academy’s team?” Aryin seemed as if his hot blood were surging. “Since I’m going to join the team sooner or later anyway, and fight together with you! Plus, I can also participate in the training you’re going to plan to counter Divine Shield Academy!”


     “Brave warrior! You’re full of fighting spirit aren’t you!” Chris smiled. “Since that’s the case, you have to do your best!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 52: School team selection
      Chapter 52: School team selection


     On a quiet afternoon, in a clearing within the forest of huge trees.


     Ayrin joined his two hands together, his ten fingers constantly jiggling about, unceasingly switching into different gestures one after another. The speed was fast, to the point the fingers would produce faint sounds each time they touched each other.


     Ayrin’s expression was a fully earnest one, all of his attention raptly concentrated on his hands.


     However, he stopped a dozen minutes later, discouraged, dejectedly exclaiming in a soft voice, “I still can’t do it!”


     It had already been over twenty days since Ciaran taught him this spirit-focusing “Logic Fingers,” but no matter how hard he tried, no matter how much he gathered his spirit, he could only have a vague feeling of arcane power flowing around his hands, but he simply couldn’t seize it.


     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     After another failure at condensing arcane particles, Ayrin once again stretched his hands out, once again thought in his mind about the operating method of the “Evil Flaming Eye.”


     No arcane particle seeped out from his fingertips. The skill naturally failed.


     “Ah, it’s not working!”


     “It seems like teacher Ciaran was right, my spiritual strength really hasn’t reached the level of condensing arcane particles yet. Why do I still have this feeling though!” He once again gloomily shouted to himself.


     The feeling that his first arcane gate was open was still there. The “arcane particles” inside the arcane gate didn’t seem to have increased, but they hadn’t decreased either.


     “Whatever, the more I fail to condense arcane particles, the harder I have to try!”


     After letting out two depressed shouts, he once again started to sprint toward a huge tree in front of him.


     Friction had visible rubbed off the bark on many places on this tree, leaving shapes of footprints behind.


     Ever since that day the dwarven benchmark tool measured his spiritual strength at twenty, Ayrin’s everyday training routine was at least four times that of an ordinary student!


     “Pa Pa Pa Pa…”


     Rapid footsteps rang inside the forest. Dashing at full-speed on the huge tree, Ayrin ran up until he couldn’t run anymore, then fell down. After a back roll on the ground, he immediately charged toward another huge tree, constantly going back and forth like this.


     Ayrin actually persisted a full thirty minutes with such a constant effort without the slightest interruption. Sweat was already dripping from the corners of his clothes, but he still didn’t give off any indication of tiring out or stopping!


     “You look very diligent, brave warrior!”


     A voice came to his ears, a voice that rang with sounds of panting and a feeling of exhaustion that couldn’t be hidden.


     Ayrin was right in the middle of accelerating the speed of his sprint. He fell all of a sudden with a “Ah” as soon as he heard this voice. He raised his head and looked at the treetop, seeing with happy surprise Chris appear on top of the tree. “Chris, why did you come here? You finally remember my face this time?”



     “You’re the only one here, and I’ve already memorized the sound of your footsteps. I won’t be mistaken no matter what.”


     Chris charged downward from the treetop like a genuine madwoman at the same time she said these words.


     An ordinary person, if they tried to run down from the top of the tree, would definitely fall straight away with a Ah and become a flat cake pasted on the ground, but Chris kept her steps on the trunk of the tree as she charged down, faster and faster. She kept at least the tip of one foot on the tree trunk at all time. Ayrin could also see that she used no arcane particle at all during this process.


     “How do you do that, are you merely using the friction between your soles and the tree trunk? How much strength is that.” Unable to even keep his eyes open under the raging winds blown up when Chris rushed in front of him, Ayrin’s admiration for Chris reached the apex. “Today’s the day your team starts training together, that’s why you came to find me?”


     “There’s not much trick to it, you’ll be able to do it too in the future as long as you train a lot.”


     After panting two rough mouthfuls of air, Chris turned around and started to run. “Follow me. I’m sure you’ve trained nonstop these few days, so it’s probably been a long while since you last saw the bulletin boards outside the academy’s canteens. Today’s the selection for the academy’s team members, teacher Ciaran said we can let you give it a try. She already helped you apply. If you can really pass it, then you’ll be able to directly participate in the tournament as a member of the academy’s team.”


     “Academy team’s selection?” Ayrin stared blankly a moment, then he immediately started to sprint at full-speed, following behind Chris. “It’s today?”


     “Mm, it’s going to begin soon… Don’t waste any time…” Chris answered, panting heavily. These words of hers seemed once again meant for herself, somewhat, but Ayrin’s heart violently banged once in his chest nevertheless. He could tell that Chris indeed put all her time into painstaking training, just as she once told him. She didn’t waste even a second even when coming to tell him about the news. She still used this time to do constant foundation exercises.


     “I absolutely have to make the team, I have help her become champion!”


     He once again told himself these heavy words. Then he immediately asked, “I didn’t see the notice, what are the rules for the team selection, are you members of the team also participating? Do we need to defeat you team members before we can join the school team?”


     “Team members don’t participate in these selections. You can make the team as long as you finish in the top five. When the match comes, the school team will decide on the final composition of five depending on the conditions of all the team members, as well as the characteristics of the opponents. We organize these selections twice every year.”


     “Then let’s call Moss and go together?”


     “He’s the one who told me where to find you. He’s still slumped on his bed and can’t get up yet after you beat him up yesterday, there’s no way he can participate in the selection.”


     “Oh… I forgot. Right, where’s the selection?”


     “Holy Dawn Arena.”


     …


     Holy Dawn Arena.


     The three elite teachers Ciaran, Minlur, and Rui stood on the edge of the highest dome, just like during the last match.


     Seeing the distant figures of Chris and Ayrin running their way, Minlur couldn’t resist asking, “Ciaran, you really think him opening his first arcane gate isn’t some mistaken false impression?”


     “His spiritual strength measured twenty on the dwarven benchmark tool. There’s very little possibility of a false impression at that level of spiritual strength.” Ciara turned her head around and threw a glance at Minlur. “I would rather believe we are the ones who don’t understand the reason.”


     “Hm?”


     Rui was usually the most low-key among them. Now he still stood silent, not uttering a sound, but then he turned around towards a certain direction all of a sudden.


     A silhouette seemed to condense from thin air, suddenly appearing on the edge of this dome.


     “Liszt!”


     Ciaran exclaimed in happy surprise, “You came back already?”


     “I heard you already let that little guy register in the team selection. Such an interesting thing, how could I not rush back?” Liszt stretched his back and slowly walked their way, his every-present lazy air about him.


     “How was it?” Rui looked at Liszt and said three very simply words.


     “Same as the Evil Dragon followers who appeared before. They’re all especially strong, totally out of control, and still don’t leave a single living witness behind.” Liszt looked at him and said, “There’s some headway however, at least we found the rough location of their camp. Quite a few arcane teams are going to search there.”


     Rui nodded and didn’t speak any further.


     Liszt glanced at Ayrin and Chris who were about to reach the entrance to the arena, and asked, very interested, “Ciaran, you guys let him participate in this selection, is it merely because he made some progress, or because you really think he can enter the top five?”


     Ciaran said, “It all depends on him. If he can find a fighting style that suits his present state, and if he has some natural talent for fighting, then he should already be able to pass the exam and join the team.”


     “You’re so confident about him?” Liszt looked at Ciaran, Minlur, and also Rui, a little astonished. “You’re all of the same mind?”


     “You weren’t in the academy, that’s why you don’t know what happened these past days.” Ciaran took in a deep breath and said, “His body already reached a level sufficient to condense arcane particles. What’s even more astounding is his momentum… His momentum and resistance to blows, his ability to recover, they are already several times above senior students who managed to condense arcane particles not long ago.”


     After a slight pause, Ciaran couldn’t resist adding, “Some days ago he still had some trouble handing that red-haired kid Moss from clan Quinn after Multi-Sizing, but yesterday, he faced Muti-Sizing together with ‘War Blast’ and easily beat up Moss to the point he couldn’t even crawl up.”


     “It seems he far exceeds my expectations.” Liszt rubbed his chin and smiled. “Even those Evil Dragon followers who obtained a little evil dragon blood are only so-so.”


     “Even these Evil Dragon followers don’t have his powerful learning ability.” The silent Rui standing at the side suddenly said, “There’s a strong little guy in Golden Lion Academy also. I already went and had a look yesterday after I heard Ciaran talk about it. It should be a very high-level green dragon bloodline.”


     “You already went to look and ascertained it’s a green dragon bloodline?” Ciaran and Minlur turned around and looked at Rui, both taken aback.


     Rui nodded, falling silent once again.


     “Green dragon bloodline, it’s something that hasn’t appeared in a long while. If he can ultimately learn “Dark Green Domain,” that’d be something to behold.” Liszt shook his head, sighing in admiration.


     …


     “Atchoo!”


     In the doorway to a small canteen in Golden Lion Academy, a Stingham holding a pack of ice against his cheek let out a sneeze.


     “I’m really unlucky, I even got beaten up in a pitch-black alley when I came out at night for a late snack.” His eyes like panda eyes, his face blue here and purple there, Stingham grimaced from the pain of the sneeze as he mumbled to himself, extremely depressed.


     “So many people!” At the same time, Ayrin had already gone inside Holy Dawn Arena after Chris. He could see at first glance the stands densely packed with people, much fuller than in the previous match between Holy Dawn Academy and Southern Monsoon Academy.


     “It’s Ayrin? The freshman who went to pick a fight in Divine Shield Academy. Why did he come together with Chris, don’t tell me he also signed up for the selection?”


     Ayrin became very famous in Holy Dawn Academy ever since he went to pick a fight in Divine Shield Academy last time, hence many people recognized him as soon as he came in after Chris inside the arena.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 53: Heart of War
      Chapter 53: Heart of War


     “Chris took him to the contestants’ rest area! He’s really participating in the selection?!”


     “His relationship with Chris is that close? Doesn’t Chris only care about training usually, plus she has severe facial blindness and can’t remember anyone?”


     “Participating in the selection in his first year already? Can he come out victorious from so many fights and join the school team?”


     Ayrin didn’t clearly hear the discussions over in the stands in the midst of the brouhaha. Rather, his heart slowly stirred up.


     He liked this sensation on the eve of battle, he liked this atmosphere!


     “I like this blood-boiling feeling, I like competition!” He silently told himself.


     “There are more people in the selection this time. There’s a total of twenty groups, the group stage is a sudden death stage. Only after coming out first from the groups does it become a double elimination stage, that’s why you can’t forfeit any match.” Chris didn’t pay any attention to the stares coming their way from the surrounding stands either. She made a do-your-best gesture at Ayrin. “Several fights will start at the same time next. You just need go to the teacher and prepare for your fight when you hear the teacher call your name.”


     “Ok!”


     Ayrin likewise firmly brandished his fist, his hot blood boiling in his veins.


     He’d already made up his mind. No matter who he faced, he had to knock them out!


     Five areas around the same size had been simply mapped out from the field originally devoid of any mark. A Holy Dawn teacher was already standing inside each area.


     Chris really hadn’t wasted any time. Just two or three minutes later, the teacher Carter Ayrin was familiar with walked to the center of the field and declared the start of the selection.


     “Ayrin!”


     Someone beside him suddenly called his name.


     “Hm?” Ayrin turned his head around and immediately recognized the one who just called him. It was Kybaver, the one who’d brawled with him, Belo, and also Rinloran back then, the one he’d ended up knocking down. “Kybaver, you also came to participate in the selection?” He actually smiled as if he just saw a friend. “What about Dyfer? Why didn’t he come to the selection?”


     “You…” Seeing Ayrin greeting him like a friend after the two of them fought, Kybaver who originally burned from head to toe with fighting spirit suddenly became a little helpless. He found that he couldn’t become angry no matter what. “Ayrin, I can condense arcane particles now. Last time I lost to you, this time I’ll definitely beat you.”


     “Ah, you already condensed arcane particles, so fast!” Ayrin’s face immediately filled with envy. He immediately moved to Kybaver’s side. “How is it, what do you feel when arcane particles are inside the first arcane gate? Aren’t they like little glittering stars, and they feel especially powerful? What kind of feeling do you have when condensing arcane particles? What kind of feeling do you have when arcane particles flow inside your body?”



     What the hell, was this an enemy or a friend?


     “…” Kybaver was momentarily speechless.


     “Anson versus Rowan…”


     “The fifth group is starting with a duel between such heavyweights already.”


     “They’re both ruthless characters, I don’t know who’s going to win.”


     Exclamations and comments rose from both the stands and the contestant area at this time.


     “Rowan?”


     Ayrin felt that the name sounded very familiar. Then he remembered the next second. It was that class tyrant he and Belo said they were going to join hands and fight against.


     He lifted his head and looked that way. He immediately saw, standing in the middle of a field, a boy with a pointy chin and loose hair draped over his shoulder, just the same as on Belo’s card. Facing him stood an exceptionally sturdy boy close to two meters tall.


     “Rowan? Belo said he’s the strongest one in one of the classes in second year, his close-combat skills are more or less at the same level as yours, but his arcane skills are even stronger than Dyfer’s. That’s the guy?” He couldn’t resist pointing at Rowan and asking Kybaver beside him, “Who’s that Anson then, he’s also very strong?”


     Kybaver was also startled when he saw a duel between two such persons. He subconsciously said, “Anson is a third year student. He has the nickname of “Impassable Iron Wall” in third year. His defense is particularly strong. He’s the same as Rowan, he’s one of the popular candidates people think can pass the selection.”


     “Defense? He doesn’t smash and pound like Moss with such a big body?” Ayrin was suddenly confused. “What use is only defending?”


     “What do you know! If the one who takes the initiative to attack doesn’t obtain results, he will naturally consume more stamina and arcane particle. Also, he’s expert at using close-range body skills to defend himself. Arcane masters who duel against him, as long as they can’t break through his defense and cause him genuine injuries, then they’d die just from the attrition. As soon as their arcane particle consumption becomes too big, they’ll definitely be unable to to block his ultimate counterattack!” Kybaver threw a contemptuous glance at Ayrin. He turned his head back, but then he suddenly became speechless. He didn’t understand why he would talk so much with Ayrin.


     “Oh, I get it now. I wonder who’s going to win.” Ayrin actually shifted his butt and got even closer to him. It made Kybaver even more at a loss what to do with Ayrin.


     The selection officially began. Although five matches kicked off at the same time every turn, it was obvious that the vast majority of Holy Dawn Academy students focused their attentions on Anson and Rowan.


     …


     It was very obvious that Rowan had a very good understanding about Anson’s characteristics as well. So, under the many cheers and battle cries from the second year students, he nevertheless stood motionless in his original spot, and didn’t take any initiative to attack.


     But Anson also exceeded his expectations, approaching step by step in his direction, not slow nor hurried.


     A crashing sound crackled in the air. The focus of everyone’s attention, the duel between Rowan and Anson, genuinely began in a flash.


     Rowan merely stepped the tip of his feet twice in succession on the ground that he already arrived in front of Anson.


     “Flurry of Leaves!”


     Kybaver subconsciously exclaimed in a low voice. Rowan’s silhouette and the blurs of his palms were already everywhere around Anson.


     “Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa…”


     In a flash, rapid explosive sounds overwhelmed the sounds coming from the other fights.


     Anson’s body actually rotated in place like a spinning top. His arms blocked all the palms slapping his way. Fluttering elbow blurs actually filled the periphery of his body!


     None of Rowan’s strikes hit their mark. Rowan took his hands back. His body actually began circling at flying speed around Anson, forming a rotating hurricane around Anson. Rowan’s silhouette entirely disappeared inside this spinning hurricane.


     “Hurricane Cover!”


     Kybaver’s expression immediately turned unsightly. This was an arcane skill emphasizing physical strength. Just by Rowan’s performance when displaying this arcane skill, he could see that Rowan’s physical strength was far above his.


     “Swish!”


     A sharp, thorn-like mass of air suddenly stabbed out from the spinning hurricane behind Anson’s back, piercing toward his waist from a treacherous angle.


     “Pa!”


     Anson seemed to have grown eyes on the back of his head. He just faintly bent his body and countered with an elbow strike, his elbow crushing this air thorn. Alarmed shouts rang through the stands at this moment however. Even Ayrin shouted a “Ah.” Another thorn-like mass of air flew parallel to the ground, almost pasted to it, then soared and stabbed at the front of his belly.


     It seemed Anson had no time left to dodge or crush this air thorn, but his right leg suddenly moved. A patch of magnificent arcane particles lit up. A ball of fire struck the mass of air dead center without the slightest deviation, scattering it away.


     “Flying Flame Meteor! This is an offensive skill a little weaker than Explosive Blazing Punch, he actually used it as a form of defense!”


     “This guy can even use this kind of way to fight!”


     Kybaver couldn’t help but be startled.


     Piercing masses of air rushed out continuously from the whirling tornado the next second, continuously colliding with the fireballs sent out by Anson’s arms and kicks.


     Looking at the scene, Anson seemed very miserable, barely resisting in a messy flurry of hands and feet. However, surrounded by the tornado, Anson’s face slowly lit up with the confident smile of one who achieved his objectives.


     With the speed at which Rowan circled around him and attacked him, his consumption of arcane particles was much higher than his. As long as he showed enough patience, the time of his triumphant counterattack would come in a few minutes!


     “The way Rowan is fighting, consuming so much stamina and arcane particles, he’s going to lose without a doubt.”


     “A second year student, his strength isn’t bad, but his fighting experience is a little lacking after all.”


     Such voices came to Ayrin’s ears.


     Rowan’s stern shout suddenly rang in the field just at this moment. The tornado revolving around Anson disappeared all of a sudden. Rowan appeared behind Anson’s back, his hands wrapped in thick layers of arcane particles, pressing down towards Anson’s back.


     Anson’s eyes faintly shrank. His entire body started to spin.


     “You fell into the trap!”


     Rowan’s cold laughter suddenly rose at this time.


     Shouts of surprise ran through the entire arena.


     Anson’s face turned pale-white in a split instant. His confident expression stiffened on his face.


     He couldn’t move his body. A thick layer of earth restricted his feet, all the way to his knees. It even resembled a pair of giant hands tightening their grips, squeezing him hard enough to cause his legs heart-wrenching pain.


     “Bang!”


     He didn’t even have time to cry out in pain yet that Rowan’s palms had already turned into fists, mercilessly striking the back of his neck.


     He suddenly lost consciousness and passed out. However, his two legs were tightly wrapped inside the layers of earth, so only his upper body fell forward, looking as if he were fiercely bent.


     “It’s Earth Bind!”


     “Rowan used Tornado Cover at the beginning and spun around Anson, that in itself rolled up a bunch of soil that continuously fell on Anson’s legs, that’s the reason why Anson didn’t pay attention to this attack! He had this plan in mind from the beginning already when using Tornado Cover, it was all for the purpose of making Anson fall into the trap!”


     “Anson actually lost, Rowan’s really treacherous!”


     “So powerful!” Ayrin never though this duel would end in such a manner. The cries of surprise and sounds of discussions came to his ears one after another. He was like a sapling short on water receiving the pouring rain. He subconsciously absorbed the nutrients from these comments for all he was worth!


     This most intuitive of impressions made him realize the true importance of targeted fighting tactics!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 54: First Fight
      Chapter 54: First Fight


     Speed, strength, reaction, and also the level of arcane particles. In Ayrin’s view, Anson was a little stronger than Rowan.


     However, Anson lost to Rowan.


     This was a match between students of the same academy. If they had been on a genuine mission outside, in a true battle between arcane masters, then Anson would be dead already.


     “You only know to fight recklessly!”


     “Haha, I can beat you even fighting recklessly!”


     The usual words during his fights with Moss seemed to ring against Ayrin’ ears.


     “It seems that even if I have to fight recklessly, I still have to find out where the opponent’s lacking…”


     Looking at the passed out Anson, Ayrin couldn’t resist mumbling to himself.


     On the field, the victorious Rowan didn’t immediately leave. First he gestured towards those who cheered for him in the stands. Then he suddenly threw a chilly glance at Ayrin.


     “Is he looking at me?”


     Ayrin blinked. He couldn’t help but push Kybaver at his side. “Why’s he looking at me?”


     “How would I know!” Kybaver was also very curious. He could clearly tell that Rowan’s gaze was aimed at Ayrin.


     “Then I’ll go ask him why he’s looking at me.”


     “Are you an idiot…”


     What made Kybaver utterly speechless was, Ayrin actually really ran toward a Rowan who’d gone back to the rest area, then asked in a loud voice, “Rowan, why did you look at me right now?”


     “He actually ran straight up, is this provocation?”


     Rowan’s stiffened faintly all of a sudden when he saw Ayrin running in front of him and asking him a question in a loud voice. A layer of frost abruptly shrouded his face. “I heard you and Belo have been plotting all along to beat me up, then ask me for protection fee?”


     “Ah?” Ayrin was a little dumbfounded. “ You found out?”


     “This Belo is already very arrogant, I didn’t think you were this arrogant as well.” Rowan’s gaze seemed to turn into a sharp sword blade. His voice also became louder. “I didn’t think you’d be unable to recognize life from death and actually had the guts to register and participate in this selection. You even happen to be in the same group with me. When the time comes, I’ll be certain to make you suffer.”


     “What, Ayrin and Rowan are in the same group?”


     “The two of them have past contradictions?”


     “Rowan’s tone is very overbearing.”


     “What do you know, Rowan has some secret skills from clan Flint, and he’s an arrogant bully in second year to begin with. He’s beaten up many people from his class.”


     “Won’t Ayrin be miserable this time then. Rowan can even beat Anson, Ayrin shouldn’t be Rowan’s match.”


     Exclamations and discussions clamored through the arena.


     “We just happened to be arranged in the same group?” Apart from a little surprise, Ayrin didn’t show the slightest expression of fear. His face was instead filled with fighting spirit. “Belo isn’t here, I don’t know where teacher Carter took him to undertake what sort of training, but right now I’m much stronger than I was before. I’ll definitely beat you!”



     Rowan glanced at Ayrin with a cold smile. He didn’t say a word, and directly walked past right under Ayrin’s nose, sitting down on a seat nearby.


     “He’s really too rude!”


     Ayrin was originally someone who was very hard to anger, but just now he was talking seriously, and Rowan’s extremely contemptuous attitude actually caused a fire to ignite inside his chest all of a sudden.


     “You! I’ll definitely beat you up into a flat cake pasted on the ground!”


     He suddenly faced Rowan and shouted in a loud voice, as if no one else were present.


     “…” Kybaver’s face filled with black lines. “What the hell is this guy’s brain made of.”


     …


     “He’s really too rude!” Ayrin angrily sat down beside Kybaver.


     “Stay a bit further from me, are our relationship that good or what!” Kybaver gloomily shouted, “What’s the use of yelling so loud? If you have the energy to yell so loudly, why don’t you think of how you’re going to handle him. Also, water must have leaked inside your brain. If you yell like this loud and end up being unable to beat him, won’t you feel ashamed?”


     “What’s shameful about that.” Ayrin humphed, then again nodded his head. “What you say makes sense though, Kybaver. What method should I use to handle him? Kybaver, do you have a good way?”


     “It’s not as if I’m his buddy! Plus, what method do I have. With your strength, the way I see it, fighting him is just asking for death!” Kybaver shouted.


     “What on earth can I do against him?”


     Ayrin racked his brains as he thought it over, thinking back to every part of the fight between Anson and Rowan just earlier.


     “Ah? You’re done with your fight?”


     “Did you win?”


     He was too focused on his thoughts, to the point he didn’t even pay attention when Kybaver left his side for his match, all the way until Kybaver finished his fight and came back to sit beside him, hot air steaming from all over his body. Only then did he notice, and exclaim in surprise.


     “You don’t only have a problem with your brain, even your eyes are blind?”


     After fighting for a full five minutes and suffering a punch on his chest before he finally struggled his way to victory, Kybaver was close to really spit out blood after hearing Ayrin’s question.


     “Ayrin!”


     Ayrin suddenly heard someone call his name at this time.


     “Who is it?”


     He curiously turned his head around. He saw the one who called him was a teacher wearing a blue school uniform.


     “It’s my turn to fight?” He finally understood.


     “Ayrin against Taigel.”


     “Taigel is a second year student, an outstanding student who can already condense arcane particles. I heard he learned ‘Spider Web,’ it’s very easy to find yourself bound as soon as you’re careless when you fight him.”


     “He met someone so powerful for his first match?”


     “What are you saying… Anyone who’s confident enough to participate in the selection is someone powerful.”


     “There are eight people in every group. You have to win three fights in total to come out of the group.”


     Kybaver rubbed his scalding chest and looked at Aryin entering the field amidst the waggling tongues. “This guy was shouting so loud earlier, now it’d be dead embarrassing if he can’t even win the first match.”


     “Ayrin, do your best!”


     Tremendous cheers rose from the stands. After challenging Divine Shield Academy’s Ringel, Ayrin had become the object of worship of every freshman. Many freshman had also taken example on Ayrin and trained with everything they had. Added to the fact Ayrin was the only freshman participating in this selection, all the freshmen started shouting at the top of their lungs as soon as they saw him come into the field.


     “Hm? Rinloran’s so strong, why didn’t he come and participate?”


     Ayrin was really slow on the uptake. He only thought at this moment that Rinloran would very possibly stand out in this selection with his real strength. After all, even a powerful character like Dyfer couldn’t even hit back when facing Rinloran.


     “I wonder, if I fought with Rinloran right now, who would be the stronger one?”


     Ayrin couldn’t resist thinking about this question when walking into the field.


     “Wait, what are you doing?”


     A voice suddenly came to his ears.


     “Ah?” Ayrin only realized then that he thought too seriously about how to handle Rowan and why Rinloran didn’t come to participate, so he walked with his head down, walked and walked and almost crashed into his opponent.


     Slightly dumbfounded, Ayrin felt very embarrassed. He retreated back a few steps, crestfallen.


     “What the hell is in this guy’s head.” Kybaver thought his vision was going to go black when looking at Ayrin’s embarrassing appearance.


     “Looks like there’s no need for me to take him seriously. With his level, he can’t even go through the barrier that is Taigel.” Rowan let out a heavy, cold snicker in another corner of the rest area.


     “Are both sides ready?”


     “I must win!”


     Ayrin’s body went into an unprecedented hot-blooded state of excitement when the voice of the referee teacher rose, standing in the center of the field, looking at the densely packed crowd all around him, hearing the rumble of yells and cheers.


     He looked at the senior student in front of him, his skin tanned and his face cold. An unprecedented raging lust for war ignited inside his chest.


     “He doesn’t have the slightest fear or nervousness. On the contrary, the bigger the field the more hotblooded and excited he is… This little guy Liszt and Ciaran have their eyes on is actually someone born for competition and war…” The Holy Dawn teacher acting as referee lifted his eyebrows when he saw the lust for war ignite in Ayrin’s eyes, such a thought appearing in his mind all of a sudden.


     “Alright! Begin!”


     With the referee teacher’s loud shout, Ayrin’s opponent, Taigel, sucking in a deep breath, his lust for war also surging all over his body.


     “Hm?”


     “What?”


     However, what made him and almost the entire crowd present at the scene fall into disbelief was, in this instant when the flames of war could ignite at any moment, Ayrin suddenly turned around, his back facing his way, unsteady on his feet, and started to fall down face forward.


     “…”


     Up in the stand in the contestants’ rest area, Kybaver’s eyes stared wide open.


     It seemed Ayrin was about to heavily land on the ground when, suddenly, his two hands fiercely propped themselves on the ground, pushed fiercely, and made his body shoot backward, his head down and his feet up, flying backward at an alarming speed.


     “Pa!”


     Taigel didn’t even have time to react yet that the two feet and the blurs trailing behind them violently struck his chest. His whole body flipped backward, flipped round and round several times in the air, then fiercely hit the ground with a bang.


     “What!”


     Half the Holy Dawn students in the stands couldn’t resist leaping up from their seats and exclaming in disbelief.


     “Reverse Pile!”


     Kybaver also jumped up with a “Ah.” He had the urge to spit out blood.


     What Ayrin had used was actually his own technique!


     Ayrin actually used his own move right in front of him, and struck Taigel down in one hit!


     Sweat densely covered Kybaver’s forehead and his back one second later, when even louder exclamations and shouts of disbelief rang up in the arena.


     “What a powerful strength and explosiveness… His current body…”


     Kybaver was certain that even if he were to use the same trick himself, he couldn’t move as fast as Ayrin or be as explosive.


     Not long ago, Ayrin’s strength and speed were still far beneath his, but now, Ayrin’s physical strength was clearly even superior than his, superior to one who’d already condensed arcane particles like him!


     “Impossible!”


     At the same time, many senior students had a sudden change of expression in the contestant area.


     Everyone watched on as Taigel could only make painful groans on the ground. He didn’t even have the strength to push his hands on the ground. It was simply impossible for him to stand up.


     Taigel had acted a little neglectful because he hadn’t expected Ayrin to have such a move. But, not leaving him any time to react with a single move, hitting him down, unable to stand up, this was definitely a matter of instant explosiveness!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 55: Illusion Sword
      Chapter 55: Illusion Sword


     “Deceit, sneak attack! It was definitely because Taigel wasn’t paying attention!”


     “Taigel didn’t even use his trademark ‘Spider Web,’ it’s not fair at all.”


     Some second year students, probably close with Taigel, started shouting gloomily in the stands.


     “You have to focus all your attention and observe your opponent’s every movement when the match begins If you were in the middle of a fight during a real mission, would you still babble about not paying attention?”


     “A win is a win. Ayrin’s skill was obviously a close-combat skill with a bewildering effect. You got bewildered, don’t you blame anyone else but yourself!”


     “It’s a given the opponent won’t let you take out your trademark skills in a real fight. The issue rests on you and your own strength if you can’t use it.”


     These people were immediately met with an unanimous suppression from the rest of the Holy Dawn students in the stands.


     “So powerful!”


     “He actually only needed a single move to knock out his opponent!”


     Almost every freshman, after the initial shock, cheered and yelled even louder.


     Rowan’s face became a little unsightly.


     Ayrin’s strength far surpassed his expectation.


     What made his expression turn even more unsightly was, Ayrin surprisingly waved a fist in his direction as he walked back to the rest area, and shouted out loud amidst the surrounding cheers:


     “Did you see that, I’ll beat you up just like that!”


     Explosive crackling sounds came from the joints of Rowan’s hands. He almost shout out loud just like Ayrin.


     “I have to beat every opponent! Join the team!”


     Ayrin’s gaze had already left him by now. His eyes actually fell on the selection field below, fell on the surrounding stands, fell on the clamoring Holy Dawn students.


     He liked this feeling!


     He liked the hot-blooded feeling when facing an enemy.


     Liked the feeling of causing his supporters to erupt in cheers.


     He liked the feeling of fighting for his own dream!


     “His progress is indeed faster than I thought.” On the edge of the dome on top of the arena, Liszt couldn’t resist rubbing his chin and smile. “Also, he had a hot-blooded look that seemed to enjoy battles.”


     “Better than I thought. He was born to be a battlemaster,” the Rui of few words also said with a nod of his head.


     “You guys didn’t let me interfere and teach him.” Minlur said, very depressed, “It’s a real pity.”


     “This is only the beginning.” Teacher Ciaran said with a smile. “Chris didn’t progress so fast either back then… Do you guys remember how many years it’s been since we last felt so much excitement when watching a freshman fight?”


     …


     “You actually used my Reverse Pile!”


     “What about it, I did it pretty good right? Do you have anything else better, you might as well tell me too?”


     “In your dreams!”



     Thus Ayrin and Kybaver spoke to each other, but their eyes kept busy, watching without interruption the duels in the fields below.


     “Bora!” “Bora!” “Bora!”


     The sound of cheers and encouragements burst out all of a sudden, so explosive it seemed about to flip over the entire arena dome.


     Ayrin couldn’t resist pulling on Kybaver next to him. He ask, “What’s going on, is this Bora very strong?”


     Bora walked into the field, a lanky boy sporting a long braid and a handsome face.


     “It’s the strongest student out of all the third year students, and also the one publicly recognized as the most powerful candidate among those participating in the selection.” Kybaver looked at that handsome boy with a little reverence in his eyes. “They say his father is a powerful elite arcane master. As to himself, he not only has a powerful “Earth Spike,” he also learned materialization skills. It’s said that his enemies clearly know which arcane skill he will use, but it’s still very difficult to defend against him. Also, he carries on the tradition of his clan and follows their philosophy. They don’t learn too many arcane skills, but seek to bring out as much power as possible from those they learn. Many teachers already believe that, apart from an accident, he will certainly come to occupy a main spot in our academy’s team.”


     “Specialization without learning too many skills?”


     Ayrin’s gaze immediately locked tight onto Bora. He didn’t hear what Bora’s opponent was called. He could only see it was a short and robust boy wearing a headband. His eyes were a little small, and his face looked hard and serious at this time.


     “Begin!”


     The entire arena went quiet as soon as the referee teacher’s loud shout rang out.


     First, the handsome and calm-looking Bora nodded at his opponent. Then, dazzling arcane particles suddenly flowed out of his fingertips on his right hand.


     These arcane particles flowed along his fingers and down to the ground like running water. However, when they neared the surface of the ground, they first shaped into a light blue sword point, then very quickly extended upward along with the flow, extending all the way into his hand, forming a crystal-like light blue sword.


     “Swish!”


     The moment this light blue sword shaped inside his hand, two stone spikes ferociously pierced up under his opponent’s feet, stabbing at the bottom of his feet!


     “He used the skill so fast!”


     “As soon as he used the materialization skill, arcane particles already flowed from his feet and launched an attack!”


     Kybaver’s face paled at the spectacle. He realized the rumors weren’t empty rumors. If he were to face Bora, it would definitely be a straight road to hell.


     “Hm?”


     A tsunami of shouts and exclamations suddenly went through through the stands.


     The bloody scene of pierced feet didn’t appear. Two blue masses of air suddenly appeared on the bottom of the short student’s feet the very instant the two stone spikes smashed them, just like two air cushions that wouldn’t leak no matter what. The sting of the two stone spikes on the air cushions made the short student leap up at an extreme speed instead.


     “Wind Escape!”


     This short and stout student obviously had a counter-plan ready in advance. Cold light flashed inside his eyes the moment he jumped up. Raging winds suddenly blew around his entire person. His body vanished inside the raging winds; when he reappeared, he was already behind Bora.


     Bora turned around.


     “Air Blast!”


     A mass of white air surged out from the short student’s hands. This short and stout student had little renown, but he unexpectedly had the strength of a master!


     It seemed Bora’s sword wouldn’t be fast enough to follow the speed of the air blast. Bora still stayed calm at this time however. He didn’t move his sword.


     “Puff!” “Puff!”


     Another two stone spikes fiercely stabbed up from the ground in a flash, and stung the bottom of the short student’s feet.


     The feet were still wrapped by air cushions, and with the force of the impacts from the stone spikes, his body jumped upward.


     “Boom!” A tremendous explosive sound.


     A mass of air exploded on top of Bora’s head. The mere scattered streams of wind born from the explosion left several red traces on his fair face. He’d certainly have been blown away and heavily injured if the mass of air had struck him full on.


     His expression was still extremely calm. He stood there, not moving an inch from his spot. He merely slashed the sword in his right hand at the short student.


     “Ah!”


     A shout of surprise came from the short student. At this critical juncture, his rough- and heavy-looking body actually reacted like lightning. He slapped his hands together, actually trying to clasp this sword between his palms with pinpoint accuracy.


     But just when his palms were about to come into contact with the surface of the blade, Bora’s sword melted as if it were made of frozen snow, disappearing at alarming speed from his right hand inch by inch. Instead, it “grew” out again from his left hand!


     “Hiss…” A collective intake of cold breath.


     The next second, the sword in Bora’s left hand already rested against the short student’s neck, pressing his body back to the ground.


     The short student’s face went snow white, cold sweat dripping down from his face, drop by drop.


     “My loss!” Several seconds went by before this short student managed to speak, willingly conceding defeat.


     “Amazing!”


     Ayrin let out his breath. He turned his head around and asked Kybaver beside him, very confused, “How did he do this last move of his? I don’t think I saw any arcane particle come out of his hands. Also, why was it so fast…”


     “That’s Illusion Sword!” Kybaver said, his face covered in sweat.


     “Elusion Sword1? Huh, I know his sword was elusive, I’m asking how he did it.”


     “Idiot, I’m talking about Illusion Sword, not eluding and evading’s elusion!” Kybaver cursed him, depressed. “This is a special materialization skill. You think this sword is formed in his right hand, but in reality that’s an illusion reflected by the arcane skill. In fact, the sword was in his left hand all along, and the sword in his right hand was fake from the beginning, just an illusory image of the sword in his left hand! His arcane particles were also gushing on his left hand. Otherwise, he can’t spray out arcane particles and condense another sword like that in such a short time.”


     “It’s the type of arcane skill that deceives the eyes?” Ayrin finally understood. He said, astonished, “The sword at the beginning was only an illusion, the real sword was in his left hand, but it was actually hidden?”


     “Correct.” Kybaver wiped off some cold sweat, his expression easing off a little. “But this Illusion Sword… The most important thing about it is, it’s very difficult to tell which sword is the real one when you’re facing him. This time the sword in the right hand was fake, but the next time around it might be the real sword from the beginning. Especially, when things move fast in a real battle, its even harder to tell which sword is real. This is an outstanding materialization skill that combines well with physical abilities!”


     “I didn’t expect there were people already this strong outside the school team.” Ayrin nodded, then cheered immediately.


     “This guy, what’s he happy for. The opponent’s so strong, isn’t he worried at all he might have to face him in the selection?” Kybaver turned his head around, gloomily watching Bora walking back to the rest area. His confidence was waning by the minute.


     1. The skill is literally translated as Illusion Sword Flow. Ayrin mistakes it as Change Sword Flow, because the characters for Illusion and Change sound the same here. Sorry couldn’t come up with a better way to translate the wordplay. XD




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 56: Brave warrior
      Chapter 56: Brave warrior


     “Kybaver against Dulvi!”


     “What, I actually ran into him?”


     “Brave warrior, what’s the matter, your expression seems very unsightly.”


     “None of your business!”


     Kybaver clenched his teeth and left Ayrin’s side, walking into the selection field.


     “I thought I could hold on for one more round, but I didn’t think I would meet this guy…”


     Looking at the tall figure walking in front of him, with only a tuft of hair left on top of his head, Kybaver couldn’t stop such a voice from ringing inside his mind.


     Dulvi. He had a little barbarian blood in him, was a fierce figure among the third year students. He had condensed arcane particles not long into his second year, more than a year ago already. Whether physical strength or arcane skills, Dulvi was definitely above someone like him who’d just condensed arcane particles not long ago.


     In the first round, Dulvi had been matched with another student who condensed arcane particles not long ago. He merely used a “Blazing Lotus” and immediately sent him flying with a kick as soon as they met face to face.


     According to rumors, Dulvi’s strongest arcane skill was called “Spiral Shell Punch.” This was a powerful arcane skill where formidable arcane power spun all around his fist. Even if you could block it, the spiral power would send you spinning in the air.


     Facing such an opponent who comprehensively suppressed him on every aspect, Kybaver didn’t have the slightest confidence. He even hung his head down subconsciously.


     “Kybaver, brave warrior! Do your best!”


     “You absolutely have to knock your opponent down, I’m waiting for you on the field!”Ayrin’s loud yell exploded just at this time, making his vision go black.


     The seemingly very violent Dulvi suddenly let out a nasty grin when he saw Ayrin’s shout at the edge of the contestants’ area. He clenched his fists and asked Kybaver, “Can we begin?”


     A chill ran through Kybaver’s heart. His head actually nodded on its own.


     “Gale Sting!”


     Dulvi’s body floated up the instant he nodded, just like a raging bull blown upward by raging winds. A thrusting punch fired toward his face.


     The raging winds blew so hard Kybaver couldn’t even open his eyes. His body was ice-cold from head to toe, there was only a blank inside his mind. Only the conditioned reflex born from his painstaking training in ordinary times was left; his body swung, his silhouette swaying like a willow branch, instantly creating two afterimages on one side.


     “Swish!”


     Dulvi’s punch passed through one of the afterimages he left behind.


     “Very good!”


     An evil laugh came from Dulvi however, after his punch struck empty air. He exerted ferocious strength on his legs. Arcane particles ferociously charged at the ground in a transparent, circular wave of energy.


     “Wave Impact!”


     “When did Dulvi learn such a water arcane skill!”



     “I didn’t expect Dulvi to have progressed so much as well.”


     A sensation of danger rose in Kybaver the instant discussions and exclamations rose from the stands. However, before he had the time to do anything, a circular wave of water washed down to his feet.


     His body suddenly lost its balance under the collision with this genuine wave of water half a meter tall. He toppled to the side and fell on the ground.


     One side of his body was soaked in cold water and his previously blank mind regained its clarity. But, just at this moment, the blurry figure of a fist had already drilled its way out from the air in front of him, crushing towards his chest.


     “Too late!”


     His eyes shrank abruptly. He crossed his arms together to meet this punching blur. At the same time, while still lying flat on the ground, in a situation where his feet had nothing to stand on, he inconceivably bounced up all of a sudden, bounced out backward.


     “Bang!”


     Dulvi’s fist crashed on his arms, and then his body glided backwards a dozen meters on the ground. Dulvi’s other fist immediately struck the ground, splattering up a circular wave of earth.


     “How could Kybaver have escaped this strike?”


     “How did he jump backward. It wasn’t an arcane skill, how did he do it?”


     “It’s his family body training complex’s Ground Jump. He controlled the muscles on his back and struck the surface of the ground with them, that’s how he bounced up!”


     “Hm?” Dulvi didn’t hear the comments up in the stands at this time, after fist landed on the ground,. He was also greatly astonished when this punch of his missed its mark. “It seems that your body skills are decent, I have to use my true skill to sort you out.” Another nasty grin emerged on the corner of his mouth, then his entire person once again charged forward along with raging winds at this very instant, one punch firing out at Kybaver before the latter could regain a steady footing.


     “Ah!”


     Kybaver simply had no time left at all to dodge this punch. But after all, he’d gone through every kind of body training ever since he was little. A loud yell burst out from him at this moment. Both his hands clasped on Dulvi’s fist. His body stretched backwards, as if borrowing the impact of this punch to pull open the distance between them first thing.


     Hm? Wait a minute!


     Kybaver’s breathing completely halted the instant just before Dulvi’s fist and his hands made genuine contact.


     “It’s Spiral Shell Punch!”


     Just as a bone-biting chill ran through his mind, his body started to swivel like a weathered leaf.


     “Huh!”


     With a loud exhalation, the punch pierced through his disarrayed arms and ferocious landed straight in the middle of his chest.


     “Bang!”


     Kybaver directly flew out seven to eight meters. Then fell on the ground like a broken sack.


     “I can’t do it, the gap is too big.”


     “I simply don’t have the power to fight back, no matter what I just can’t win.”


     “It hurts it hurts… I just don’t have the strength to stand up anymore, my eyes can’t see anything either!”


     Heavily fallen on the ground, Kybaver felt golden stars constantly glittering within his pitch-black vision. He couldn’t even breathe under the extreme pain. He felt as if he desperately wanted to vomit, but simply couldn’t vomit out anything at all.


     He very naturally wanted to give up.


     “Bastard, stand up!”


     “You’re already done just like that? You want to challenge me with this kind of level, you even want to beat me a match?”


     “Do your best! Hurry up and get up! Beat your opponent!”


     “It’s just one punch, hurry up and stand up!”


     “You didn’t strike your opponent even once, what kind of match is that!”


     Almost everyone was still under the shock of Dulvi’s punch, but Ayrin’s loud yells exploded out one after another instead.


     Kybaver struggled to crack his eyes open a jot.


     Lying on the ground, he saw in his slanted vision Ayrin jump like a madman in the contestants’ area, screaming at the top of his lungs, desperately waving his fists and encouraging him, willing him to stand up and continue to fight.


     “You bastard, am I very close with you? Since when did you and me become friends, why are you cheering so hard for me!”


     “The opponent is clearly stronger than me, I’m already puking blood from this one punch. Bastard, you still want me to stand up, you actually want to see me kick the bucket!”


     Kybaver snarled and cursed in his mind.


     However, an unspeakable strength ignited inside his chest. His hands pushed on the ground, propping his body upright.


     “He can actually still stand after taking my Spiral Shell Punch?”


     Dulvi subconsciously turned his head and looked at the referee teacher, but he only saw this teacher gesture at him to continue the match.


     At this moment, for the first time, Dulvi distress and annoyance at Ayrin’s great shouts.


     “Good, you stood up! Go Kybaver, hit him!”


     Ayrin suddenly became excited and yelled even louder as soon as he saw Kybaver stand up.


     “Shut your trap! You’re too noisy!” Kybaver clenched his fist and cursed Ayrin. However, his eyes were tightly staring at Dulvi.


     “I’ll sort you out real quick!”


     An abnormally uncomfortable feeling rose in Dulvi’s heart. He let out a deep roar, and his body once again appeared in front of Kybaver accompanied by raging winds.


     “Pa!”


     “What!”


     Everyone saw Dulvi’s punch strike Kybaver’s blocking arms. Kybaver’s body started to swivel just like last time, but this time around, his feet kicked in succession at Dulvi’s head.


     When Dulvi’s punch once again smashed on Kybaver’s chest, Kybaver’s feet also crushed on Dulvi’s forehead twice in succession.


     “That’s Kybaver’s Whirlwind Spin!”


     “He actually borrowed the momentum and used this attack!”


     “Bang!” “Bang!” Under many stunned stares, Dulvi and Kybaver both heavily fell on the ground at the same time, both unable to stand up for the moment.


     “…”


     Almost no one imagined Kybaver could actually put on such a good display, and almost no one thought such a scene would appear. Very quickly, the gazes of those watching the duels on the other fields turned this way as well. The whole venue suddenly quieted down.


     “Hurry up and stand up!”


     Ayrin’s voice burst out once again just at this moment. “He can’t stand up either. It’s your win as long as you stand up!”


     “You have to stand up even if you have to give everything you have!”


     “…”


     “Bastard, stand up!”


     He started to hear his own heavy breathing, felt his beating heart thumping bang bang in his chest, then he felt fresh blood flow out from his nose. Still, however, swaying on his legs, he stood up.


     Facing him, enveloped in bursts of pain and dizziness, Dulvi also stood up unsteadily.


     “Come on! Brave warrior!”


     “Die!”


     Together with Ayrin’s loud shout, Kybaver also let out a wild roar. He charged toward Dulvi only moments after the latter stood up.


     At this moment, seeing Kybaver’s blood-red eyes, Dulvi’s heart contracted fiercely. He unexpectedly couldn’t move.


     With a “Pa,” Kybaver’s rushing punch struck his chest without any skill or trick whatsoever. His heavy body fell backward like a wall, stirring a pond of mud.


     Standing in front of a Dulvi who couldn’t stand up anymore, his body trembling from head to toe, Kybaver brandished his hand at the cheering Ayrin and let out an earthshaking bellow.


     “I won!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 57: Superb momentum
      Chapter 57: Superb momentum


     Ayrin immediately jumped down, helping Kybaver back to the resting area. Kybaver swayed on his feet, almost close to collapse. Ayrin said to him, “How is it, you probably don’t have enough strength left to fight the next match, right?”


     “No matter though, just watch my performance next. I’m going to beat Rowan!”


     “Who wants to watch your performance. What does your match with Rowan have to do with me.” Kybaver panted in rough breaths from the pain and scolded him like this in his mind. However, just like a war comrade, he leaned all the weight of his body against Ayrin’s shoulder.


     At the very least, he defeated an opponent like Dulvi!


     At least he could still sit in the contestants’ area and watch the selection, instead of lying on the field below, carried out on a stretcher by a squad of medical masters!


     “This guy, no only is he an inborn battle master, he can even draw out and ignite abilities in others.” On the edge of the dome, Minlur couldn’t resist looking at Liszt with some admiration. “You really have sharp judgment, you actually saw through his talents back at the registration already.”


     “No.” Liszt shook his head. “I hadn’t seen his special bloodline back then. What attracted me was merely his drive that seemingly no difficulty could stop.”


     …


     “Ayrin against Andrea!”


     Ayrin jumped up from his seat as soon as he heard his own name.


     What made everyone in the rest area speechless was, he suddenly yelled at the teacher who’d called his name, asking, “What, it’s not Rowan yet?”


     “There are eight people altogether in every group. Now you fought a round already, so there are four left. As long as you win this time and Rowan doesn’t lose either, then you’ll definitely face each other in the next fight,” the teacher answered, a smile escaping his lips despite himself when he heard that question.


     “Teacher, I want to request a change in the order of the fights!”


     An extremely gloomy voice rang just at this moment.


     “Mm?”


     This teacher blinked in surprised. He turned his head around. He saw Rowan already on the verge of exploding, looking as if he were soon about to lose his self-control and from come forward to hit Ayrin. “Swap the order, but the selection…”


     “The way the contestants are arranged in this selection, didn’t you teachers casually set it up by drawing lots?”


     Rowan watched Ayrin with a look that seemed able of killing someone. “Since it’s only an internal competition in the academy, then I might as well request the teachers to arrange for us to fight first.”


     “Teacher, can it be arranged?!” Ayrin immediately became excited as well. “Teacher, just set us up together first!”


     This teacher said, looking a little awkwardly at the other teachers at the same time, “But… Even if I can arrange it, you will be at a little disadvantage if you first fought against him.”



     “At a disadvantage? Why?” Ayrin asked.


     “Because you don’t have arcane particles, you purely rely on your physical strength to fight. If he were to fight another round and consume a large amount of arcane particles though, it would be very favorable for you.”


     “It doesn’t matter, I don’t need any unfair advantage over him!” Ayrin firmly brandished his fist. “Anyway, if I fought another match I might possibly consume stamina too. Just let me go against him first.”


     Rowan’s face was black already. “Please teacher, I request you to set up our duel first.”


     “Just let them fight first then. It’s just a small group fight with four persons still left anyway.” A lazy voice drifted down from the sky above just as this teacher hesitated. “We can chalk it up to agreeing to both their requests for a duel, let’s just say it’s a special arrangement.”


     “Liszt, he came back?” This teacher’s eyes lit up. He nodded, not wasting too many words any further. “Alright, then you two fight first!”


     “You’re dead now!”


     Rowan threw some ruthless words at Ayrin. His silhouette flashed and fell down on the selection field below, carrying with him gusts of raging winds.


     “Ayrin actually challenged Rowan on his own initiative!”


     “Many people in second year suffered at Rowan’s hands… I really hope Ayrin can beat him.”


     “Go Ayrin go!”


     When Ayrin entered the field, everyone’s eyes were on him despite themselves.


     Originally, in everyone’s cognition, there was a natural divide between arcanists and arcane masters that couldn’t be bridged. But Ayrin had not only knocked down an arcane master in front of their very eyes, he even went to Divine Shield Academy and challenged an arcane master. Although no clear victor ultimately emerged therein, he at least knocked down this Divine Shield student on the ground.


     Right now, in almost everyone’s subconsciousness, they all thought Ayrin couldn’t defeat Rowan, but at the same time they still hoped for a miracle to occur. The more conflicted their moods, the faster their hearts beat.


     “Bastard, you made me to fight so desperately, you definitely have to win as well!”


     In the rest area, still in so much pain patches of darkness again and again filled his vision, Kybaver also twisted his face and firmly brandished his fist at Ayrin.


     …


     “You can begin!”


     Rowan stood there without moving an iota after the teacher serving as referee declared the start of the fight. He said to Ayrin with cold tone that seemed to freeze into ice, “If you obediently kneel down and lick my feet, I can let you off.”


     “Okay!”


     Ayrin bent his waist, as if he truly were going to kneel down. But the instant he bent his waist down, his body suddenly accelerated and rolled on the ground as if it were a ball, then bounced up at an alarming speed and sent a punch flying in Rowan’s direction.


     “So fast!”


     Rowan’s body tensed. He propulsed himself to one side as if it were a conditioned reflex. He felt a burst of wind blow him by. Ayrin had already swept past where he previously stood at, standing five or six meters away behind his back.


     “Very insidious. It’s just too bad you can’t even condense arcane particles yet!”


     His shred of nervousness disappeared in an instant. A thick, cold smile floated on Rowan’s face thereupon.


     Magenta arcane particles started to drift around his body, then become gust after gust of raging winds. In a mere instant, his body was wrapped inside the whirling tornado, sometimes disappearing and sometimes reappearing.


     “Swish!”


     His body suddenly disappeared inside the twister. Then, along a wind column dropping down from the air, he appeared behind Ayrin’s back.


     “Your speed can simply not compare…”


     Rowan’s voice filtered clearly through the winds. He originally wanted to say, your speed can simply not compare with the speed of an arcane skill like mine. However, these taunting words were actually cut off short right in the middle.


     Because Ayrin had vanished without a trace in front of him!


     Ayrin started to sprint madly!


     Ayrin sprinted madly without the slightest pause, accelerating to his full speed. He dashed at full speed from beginning to end; the entire selection area filled with his afterimages!


     “That’s the way he thought of?” At the edge of the dome, Ciaran’s faintly puckered eyebrows loosened. “Moving without the slightest interruption. This way, even if Rowan’s speed is higher than his, he still has no way to hit him since he can’t assess in which direction Ayrin’s next step will take him.”


     The scene inside the field was almost the exact same as what Ciaran described. Wrapped inside wild winds, Rowan once appeared behind Ayrin’s back all of a sudden, but when a wind thorn fired at Ayrin’s back, Ayrin had already charged forward. The wind thorn struck empty air!


     “It’s useless even if you block Ayrin’s way. When you block him, Ayrin’s still in motion, he’s always moving at full speed. Whether he strikes with arcane skills or punches, there’s always a slight delay to them, so they can’t hit him.”


     “This little guy Ayrin, his movements far exceed ordinary people’s. He’s precisely trying to use this advantage of his to cope with Rowan.” Minlur’s eyes were thoroughly lit up. “This guy’s fighting intuition’s also very strong, very smart!”


     …


     “It turns out you want to use this tactic. You just won’t make me believe you can keep running like this!”


     Rowan also immediately realized Ayrin’s fighting plan. His body abruptly halted in place, but the moment he halted, a thunderous sound exploded on the side behind him. Ayrin was already charging his way.


     “Swish!”


     He tiptoed on his feet and flashed six or seven meters away in an instant.


     But in a mere second or two, Ayrin once again circled behind his back.


     A wild burst of wind rose and rolled Rowan up, sending him several dozen meters away through the air.


     “When I don’t move, you come and attack me, forcing me to move!”


     “When I attack you, you only run away without a care for anything else!”


     “No matter what though, I can gain short resting reprieves. I’m not attacking, while you waste your strength, I really want to see how long you can persevere!” Rowan looked coldly at Ayrin’s flowing figure. He made up his mind not to take the initiative to attack, merely dodging instead. In his opinion, Ayrin’s way of fighting had a fatal flaw, because even he himself could only persevere around fifteen minutes at most if he were to spriny at full speed without interruption like this.


     As soon as Ayrin stopped, his death would be very miserable!


     “Can’t you think of another way! Do you only know to run recklessly nonstop like this?”


     In the selection’s contestants’ area, Kybaver couldn’t resist standing up, swaying on his feet. “Idiot! This strategy of yours, competing with explosiveness and endurance… How long can you actually persevere?”


     “Change your plan!”


     Many people started to shout in the stands, but what made every single one of them unable to understand was, Ayrin didn’t give off the slightest indication of changing his tactics and still ran at full-speed without stopping.


     “Your tank’s going to be empty soon right?”


     “Just a reckless guy, you still want to shout and gesticulate at me!”


     Rowan pulled away constantly, dodged constantly. Almost fifteen minutes later, he almost couldn’t hold in the excitement and pride rising inside him.


     However. “Gulp…”


     More and more gulps rang in the arena.


     To to the point that in the entire stands, the sound of gulping gradually became the only sound.


     Fifteen minutes, twenty minutes…


     Ayrin’s silhouette still didn’t stop, charging full speed ahead!


     “How’s that possible!”


     “How can he attack continuously at full speed for so long!”


     “How can his momentum be strong to such a degree.”


     “Does he really have Giant Food Monster blood!”


     Uncontrollable exclamations rose continuously from the stands. Standing inside the selection contestants’ area, Kybaver’s brain once again turned blank. An incredulous feeling took ahold of his body, to the point he entirely forgot the tearing pain in his chest.


     His expression became abnormally pale. Sweat flowed down the strands of his hair, drip by drip.


     The excitement and complacency had long vanished from Rowan’s heart.


     Even if he could have short resting periods, he still was constantly consuming his arcane particles every time he used a skill. After twenty minutes, he was even a little fearful of using arcane particles. Even his stamina was soon going to be a problem, but Ayrin’s full-speed sprint still went on!


     More than thirty minutes had already gone by!


     “I can’t continue like this anymore!”


     He came back to his senses at this time. If he let Ayrin continue like this, Ayrin would surely wear him down to death!


     “Earth Bind!


     “Hurricane Strike!”


     However, after launching two arcane skills in quick succession, his body went thoroughly icy-cold.


     His reserve of arcane particles was already inadequate. He simply couldn’t rain arcane skills on Ayrin like a torrential storm in order to hit him. Only at this moment did he realize that, after twenty minutes, victory no longer belonged to him.


     “I…”


     For a moment, he didn’t even know if he wanted to throw in the towel or if he felt some other emotion. He started trembling from head to toe.


     A muffled bang came just at this moment of sluggishness. Ayrin’s body merciless crashed into his body from behind.


     Ayrin charged out forward again at full speed as soon as he crashed into his body, without the slightest pause, whereas Rowan’s body was immediately sent flying away in the collision, ferociously dropping down.


     A tsunami-like tide of oh’s and ah’s ran through the stands.


     Before his body even landed on the ground, Ayrin had already once again circled his way from another side, once again crashed into falling body, once again pounded his body flying in the air.


     “Ah!”


     A miserable shriek escaped Rowan’s mouth.


     “I admit defeat!”


     Something crashed into his body with a bang the moment the words left his mouth, and sent him falling towards the grandstands.


     “Alright! The match is over!”


     The silhouette of a teacher barred the way in front of Ayrin’s full-speed sprint.


     Ayrin stopped. He rested his hands on his thighs, fiercely gasping for air, gasping as if his breathing had been cut off. Sweat flowed down along his face.


     “Pa!”


     Rowan heavily crashed in the stands.


     “Rumble!”


     Stillness reigned in the entire arena for one second, then the stands instantly erupted in shouts and cheers so deafening it was hard to imagine.


     Almost everyone saw, in the eyes of an Ayrin who almost charged straight into the stands right now, a fire burning as if they were about to combust.


     “What kind of monster is that!”


     “There’s actually a freshman like this in our Holy Dawn Academy!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 58: Focal fights
      Chapter 58: Focal fights


     “Ayrin’s tactics wouldn’t have succeeded if Rowan had a powerful enough area skill, even something like Dulvi’s ‘Wave Impact.’”


     “It’s also a decision-making issue. Who would have thought at the beginning that his stamina and momentum are so amazing? Even if Dulvi had the been the one matched against Ayrin, maybe he’d also have thought of letting Ayrin run out of stamina first. And then it’s already too late by the time you notice something’s wrong.”


     “That’s right. Even if Rowan realized it from the very beginning and broke Ayrin’s tactics, who knows whether Ayrin would have switched to another method or not.”


     “The most important thing is that Rowan is too weak. If he were strong enough, he could have struck Ayrin with a mighty arcane skill that wouldn’t even have let Ayrin run away.”


     “What’s the use of saying that? Who has such an overwhelming superiority? An arcane skill like that, do you think everyone’s at Chris’ level!”


     Among the shocked arguing voices, more and more people felt that even if Rowan had had some powerful counter skills, perhaps Ayrin would still have achieved victory.


     In their eyes, Ayrin became someone who could simply not be measured by common sense.


     “What a fearsome momentum and recovery capacity.”


     The teacher who’d approved the switch in the fighting order earlier was also looking Ayrin with astonishment. He saw Ayrin walk back to the rest area, surprisingly looking as if he recovered his strength after catching his breath for a mere little while, even after constantly bursting out at top speed for so long.


     Just at this time, the other two students in the same group as Ayrin and Rowan both walked in front of him and told him,“Teacher, we’re forfeiting our following matches.”


     “Forfeit? Why, is it because we readjusted your opponent last minute, that’s why you feel it’s a little unfair?” This teacher was suddenly startled.


     “That’s not it, teacher.” One of the two students immediately shook his head. He looked at Ayrin with admiration and emotion. “We both reached an agreement right now. We’re very aware of our own strength, we can’t possibly be Ayrin’s match. Since Ayrin can defeat Rowan, he can naturally defeat us as well. We both want to let him save a little strength.”


     The other student also immediately said, “We want to watch him exchange blows with stronger opponents. For him, there’s no opponent left in our group that’s stronger than Rowan, but there are opponents stronger than Rowan from other groups coming up next. We want to him to preserve as much strength as possible to fight against those people, we’ll also be able to see more spectacular matches.”


     “Very good thinking. To tell you the truth, at first I didn’t think he could beat Rowan either, but now I’m also more and more hopeful about him. Who knows, maybe he’s truly capable of passing this selection and joining the academy team.” This teacher suddenly guffawed out loud, then he patted the two students on their shoulders. “I agree to your forfeits, but you two also have to do your best. I heard that the intensity of Ayrin’s training has always been four times that of ordinary people’s.”



     “Four times?” These two students suddenly turned a little white. But then they saw an even fiercer blaze burning inside Ayrin’s eyes. “Teacher, we understand. We’ll definitely work hard!”


     …


     “I didn’t expect you to have such a stunning momentum.”


     “Chris!”


     Ayrin heard Chris’ voice as soon as he sat down beside Kybaver.


     Ayrin had no idea what kind of training Chris completed again this time. Her left arm, perpetually wrapped in bandages, trembled nonstop. When she looked at Ayrin however, her tone was filled with happy delight. “It’s no wonder you kept saying you wanted to join the team, no wonder teacher Carter especially helped you apply.”


     “What! You didn’t apply yourself, it’s teacher Carter who signed you up?” Kybaver couldn’t understand why Chris and Ayrin were so familiar with each other, but he was in for another surprise as soon as he heard Chris’ words.


     It turned out this guy was a genius that elite teachers had already taken a fancy to long ago?!


     “Did you see my fight right now?” Ayrin actually didn’t take note of Kybaver’s expression at all. He only laughed out loud at Chris. “Haha, how was it, do you think I can fight my way into the school team this time?”


     “I’m not sure.”


     Chris seriously thought for a moment. “The two others in your group forfeited just now. You already qualified from your group, but the real fights begin now, after the group stage.”


     “These guys are all at least as powerful as Rowan?” Ayrin nodded. He raised his head and looked at Chris. “Then give me a little additional motivation.”


     Kybaver orginally thought the relationship between Chris and Ayrin a little ambiguous. Now he almost fell down face first.


     Give me a little motivation… Was he trying to make Chris give him a kiss in front of the crowd or something?


     “What kind of motivation?” Chris’ thoughts weren’t as torturous as Kybaver’s, but she was also a little curious as to what Ayrin wanted.


     “Buy me something delicious… Something tasty would be the best.” Ayrin rubbed his belly and said with a pitiful face, “I ran for so long just now, I feel like I’m dead hungry… If I had something to eat as a reward, I will definitely perform even better.”


     “…” Kybaver immediately rolled his eyes as soon as he heard, extremely disappointed. He mumbled, “Whatever the case, he’s standing face to face with a beautiful girl… He actually doesn’t want anything else, he just wants something to eat. Only a low-level Giant Food Monster would have a brain like this.”


     Ayrin heard some mumbling but he didn’t clearly hear the words. He happily turned his head around and asked Kybaver, “Kybaver, what are you mumbling about. Are you hungry too?”


     “Get lost! Don’t talk to me, you’re annoying.” Kybaver shouted gloomily. He was thinking, right now, after being beaten up, he wished nothing better than to puke out everything he had in his stomach, and this guy’s actually still asking him if he wanted to eat something?!


     “Wait for me here then.” Chris covered her mouth and smiled, entirely devoid of the air of a master. Then she disappeared from the rest area in an instant.


     “She’s not as scary as they say, she’s pretty cute. In fact she would make a pretty good girlfriend.” Kybaver enviously watched Chris’ back and whispered, “She’s not crazy at all.”


     “Are you talking about Chris, of course she’s not crazy.” Ayrin only heard the latter part of Kybaver’s words, hence he seriously said, “Just a little face-blind.”


     “She only cares about training usually, doesn’t communicate with people, and has a little facial blindness to boot. I also heard she doesn’t have many friends in her grade. Why’s she so familiar with you,” Kybaver jealously said. They kept calling Chris the Amazingly Crazy Girl, and rumors said she was weird and fearsome, but she was after all the idol of Holy Dawn Academy, and she also looked beautiful, that earned her enough bonus points. If a boy could truly make Chris his girlfriend, then this boy would naturally gain a lot of face.


     In fact, for youngsters like them whose dreams just set sail, they didn’t have much understanding about love. Everything was very hazy. Many boys would often recklessly chase after a girl or another for some reason, then feel that their love was a matter of life and death, feel that they couldn’t live a single day without their partner. And then, when they finally parted ways, after waking in dire pain, they would realize they were still alive and kicking. Perhaps, not many days later, they would be completely healed and rushing onto the next battlefield of love, until the day the hot-bloodedness of youth drifts past and they reach true maturity, only then discovering what genuine love was.


     “Since she usually looks so normal, so cute and so easy-mannered, why does she have to train so painstakingly, why does she hang the slogan of becoming national champion on her lips all day long?” Such a thought once again popped in Kybaver’s brain. He couldn’t resist looking at Ayrin and asking him in all seriousness:”Why does she want to seize the final victory in the great tournament, there must be some special reason. Ayrin, since you’re so familiar with her, do you know the real reason why?”


     “Ah?” Ayrin shook his head. “No idea, I didn’t ask her. What I think is, if there’s really a special reason, then she’ll tell me if she wants to tell me, and if she doesn’t tell me it must certainly be because she doesn’t want to.”


     Kybaver looked at Ayrin’s face, not uttering a sound for a long while.


     Ayrin rubbed his face, curious, asking, “What?”


     “Nothing.” Kybaver said, extremely depressed. “I’m just looking at your head. It looks very normal, so why does it always seem like what’s inside isn’t the same compared to the rest of us?”


     “Not the same?”


     Ayrin smiled, embarrassed. He said, “I just think that, if you want to help a friend, then just help them. You don’t necessarily have to ask your friend why they want to do that thing.”


     “…” For a little while, Kybaver didn’t know what to say. There was only a voice inside his heart telling him that it was certainly better to be friends with a guy like this than be enemies.


     …


     As the selected went on without interruption, final victors also emerged from the other groups.


     In the stands however, the gazes of the vast majority of spectators stayed locked on two persons.


     One was Ayrin, someone no one could see through, someone that couldn’t be predicted using common sense. The other one was Bora, someone with stunning strength, to the point almost every participant in the selection thought he was certainly number one.


     Everyone was waiting to see who their next opponents would be.


     In the hearts of many people, they even felt that Ayrin and Bora were the hopes of Holy Dawn Academy in the main qualifiers to come.


     “Bora against Leila!”


     “Ayrin against Rogrid!”


     At long last, the tournament bracket featuring the twenty powerhouses left was publicly revealed.


     “Rogrid?”


     When everyone’s eyes gathered on these two focal fights, Ayrin couldn’t resist poking Kybaver beside him, asking him who on earth his opponent Rogrid was.


     “You’re hurting me on purpose right?” Kybaver’s face paled when Ayrin pokes just happened to land on the painful spots on his chest. He helplessly pointed at one side to someone tall and skinny. “That’s him… A powerful figure in third year. He’s expert in ‘Crashing Flow’ and ‘Sand Scorpions.’ The method you used against Rowan is pretty useless against him. If you can’t think of some other way, then you might as well admit defeat and be done with it.”


     Ayrin observed Rogrid.


     This was a tall and skinny boy. His neck seemed longer than usual, but other than that his appearance was very ordinary. When Rogrid found out his opponent was Ayrin, he also turned his head this way, and when he noticed Ayrin also looking at him, he smiled and nodded, seeming very friendly.


     “I know about Crashing Flow, it’s a waterfall-like stream of water that rushes my way.” Ayrin actually acted a little furtive, asking Kybaver in a low voice, “What kind of arcane skill is Sand Scorpions now?”


     “An arcane skill that gathers sand and gravel from the ground and shapes them into many sand scorpions.” Kybaver glanced at Ayrin and explained, “Those sand scorpions won’t attack him, but if you approach one or if you carelessly step on one, then it’ll give you a sting you’ll be hard-pressed to forget for your entire life. You can imagine the feeling of a pointy thorn pricking inside your flesh, then turning back into several dozen grains of sand and gravel boring into your flesh.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 59: A willing foundation stone!
      Chapter 59: A willing foundation stone!


     “The feeling of a pointy thorn pricking inside the flesh, then turning back into several dozen grains of sand and gravel boring into the flesh?” Ayrin looked at Kybaver. “I don’t know how that feels, I have to try it in a little bit.”


     “What?!” Kybaver almost passed out. “You’re a sicko! You even want to try something like this?”


     “Haha! You made it sound so fearsome and so terrifying, so I pulled your leg. Who’s so dumb to try and willingly get hit by someone’s arcane skill?” Ayrin guffawed out loud. “You actually believed me?”


     “I…” Kybaver thought that if he were still in a condition to fight, he would definitely pounce on Ayrin and choke him dead. What he had even more trouble understanding was, he clearly told this guy so much about how fearsome his opponent was, but there was only an even more ardent desire for war in Ayrin’s eyes, without the slightest trace of nervousness or fear.


     The teacher who agreed to advance Ayrin and Rowan’s fight earlier held a register and asked Ayrin, looking very interested, “Can we begin?”


     “Can we wait a little? I’m waiting for Chris to come back.”


     “Oh, what’s she helping you with?”


     “Buying delicious things… There she is!”


     Ayrin suddenly cheered. At this moment, flying inside the venue’s entrance, Chris seemed even more of a true angel in his eyes, because Chris held two very big bundles in her hands, obviously filled with every kind of food. Ayrin could already smell the tempting scent even from a distance of several dozen meters away.


     “You have to be generous with rewards.” Chris put the two great piles of stuff in front of Ayrin, and made a do-your-best cheering gesture. “Brave warrior, you have to do your best, Holy Dawn Academy needs you!”


     “Gurgle…”


     A stomach sound could clearly be heard.


     “So many delicious things…” Ayrin really had a little trouble controlling himself. He took a chicken leg and wanted to eat it, then thought he should eat it after winning his match. But there was another voice in his mind, telling him, just eat it and try how it tastes like, you’ll eat the rest after winning your fight.


     Ayrin picked up this chicken leg in a flash, picked it up then put it down, picked it up then put it down…


     “Are you bloody done or not! There are so many people waiting for you, do you still want to fight!” Kybaver really couldn’t keep watching anymore at his side. He couldn’t resist shouting, “Isn’t it just a chicken leg. If you can win, I’ll buy you a hundred chicken legs, alright?!”


     “Alright, you’re the one who said that, one hundred chicken legs!”


     Ayrin’s eyes lit up as soon as he heard. He put the chicken leg down and brandished his fist at Chris and Kybaver, then charged toward the selection field.


     “…” What made Kybaver extremely speechless was that, even so, he still saw Ayrin put the hand that’d grabbed the chicken leg under his nose and sniff it a couple time for all he was worth.



     …


     Ayrin and Rogrid formally stopped face to face.


     “Your momentum is far higher than ordinary people. Even I am inferior. Defeating a master like Rowan as a freshman who entered the academy not long ago, you’re truly a genius.”


     After the referee teacher declared the official start of the fight, Rogrid actually looked at Ayrin and seriously told him, “People without any courage or any hope for Holy Dawn Academy’s success wouldn’t join this selection. That’s why in my opinion, you are also a hope of our Holy Dawn Academy. But I hope you understand, the more things are like this, the harder I will try to fight. Because, if you can’t even beat me, that would mean you’re still a far cry from a genuine powerhouse. I also hope that this fight between you and me can add a little valuable experience for you.”


     “You’re really a good person.”


     Ayrin stared blankly for a little while, then felt deep veneration for this school senior standing in front of him. “I will also do my best… to defeat you!”


     “Then, let’s start!”


     Rogrid smiled. His silhouette flashed away, adding five or six meters between himself and Ayrin.


     “Belo, you were wrong. Our academy isn’t a useless trash academy at all!” Looking at the tall and skinny silhouette putting his palms up and respectfully displaying a fighting posture, Ayrin felt his blood boil all over inside his body.


     This burning, hot-blooded feeling that couldn’t be contained wasn’t only related to his own dream, but also about this academy.


     “Our academy is simply no useless trash academy at all. Because there are still many people who are desperately fighting for the sake of dreams and honor!”


     “Come then!”


     His fighting spirit ignited in a flash. He let out a shout so loud it made the hearts of many people in the stands bang in their chests!


     The next moment, his entire person transformed into a stream of light, carrying with him the rumbles of winds as he charged at Rogrid from the side.


     …


     “Come! Even if I’m destined to be a very ordinary arcane master in the future, one that can’t leave his name under the starry skies no matter what, at the very least I still did battle for the sake of Holy Dawn Academy today!”


     Rogrid’s chest also quickly ignited!


     He knew that he was someone with very ordinary talents. No matter how much harder he trained, he might not be able to achieve too great a result, but he firmly believed that the glory and honor of an academy wasn’t determined solely by the geniuses standing at the very top, but founded on the bravery and sweat of everyone who wished to do battle for the sake of this school!


     Even if he were doomed to be the most ordinary foundation stone!


     He still had to ignite and bring out every parcel of strength!


     “Come! Come with your superb momentum, Ayrin!”


     “Crashing Flow!”


     He stayed in place without moving an inch facing an Ayrin loudly charging his way, but his hands quickly joined together, shaping a hollow triangle with his fingers.


     “Boom!”


     The moment he completed this hand seal, the magenta arcane particles pouring out of his palms clashed against each other, producing rumbling sounds.


     At the same time, a flow of water as tall as three men put together abruptly sprayed out along the ground, sweeping away everything in front of it like a dam burst.


     “Amazing!”


     “There’s no way to dodge it!”


     Ayrin’s breathing halted. He only had the time to cross his arms in front of him like a barrier and curl his body before the sweeping stream slapped on his body like a giant, moving wall.


     His body was suddenly submerged inside the giant stream of water!


     “Ah!”


     Amidst astonished shouts, together with an explosive sound, his body flew backwards from the slap for fully seventeen to eighteen meters.


     “He can actually still stay standing!”


     The whole venue once again stilled all of a sudden.


     Because, together with the heavy sound of landing, everyone saw that Ayrin’s body was drenched, his hands, his entire body were constantly twitching, trembling, and his face was also a little distorted, and it was hard to distinguish whether the water on his face was from sweat, tears, or the water stream created by Rogrid’s arcane skill. Everyone was well aware that there was no difference between being hit by a such a wall of water moving at high speed and being slapped away by a huge wooden beam. But even so, Ayrin could actually still stand upright when he landed back on the ground, could still stand firm.


     “What a powerful willpower, what a fierce fighting spirit!”


     Rogrid’s hands were also trembling, but at the same time, the blood inside his body seemed to boil even hotter.


     “There’s no way to dodge! I can only use this move!”


     Ayrin’s voice suddenly rang.


     The instant his voice rang, his body that seemed about to collapse once again burst out with an explosiveness that choked the spectators’ breaths. He once again started sprinting!


     “What’s he doing?”


     “What arcane skill is that?”


     “Don’t tell me he learned some secret skill!”


     “It looks very powerful!”


     A burst of gasps and uncontrollable shouts of surprise engulfed the entire stands like a tsunami.


     Because everyone saw that, while wildly running at an alarming speed, Ayrin put his two hands in front of his chest and moved his ten fingers nonstop, knotting abstruse hand seals one after another at lightning speed!


     “What arcane skill is that?”


     Rogrid’s attention also focused on Ayrin’s hands despite himself. He was certain that Ayrin couldn’t condense arcane particles, but these hand seals Ayrin made right now were extremely complex and elaborate. They simply couldn’t be some arbitrary gestures thrown out at random, they had clearly gone through countless amounts of training.


     Was it an unique arcane skill that could allow him to burst out with astounding might?


     “Logic Fingers?”


     On top of the arena, the elite teachers standing on the edge of the dome all looked at each other. Liszt stared, his eyes wide open. He whipped his head around: “Ciaran, you even taught him this spirit-focusing skill?”


     “Such a complex spirit-focusing finger technique, he actually trained it to such a proficient level already?” Minlur also looked at Ayrin with disbelief. “But ‘Logic Fingers’ can’t be used in battle, it’s not a battle skill, why’s he using it at a time like this?”


     “What else could he be doing, he’s distracting his opponent’s attention and confusing him.” Liszt rubbed his chin, “A very good idea, it should be very useful against an opponent at this level. Only, Ciaran, I don’t understand why you taught him ‘Logic Fingers’ so much in advance?”


     Ciaran didn’t take her eyes off the battle for a single second, saying, “You came back just now, there are many things you’re not aware of. I’ll tell you the reason later.”


     The very moment she said this, Ayrin pushed his hands forward, then lifted his head and looked at the sky.


     Apart from these elite teachers who knew that ‘Logic Fingers’ wasn’t a battle skill, no one else could refrain from also lifting their heads to the sky, with the belief that some kind of arcane power would fall from it.


     Just at this moment, Ayrin actually threw himself violently on the ground, did a roll, bounced up, and charged into Rogrid’s chest like a flash of lightning.


     Facing an arcane master stronger than himself, he could only rely on his body at close range to bring harm to the opponent!


     On the chief referee’s platform, Carter’s’s face filled with shock and emotion.


     He hadn’t come into further contact with Ayrin after Ciaran raised her theory about growth. Before that, he only guided Ayrin once face to face. But now, Ayrin very clearly implemented the idea behind his guidance to the utter limit, and moreover, this was almost the only way to defeat an opponent like Rogrid!


     “Boom!” Ayrin’s punch struck true on Rogrid’s chest. His shoulder also crashed forth like lightning, without the slightest pause!


     Rogrid let out a muffled exclamation of pain. He flew out backward and dropped to the ground.


     Ayrin borrowed the momentum to flip back and steadily land on the ground. He was about to immediately burst his strength out to its limit and charge forward to give Rogrid another blow with everything he had, but just at this moment, he felt unbearable pain in both his feet at the same time. It hurt so much he felt as if his scalp were about to explode. He couldn’t resist immediately jumping up from the ground.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 60: Desperate battle
      Chapter 60: Desperate battle


     “What happened?”


     “It’s Sand Scorpions! Rogrid secretly invoked Sand Scorpions after using Crashing Flow and arranged a defensive perimeter around himself!”


     “Indeed, look, there are some other sand scorpions there!”


     “He can still stand after being hit by Sand Scorpions!”


     In the sea of astonished shouts, most Holy Dawn students in the stands saw, after Ayrin’s pained cry and his leap upward, blood splash out from the bottom of his feet. Not far away in front of him, several sand scorpions were quickly moving in his direction.


     These sand scorpions were assembled from sand and gravel under the effect of arcane power. They were entirely the same color as the ground when still, looking entirely like slightly swelling piles of sand, simply impossible to notice!


     “This guy… He can still stay standing.” Inside the contestants’ resting area, Kybaver’s heart suddenly tightened in his chest. Ayrin was joking just earlier about giving these sand scorpions a try and see how it felt like; he didn’t think Ayrin would truly be stung by these sand scorpions.


     “It hurts! It hurts!”


     Ayrin almost went crazy from pain. In the periphery of his vision, he saw that these two sand scorpions that stung him were missing a section of their tails. He watched them scatter into sand dust, but he could imagine these missing tail segments dispersing inside his soles. Right now, he wasn’t merely hurting from the pricking wound at the bottom of his feet. Instead, it felt as if several dozen, a hundred thin needles were stuck all over into his feet. He felt acute pain everywhere.


     “So this is how it actually feels like?”


     What made many people in the stands want to laugh yet unable to laugh out loud was that, not daring to put his feet on the ground because of the pain, Ayrin actually pressed his hands on the ground after hopping up, and stood upside down. He pushed nonstop on his hands and retreated more than a dozen feet away in a flash, avoiding the rest of the sand scorpions.


     These sand scorpions slowly halted after chasing him for a few meters, then their bodies scattered into piles of sand dust.


     “You’re indeed better at fighting than I imagined. However, in a battle like this, you have to pay attention at all time to whether your opponent gives off signs of operating arcane particles. Otherwise you’ll very likely end up just like this in the future, struck by your opponent’s covert arcane skills.”


     Rogrid’s voice rang in the field. He pressed his hands on his chest, slowly struggling to stand up.


     “Rogrid can still fight!”


     “Ayrin can’t even stand on his feet. What can he do, he’s going to lose!”


     Many of Ayrin’s fervent supporters couldn’t resist standing up from their seats. “What!” What made them instantly at a total loss for words was, Ayrin actually landed his feet on the ground. He continuously trembled all over from the pain, but he clenched his fists and slowly stood upright.



     “There’s no way I’d admit defeat right now!”


     “What does a little pain matter!”


     “My feet are still there, so I can still run!”


     Ayrin was hurting so much his consciousness was starting to become fuzzy, but he still lifted his head, and started to sprint!


     “Sand Scorpions!”


     Rogrid’s eyes filled with the light of admiration and zeal. His fingers moved slightly. Some arcane particles fell without a trace to the ground at his feet. Sand scorpions seemed to hatch from the hard soil ,one after another, splitting away from the ground then quickly crawling around him.


     This was an arcane skill that combined both offense and defense into one. In theory, as long as he kept someone who couldn’t condense arcane particles like Ayrin at bay, Ayrin would simply have no way of snatching victory in this fight.


     The ‘Logic Fingers’ just then made Rogrid clearly realize that it was definitely impossible for Ayrin to come out with any kind of formidable arcane skill.


     “What!”


     His eyes suddenly shrank right at this moment.


     Facing his “Sand Scorpions,” Ayrin not only didn’t stop his steps, he instead accelerated until his speed reached its limit, becoming a blur of wind he simply couldn’t clearly distinguish!


     “Pa!” Ayrin ruthlessly stepped on a sand scorpion, then charged in front of him like a flash of lightning.


     At this moment, after invoking his arcane skill just earlier, Rogrid only had the time to lift his right hand and use a single arm as a barrier in the way of Ayrin’s punch!


     “Bang!”


     The muffled sonic boom of a strike immediately rang up. Ayrin’s punch even crushed Rogrid’s arm against his chest, crushed it so hard Rogrid couldn’t even breathe. A formidable impact lifted his feet from the ground, then sent him flying backward!


     “Hiss…”


     Almost every spectator gasped. They could almost feel their own feet fiercely cramping at this precise moment.


     Kybaver’s mind went blank. He couldn’t unravel the feelings inside his heart.


     Ayrin actually stepped on the sand scorpion without any hesitation and launched such a violent attack!


     Everyone saw Ayrin’s harsh stomp crush the sand scorpion into a small pile of sand.


     But at the same time, everyone was also keenly aware that the sand scorpion’s tail must certainly have cruelly pierced Ayrin’s sole right at that moment.


     Ayrin’s way of fighting wasn’t any different from heavily stepping on an iron needle, then jumping up and hitting Rogrid.


     Many people could withstand the pain of an iron needle piercing them, but extremely few people possessed the courage to ruthlessly step on an iron nail like this. And, the most important thing was, he still had to overcome the pain and keep fighting after that!


     “Bang!”


     Rogrid heavily crashed on the ground. The sound of this landing was like a great invisible hammer, pounding on the hearts of every Holy Dawn student in the stands.


     Ayrin’s body also flipped back and flew away. He hopped several steps in succession, then stood on the ground. His feet twitched constantly, and even his face was completely distorted by the pain.


     “Who knows how many grains of sand drilled inside the soles of his feet… He must be hurting something fierce.”


     “He can stand even in such a state. Rogrid should just stay down.”


     Seeing Ayrin’s appearance, almost every freshman prayed in their heart for Rogrid not to stand up anymore, and just to let Ayrin take this match.


     But what made them exclaim in disappointment altogether was, Rogrid once again slowly stood on his feet.


     Rogrid gasped in pain, but the trace of a smile actually floated on his lips when he looked at the still standing Ayrin.


     “You can still endure, you can still fight?” He panted, looking at Ayrin standing far away from him.


     “It really hurts a lot!” Ayrin shouted at the top of his lungs. “But I’m not so easy to knock down!… I will defeat you!”


     “I will fight my hardest.”


     Rogrid let out an even louder laugh that mixed together with his pained breathing. “That’s why, you also have to have the determination to desperately fight until you reach your utter limit.”


     The entire Holy Dawn Arena once again fell into total silence as soon as these words left his mouth.


     Almost every Holy Dawn student in the stands could feel a blaze ignite in their chest.


     “Come then!”


     While all these students watched Rogrid with eyes filled with respect, Ayrin once again let out a great yell, once again sprinted!


     “No matter how painful, I still have to beat you!”


     “I can fight as long as there’s strength left in my body!”


     …


     “He’s coming!”


     Ayrin’s figure suddenly vanished from Rogrid’s sight, then a wild gust of wind blew behind his back.


     Rogrid merely shouted at himself in his mind, then fiercely turned around.


     Arcane particles inside his body once again frantically poured out from his hands the moment he turned around.


     “Crashing Flow!”


     Ayrin’s silhouette was currently only two or three meters away from him, but at this instant, a wall of water burst out between Ayrin and himself.


     “Ah!”


     Ayrin mercilessly fired out a punch and smashed it on the wall of water, but after penetrating half a meter inside, it couldn’t advance any further.


     “Boom!”


     The wall of water cruelly slapped his body the next second. He once again wildly flew backward.


     There wasn’t any difference at all between being smashed by this arcane skill and being smashed by a hundred punches at the same time.


     Ayrin’s willpower and spirit were already at the limit of their tolerance. Now, being struck by such an attack, he even passed out as he flew through the air, his breathing entirely cut off.


     He heavily landed with a bang. His consciousness only returned when a fresh breath of air rushed inside his lungs.


     “Rogrid’s also at his limit, his arcane particles are more less entirely consumed as well.”


     “He consumed his stamina very intensely in the earlier part of the fight, and Ayrin also landed two heavy blows on him like a raging bull. If it were someone else, they wouldn’t be able to stand up anymore.”


     “Ayrin can’t stand upright anymore, can he still climb up?”


     Every spectator in the stands could feel their body go a little numb. They could all tell that the fight had already progressed to a step where it’d entirely become a contest of sheer willpower between the two of them.


     “He’s much stronger than Rowan!”


     “I can’t admit defeat! I have to join the school team! Chris is still watching me in the stands.”


     Ayrin’s vision was dark. He desperately struggled to stand up, but his body didn’t respond to his call, as if he were in the middle of a painful nightmare.


     “This is…”


     Inside the dark night glittered countless stars, pointing him towards a certain direction.


     When he focused his consciousness on these glittering stars, the first arcane gate inside Ayrin’s head suddenly felt more distinct than in the past, and the arcane particles inside the first arcane gate were countless times more numerous than in the past!


     Were these truly arcane particles or not?


     There hadn’t been any change with these arcane particles in a long while, why were there so many of them all of a sudden?


     Ayrin couldn’t understand, but these increasing arcane particles actually made him feel stronger, gave him even more courage. Fresh strength seemed to pour inside his body.


     “Ah!”


     With such a pained warcry, he rested his hands on the muddy ground, and once again slowly stood up!


     When he stood up, when the fighting will to defeat his opponent became the only thought left inside him, the arcane particles inside his body felt as if they were about to slide out along his hands.


     “Fight!”


     He once again started to run, charging in Rogrid’s direction.


     “They must be at their limits.”


     “This attack should decide the winner between them once and for all!”


     Sensing that his willpower and his stamina were at their limits, Rogrid forcibly maintained his body upright and let out a resolute smile. All the arcane particles left in his body gushed out of him.


     “Crashing Flow!”


     Approaching him at a sprint, Ayrin also raised his hand at this moment. A strange magic power seemed to radiate from his five fingers!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 61 Freak teacher and monster student
      Chapter 61 Freak teacher and monster student


     “What!”


     “How’s that possible!”


     The moment Rogrid invoked Crashing Flow, the moment Ayrin lifted his hand, an incredulous shock ran through the elite teachers on top of the arena, even the always lazy-looking Liszt.


     “Swish!”


     The three of Liszt, Rui, and Ciaran dropped down almost at the same time, at a speed normal people couldn’t see with their naked eyes.


     “Extreme Seal of Light!”


     Before his feet came into contact with the ground, Liszt’s hands drew out several beams of light in the air.


     A giant cage seemed to suddenly appear in the air, trapping inside the field where Ayrin and Rogrid dueled.


     This cage thoroughly sealed off every ray of light. Then, all became dark.


     In the eyes of the people outside, it seemed as if a giant black space appeared everywhere around Ayrin and Rogrid all of a sudden. They couldn’t see anything inside.


     “What arcane skill is that! Such a terrifying wave of arcane energy!”


     “What happened!”


     “This arcane skill, it’s impossible for someone at Rogrid’s level to invoke.”


     “This is at least a taboo-level skill, what the hell happened!”


     A clamor ran through the entire stands as soon as this black space descended. The expression on every student’s face went through an abrupt change.


     “It’s Liszt’s doing!”


     “Why did he act all of a sudden? What happened?”


     Even these referee teachers present in the field were extremely shocked, ignorant as they were of what was happening.


     The inside of the absolute black space was in fact very normally lit, not impeding the vision at all. Only, the light was a little distorted, as if it could change at any moment under the influence of Liszt’s aura.


     The quiet and low-key Rui stood in front of Rogrid, one finger pointed against Rogrid’s forehead. Rogrid had already lost consciousness and sunk into sleep, his breathing smooth and steady, his body softly falling backwards.


     The frantic stream of water vanished around Rui without a trace, apart from the moisture on the ground.


     On the other side, Ciaran’s hand actually fell on Ayrin’s hand.


     A cloud of red embers scattered in the air between them, producing a shockwave visible to the naked eye.


     Inside such a shockwave, Ayrin had also thoroughly gone over his limit and fallen unconscious.


     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     “You not only taught him Logic Fingers, you even taught him this secret skill of yours.” Liszt walked to Ciaran’s side, and asked in a soft yet extremely serious tone, “What on earth happened during the time I was away from the academy? His spiritual strength shouldn’t be at the level of condensing arcane particles yet, but why do arcane particles exist inside his body, how was he able to invoke Evil Flaming Eye!”


     “Not invoked yet, it’s still a little short.” Rui’s silhouette flashed, also arriving beside Ciaran and Liszt. “His arcane particles are still too few, that’s why he was merely close to forming the Evil Flaming Eye this time.”



     “You’re right, but he already grasped the way of operating Evil Flaming Eye.” Liszt lightly said, “In any case, no matter how many, the existence of even a single arcane particle is completely irrational.”


     “He went to challenge a student in Divine Shield Academy almost a month ago. His spiritual strength measured twenty on a dwarven benchmark tool at that time.” Ciaran took a deep breath, striving her hardest to quieten her state of mind. “He came to find me at that time, said he felt his first arcane gate was open, with arcane particles existing inside. My judgment was that he couldn’t possibly condense arcane particles back then, especially condensing them while not even aware of it himself. Only, I couldn’t find any other reason that could explain it, so…”


     “So you taught him Logic Fingers and this secret skill.” Liszt interrupted Ciaran. “You wanted to use these two methods to test whether he could really condense arcane particles, and whether arcane particles existed inside his body or not.”


     Ciaran nodded. “But he never succeeded in condensing arcane particles in more than twenty days of training, and he didn’t give off any sign he could use my secret skill.”


     Liszt stayed silent for a second. “Maybe the reason he couldn’t use this secret skill was because there were too few arcane particles inside him previously.”


     “That’s possible.” Rui nodded. “But the most important thing is, what is the reason that led arcane particles to exist inside him, and also, since he really isn’t at the required level to condense arcane particles yet, why did the arcane particles inside him grow in number, how did he manage to almost invoke the Evil Flaming Eye in this fight?”


     Ciaran looked at the unconscious Ayrin leaning against her, saying, “Could he really be able to generate arcane particles on his own in the middle of an intense battle?”


     Liszt seemed as if he wanted to shake his head, but he didn’t shake his head. Instead, he raised his head and looked at the sky above.


     A hole suddenly cut open in the distorted light. An old, black silhouette suddenly dropped down.


     “Senior Plum, you also came?” Ciaran and Rui immediately greeted him with respect.


     “Senior, did you find out any possible cause?”


     “No record exists about a bloodline like this. It should be an extremely rare bloodline unknown to all, but its value shouldn’t be lower than genuine dragon bloodlines.” His face filled with wrinkles, the library manager professor Plum glanced at Liszt and Ciaran. “Compared to producing arcane particles on his own in the middle of fierce fighting, there’s an even greater possibility.”


     Liszt smiled. “It seems like our guesses are the same.”


     Ciaran had a little trouble standing Liszt’s nonchalance even in a situation like this. She couldn’t resist asking professor Plum, “What greater possibility?”


     Professor Plum slowly said, “Absorbing arcane particles from others.”


     “Absorbing arcane particles from others?” Ciaran immediately shook her head. “That’s impossible.”


     “Don’t forget Evil Dragon followers.” Liszt looked at Ciaran and said, “Evil Dragon followers can contaminate another arcane master’s arcane particles through the use of their own blood and arcane particles, thereby killing their opponent or taking them down together with themselves. This is the critical reason why they’re so hard to catch alive. Since Evil Dragon followers have a bloodline that can contaminate, then what’s so impossible if his bloodline can absorb? Also, I don’t know if you guys realized this or not. It’s not only his resistance to blows, but even his resistance against arcane power is also very high.”


     “We all clearly know that giant bloodlines and barbarian bloodlines have the strongest arcane resistances, but he clearly doesn’t belong to either of these two bloodlines.”


     “I also suspect him of being able to passively absorb some arcane particles from his opponent when he suffers blows from his opponent. There’s not much point arguing and speculating about it right now though.” The always taciturn Rui added, “We can wait until he wakes up and recovers more or less fully before getting to the bottom of it. We just need to give it a try to understand.”


     Ciaran nodded her head, then couldn’t resist looking at Liszt and asking,“Why did you use such a strong arcane skill with such great fanfare?”


     “If I didn’t use such a strong arcane skill, how would I attract senior Plum over?” Liszt clasped his hands behind his head and laughed out loud. “Also, I want to conceal every trace, and completely preserve this secret. Apart from us and Carter, it’s best not to let anyone else know, whether the other teachers or all these students. This way, if this guy Ayrin is really like how I and senior Plum guessed, he can still be a secret weapon against Divine Shield Academy.”


     “You react very quickly.” Ciaran started to feel a little admiration for Liszt at this time. This guy Liszt very often didn’t look very serious when he should be serious, his nonchalance written all across his face, but he kept at all times his calm and his most clear-headed judgment about him. This was probably also the most important reason he could stay alive and kicking after many dangerous missions.


     “Maybe some people will actually become suspicious after I used this move in broad daylight here. Since that’s the case, it seems I have to once again play the freakish part of the Wolf of Bloody Nights.” Liszt chuckled.


     “Why does it look to me like you’re very eager to play the freak?” Ciaran threw Liszt a glance and couldn’t resist cursing him.


     …


     “What on earth happened?”


     The students in the stands were almost about to lose control and rush into the field. But just at this moment, the black space vanished as suddenly and as strangely as it’d appeared.


     “Haha, what a blood-warming fight, what a fresh-tasting blood!”


     Everyone saw a teacher wrapped in blood-red waves of air, looking incomparably bloodthirsty, carrying Rogrid in one arm and Ayrin in the other. He looked extremely excited: “Ahh, I couldn’t resist joining the fray as well.”


     Rui and Ciaran stood around this teacher, their postures seemingly ready to fight at any time.


     “Don’t be rash. Put them down first, they’re in no condition to fight any longer,” Ciaran’s voice rang.


     “Boom!”


     After falling into silence for one second, the whole arena erupted in a rumble of shrieks and shouts.


     “Liszt!”


     “Legends say he was raised by the dark night wolves. The most coldblooded and most bloodthirsty by nature, the strongest teacher of the academy, the one who’ll easily tear apart anyone who opposes him into thousand pieces… Liszt!”


     “How terrifying! The expression in his eyes is so terrifying!”


     “What does he want to do with Ayrin and Rogrid?”


     “So dreadful… What a freak, someone like that can actually become a teacher!”


     Some fearful girls even started to sob from fright.


     “Looks like your reputation’s really like that.” Ciaran looked as if she was forcibly restraining herself really hard.


     “What can I do, someone has to sacrifice himself.” Liszt smiled furtively. Then he put Ayrin and Rogrid on the ground. “I need even more fresh blood!” He said some typical evil demon-like words, then immediately transformed with a swoosh into a red beam of light, flying away who knew where.


     Rui looked in the direction Liszt disappeared in and shook his head, saying in his mind, “Who knows how many students will be afraid to leave their windows open when sleeping now.”


     But then his gaze fell on the unconscious Ayrin, and an unprecedented flame arose inside his heart.


     A genuine monster student actually came to Holy Dawn Academy!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 62: Self-feeling ability
      Chapter 62: Self-feeling ability


     After a brief discussion, a teacher announced that, because Ayrin and Rogrid both fainted in the match and couldn’t complete their fight, the selection would proceed as if they both forfeited.


     “That’s unfair, how can you do that!”


     “What kind of teacher is that!”


     “Maybe neither of them would have fainted if Liszt hadn’t shown up!”


     “Exactly, how can you disqualify both of them. Making both of them join the academy team is more like it!”


     The stands exploded as soon as this teacher completed his announcement. Countless indignant students smashed their seats in protest.


     “It’s been a long time since we saw such a hotblooded scene.”


     Looking at the furious and chaotic stands, Carter smiled wryly and asked Ciaran, “What do we do now?”


     “You’re the teacher in charge of the school team, you shouldn’t be asking me what to do,” Ciaran told him.


     “Alright.”


     Carter nodded, then announced in a loud voice, “Since everyone feels that Ayrin’s and Rogrid’s displays are both enough to join the academy team, then we’ll increase the available spots in the selection by two. Ayrin and Rogrid are both members of the team now.”


     “Rumble!”


     Earthshaking cheers and acclaims exploded from the stands as soon as Carter’s voice rose.


     …


     Chris caught up to the medical team, carrying the two great bags of foodstuff, and asked Rui who was in charge of the medical team taking Ayrin and Rogrid to the infirmary, “Teacher Rui, what happened?”


     “His bloodline is a little special.” Rui beckoned to Chris to follow him. They skimmed over to a roof to one side of the venue. He said only then, “There won’t be any problem with his injuries. It’s just that Liszt and Ciaran will arrange some separate training and exam for him next.”


     “What on earth is his bloodline? It’s actually so strong.” Chris breathed in relief and suddenly became excited.


     “Some kind of rare bloodline. We don’t know either at this stage.”


     “Then I’ll take these foods to the infirmary.”


     “Ok.” Looking at the figure of Chris’ back, Rui couldn’t for some reason resist saying to himself in a low voice, somewhat infected by her mood, “Do your best… Perhaps your dream will come true.”


     …


     Ayrin dreamed a very long dream.


     Inside the dream, he first defeated Rogrid and joined Holy Dawn Academy’s team, then he saw food everywhere around him.


     But when he tried to pounce and eat the food, he felt a door appear inside his body, and then a very great power flowed to his hands from within the door.


     This power made him greatly excited, because he felt he could rely on this power to defeat even stronger opponents, but what immediately made him anxious was, no matter how much strength he put into it, this power seemed to be gathered on his hands but couldn’t be exploited.


     All of a sudden, he saw several monsters pricking his feet with iron needles.



     “Ah!”


     He suddenly shouted, sweating cold sweat all over from anxiety, thoroughly awakened from his dream.


     “Don’t move, otherwise the grains of sand will remain inside your soles. You feet might even fester if they stay like this too long.”


     A stern and somewhat familiar voice came to his ears.


     “Teacher?” He rubbed his eyes, finally noticing that he seemed to be inside the infirmary. The one currently dealing with the wounds on his feet was the short-haired female arcane master who once aided in Chris’ treatment.


     Blue rays of light flashed on her hands at this moment. These blue rays of light seemed to have very strong pulling power, drawing out the grains of sand mixed with blood one after another, then tossing them into a tray below.


     Seeing Ayrin calm down and still his movements, this short-haired woman said in an extremely peculiar tone, “I heard you had the audacity to attack by directly stepping on a sand scorpion, you’re really reckless enough.”


     “The match?” Ayrin suddenly remembered about the fight. He suddenly said, anxious, “Teacher, what happened to the fight, did Rogrid beat me? How is he?”


     The short-haired woman looked at an Ayrin who seemed to have forgotten his pain, and said, “I heard you two fainted at the same time. At first they announced you two were disqualified for the next round, but at the request of the spectators in the entire arena, Carter changed the decision and said that both of you were members of the team now.”


     “Really?” Ayrin suddenly shouted, “Teacher, is that true, I really made it to the school team?”


     “Just because you became a member of the team, are you so happy that even your feet don’t hurt anymore?” The short-haired woman said, both angry and amused.


     “It doesn’t matter, anyway back when I used to dig ore, I often smashed my feet, even up to three times a month. After hurting again and again I just got used to it,” Ayrin said, his mouth cracked open in wide a grin.


     The short-haired woman suddenly became speechless.


     “Chris was here?” Ayrin’s sniffed, suddenly noticing two great bags of food beside the bed. He immediately turned excited. “Does she know I can join the school team?”


     “She watched the match, of course she knows.” The short-haired woman looked at him and said, “You kept calling her name in your sleep when you were unconscious, it made her embarrassed, so she left.”


     “Ah?” Ayrin was struck a little dumb. “I kept calling her name?”


     “You did, you shouted her name seventeen times, shouted old Ginns’ name twelve times, shouted Belo twice, and shouted Moss once.” The short-haired woman nodded.


     “So many times?”


     “Hm?” The short-haired female arcane master let out an extremely bewildered sound all of a sudden.


     “What?” Ayrin asked, a little curious.


     “I’ve never seen anyone with a self-healing ability as strong as yours.” The short-haired woman’s voice even trembled a little.


     She was called Andar, was one of outstanding medical masters in Holy Dawn Academy. In more than ten years, she’d handled countless patients, and of those, at least several hundreds were powerful arcane masters who suffered injuries during missions outside and were specially sent here for medical treatment. Among them, there was no lack of elite arcane masters famous in the entire kingdom possessing formidable bloodlines, but even these arcane masters paled in comparison when it came to their self-healing abilities.


     After drawing out the grains of sand, she hadn’t had time yet to apply medicine to one of Ayrin’s feet, but just like the other feet she already applied medicine to, the wounds on it already stopped bleeding and started healing!


     According to her assessment, an injury of this level could be entirely healed after roughly two days, without the need for any medicine.


     To put it another way… It was the same whether she applied medicine or not, because for such a degree of injury, the medicine’s healing ability didn’t seem as efficient as Ayrin’s self-healing ability!


     Even in the classical medical records she read, only the purest barbarian bloodlines, some dragons, and Evil Dragon followers possessed such a fearsome recovery ability!


     “Self-feeling ability?”


     What made her almost pass out was, Ayrin said very shyly at this time, “My self-feeling ability has always been very strong, there’s no need for teacher to help me feel myself… Teacher, my stomach’s really hungry, can you give me a chicken leg first?”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 63: Hit me then, teacher
      Chapter 63: Hit me then, teacher


     In a certain confined martial gym in Divine Shield Academy.


     The setting sun was soon about to vanish beyond the horizon, its last few remaining afterglows filtering through the transom windows, printing a patch of gold on the ground inside the building.


     A slender boy with a bright red scar on his left cheek, his hair cropped extremely short, stood inside like a stern and grave piece of rock. A ruthless desire for battle was all one could sense coming from him.


     Around him, six or seven Divine Shield students lay fallen, scattered on the ground.


     He ruthlessly cursed them in an icy tone without showing them any quarter. His voice reverberated in this building, piercing like so many sharp knives into the depths of these Divine Shield students’ hearts as they lay flat on the ground. Compared to their physical pains, it made these Divine Shield students turn even paler.


     “You trashes! You all bloody stand up, is that all you’re capable of!”


     “So many of you against the one of me, can’t you beat me even like this!”


     “Stand up!”


     “If you were fighting in a real arcane team, trashes like you would have been killed long ago already!”


     “Your hands and feet haven’t been cut off, yet you’re already unable to keep fighting, do you still want to become a member of the western corps?”


     Scolded by this scarred boy without even a trace of a crease on his school uniform, two of those fallen on the ground snarled and leaped up. Two different bright fires rushed towards this scarred boy. However, he merely stretched his hands out and destroyed their arcane powers in two exploding balls of fire, smashing these two flying in the air once again.


     “Stand up!”


     “Too slow!”


     “Let me tell you, you’re courting death if you only know to rain down arcane skills when you face genuine masters. Learn first what’s called genuine fighting!”


     The icy cold, ruthless insults rained down once again.


     When no one was in a shape to stand up again, this scarred boy silently walked alone out of this arena.


     The afterglow of the sunset made the figure of his back appear even more slender, even more like a sharp sword ready to wound at any time.


     “Captain.”


     A tall and slender girl brimming with heroic air walked out from an alley between two gymnasiums. It was precisely Charlotte whom Ayrin met before. From her greeting, this scarred boy was the one publicly acknowledged as the strongest in Divine Shield Academy, the academy team’s captain, Ivan Fadh.


     “You’re scolding them too harshly. After all, their strengths…”


     “Did I say anything wrong?” Ivan coldly interrupted Charlotte’s words. “They all hold the lofty ambition of joining the western corps or the Lannister arcane teams. For them, this isn’t only a competition, but a genuine battle. They can’t knock me down even once with their current level, they really should be scolded.”



     “I understand what you mean.” Charlotte looked at the tip of her own shoes. “I just think that it might produce the opposite effect if you insult them too harshly.”


     “If suffering humiliation decreases their willpower instead of strengthening their fighting spirit, then for people like that, I will propose the cancellation of their qualifications to join the army and arcane teams.” Ivan grimly said, “Letting an unsuitable person obtain glory they shouldn’t obtain is to harm them. Their companions could even lose their lives because of them!”


     Charlotte nodded. She actually sensed a trace of warmth beneath his grimness, hence she didn’t argue any further with this boy who wasn’t any different from the captain of a professional battlemaster team. She merely said in a soft voice, “There is a little peculiar freshman in Holy Dawn Academy. They say in their academy that he comes from a Giant Food Monster bloodline, and he progresses extremely fast.”


     “No need for us to be afraid.”


     Ivan nodded. He raised his head and watched the sky, watched the last of the sunset glow. “Our western corps is already called the Dragon-Battling Corps. That means that we’re not afraid, even of dragons, as long as our own determination is like steel, as long as we are powerful enough.”


     After a pause, he grimly added, “I’m not asking my team members to be at my level. I’ll be very satisfied already if they could reach a level like yours.”


     Charlotte helplessly let out a heavy, cold snort, “Captain, are you praising me or criticizing me?”


     …


     “His regeneration ability isn’t inferior to pure dragon bloodlines? This mysterious bloodline is really very strange.”


     In a corridor inside the infirmary, the lazy-looking Liszt said to the short-haired female arcane master Andar, “In order to protect the future star of Eiche, in order to protect a child’s security, don’t leak out information like that for now.”


     Liszt’s words seemed very much like a joke, but Andar was very familiar with him, and her face stiffened slightly when she heard some hidden meanings behind his words. “Don’t tell me Evil Dragon followers are currently running rampant to such a degree?”


     “That’s not a secret actually, anyway the news will spread here very soon.” Liszt looked a little vexed. “Evil Dragon followers used to only appear near the border, but lately they’ve penetrated several times deeper inside. Also, the targets of their assassinations aren’t limited anymore to the arcane team members who are particularly threatening to them, they already widened their activities to some young people who are particularly likely to stand at the peak of the kingdom in the future. On top of that, Evil Dragon followers are also appearing more and more frequently.”


     Andar’s expression became a little graver. “Ok, I understand… Also, be careful when you’re out there on a mission.”


     “Haha, I’m really still as popular as I used to be.”


     “… I really don’t know if you’re truly narcissistic or if you just playing the part.” Ciaran came together with him in the infirmary, and now she gave him a fierce stare. “Let’s go.”


     “Alright. You’re more familiar with him anyway. I’ll play your attendant so I don’t leave a bad impression behind.”


     Ayrin heard footsteps just when he was the middle of watching the ceiling, bored stiff. He saw Ciaran push the door open and come inside, and immediately shouted “Teacher Ciaran” in a happy voice. Then he observed Liszt with a little curiosity when he saw him come behind Ciaran, and couldn’t resist asking, “Teacher Ciaran, which teacher is he now, he looks very powerful.”


     “Don’t mind him.” Ciaran came in front of Ayrin. Before she had time to speak again, Aryin actually said with impatience, “Teacher Ciaran, you came at the right time. I was just going to look for you. I noticed the arcane particles inside my arcane gate seemed to have disappeared. But in the fight against Rogrid, I seem to remember that my arcane particles increased at the very end. This sensation is too strange.”


     “Do you want to know the real reason?” Liszt said with a smile.


     Ciaran suddenly whipped her head around, right when she was just thinking how to answer. She stared ferociously at him, thinking, you said you were going to act like an attendant, and now you’re snatching the limelight.


     Liszt shrugged his shoulders as if he read her mind, telling her in a soft voice, “I just want to make things simpler.”


     “Teacher, you know the reason?” Ayrin was excited all of a sudden. “Of course I want to know the real reason.”


     “Then, are you ready for a little test? It might be a little painful,” Liszt said with a smile.


     Ayrin blinked, but he became even more excited soon after. “Of course I’m ready!”


     “Bang!”


     As soon as his voice rose, before he even had time to react, his body suddenly sprang up from the bed in a twisted posture, lightning fizzling all around him.


     Liszt lazily took back a hand radiating lightning and arcane particles.


     “Ah!”


     Ayrin’s pained shout came out only now.


     “You…” Ciaran looked at Liszt, at a total loss for words.


     “Doesn’t matter, it’ll stretch his muscles and improve his blood circulation, it’ll make him recover faster instead.” Liszt winked at her and asked of an Ayrin whose hair still stood erect and whose body still trembled, “Try to feel now, did the arcane particles in your arcane gate increase or decrease?”


     Ayrin’s pain vanished all at once.


     “Increase!” He shouted out this word with a blank face one second later, then he abruptly came back to his senses. He grabbed Liszt’s hand and shook it for all he was worth. “Teacher! Teacher! Why is it like this, why do I feel like the arcane particles increased by a lot?”


     “So it’s like that?” Liszt smiled faintly. A waft of dazzling arcane particles rushed out of his hand and charged against Ayrin’s hands. “Did your arcane particles increase again? Compared to last time?”


     “It increased again a little!”


     Ayrin immediately felt that there were some additional brightly flashing things inside the arcane gate, but of course it couldn’t be compared to the earlier sensation of countless arcane particles densely dotted together appearing inside, so he immediately shouted, “It’s just that it seems very few particles appeared! Not as many as last time.”


     “It seems like senior Plum’s and my guess is really correct.”


     “Huu.” Liszt breathed out a long mouthful of air and turned around to look at the thoroughly-shocked Ciaran, saying, “His body really absorbs arcane particles passively… So, his body will only accept many arcane particles when arcane power and arcane particles combine together to land a powerful attack on him. When I let my arcane particles directly rush at him, his body didn’t accept many of them on the contrary.”


     “How can such a bloodline talent exist.” Ciaran’s mind was a little blank, momentarily losing some of her ability to think.


     “Teacher!” Ayrin was already dead excited at this moment. “What passive absorption? I don’t think I really understand, can you explain it in simple terms?”


     “To put it simply, it’s a natural talent of your bloodline, causing your body to be just like a sponge. It’s able to absorb someone else’s arcane particles and store them inside your arcane gate. That’s the reason why there are arcane particles inside you even when you haven’t reached the level to condense arcane particles yet.” Liszt looked at Ayrin and said, “When someone else hits you, your body will absorb some arcane particles.”


     “Absorb arcane particles from others?” Ayrin was thoroughly struck dumb. Even he knew that this was something that didn’t make sense.


     “Yes, so you’re the prince of taking hits.” Liszt couldn’t resist a chuckle. “The fiercer they beat you up, the more arcane particles you can absorb instead. Also, judging from your performance last time, you can even use these arcane particles. That’s why, even if you can’t condense arcane particles yet, as long as you save up enough arcane particles in your arcane gate, you can use arcane skills all the same.”


     “What?” Dumbfounded was written large across Ayrin’s face. “Then as long as I get hit a lot… I will save up even more arcane particles?”


     “That’s the theory…”


     “Teacher, please hit me then!”


     “Er… We’re not in such a hurry right?”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 64: The tournament’s burning atmosphere
      Chapter 64: The tournament’s burning atmosphere


     “He’s indeed a monster!”


     Early in the morning, inside a forest surrounded by tall stone walls, Carter looked at an excited Ayrin and couldn’t help silently mumbling these words to himself.


     Ordinary arcane masters would have needed at least a dozen days before recovering from injuries like his, but Ayrin completely recovered in merely two days, looking as good as new.


     Without even talking about the other special qualities Ayrin possessed, merely this astonishing recovery ability was enough to scare Carter.


     This sealed-off forest located inside the academy’s Goddess Park was the secret training ground for Holy Dawn Academy arcane masters. Only teachers and battlemasters from Holy Dawn Academy who passed their exams were allowed to train inside.


     After becoming a genuine battlemaster of the kingdom, especially after joining an arcane team and carrying out every kind of mission, the strength and arcane skills of many arcane masters were classified as secrets, hence they needed a secret training ground like this where no one could see them.


     Because very few people came here, and because they needed to apply and enter inside at different, prearranged times, this closed-off forest with a radius of a dozen miles seemed extremely primordial.


     Ayrin excitedly watched this forest brimming with a primordial atmosphere, then watched teacher Carter standing in front of him, asking in a loud voice, “Teacher Carter, is Belo also training here?”


     “Belo isn’t training here, he’s following another special training program.” Carter shook his head, then his expression became slightly more solemn. “Ayrin, now answer a question of mine. You keep talking about joining the school team, is it because you want to obtain victory after victory, together with team Holy Dawn?”


     “Of course!” Ayrin firmly brandished his fist and watched Carter with a very curious expression, uncertain why Carter asked him such a question. “I want to defeat every powerful opponent, and help Chris become champion in the national tournament!”


     Carter looked at his burning eyes, nodding. “For the sake of this goal, do you have the courage to stake your life?”


     Ayrin’s eyes burned even brighter. “Of course. Senior Rogrid and the others all have the courage to stake their lives, of course I’ll be the same as them!”


     “I can guarantee I’ll do everything I can to help you guys obtain victory after victory, but I need you to promise me something.” Carter said solemnly, “I need you to promise you absolute will listen to my orders during training and during matches, can you do that?”


     “Really? Teacher, what you mean is, I can go on stage and fight?” Ayrin shouted excitedly, his eyes wide open all of a sudden.


     “Of course.” Carter looked at him and solemnly said, “You’re going to be a critical figure in whether we can defeat Divine Shield Academy or not, a secret weapon!”



     “Secret weapon?” Ayrin blinked in surprise.


     “That’s right. Because you’re not strong enough yet, but you possess some abilities that others don’t understand. You can only play a decisive role by exploiting these abilities that others don’t understand.” Carter patted his shoulder. “That’s the reason why I took you to a place like this to train in secret. What you have to promise first is, before the match with Divine Shield Academy formally starts, you absolutely absolutely can’t fight with anyone else again! You absolutely can’t expose any ability of yours!”


     “I can’t fight with anyone else, I have to conceal my genuine strength?”


     “Ayrin, you’ll come to understand very quickly. It’s not just the current tournament, in fact, you’ll need to be even more careful about concealing your genuine strength after becoming a real battlemaster. This way, the opponent can’t thoroughly understand you, so it’ll be more troublesome for them to face you. You have to understand something, in a battle between arcane masters, it’s nowhere near a contest of pure power between arcane skills exploding against each other, there are also battle tricks and wisdom involved.


     “Outstanding arcane masters are expert in exploiting every kind of method to create a lapse or mistake in the opponent’s knowledge and judgment, to the point they’re already setting lethal traps for the opponent before the fight even begins.” Carter glanced at the pensive Ayrin and added, “Your superhuman strength, resistance to blows and outstanding momentum have surely spread out already, but your opponents don’t know yet you have such a formidable self-healing ability, and they’re even less aware that you can absorb someone else’s arcane particle and use them to invoke arcane skills!


     “That’s why these two abilities will be your secret weapons! They’re precisely the crucial points that will determine whether we can defeat Divine Shield Academy or not this time!”


     “I understand now…” Ayrin’s eyes lit up. “Every one of them thinks I can’t use arcane skills. When the time comes it’ll be very difficult for them to block when I suddenly strike them with one.”


     Carter nodded. “Also, the more you progress in this half-month, the less of an understanding the opponent will have about you. They’ll also be mistaken in their judgment when it comes to you.”


     “I’ll do my best!” Ayrin shouted excitedly, but he immediately seemed to think of something, and asked Carter, “Teacher Carter, if I expose every secret of mine in the match against Divine Shield Academy, then won’t I have no secret left for the next matches?”


     “It’s not easy to understand a secret whose reason is very difficult to find.” Carter started to smile. “Also, you have to understand something, every arcane master will gather more and more secrets about themselves the further they progress. As long as you believe in me, I will give you even more secrets in the competition.”


     “Teacher Carter, are you going to teach me new arcane skills?”


     Ayrin saw that, while they were talking, the dazzling rays of light emitting from arcane particles were already flashing on Carter’s body.


     “I’ll teach you a secret skill.” Carter nodded. “Also, I’ll seal off part of my strength and fight with you. This way, not only you’ll progress very fast, you’ll also be able to store enough arcane particles, and it’ll allow you to practice arcane skills!”


     “Alright!” Ayrin’s high-spirited shout once again exploded in this thick forest brimming with a primordial atmosphere.


     …


     Three hundred ninety-nine, four hundred, four hundred and one…


     Inside the Thinker’s Stone Forest, drenched in sweat from head to toe, panting in rough and heavy mouthfuls, Kybaver sprinted nonstop.


     His body flashed in succession, again and again, like a ghost or a devil, his punches constantly carrying silver rays of light burning like lightning.


     “Swish!”


     When the last of his arcane particles gushed out of his fists, he already lost control of his body gone well past its limits. He crashed fiercely forward, falling headlong on the ground, bounced up, then fell once again on the ground.


     “Ah…”


     Kybaver struggled to flip his body over. He lay on the ground, sprawled on his back. He didn’t even have the strength to lift a single finger anymore, ventilation box-like sounds coming from his chest.


     “Four times the amount of training…Bastard, no matter how hard I struggle, I can only reach three times the amount of training at most.”


     “No, I have to continue!”


     “I already fell behind a guy like you. Even with a monster momentum like yours, you still have to persevere with four times the amount of training. I absolutely have to surpass your fourfold training amount before I can catch up to you!”


     “I don’t know what kind of training you’re doing now… I won’t admit defeat, I definitely have to grasp ‘Quicksilver Flash Kill!’”


     “Next time, I absolutely have to win in the selection and become a member of the team!”


     After panting heavily for a long time, Kybaver deeply shouted nonstop to himself and once again dragged his body up with everything he had, his body trembling from head to toe even as he started punching again!


     One day turned into another.


     This second year student of Holy Dawn Academy also constantly challenged his own limits. Every day seemed incomparably rich, filled with meaning afresh.


     …


     As time went by day by day, as the main qualifier of the Cup of Starry Skies Braves neared ever closer, the atmosphere in every academy became different from what it used to be. Even the air seemed to burn with a shred of scorching hot atmosphere.


     This was after all a tournament the entire country, every clan, every powerful arcane team paid attention to. It was equivalent to a showdown between the future elite arcane masters of the kingdom.


     Many people who distinguished themselves in it would even be immediately tasked with important tasks.


     Iron Forest Academy.


     In front of an iron wall, a strong and sturdy boy brandished his arm, his face filled with a desire for war. Countless hotblooded Iron Forest students were gathered in front of him.


     “Our Iron Forest Academy has to win!”


     “We can’t become members of the team, can’t fight together with captain Ferguillo, but we still have to let people from other academies see our fighting spirit, see our power!”


     “Before the day of the match arrives, we’re going to leave ten thousand fist imprints on this iron wall!”


     “Bang!” “Bang!” “Bang!”…


     Under this boy’s incitement, every Iron Forest student gathered there charged toward the iron wall like madmen, and used their own fists to strike at this iron wall!


     “Stop!” Once again inside the sevenfold gravity gym, every members of team Iron Forest converged around Ferguillo. Ferguillo pointed at Wilde and faintly said, “You made a mistake again with your attack just now, I already told you so many times, you have to vary your rhythm, you can’t do the three successive instant movements all at the same frequency, at the same speed. This way it’s very easy for the opponent to grasp the pattern. Using your flash attack will instead lead you to the underworld! Even if you can’t make your first flash strike faster, you still have to pay attention and moderate it, to cause misperception for your opponent.”


     Wilde rearranged the hair covering one side of his face, wiped his sweat, and solemnly said, “I understand, this is the last time I make a mistake like this.”


     “There are still fifteen days left before our confrontation with Golden Lion Academy. Stingham will definitely have made giant strides forward with a bloodline like his!” Ferguillo faintly said, “But as long as none of us makes a mistake, we’ll certainly fight our way to the great national tournament!”


     “Do you hear the voices of these people outside?” His finger pointed outside the gym after a slight pause. “Do you have the heart to make these men outside who idolize us, who are shouting and clamoring, do you have the heart to disappoint them?”


     “We have to win!”


     At this instant, every members of Iron Forest’s team screamed out at the top of their lungs, letting out mad roars just like wild beasts!


     …


     Divine Shield Academy.


     A one-eyed teacher wearing an eye-patch quietly stood for a long while. Every member of team Divine Shield, Ivan and Charlotte included, all stood in front of him, straight as ramrods, just like a small army regiment waiting for inspection.


     “I don’t have so much patience, I won’t insult and humiliate you, or provoke you, like your captain Ivan does. In a real battlefield, success and failure are determined by life and death, by the final result.”


     This one-eyed teacher with a very ferocious outer appearance coldly swept his eyes over everyone standing in front of him. “That’s why, if you can’t even defeat a small team like Holy Dawn Academy, then Ivan and Charlotte, you’ll join the army one year later than originally planned. As to the others, you might not even have the rights to come to the attention of clan Lannister!”


     “What!”


     Even Charlotte’s face paled a little.


     “Only pressure will give you the drive to move forward. There’s no harm in telling you, the reason I’m so strict is because I’m old rivals with Carter, the teacher leading Holy Dawn Academy’s team. Confronting him this time makes a lot of memories resurface.” This one-eyed teacher started laughing like a maniac. “Also, you definitely can’t look down on him. He already had the Wise Commander nickname back in our times. Back then, when the elite teams from Holy Dawn Academy went out on missions, he was always the one leading them.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 65: The weight of a dream
      Chapter 65: The weight of a dream


     In a secret training field in Holy Dawn Academy.


     Ayrin quietly faced a wooden pile a section higher than himself, thick enough two persons were needed to surround it with their arms.


     Dense ropes circled round and round around this wooden pile, as if wrapping it in thick armor.


     Ayrin looked at this giant wooden stake with the same expression he would have when looking at an enemy.


     “Whoosh!”


     His body broke through the air all of a sudden. His left hand pressed toward this wooden stake, the whole hand covered in astonishing numbers of arcane particles, as if a dazzling magenta sun had risen from his hand.


     A white block of ice about the size of this wooden pile suddenly appeared between his left hand and this giant wooden pile. It crashed loudly against it, and all the thick ropes encircling it exploded out, chunks after chunks splattering away.


     The entire wooden pile was pulled out from the ground, about to fly backwards.


     Just at this moment however, a terrifying sound came from Ayrin, as if hundreds and thousands of ropes ruptured at the same time.


     This sound was entirely produced by the tremendous vibrations of the air around him!


     In this instant, his body gave off the terrifying feeling that every muscle inside his body, the power inside every minute molecule was about to burst out from extreme saturation, as if his entire person were about to explode.


     His right fist ruthlessly landed on the huge white block of ice in front of him, carrying with it the strength of mountain floods bursting out.


     “Crack crack crack…”


     The huge white block of ice seemed like a living object. It once again burst out with power. The entire block of ice deformed: icy protrusions sputtered forward, and on the originally almost square-shaped white block of ice, long and narrow shapes splashing forward formed. It looked entirely as if a giant crown of ice and snow lay flat on it!


     “Crack!”


     The wooden pile that had already been lifted off the ground broke into pieces under the renewed outburst of power at this instant. White blocks of ice and snow froze the countless broken shards of wood as they splashed backwards, sprinkling everywhere behind in an area several dozen meters wide.


     Ayrin looked on, dumbstruck.


     He stayed still for several seconds, then he leaped up, leaped up six or seven meters high in a single jump.


     “Amazing!”


     “I succeeded! I finally succeeded, I successfully unleashed a double combination of physical and arcane attacks!”


     “Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!…”


     …


     Carter walked out from inside the shadows of the trees, not far away behind Ayrin. Watching Ayrin randomly jumping and wildly shouting out of excitement, he couldn’t resist shaking his head, thinking that Ayrin felt more and more fearsome.


     “How was it, teacher Carter, did you see that? I succeeded, I can already use ‘Crown of Ice and Snow!’”



     “I saw.”


     Seeing Ayrin arrive in front of him with a jump, Carter breathed deeply and said, “You’re ten days earlier than even my fastest expectation. Since things turned out this way, you take two days of rest. After that you’ll start again doing all-out strength training.”


     “Rest for two days?”


     Ayrin looked at Carter and had a little trouble understanding. “The match against Divine Shield Academy is only in ten days though, my spiritual strength hasn’t reached the level of condensing arcane particles yet… Shouldn’t I continue to train my hardest?”


     “Have faith in my judgment. I will arrange the most appropriate rest or training according to the condition of your body and spirit.” Carter explained, gentle and patient, “You first rest for two days, then continue training according to what I asked of you. The result will be better compared to you training bitterly for ten days nonstop. Your body and spirit are currently in a state of excessive pressure. If you were to force yourself and continue training, it would bring more harm than good to your body. Giving your body and spirit a proper rest, letting them relax, then giving them a powerful stimulation after that, you will progress faster this way. Tension, relaxation, tension… Training needs to follow this rhythm, you also have to figure out the rhythm most suitable for yourself. Also, I will manage and be in control of when you condense particles. Do you still remembers what I told you at the beginning?”


     “To have faith you, that you’ll help me seize victory after victory!” Ayrin smiled. “I understand now, teacher Carter, I will do as you say.”


     “Go then, get a proper rest.”


     …


     “Teacher Carter! Teacher Carter!”


     Carter followed Ayrin’s departure with his eyes, but not long after, as soon as he walked out of this secret training field, he saw an Ayrin bustling with energy run back his way.


     “What?” He couldn’t help but stare a little blankly.


     “Is Chris’ home right here in St. Lauren?” Ayrin asked him, “I just went to the Thinker’s Stone Forest, but she wasn’t there. After that I saw two classmates of hers training there, and heard them say that Chris went back home. Teacher, you’re the one in charge of registration, you must surely know where her house is in St. Lauren?”


     “You want to go look for her?” Carter blinked in surprise.


     “Yeah.” Ayrin scratched his head in embarrassment. “I don’t know what to do during rest. Originally I wanted to go watch her training, I didn’t think she wouldn’t be there.”


     Carter hesitated slightly, but he still said, “If I remember correctly, her house should be in the Spirit district, it’s near the foot of the mountain at the southern side of St. Lauren. There are many small secondhand goods shop and curio shops there. If you’re looking for her, you can search first for a shop specializing in the repair of leather boots, her house’s near this shop. Just ask there and you should be able to find her.”


     Ayrin finally found the boot repair shop Carter spoke of after spending no less than half a day.


     This was a small shop with walls and shelves entirely covered in black or brown shoe polish, with some buck naked, dirty kids playing some kind of game in the doorway.


     The Spirit district was a slum area compared to the whole of St. Lauren.


     Just like the vast majority of cities in the kingdom of Eiche, the higher the place the more exclusive it was. High places were for rich people and noble clans, while on the contrary, lower areas at the foot of the mountains were places were low-level craftsman, failed businessmen, frustrated artists and arcane masters gathered.


     To give the most simple of examples, the sewage pipes were all arrayed from high to low. There would be a lot of sewage flowing down to the foot of the mountains everyday. Perhaps people in these district would, when they went out, find themselves face to face with streams of sewage stinking to high heaven.


     However, Ayrin had little intuitive concepts of slum districts and wealthy districts. After all, Cororin Town’s area where he used to live was far poorer and barren than the slum districts of St. Lauren. That was why, he felt that there were many interesting shops even in the Spirit district, and life seemed pretty convenient there.


     “Uncle, do you know where Chris’ family lives?”


     “It’s the furthest house over there, the one closest to the bridge.”


     “Thank you uncle!”


     With the guidance of this boot repair shop owner, Ayrin very quickly distinguished which one was Chris’ house out of all the houses there.


     There was a dried ditch apparently used for torrential rain dividing the entire Spirit district in two. The rainy season wasn’t here yet, and weeds taller than a grown man filled this water ditch about two meters wide, leaving only some pretty big oval-shaped stones exposed. There was an old stone bridge wide enough for a carriage to pass through, sitting in the middle of this water ditch.


     Not far beside this old stone bridge, there was a stone path leading to a row of single-story stone houses sitting about two or three meters higher than the bridge’s elevation.


     Open spaces constituted both the fronts and the rears of these stone houses. Some were arranged very neatly, some had things growing inside them, but none of them had perimeter walls or fences.


     Right now, the door to the furthest house, Chris’ house, was open, although there was no one in the smooth stone field in front of it.


     Ayrin excitedly ran to the end of the street, ran up stone stairs in two or three steps. When he reached the field of smooth stones, he saw that Chris’ house was very simple and crude, with only the simplest furniture arranged inside. Facing the front door, the backdoor was also open. He immediately saw a petite figure helping a man wash his hair gone a little white.


     “Chris.”


     He saw at first glance that the one helping this man wash his hair was precisely Chris.


     “Ayrin? Why did you come here?” Chris turned her head in surprise as soon as she heard Ayrin’s voice.


     The man originally held a water basin in his hands. He abruptly raised his head at this time, turned around; all the water on his hair flowed down his body as a result. The clothes on his upper body suddenly became more than half wet.


     “Ayrin… Heh heh… Chris… Champion…”


     “Champion of the great national tournament…”


     This man started to laugh dumbly when he turned around to look at Ayrin, repeating these few vague words nonstop at the same time.


     Ayrin froze.


     He saw that this man’s face was a little aged, with wrinkles filling the corners of his eyes, but his features were extremely similar to Chris’. The expression in his eyes was calm, and although he seemed to be smiling at Ayrin, the indistinct words repeated in his mouth seemed only meant for himself and for Chris.


     “Look at you, I told you to be obedient and keep your head down, you disobeyed again and lifted it.”


     Chris reproachfully took a dry towel and rubbed his hair, then wiped the traces of water from his body. Then she poked her tongue out at Ayrin and let him wait for her for a little bit.


     The man who looked a little similar to her smiled dumbly from beginning to end, very happily, then kept mumbling to himself and repeated some simple words.


     “Chris… Champion… Champion of the great national tournament…”


     Hearing this vague voice, looking at Chris taking care of him very dotingly, as if she were taking care of a child, Ayrin felt a lump in his throat despite himself.


     “You be good for now… My friend from school came over, I’ll go talk with him for a little bit.”


     After helping this man dry his hair, then peeling some fruits for him, Chris beckoned to Ayrin and let him follow her as she jumped to an empty spot on a mountain slope not far away.


     Eating two fruits Chris stuffed in water, Ayrin sat down beside Chris and asked heavily, “He’s your father?”


     “Yes.” Chris also ate a fruit, watching the small stone bridge down the slope in front of her.


     Ayrin turned his head around and looked down at the man behind the house, not far away from them. He asked, also hesitating a little, “Then he…?”


     “You must have seen it.” Chris stuffed the fruit in her hand whole inside her mouth, then wiped her hands against each other like a child, as if she could rub them clean just like that. “He used to be very normal… Seven years ago, there was a caravan in St. Lauren who got ambushed by an arcane bandit team. My father and my mother were both part of the arcane team protecting the caravan. My mother died in the fight, my father was also heavily wounded. He fainted, only woke up a long time later. Then after that he became like how he is now. There’s no trouble with everyday life. It’s just that my mother used to always help him wash his hair before, that’s why, if I don’t help him wash his hair, he refuses to wash it himself.”


     Ayrin felt that the very sweet fruit inside his mouth suddenly turned dry and astringent. He looked at Chris’ side profile.


     Chris spoke very simply and very calmly, and there wasn’t much of a change in her expression. He could also see Chris’ staunchness, and she was already used to all of this, could bear it. But his own mood couldn’t be as serene as hers.


     “Did they end up catching that robber team?”


     “They caught them.”


     “Then your father… Why does he keep saying champion, champion of the great national tournament?” Ayrin looked at Chris’ face. He couldn’t imagine what she’d gone through. He couldn’t resist asking again, stuttering a little, “This… this… is why you… why you always want to become champion in the great national tournament?”


     “That’s right.” Chris raised her face and watched the sky, firmly saying, “Because my father and mother were also once members of their school teams. They weren’t very formidable, their school teams were also very ordinary school teams, but they met each other in the stadium when watching the finals… This must be the scene etched the deepest inside my father’s mind, maybe he very much wants to see my mother again in the finals… Or perhaps he and my mother very much wanted to become champions back then, or maybe he feels I’m stronger than both himself and my mother… He can’t remember anything now, I’m the only one he recognizes. But it seems he very much wants to see me become champion, so I absolutely have to give it a try.”


     Was it because that tournament field and this tournament had an especially important meaning for him, because it was the deepest memory in his mind?


     Perhaps the most beautiful scene of his life was there.


     Perhaps that final trophy was the thing burning brightest in his mind?


     Or perhaps he thought he could be once again reunited with his lost wife in that place?


     Or perhaps there was no particular meaning, just a fragment of his consciousness, perhaps he himself had no idea at all why he hoped for Chris to become champion in the great national tournament.


     It was Chris’ dream in any case.


     This was the genuine reason Chris trained so painstakingly hard, so hard she appeared to others like an amazingly crazy girl.


     Ayrin’s looked at that man peacefully eating his fruits, watched Chris pretty side profile. He felt an added meaning to his own dream.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 66: The meeting before the match
      Chapter 66: The meeting before the match


     Inside the quiet, secret training field of Holy Dawn Academy, a burst of rapid, oppressive sounds suddenly exploded out.


     This sound seemed just like someone striking a wooden pile without cease, at an extremely astounding speed.


     However, in the clearing inside the forest where this sound actually originated from, thirteen huge wooden piles stood, tightly wrapped in ropes. These thirteen huge wooden piles all tightly leaned against each other, just like thirteen soldiers sticking tightly together, the row of them forming a wall.


     Ayrin stood on one end of this wall.


     The strength of his body gave off the feeling of an explosion with every punch he struck, while the thirteen wooden piles rumbled loudly at the same time.


     Compared to ten days ago when Ayrin first perfected his use of the “Crown of Ice and Snow”, even Ayrin himself could perceive the growth in power inside every tiny molecule in his body.


     His explosiveness was even more under the control of his will.


     Back then, when he struck these thirteen wooden pile with all his explosiveness, his strength could only penetrate to the ninth wooden pile at most, but now, he could already instantly cause formidable vibrations in the thirteen wooden piles all at the same time.


     The one arcane skill Carter taught him, the “Crown of Ice and Snow,” was an arcane skill that first burst out with the power of arcane particles, then superimposed it with physical strength. He had no idea what level the secret skills “Evil Flaming Eye” and “Crown of Ice and Snow” that Ciaran and Carter taught him were at, but he could clearly feel that Evil Flaming Eye’s advantage lay in disturbing the opponent’s neurons and making them hallucinate, whereas “Crown of Ice and Snow” was an arcane skill that pursued pure violent destructiveness. It was stronger when it came to pure power!


     That was why, teacher Carter might always look like an amiable person who never offended anyone, but he still was an elite teacher, he really had some skill to show for it!


     Ayrin was full of spirit.


     “Oh damn!”


     He shouted loudly all of a sudden, and ran in a panic out of the secret training field.


     Tomorrow was already the day of the official match of the Hegemonic Cup of Starry Skies Braves!


     Carter told him when he finished his training last night that today, he had to head over to the body training complex number three, and attend the school team’s pre-match meeting. He’d been secretly training here all along before that, so this meeting was the first time he officially meet face to face with the other members of the team. On top of that, Carter was also going to explain some characteristics about the members of team Divine Shield and provide the final pre-match coaching!


     But Ayrin was already used to always coming here for his training. After waking up early in the morning, he actually forgot about this matter, and directly came here. The teacher in charge of this secret training field should also be ignorant of Carter’s plans, and he’d let him enter after registering his name just as usual, without offering any reminder.



     When he remembered about it, it was already close to the time Carter set for the meeting, and the most important thing was, he promised Carter not to reveal any strength before entering the tournament field. He simply couldn’t run fast inside the academy!


     So he could only hurry to the body training complex in an awkward half-running half-walking motion.


     …


     “Why isn’t Ayrin here yet?”


     Carter held a small notebook and frowned inside the body training complex number three where many tools dedicated to training where piled.


     Other than Ayrin, the other members of the school team had all arrived a long time ago already.


     “The time is past already, why don’t we start first?” The tall and sturdy Gerrin probed a question.


     He was the oldest one in the entire Holy Dawn team, and the one who’d participated in the greatest number of matches. The teachers in charge of the team before had always paid a lot of attention to the team’s discipline and the notion of time. This was the reason why he said these words, and he also noticed that Ender, Skol, and the other old team members were already subconsciously exposing looks of dissatisfaction.


     “Let’s wait a little more.” Carter glanced at the closed doors and said without hesitation, “He wouldn’t be late without good reason.”


     “He’s not strict at all.”


     “So easy-going… Can he really lead us to victory?”


     “Ayrin’s natural talent seems very astonishing, but he’s after all a freshman who can’t condense arcane particles yet, why does it look like he’s putting special emphasis on him?”


     Several old members of the team didn’t manifest any objection, but an unhappy feeling unconsciously arose in their hearts.


     Time passed by minute by minute, second by second.


     The five minutes Carter talked about were soon about to expire when all of a sudden, bang! Someone firmly pushed open the metal doors of the body training complex. Ayrin’s gloomy face appeared in everyone’s line of sight. When he noticed Carter and the other team members in a corner of this building, Ayrin shouted, “Sorry, teacher Carter, I ran off to train again, I forgot when I woke up this morning…”


     “Don’t forget something like this in the future! We’d be truly done for if you missed the actual match!”


     Carter sternly interrupted Ayrin’s words. “Close the door, come here.”


     “Yes!”


     Ayrin closed the door, ashamed, and trotted in front of Carter.


     He saw that, apart from the team members who fought against Southern Monsoon Academy last time, Rogrid and Bora were also there.


     But he didn’t know the other four team members who passed the selection.


     Carter didn’t introduce the team members either, he cut straight to the chase.


     “Our Holy Dawn Academy will be opposed to Divine Shield Academy tomorrow. According to the information at our disposal, apart from the captain Ivan and the vice-captain Charlotte, the other three members of team Divine Shield should be selected from Sierre, Brook, Sulay, and Bessa.”


     “There’s no information whatsoever about Ivan. A teacher from clan Lannister took him in and gave him private lessons not long after he started his training as a freshman. Now he’s already become a formal Lannister battlemaster. He should be an arcane master with a special bloodline.”


     “Charlotte became a battlemaster of clan Lannister in her second year. Her blood is part elven and part barbarian, so she’s a monstrous combination of both power and speed. Her main arcane skill is a certain “Heavy Ions,” it’s a special body skill that allows her body to become countless times heavier many times during battle. This way, some impact-type arcane skills might be entirely useless against her. Her attack skill is also very special, it’s Divine Shield Academy’s “War Soul Link.” The combination of arcane particles and arcane power shapes a metal soul-linked war avatar that can be sustained for over three minutes at least. She can control this war avatar with her spiritual strength, the power of the war avatar is much stronger than ordinary arcane skills.”


     “Sierre comes from clan Daniel in our St. Lauren, his strongest arcane skill is “Rapid Fire Puffs.” He can continuously puff out flame bullets, he can puff out sixty flame bullets in one go before his arcane particles run out.”


     “Brook has ordinary human blood, but he belongs to those with very good natural aptitude among human bloodlines. He Awakened at twelve already. His notable skill is “Iron Skin,” it belongs to the outstanding strength and resistance types.”


     “Sulay has very little beastman blood. He can’t achieve Wild Transformation, but his nimbleness and his dodging are both particularly good. His notable arcane skill is “Revolving Ice Blade.” Three ice blades will continuously revolve around his body and attack his opponent. When they go back to his hands, he’ll add the power of his arcane particles to them and toss them back out. When facing him, you have to confront the attacks coming from himself and from these three constantly flying ice blades.”


     “Bessa belongs to clan Boromen from the Gorland mountain area. ‘Water Snake’ and ‘Snake Body’ are her notable skills. The snakes formed by the combination of her arcane particles and her arcane power are much more troublesome than genuine vipers. Her “Snake Body” can allow her to twist her body into every kind of weird posture, and the most critical thing is, many blows will just glance and glide by her without exerting their effects.”


     “…”


     Apart from Chris and Ayrin who seemed extremely enraptured when listening, their expressions not all that different, Gerrin and the other members of the school team all turned paled, cold sweat emerging on their backs.


     Even discarding Ivan and Charlotte, people who certainly belonged to the level of monsters that only Chris could possibly contend against, any of the other four members of Divine Shield Academy’s team made their hearts shiver in fright, giving them the feeling they couldn’t win no matter what.


     “Against our school, Divine Shield Academy will very possibly use the same tactics as Southern Monsoon Academy. Perhaps they will put Charlotte in first or second position and let her handle the other members of our team, forcing a confrontation with Chris.”


     Carter obviously already discerned the thoughts of these team members, but he said very straightforwardly, “The tactics will be more effective for them though, because Charlotte is stronger than anyone in team Southern Monsoon. For a team like Divine Shield who has the absolute strength to fight their way into the great national tournament, any of the other members of their team will be stronger than the other members in team Southern Monsoon.”


     Gerrin sucked in a deep breath and asked Carter, “How do we setup our lineup?”


     He was keenly aware that in a situation where the global strength of the team was a little inferior, the only small hope for victory was to establish a counter lineup, as well as every member of the starting five having a clear-cut idea of their own roles and duties, as well as firmly fulfilling them.


     “I already made preparation to counter them in the everyday training regimes I arranged for each of you. Before the match tomorrow, I will inspect your conditions for one last time, and finally hand over the list of five.” Carter looked at everyone. “Before going on stage, I will tell the one going out to fight what they should do during the fight, alone and face to face. The goal of calling this pre-match meeting this time isn’t to draw up any lineup depending on the latest news. It’s already too late to do it at such a time! My goal for the meeting this time is to let every one of you have the confidence that we’ll definitely win. If no mishap happens, tomorrow, we will take this match!”


     “What!”


     Shocked and incredulous eyes filled this body training complex. Almost everyone wondered if they heard wrong.


     “I’m dead serious.”


     Carter looked at everyone and seriously nodded his head. “As long as you have the conviction we will win, I can guarantee that in our next match, we’ll be stronger than before, we’ll even have secret weapons.”


     …


     Confidence was of course something very important.


     People with absolute confidence who didn’t panic in the middle of a fight would often be more excited, perform better in the match compared to usual, becoming the type of arcane masters born for battles and competitions.


     Everyone understood that Carter wanted them to be more confident, and fight as they usually would.


     “Teacher, I have words I want to say to you and Ayrin alone, is that possible?”


     At the tail end of the meeting, one of the old members of the team, Ender, suddenly mustered his courage and said these words.


     After sending everyone else away, Carter gently watched Ender in this deserted body training complex and asked, “Ender, there’s only me and Ayrin here now, what on earth do you want to say?”


     “Teacher, during the meeting, your eyes often subconsciously stopped on Ayrin. Also, judging from his lateness, you seem to care especially about Ayrin. That’s why, teacher, I feel that you’re planning to let Ayrin fight tomorrow! It even gives me the feeling you’re putting some of our hopes on him.” Ender clenched his teeth and said, “I know you might be very disappointed by what us old team members showed in the previous round, but I hope you won’t be led astray by something like performance during the selection. You’re the teacher in charge of the team. Any error in judgment will lead to failure in the entire competition. I don’t think that us old team members are unable to match up to a freshman like Ayrin. That’s why, teacher, if you really want to let him go on stage, I hope you’ll let me have a fight against him. I will prove it to you.”


     “You’re still too young, you’re looking down too much on me. Or maybe I could say that you simply have no understanding about the abilities of elite teachers in Holy Dawn Academy.” Carter smiled, and threw a glance at Ayrin who stood there on one side like an obedient child. “Since that’s the case, Ayrin, you and him go at it.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 67: I have a very good relationship with him
      Chapter 67: I have a very good relationship with him


     “Don’t tell me Ayrin’s real strength…”


     Ender heard some hidden meaning from Carter’s words and turned his head in surprise, looking at Ayrin. The latter had stayed silent all along, because of his lateness.


     “The match might be tomorrow already, but I hope that no information will leak out, no matter what happens next.” Carter smiled faintly. He also turned his head around to look at Ayrin and said, “That goes for you as well, you have to do your all to keep your secrets before appearing on stage.”


     Feeling the atmosphere of the tournament grow increasingly thicker, Ayrin had a little trouble preventing his boiling blood from surging. He nodded firmly: “I understand, teacher!”


     “Then you two can begin!”


     Carter nodded. He flashed away, instantly arriving beside several shabby chairs.


     “I don’t understand the abilities of elite teachers in Holy Dawn Academy… Am I the one who shouldn’t question teacher Carter’s level and judgment?”


     “Apart from your outstanding momentum, what other things are you hiding on you that makes teacher Carter so confident?”


     Ender looked at Ayrin and his face brimming with battle spirit, such thoughts continuously appearing inside his mind.


     “Brave warrior Ender! Be careful, I’m coming!”


     Ayrin was already itching to stand in the tournament field at this very moment; his desire for war was out of control. His foot stomped on the ground with a “boom” the moment his voice fell.


     An explosive sound broke out around him.


     “Force sonic burst!”


     Ender’s face suddenly turned deathly white!


     This was a sonic boom caused by the vibration of every muscle in the body, when too great a strength exploded out of them.


     In theory, only arcane masters who opened their second arcane gate were able to create such a sonic boom when their strength frantically exploded out.


     Just when the word “impossible” appeared subconsciously in his mind, the moment his body faintly froze, a fist appeared in the air filled with explosive rumbles, right in front of him.


     “Pa!”


     An even fiercer sound rang out.


     Ayrin took his fist back after completing his forward-charging motion.


     His arms crossed together, Ender retreated over a dozen meters in succession before finally stilling. His arms trembled continuously.


     “This physical strength… Even arcane masters with two open arcane gates are at this level at most, how can he progress so fast?”


     “Because an outstanding momentum isn’t the only thing in his favor.” Carter smiled faintly as he looked at him. “This is the result of his training during this stretch of time. You can still go on and try him, there might be even more pleasant surprises in store for you.”


     “What on earth is his bloodline?”


     Ender breathed in deeply, looking at Ayrin in shock.


     “Gale Flash!”



     A great gust of gale suddenly rolled up inside this sealed-off body training gym. His silhouette flashed out and immediately appeared behind Ayrin. It seemed he was going to strike a punch at Ayrin’s back, but the next instant, this gust of wind suddenly blew upward and rolled him up along with it. His silhouette instantly arrived in the air on top of Ayrin.


     “Blazing Lotus!”


     He ruthlessly sent a kick downward at Ayrin, the arcane particles wildly gushing out and shaping into a raging flame, before transforming into a lotus flower burning fiercely.


     “Pa!”


     The flame dispersed to the four sides; his body snapped backward, a heart-wrenching pain on the bottom of his foot.


     Ayrin’s retreated three steps backwards in succession.


     He immediately leaped the moment he put down his arms protecting his face, suddenly appearing in front of Ender. His fist enlarged at lightning speed in Ender’s vision.


     “Swish!”


     A gust of wind spurted up. Ender’s body floated several meters backward, then halted all of a sudden, then accelerated back. Ayrin’s fist landed in empty air, and the moment he took it back, Ender already reappeared to Ayrin’s side.


     “Wind Scythe Kick!”


     A layer of blue stream of air suddenly wrapped around his foot, his entirely leg wildly sweeping just like a blue sickle.


     “Pa!” His foot landed ferociously on Ayrin’s waist.


     Ayrin let out a muffled cry, but his movements didn’t pause in the least. He punched ruthlessly with his left, and landed it dead center on this leg.


     “Ah!”


     Ender let out an incredulous cry of pain. His body swayed unsteadily and fell on the ground, then rolled away. For a while, his leg twitched, and he couldn’t stand up.


     Ayrin flipped his body to the side. He swayed for just an instant, and then strength exploded from all over his body. His fist appeared once again in front of Ender, together with an explosive sound.


     Still sitting on the ground, Ender only had time to cross his arms and protect his face.


     With an explosive “Pa!,” he only felt pain on his arms, pain so sharp it seemed they were about to crack open. His body glided backward, then crashed with a bang six or seven meters behind on a pile of miscellaneous wooden boxes.


     “Crash.” After crashing against several wooden boxes and breaking them, the rest of the wooden boxes all rained down and landed on his body, almost burying him inside.


     Ayrin stopped his pursuit when he saw such a scene. He merely rubbed nonstop his waist where Ender’s kick previously landed, hissing and gasping cold air, his expression seemingly filled with pain.


     Ender was thoroughly unable to get up, piled as he was among wooden boxes. His face was as incredulous as it could get.


     Too many incredible things happened in the brief fight right now.


     Holy Dawn Academy’s training uniform and the outer academy coat were all manufactured with special materials and wouldn’t be ignited by fire, but Blazing Lotus’ temperature and impact were the real deal. There was no telling how much Ayrin suffered from withstanding the Blazing Lotus head on, but no matter this strike or the following Wind Scythe Kick he swept on Ayrin, neither of them seemed to have disturbed Ayrin’s movements all that much.


     Could he be devoid of any sensation of pain?


     Right now though, he clearly looked like he was hurting something fierce.


     Also, he used “Gale Flash” at the beginning and faked his movements, as if he were about to strike Ayrin’s back, while in reality launching Blazing Lotus from the air downwards, but his feint didn’t seem to have disturbed Ayrin at all. It was as if Ayrin had long been prepared for his move.


     All of this put together was the reason why he ended up on the ground, completely unable to stand up after his fight with Ayrin. But how did it turn out like this?


     “I know you certainly have many questions.” Carter went forward and casually helped him move away several boxes pressing down on his body. He smiled faintly. “I can tell you, I acted as his training partner every day during this stretch of time. I hit him who knows how many times everyday.”


     “So that’s why… He can go straight back into battle after taking my hits… His tolerance for pain reached such a level already. It’s not that his body suffered no burden, instead it’s the result of overcoming pain like this…” Cold air even seemed to emerge in Ender’s breathing.


     “That’s right.” Ayrin said at this time, pain written all over his face, “I got hit and got hit and then got used to it.”


     “How many painful blows do you have to suffer before you can keep fighting, even when your body twitches the pain, when your consciousness is about to collapse?” Ender looked at Ayrin’s face filled with excitement and fighting spirit. His body trembled from head to toe, and he was at a loss for words.


     “A little pain helps with better memory too. I often struck him with some maneuver of mine and made his body twitch from the hurt, but he never repeated the same mistake twice.” Carter looked at Ender and slowly said, “That’s why he has experience facing many kinds of arcane skills and tactics.”


     “Teacher, I was wrong.”


     Ender stood up shakily. A peculiar fire ignited inside his eyes. “I shouldn’t have doubted the teacher’s abilities, I shouldn’t lack confidence in the teacher.”


     “Confidence will come with victories. Not only for you, but for every student in Holy Dawn Academy.” Carter said with a faint smile, “The mission of this school team is to rebuilt our Holy Dawn Academy’s bravery.”


     “Ayrin!”


     After Ender walked out of the body training gym with an excited mood difficult to put into words, the expression in his eyes thoroughly different now, Carter called Ayrin, then pointed at an equipment rack. “These are arcane master weights. Your physical strength is higher than even some second year students. You can wear these in ordinary times and train with them, the result will be better, and you won’t expose yourself so easily either when your strength’s stifled.”


     “Arcane master weights?”


     Ayrin suddenly remember something and eagerly asked, “Teacher, I’ve been training all day long these days, I forgot to ask you, why don’t you let Rinloran join the school team? I saw him fight, he hangs arcane master weights all over him, and when he removes them, he’s so fast that arcane skills just can’t hit him. Even now I might not be able to land any hit on him. I think he’s very strong, he might even be holding back some of his strength.”


     “He has high-level elven blood.” Carter looked at Ayrin and let out a wry smile, saying, “You might not be aware that for someone like him whose outer appearance even has the distinct features of an elf, there’s at least one pure-blooded elven bloodline among his parents. In other words, his father or his mother, at least one of them is a pure-blooded elf!


     “Apart from genuine dragon bloodlines, elven bloodlines surpass all the other bloodlines when it comes to affinity with arcane power. The most important thing is, in the current era, even those with dragon blood only have a few percent of it. Existences with at least half dragon blood are extremely rare. That means that when Rinloran uses almost every arcane skill, it’ll be much more powerful than someone else.” Looking at Ayrin’s mouth open gradually wider, Carter added, “Strength isn’t the strong suit of elven bloodlines, but they possess stunning innate nimbleness. This nimbleness manifests itself in their extremely fine body coordination, dodging, as well as pure speed! That’s why, even in an extremely awkward posture, when others would have lost their balance already, he can still do perfect movements and come out with astonishing speed.


     “Rinloran is also a genius student rarely seen in so many years in Holy Dawn Academy, how would we forget about him? It’s just that he doesn’t want to join the school team and participate in the tournament, for some reason we don’t know.”


     “Teacher, that means you already went to look for him, and he refused to participate in the school team?” Ayrin hopped up. “Teacher, leave it to me. I’ll go look for him, I have a very good relationship with Rinloran, we’re very familiar. Just leave it to me, there won’t be any problem at all.”


     “Is that so?” Carter blinked in surprise.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 68: First match ever
      Chapter 68: First match ever


     Inside the Ivy district, Moss was curiously looking at Ayrin. “You’re very familiar with Rinloran? Why don’t I know anything about it?”


     Ayrin seriously said, “Yeah, didn’t he talk with me during class, we even fought a brawl together.”


     “Just that? You didn’t even exchange ten words putting all of them together. If that’s called very familiar, then I’m also very familiar with him.” Moss couldn’t resist grabbing his red hair, momentarily speechless.


     But then Ayrin even said, “Oh, if that’s the case, let’s go look for him together then.”


     “Don’t tell me you forgot that we had an argument back at the registration already?” His face filling with black lines, Moss felt the urge to hit Ayrin. “You’re very smart when you fight, why are you so slow on the uptake the rest of the time?”


     “What of it though?”


     Ayrin grandly waved his hand off. “Didn’t you call me little shorty back then during registration, and during class you kept shouting at me to take a hike? Aren’t we good friends now?”


     “…”


     Thoroughly defeated by Ayrin, Moss could only speechlessly follow him as they ran into the forest of giant trees.


     Ayrin and Moss followed the sounds inside, and only had to ask a few freshmen in the middle of their foundation exercises before they very easily found Rinloran training in a clearing inside the forest.


     “Rinloran!”


     Ayrin happily greeted Rinloran the moment he saw him.


     “What?” Rinloran looked at Ayrin and Moss with some curiosity, a very icy expression on his face.


     “You’re so clean! You’re this clean even when training.” Ayrin looked at Rinloran and enthusiastically said, “I heard you wash several times a day, you wash your clothes many times too, is that true?”


     Moss’ vision almost went black on the spot.


     Even if you want to worm your way into his good graces, there’s no need to say something like this right?


     As expected, Rinloran’s face also seemed to grow some black lines. “Ayrin, what on earth do you want?” His tone became even colder.


     “The tournament is tomorrow already, brave warrior! You’re very strong, the teachers and us all hope you can join our team. Come join us, let’s train and fight together,” Ayrin said, brandishing his fist.


     “Not interested.”


     Just like boiling water meeting a block of ice, Rinloran spit out these two words without the slightest trace of hesitation, then turned away. “You should leave if there’s nothing else. I still need to train.”


     “Everyone else do all they can to become a member of the team and to participate in this tournament. Why don’t you join when you have the possibility to?” Ayrin asked, not angry, merely curious instead.


     “Because I particularly hate this tournament and these fights.” Rinloran said with clear loathing in his voice, “You’re free to think that I’m not brave enough to participate in this competition.”



     “You have the courage to challenge even teacher Huston, have the courage to fight senior students in order to help us, how would you lack bravery?”


     Ayrin shook his head. “Plus, if you have no interest in the battles between arcane masters, no interest for this tournament, why would you work so hard on your training?”


     Rinloran’s body stiffened faintly.


     But the next second, he once again said in his icy-cold, remote voice, “Am I not allowed to just hate it? Also, I think there’s no chance in hell for a school team like this one against an opponent like Divine Shield Academy. Try to win against Divine Shield Academy first before coming and urging me to join!”


     “Ok! You’ll join us as long as we defeat Divine Shield Academy?” Ayrin’s eyes lit up.


     Rinloran stayed silent for a moment, before saying, “I was just casually saying that just now. I won’t become a member of the team no matter what, I won’t participate in the tournament.”


     “If that’s the case, can you come watch our match against Divine Shield Academy tomorrow?” Ayrin said, still fervent.


     “I don’t want to talk any further about this. I can leave if you guys aren’t leaving.” Rinloran seemed to have reached the end of his patience. His silhouette flashed away as soon as his voice fell, jumping on a tree branch in front of him, then he continuously leaped up the tree, leaving at flying speed.


     “Worthy of the high-level elven bloodline teacher Carter talked about. What a strong balance and nimbleness, he’s jumping so easily on this branch and on that twig, he jumps so far with every step. These branches are even shaking but he never falls, that’s really awesome.” Ayrin looked at Rinloran’s exceptionally lithe and graceful posture and gasped in admiration, “Really pretty, really beautiful.”


     Rinloran’s originally steady body suddenly quivered out of nowhere, almost falling headlong from a tree branch.


     “He’s giving you that attitude right out of the gate, that doesn’t make you angry?”


     Looking in the direction Rinloran’s silhouette disappeared in, Moss couldn’t help but gloomily ask Ayrin, “Why do I hear about you going angry at Rowan in the selection?”


     “That’s not the same. Rowan provoked me, Rinloran didn’t provoke me.” Ayrin casually said, “Plus Rinloran is my friend, he was my friend back at the registration already.”


     “You won’t even get angry when someone you think is your friend treats you like this?”


     “Heh heh… Looks like I won’t, plus Rinloran must definitely have his reason for treating me like that.”


     “…” Moss was once again struck speechless.


     “What on earth is his reason for refusing to join the school team” Ayrin thought of Chris, thought of the weight of Chris’ dream, and his expression became graver in spite of himself.


     “I’ll definitely think of a way to make him join the team. It’s just that there’s no time to make him participate in the first match tomorrow. I feel that he still wants to participate in the tournament.”


     “…” Moss felt the urge to spit out blood. “After what he said, you’re actually still saying he wants to participate in the tournament? Back when you were a kid, did water really leak inside your skull when you bathed?”


     “Mm, I’ll definitely think of a way to make him join the academy team!”


     Ayrin firmly nodded, then he thought of something, and said to Moss, “Moss, you want to go together with our team tomorrow? I’ll help you put in a good word with teacher Carter. You can see the match more clearly in the field rather than in the stands, it’ll be more interesting, because the match is in St. Lauren’s arena. They say it’s because there are going to be too many people coming to watch the main qualifiers to fit inside our academy’s arena.”


     “Huuu….”


     Moss breathed out, looked at Ayrin, and said in all seriousness, “At long last I got some benefit for being your friend, after putting up with your slow uptake and exotic opinions.”


     …


     At dusk.


     When the scarlet red burning clouds covered the sky above Holy Dawn Academy, many students gathered in front of a public notice board standing outside the academy’s great dining hall.


     On it was pasted a war pamphlet written by who knew which Holy Dawn student.


     “Comrades! Tomorrow is the day of our confrontation with Divine Shield Academy. Perhaps our school team’s previous fighting achievements aren’t glorious enough, perhaps our Holy Dawn Academy’s team past record made you disappointed and discouraged. However! As an ordinary student of Holy Dawn Academy, I want to ask all of you, did you forget our match against team Southern Monsoon? Do you still remember, when we only had a single team member left, do you remember what price we had to pay in order to win the right to participate in this round? Did you forget our Holy Dawn Academy’s history? We once again and again charged our way into the great national tournament, we even were vice-champion of the national tournament once. We almost lifted the supreme cup! None of the other academies in St. Lauren can boast of such a radiant past! I don’t know what all of you are thinking, I don’t know whether you’ve forgotten courage, but let me remind you, there’s a group of people still fighting for the sake of our Holy Dawn Academy, no matter how strong our opponents are, even at the cost of their lives if necessary! What choice do we have? We have to remember bravery, we have to remember the honor and glory we once had, engrave our dignity in our minds. Tomorrow, if you still consider yourself a student of Holy Dawn Academy, then I invite you to join us in the Dragon-Battling Arena tomorrow and encourage our academy team with everything we have! Because they’re fighting for our sake…”


     “Who wrote this? Divine Shield Academy is so powerful, there’s no way our school team is a match for them, you still want us to go encourage them? To have people laugh at us? Really an idiot.” A clear and loud jeer came from senior student carrying his lunchbox.


     “Fellow student, it looks like we need to have a good talk with you.”


     Many people around him circled him expressionlessly, walling him inside.


     This senior student panicked all of a sudden. He noticed that almost everyone around was sending furious glares his way.


     “No matter the past records of the school team, you deserve a lesson for calling the one who wrote this an idiot. Otherwise you might even forget you’re from Holy Dawn Academy,” someone said.


     Then they submerged this senior student.


     He was tossed out very quickly, his face beaten black and blue, unable to even beg for mercy.


     “We’ll go to Dragon-Battling Arena and encourage them!”


     “The weaker we are compared to the opponent, the harder we have to cheer for our school team!”


     “Let’s go together tomorrow!”


     Voices like these gradually rang, then spread out, even shaking the entire Holy Dawn Academy like a stormy sea.


     “Did Chris and Ayrin and Rogrid boost their fighting spirits?”


     A few Holy Dawn teachers passing by sighed with emotion. “How great would it be if we could win a match, otherwise this flame will be extinguished even more miserably. Carter, everything’s up to you guys now.”


     …


     “The match is tomorrow already… But the more I think about it, the harder it is to sleep because of I’m so excited…”


     At night, Ayrin tossed and turned in his bed inside the dorm. Finally, he simply turned around and watched the starlight outside.


     “Teacher Carter isn’t letting Belo make an appearance yet, what’s he doing now…”


     “Old Ginns, what kind of guy are you…”


     “Dragon-Battling Arena, what is it really like…”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 69: Fight with courage! Brave warrior!
      Chapter 69: Fight with courage! Brave warrior!


     Early morning. The sky lit up only moment ago, and there was still an hour left before the main qualifiers, when Carter led Ayrin, Moss, Chris, and the other members of team Holy Dawn to the square outside Dragon-Battling Arena.


     Dragon-Battling Arena was a huge, open-air, oval-shaped venue piled up from pure-dark volcanic stones. Many weeds and trees even grew in the interstices between the volcanic rocks. A majestic aura and a barren atmosphere strangely coexisted together, causing the entire giant arena to be shrouded inside a white haze, like a giant monster resting on its stomach.


     The square outside the arena was formed by giant square stones joined together, the gaps between the stones creating natural water ditches around two fingers wide, many weeds and wild flowers growing there as well. There was an air of ancient ruins.


     Team Holy Dawn didn’t attract too much attention when they entered the square outside the arena, but when they approached closer and closer to the tunnel reserved for the participants, more and more people noticed their arrival.


     “It’s team Holy Dawn!”


     “Look, it’s Chris!”


     “Why are there so many people in team Holy Dawn?”


     “Don’t tell me they’re getting ideas about Divine Shield Academy?”


     “Chris! Chris!”


     Very quickly, many people rushed toward this tunnel.


     “Why are there so many people here already?”


     Ayrin looked at the dense crowd rushing their way and became excited, feeling surprised at the same time.


     “This little people can’t be called many. There will be more of them inside once the match begins.” Carter smiled faintly as he watched Ayrin experiencing such a scene for the first time. Listening to the voices all around them, it seemed that letting a few more people come along this time, even letting Rogrid and Moss tag along, really created a pretty good confusion, making people unable to tell what was what.


     “It’s the main elimination stage, and our confrontation with Divine Shield Academy happens to be the first match in this round, so people from all the other schools will come watch.”


     Carter’s expression became serious when they walked inside the tunnel. “I have to be honest though… The vast majority of spectators should be coming for Divine Shield Academy. In their minds, Divine Shield Academy will definitely beat us and advance to the next round, so a great part of the crowd came to watch Divine Shield Academy’s performance.”


     The entire Holy Dawn Academy’s team quieted down, because everyone knew that Carter spoke the truth.


     “As long as we beat Divine Shield Academy, most spectators will be shocked, then cheer for us, their eyes will be on us in the next rounds, right?” They heard Ayrin’s spirited and excited voice just at this time. “Just thinking that we’re going to fight with an opponent like that, it’s really exciting.”



     “Does this guy even know the meaning of the word fear?” Gerrin couldn’t help but turn his head around and look at Ayrin. He had an ominous premonition, a feeling that Ayrin might be one of the team members going on stage. But what made him even more startled was, he couldn’t see any feeling of rejection coming from Ender, when the latter was clearly the one most opposed to Ayrin. Instead, expectation and desire for war burned inside his eyes.


     The team lounge was only a few meters away from the tournament field, but when Ayrin sat down inside the lounge, he clearly heard the clamor become louder and louder in the arena outside, like an erupting volcano, erupting ever more violently.


     …


     “Liszt!”


     In a corner of the square, Liszt lazily walked toward the arena when he suddenly halted his steps and turned around. He saw a young man slowly walk out from the mist, wearing golden clothes and sporting short white hair. His skin also sickly white.


     “What brings the great Lannister arcane master Roose here?” Liszt suddenly smiled. “Don’t tell me there’s nothing to do lately in the western territories?”


     “Not really.” The arcane master with short white hair, whom Liszt called Roose, calmly shook his head, an exceptional aura coming from him. “I received the kingdom’s summon and transferred to an arcane team involved in dealing with Evil Dragon followers. The Evil Dragon followers have been showing their faces more and more frequently of late. Added to the fact we have some clues about the area where their camp is, I heard they’re exceptionally adding at least five teams. I’m merely one of the team members they added. However, that means we might have more opportunities to meet in the future.”


     Liszt shrugged. “It’s still better to stay as far away as possible from your love rivals.”


     Roose smiled despite himself. “Back then, my interest for Donna was actually real, but that might not have been the case for you. So if you’re going to talk about love rivals, you should be talking about me and Berryn.”


     “Your guts used to be so small you didn’t even have the courage to say anything in front of the girls you liked, now you’re actually pretty forthright.” Liszt looked at him and said, “Anyway, why did you come here this time? Don’t tell me you came to find me to reminisce the spring of your youth gone by?”


     “In fact, I want to convince Chris to join our Lannister arcane teams.” Roose looked at him and said in all seriousness, “We think that she’ll become the captain of a team of elite arcane masters in the future, at least.”


     “You’re actually thinking of poaching our people. Too bad though, you’re bound to be disappointed.” Liszt smiled lazily. “She’s indeed pretty good, but she actually has other plans. Even if I thought you guys constitute a good choice and helped you put in a good word, I probably still wouldn’t be able to sway her.”


     “What plans does she have?” Roose frowned.


     “That concerns private matters of hers, it’s not appropriate for me to tell you.” Liszt smiled. “Why don’t we properly enjoy the match first?”


     …


     Inside the team lobby, Carter looked at an Ayrin who couldn’t sit still, some sweat even emerging on his forehead. He asked, “How is it, can’t sit still?”


     “Yes.”


     Ayrin replied, a little distressed, “I haven’t been able to sleep ever since last night, because of the excitement.”


     “Excitement?” Gerryn and the others looked at Ayrin with a strange expression of incomprehension. With the ever rising clamor outside, even experienced team members like them had some trouble breathing, but they really couldn’t see any anxiety or fear from Ayrin’s pure eyes, only an inexplicable excitement.


     “It’s normal to have a little trouble sleeping the first time.” Chris patted Ayrin’s shoulder and comforted him. “It’ll be better in the future.”


     “We can go out in around half an hour, you can get a feel for the atmosphere and get used to it first.” Carter looked at Ayrin and everyone else, nodded, then immediately said, “Everything ready?”


     “Going out so early?” Gerrin and company were taken aback.


     “If you don’t even have the courage to face the audience, how would you face formidable opponents?” The usually always gentle and amiable-looking Carter suddenly became a little unruly and stubborn. “I’m asking you right now. Are you ready? Do you have the courage to fight a battle to the death with your opponent?”


     “Ready…”


     “I can’t hear you. I want you to answer me, to roar at the top of your lungs. Do you have the courage to fight a battle to the death with your opponent?”


     “We do!”


     “What are you?”


     “Brave warriors of Holy Dawn Academy!”


     “What did you come here for?”


     “Victory!”


     “Let’s set off!”


     Moss originally tagged along with Ayrin and wasn’t a formal member of the team, but he could hear the fierce thumping of his heart when such loud roars rumbled. Blood started boiling in every part of him. He unexpectedly, infected by the mood, also let out a tremendous roar.


     Ayrin followed behind Carter and walked toward the light outside the tunnel. The shouts were ever louder in his ears, as if he were walking into the center of a storm.


     Darkness vanished from his vision. The instant sunlight enveloped him, he heard even louder shouts and cheers, like avalanches and tsunamis.


     “Hiss…”


     He was long mentally prepared, but he couldn’t help but gasp when he saw the wave-like stands on all sides, several times bigger than in Holy Dawn Academy, the gushing flows of people also many times bigger. He could almost feel his scalp go numb.


     This was a real ocean!


     He could see all kinds of flags waving about in the stands, representing the colors of different schools. The sight of them fiercely assaulted his vision. All sorts of noise and clamors seemed to take material shapes, forming fiery gusts of air charging to the sky.


     “What’s that?”


     He suddenly cried out in surprise despite himself.


     Because more than a dozen huge shadows loomed over the miserable-looking, potholes-riddled ground surface of the arena.


     There were more than a dozen monument-like things towering on top of the stands. They didn’t look like stone, and a hair-raising aura radiated from them.


     “Dragon bones!”


     “These are dragon bones.”


     Carter breathed in deeply. He also lifted his head up and watched the dragon bones radiating with conspicuous malevolence, slowly saying, “Here is a place where arcane masters of the St. Lauren region waged a fierce battle against subordinates of the Evil Dragon, and killed two dragons loyal to the Evil Dragon. Many arcane masters of St. Lauren fell here, so these dragon bones are memorials commemorating them. Here is a grand Dragon-Battling land, a land representing the courage to stand unflinching against formidable strength, the courage to fight for the sake of freedom.”


     “Amazing, real dragons! So big.”


     Ayrin saw that what looked like mere cranium bones were already several times taller than a grown man. Full of shock, he thought, just how much courage does it take to charge forward when faced with something this big, and then kill it. Not cowering even when facing dragons, these must have been genuine braves!


     When the entire city began to burn, when dragons started their wanton rampage, when countless people ran away and cowered in panic, some figures rushed forward without ever looking backwards, charging at the dragons.


     Such scenes involuntarily appeared in his mind.


     Very soon, his fists clenched on their own. In this instant, he gained some new understanding about the meaning of the word “battlemaster.”


     In the stands were two giant, blue square formations.


     These two blue square formations were both formed by gatherings of Holy Dawn students.


     “Rumble!”


     When they noticed their own academy team walk out of the tunnel, formally entering the tournament field, these two areas of the stands suddenly exploded in even louder shouts and cheers.


     Singing soon sounded out loud.


     First were scattered voices, then everyone from Holy Dawn Academy started singing, their voices becoming one, becoming a voice that shook people to their very core.


     When the darkness before dawn twisted and whirled,


     The Evil Dragon’s forces gradually unfurled,


     A world-destroying crisis, despair uncurled,


     The flickering flame of hope on the verge of extinction.


     Arise and fight, brave warrior!


     Fight with courage! Brave warrior!


     For the living and the homeworld!


     Strive and struggle! Brave warrior!


     For your friends and family, and also for the world.


     No matter rains and snowstorms, the ground dyed crimson.


     …


     The darkness will finally out far be hurled,


     Dawn’s already nearing closer!


     Even though we’re drenched in blood all over,


     …


     Holy Dawn’s glory will last for ever,


     The braves’ glory forever etched in the world!


     Fight and fight on, you’re our last barrier!


     The light of hope pushing you forward!


     …


     Surrounded by the songs, Ayrin also started singing.


     “Fight with courage! Brave warrior!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 70: The missing Ayrin
      Chapter 70: The missing Ayrin


     “Boom!”


     Just as many people started falling under the spell of Holy Dawn Academy’s song, a tremendous sound that could be described as “grim” blared without the slightest warning, causing a tremble in everyone’s chest.


     Holy Dawn Academy’s momentum faltered all of a sudden.


     This sound originated from the stands occupied by Divine Shield students.


     When Holy Dawn Academy’s song resonated throughout the entire arena, no yellow-uniformed Divine Shield student hissed in displeasure, no one threw curses or insults. They merely stood up in unison, lifted their arms, and, as if swearing an oath, hammered their fists on their on chests.


     The previous sound was precisely the tremendous, oppressive sound of every Divine Shield Academy student pounding their chests.


     “Boom!”


     The same sound blasted once again, shaking hearts and minds stronger than the pounding of a giant drum.


     Divine Shield Academy also started to sing.


     …


     The meaning of existence lies in protecting, we grasp our shields and safeguard the people


     Divine glory descended among mortals, withstanding the world and defending the homeland


     Basking in the divine radiance, we stun the evil outside the borders


     Hear the call of the heavens, uphold the divine duties


     We protect the existence of the people, we are born to uphold the glory


     When the common people need us, we will withstand on the front lines


     When the empire needs of us, we will certainly withstand everything


     The divine shield protects the hope of victory


     The radiance of life shall endure without fail


     …


     Together with the heart-shaking, ferocious sounds banging again and again, Divine Shield Academy’s singing completely repressed Holy Dawn Academy’s song. Very quickly, Divine Shield Academy’s singing resounded louder and louder, while the singing on Holy Dawn Academy’s side rapidly dwindled into a feeble mess, no longer audible.


     Every Holy Dawn Academy student had an unsightly expression on their face. Their hands trembled slightly, but they really couldn’t contend against the earth-shattering voices on the other side. A feeling of powerlessness even arose inside them.


     “The match hasn’t begun yet, but the spectators from the two academies have already started warring in the stands.”


     “Holy Dawn Academy’s momentum was crushed straight away, it’s really tragic.”


     “That’s also a skill… After all, Divine Shield students went through the trials of the national tournament’s atmosphere these past few years, they followed their school team and battled on the fields of the national tournament, so there’s nothing strange about them promptly repressing the momentum of the Holy Dawn students.”


     “Things are looking even worse for Holy Dawn Academy now, it simply looks as if they’re fighting on Divine Shield Academy’s home ground.”



     “Nothing you can do about it. Looking at the whole of St. Lauren, only Iron Forest Academy’s momentum could deadlock Divine Shield Academy’s momentum if they were to meet. That group of violent men in Iron Forest Academy is also a bunch of madmen, maybe they wouldn’t stop at simply beating their own chests, even splashing out fresh blood isn’t out of the question for them.”


     Taunts and mockeries arose in tandem with the discussions, stabbing into the Holy Dawn students’ ears like sharp needles.


     “An academy like Holy Dawn with a one-man team should have the self-awareness to stay low-key to begin with, why do they still have to act all heroic, didn’t they end up getting whooped and looking bad all the same?”


     “Exactly, they can’t blame anyone else for their disgrace right now, even their school song was instantly repressed.”


     “Would we be coming to this match if not for Divine Shield Academy?”


     “I really have no idea who arranged the brackets. Even if you have to have a match between a strong team and a weak team that came up from the prelims in the first match, you still have to make it something worth seeing no matter what. Otherwise, aren’t people from other regions going to think that we only have academies of this level in St. Lauren?”


     …


     “It’s useless, these people from Divine Shield Academy all went through the great tournament’s ordeals. They’ve seen crueler match atmospheres, so there’s no way we can contend with them when it comes to momentum. It’s been a long time since people from our Holy Dawn Academy last had such a battle. Their showing’s pretty good already this time,” Chris said to the people around her without batting an eye, while doing some slow warm-ups.


     “As long as you can win this match, I guarantee they will become wolves even more vicious than these students from Divine Shield Academy,” Carter said with a faint smile.


     Then he suddenly noted Ayrin’s absence around them, and couldn’t help but be taken aback. “Where’s Ayrin?”


     “He was very depressed a moment ago, he said he was going to the washroom,” Moss weakly answered from the sideline.


     Ayrin was actually a little lost at this moment.


     There was actually a washroom just beside the lounge, but he didn’t see it. He followed another tunnel instead, then discovered it led to the stands.


     Ayrin found out there was a washroom close by after asking the few staff members at the tunnel’s exit, so he simply went there after the staff let him out of the tunnel.


     “Hm?”


     A flash of gold suddenly streaked across his eyes the moment he walked inside the washroom. A handsome golden-haired boy a little taller than himself brushed by him. He merely brush his way past, but it gave Ayrin the feeling there was an inexhaustible strength in his body, gave him the feeling of a gigantic, moving mountain of flesh and bones.


     He subconsciously scratched his head.


     Golden hair… Very handsome… Who could it be?


     He suddenly recalled a possibility and shouted loudly, “Hey!”


     “Ah?!”


     “What?”


     A few guys using the bathroom there suddenly trembled in fright from the loud shout and almost leaped up without even pulling their pants up.


     Ayrin sweated a little and shouted, a little embarrassed. “I wasn’t talking to you guys.” Then he turned around and dashed out.


     “Stingham!”


     He immediately shouted at the figure of Stingham’s back that’d already walked far away.


     “Hm?”


     Stingham suddenly halted and turned around. He saw a student wearing Holy Dawn Academy’s uniform calling his name, so he very curiously rubbed his face and subconsciously fished out a comb from of his pockets, thinking that his handsomeness really reached a certain level. He went to Holy Dawn Academy only once, but even a male Holy Dawn student was already idolizing him?


     Ayrin knew that his guess hit the mark when he saw Stingham turn around. He suddenly ran up to him, excited, and said, “You’re Stingham from Golden Lion Academy right?”


     “That’s right. What are you doing, please behave yourself with dignity.” Ayrin’s abnormal enthusiasm made Stingham take a vigilant step backwards, silently hoping that Ayrin didn’t lean that way.


     “I’m Ayrin from team Holy Dawn. I have a friend who saw you fight against Ferguillo, that’s why I know you’re very strong.” Ayrin went another step forward. “I heard that people can transfer to another academy, you might as well transfer to our Holy Dawn Academy. Come join our school team, we’ll become really strong then!”


     “Faint!”


     Stingham felt Ayrin’s words contained a little too much information to take in, and were also too abrupt. He had a little trouble wrapping his head around it for a short while. “Invitation to transfer.” His vigilance went up another level and he retreated another step back. “You must be a scammer. Everyone in team Holy Dawn is staying down there, the match’s going to kick off soon. Why would you still be in the stands if you really were part of team Holy Dawn?”


     Ayrin stood there without budging, saying even more excitedly, “Let’s have a bet then. If I’m really from team Holy Dawn, then you’ll join our team?”


     “…” Stingham was at a loss for words. He was like Moss back then, he just couldn’t understand Ayrin’s thoughts and logic. He also had a little trouble understanding Ayrin’s speech hopping from one subject to the next. “Even if you’re really in team Holy Dawn… I’m nice and comfortable in Golden Lion Academy, why would I move to your Holy Dawn Academy?


     Stingham seemed to realize something one second later, and suddenly shouted at Ayrin, “I get it now, you must be an agent from Iron Forest Academy, am I right? Really sinister, you want me join Holy Dawn Academy, then they immediately get eliminated in this match. And I end up the butt of the joke.”


     “I’m really from team Holy Dawn!” Ayrin felt a little anxious now. “I want you to join our team because we already have Chris, and if we had you as well, we’ll certainly be very strong.”


     “Who’s going to believe you!” Stingham made a derisive face. “Chris is strong alright, but if you’re going to talk about strong, why wouldn’t I just join Iron Forest Academy instead? Me and Ferguillo would make a good team too, or I could join Divine Shield Academy, that’d be pretty good as well.”


     “We’re going to beat Divine Shield Academy, we’ll be stronger than them!” Ayrin shouted.


     “Hahaha!”


     “You’re agreeing?”


     “…Does my laughter sound like agreement to you?”


     “Then what condition do you have for joining our Holy Dawn Academy?”


     Stingham tossed his hair, and said, looking very dashing, “Get back to me only if you can beat Divine Shield Academy.” Then he suddenly felt he misspoke as soon as the words left his mouth, and he shouted at once, “Wait, what the hell are you doing! When did I agree to the transfer, why are you already negotiating conditions? You just kept talking and talking, how did it suddenly turn into me transferring to your Holy Dawn Academy as long as you can satisfy whatever condition?”


     “Abiding by your word is an essential part of a brave warrior. I didn’t expect, you look this handsome, but you don’t even respect the words you yourself said a moment ago.”


     “Who said that!” Stingham felt suddenly pretty elated as soon as he heard Ayrin say handsome. He made a pose he believed to be even more handsome. “A handsome and divine fighter like me, how would I possibly not keep my words? Alright then, I said that as long as you can beat Divine Shield Academy… But that’s not my only condition either, unless…”


     “Unless what?” Ayrin hopped up all of a sudden and shouted excitedly, “What other conditions do you have?”


     “Uh, please behave yourself.” Seeing Ayrin almost about to pounce on him, Stingham once again retreated two steps back. He thought for a moment: “Unless you guys can beat Divine Shield Academy, and you can defeat me as well.”


     From his point of view, Holy Dawn Academy beating Divine Shield Academy was already a long shot. As to this up-to-no-good Holy Dawn student plotting against him, he probably shouldn’t be able to defeat him even with another decade of training or two.


     He imperceptibly dissolved the threat about not keeping his words just like that. It seemed like he truly was an existence combining both handsomeness and wisdom.


     Stingham’s narcissism once again made him a little elated.


     “Alright! It’s a deal!”


     Ayrin tapped Stingham’s chest. “No regrets allowed!”


     “Ah! Please conduct yourself with propriety! Otherwise I’m going to start hitting someone!” Stingham screeched and retreated seventeen or eighteen steps back, thinking with a depressed face, who would have thought that he ultimately ended up being taken advantage like that.


     …


     “Where did Ayrin run off to? He isn’t back yet even now.”


     “It’s starting in a few minutes already.”


     “We’re going to hand in our line-up very soon, where did he run off to? We searched the washroom, no trace of him there at all!”


     Inside the tournament field shrouded in the shadows of a dozen giant dragon bones, Carter’s eyebrows bunched together in a tight frown.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 71: Surprise
      Chapter 71: Surprise


     Ayrin was a critical figure in this match. If anything happened to him and prevented him from going on stage, then all his plans would be thrown out of the windows, and they would definitely lose.


     “Should I alter the order I decided on?”


     He hesitated in his mind.


     “Teacher, are you really going to let Ayrin fight?” Gerryn and two other old members of the team saw the referee urging them for the line-up already coming their way, and they could also see Carter’s worry and hesitation.


     Ender anxiously watched the tunnel’s exit behind them, saying to Gerryn and the others at the same time, “Gerryn, don’t disturb the teacher’s train of thought. Ayrin will definitely give you guys a pleasant surprise!”


     “What’s gotten into Ender… What happened yesterday that made his attitude toward Ayrin make such a sharp turnabout?” This thought flashed in Gerryn’s and the other two’s minds at the same time. They couldn’t help but glance at each other.


     “What, they’re confused about their line-up and can’t even hand out the list?”


     “Haha, it seems like one of their team members vanished before the match even started. Did he take fright and run straight away to hide and cry?”


     “It’s really a trash team, a team member ran off in fear before the match even began.”


     The stands not far behind team Holy Dawn were crowded by spectators from other academies. Some people closest to the field noticed some activity, and some of them who already didn’t think much of team Holy Dawn immediately burst out in loud sarcasm and mockery.


     “What they hell are you talking about! Why do your mouths stink worse than sewers?”


     Gerryn and the others were old team members who already met with a lot of cutting sarcasm before, but it was a first for Moss. Hearing these people using ugly poisonous words to attack Ayrin, he suddenly felt an inexplicable anger, and he started to fling wild curses back at these people.


     “Heh… Such a bad track-record, but quite the temper.”


     “Exactly, if you’re so amazing then go insult team Divine Shield instead.”


     “He has the gall to jump out with such a crappy strength. At least Chris would have had a leg to stand on.”


     “What, come up to the stands if you dare, I’ll wipe the floor with you just by myself and leave you looking for your teeth all over the ground.”


     “That’s right, why are you cursing us from below, come, come here in the stands!”


     …


     “You guys!” When did Moss ever suffer such insults? He felt as if his chest was about to explode from anger, like an evil demon about to drill out from his body.


     “Don’t mind them…” Chris stretched her hand out, about give Moss a pat and tell him to disregard the voices in the stands. After all, people became more unbridled the more they cursed, and if he wanted to brawl because of a few words, well one man simply couldn’t win against a crowd. She looked at the stands at the same time, ready to say something and make that group of people shut up.



     “Roar..”


     A furious snarl came at this moment however. Moss’ clothes sounded as if they were about to crack open. His body enlarged rapidly; even his head became several times bigger than before.


     “Giants’ Multi-Sizing technique? No wonder Carter agreed to let him tag along with the school team.” Chris froze an instant all of a sudden, witnessing Moss’ innate giant transformation for the first time.


     “Crash.”


     The spectators sitting closest to the field jumped in fright and retreated despite themselves, panicking a little. But curses flew from the stands only a second or two later, even louder than before.


     “Oh I was wondering, it’s only a little giant blood.”


     “What, you want to frighten us merely with a Multi-Sizing like that? What’s the use of going merely big, you blockhead. If you’re so amazing just try to jump up here in the stands?”


     “You can’t scare the Divine Shield team, so you want to scare us instead? You think we’re afraid of big things?”


     “Haha, he looks really dumb and ugly after transforming.”


     Moss trembled in anger from head to toe under these curses.


     Just at that moment, the referee pressing them for the line-up halted all of a sudden, taken aback by a tremendous explosive sound. When this referee turned around, he saw that team Divine Shield, who already delivered their team composition, had walked out of the tunnel just a moment ago.


     Under the sounds of every Divine Shield student hammering their own chest, and their crazy cheers, the teacher leading team Divine Shield kept going forward.


     Everyone saw that the teacher leading team Divine Shield this time was an one-eyed man wearing an eye-patch, with an especially ferocious-looking face, making people think first thing of a cruel, wounded beast in the jungles at the borders.


     “Payton!”


     Up in the stands, some arcane masters who obviously weren’t students softly exclaimed their surprise.


     “It’s actually you?” Carter also froze faintly when he saw this one-eyed arcane master walk to not far in front of him.


     “I lost to you once before, this time you’re the one leading team Holy Dawn, it’s a good opportunity to earn my loss back.” The one-eyed man smiled grimly. “What, you haven’t settled your team composition yet?”


     …


     “The red-haired giant turns out to be from clan Quinn.”


     “Clan Quinn still has a little fame in a place like St. Lauren, but aren’t they just a second-rate clan compared to the entire kingdom of Eiche?”


     “Exactly, compared to a clan like clan Lannister, they’re only fit to kneel down and lick their feet.”


     “I heard this Payton is one of the strongest elite arcane masters in Divine Shield Academy, and also an authentic person from clan Lannister! With the bloodline of clan Lannister!”


     “There’s someone so young in clan Quinn? So that means it’s the son of that wild woman of unknown origin?”


     “The one who came from Wellington Forest City? So he turns out to be that woman’s son, tch tch. Back then that guy from clan Quinn wanted to marry that woman, but it made quite a few waves inside clan Quinn eh. There are only hunters over there in Wellington Forrest, they don’t have a permanent camp, the women there are said to be very dissolute, they casually do that with men…”


     “So that’s him! The son of the dissolute huntress?”


     The curses kept falling from the stand unabated, becoming even louder and louder.


     “Huh!”


     A silhouette rushed out from the black tunnel at this moment.


     “Teacher, is the match going to start soon!”


     Charging excitedly out of the tunnel, Ayrin started shouting before even clearly seeing who was who.


     “Hm? Finally here? This guy, he really makes people worry. We still have no idea what he was doing, I have to have a good chat with him later.”


     Carter’s mind quivered a little, but he didn’t turn his head back. Facing provocation from this old foe of his, he couldn’t help but expose the trace of a smile.


     The one-eyed Payton’s eyes fell on Ayrin, an ominous feeling inexplicably arising inside him.


     “You guys actually dare to insult my mother!”


     “You guys actually dare to use these kinds of words to talk about her!”


     Just at the same moment, what everyone was unable to imagine was, Moss’ voice suddenly exploded.


     His voice resounded even louder than back when he used his innate sonic boom against Ayrin.


     Even Ayrin’s hair flew backwards, scattered, the muscles on his face quivering, distorted by the sound waves, suddenly shocked dumb. He had no idea what on earth happened with the enlarged Moss.


     This explosive sound drowned all the other sounds inside the arena.


     “What happened?”


     Everyone couldn’t help but look in Moss’ direction.


     “Boom!”


     A circle of red light suddenly glittered around Moss’ body several times the size of Ayrin. His body inflated once again a little, his head almost reaching the same height as the stands.


     The stone-like muscles on his body turned blood-red, patterned lines appearing one by one on them like strips igniting flames. Small red stars glinted inside the depths of his sunken eye sockets.


     “Mad Multi-Sizing?”


     Carter was the first one to be startled.


     The expression on the one-eyed Payton also stiffened all of a sudden.


     “Impossible!”


     “A giant bloodline, how could a recessive barbarian power appear in a giant bloodline?”


     Many powerful arcane masters in the stands couldn’t hold back their astounded cries either.


     “…”


     Liszt originally sat in a corner of the stands, his legs lazily crossed, but his butt suddenly slid in his seat and he almost fell down.


     “A recessive barbarian bloodline? No wonder that good sir from clan Quinn fought against such a bad reputation and wanted to marry that huntress woman no matter what. It turns out it wasn’t only for the sake of love and beauty…” Only after a few blank seconds did he pat his butt and shake his head with a smile. “Now it’s going to be fun… This is a surprising hidden treasure. Payton’s still so short on luck, he takes a loss whenever he comes across Carter. Maybe that’s just his fate.”


     While Liszt was still prattling away to himself, Ayrin had already jumped on Moss’ body with a “Ah,” down there in the field.


     “Moss, what happened to you!”


     “How did you become like this, did you get food poisoning?”


     “Do you still recognize me?”


     “Bastard, idiot, get lost!” Moss forcibly repressed the urge to throttle Ayrin. He stretched his hand out and pointed to those speechless people, who now sported an entirely different expression on their faces. “Why don’t you try your insults again! Try to curse again if you have the balls to? I’ll kill you…”


     “That guy was really in team Holy Dawn? But there really are issues with him.” Stingham looked at Ayrin and Moss in his corner of the stands, a sudden shiver running through him. “He actually pounced on him, he doesn’t say no even to such a big giant.”


     “This is really a happy surprise!”


     After staring for a few seconds, the always very mild Carter couldn’t resist guffawing out loud.


     “Alright, the line-up order is decided! Moss, come back! You’re going out first, get ready to fight against Divine Shield Academy!” He immediately fished out a pen and swoosh swoosh wrote the line-up, then handed it to the referee straight away right in front of Peyton. He firmly brandished his fist at Moss at the same time. “Use your fist to shut them up! Battle bravely, brave warrior!”


     Ayrin blinked.


     Moss blinked.


     Every team member of team Holy Dawn also blinked.


     “Me?” The very fearsome-looking Moss turned around, wondering whether his ears betrayed him.


     “You fought so many times against Ayrin before, but you never won even once. Today’s in all likelihood the first time you unintentionally roused this hidden power of your bloodline, so you don’t understand this strength yet.” Carter walked in front of him, raised his head to look at him, and said in a soft voice, “Now go out there and try it, you’ll understand then.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 72: Smashed away!
      Chapter 72: Smashed away!


     “Divine Shield Academy against Holy Dawn Academy, start!”


     “Sulay against Moss!”


     The main field referee’s resounding voice reverberated inside the whole arena, announcing the formal start of the match.


     “Moss? Our first contestant is actually the freshman Moss?”


     “How did he become like this?”


     Inside the two stands occupied by Holy Dawn Academy students, almost no one understood yet what on earth happened.


     Moss’s current enormous body seemed like a small towering hill, making it difficult for them to breathe. Their hearts thumped in their chests on their own accord, bang bang, as if about to leap out of their throats.


     “Remember, the probability of your giant bloodline’s Multi-Sizing combining with the barbarian bloodline’s hidden power is very small. Even I don’t know how long you can sustain it, that’s why you absolutely need to blitz your way through! Use the fastest method you can to dispatch your opponent!” The very ferocious-looking Moss was hunched down while Carter gave him his final coaching.


     “You absolutely can’t face him straight on!”


     “Don’t even think about defeating him before his state of fury ends. You have to drag it on! Run away!”


     “Multi-Sizing will double physical strength at least, and Fury will almost double it again. His physical strength is probably at least three times yours! And the most important thing is, once triggered, this hidden barbarian bloodline power will confer a strong arcane resistance! This means you can’t rely on these arcane skills of yours to cause him any great harm!” In the Divine Shield camp on the other side, the gloomy and ruthless one-eyed Payton also left his final instructions for Sulay, the first one to take to the field. “You have to wait until his state of fury wears off!”


     “Bang!” “Bang!” “Bang!”


     “When the empire needs us, we will certainly withstand everything! The divine shield protects the hope of victory! The radiance of life shall endure without fail! Divine Shield Academy will prevail!”


     In the stands, the crazed sounds of chest pounding, together with Divine Shield Academy’s singing and cheering, once again overwhelmed everything else.


     A frantic fire of war frantically spread out in every corner of the stands, blazing fiercely.


     “Moss even had a hidden power like that?”


     Ayrin blankly watched Moss step forward and walk to the center of the field. He felt a light tremor in the ground with every step Moss took; a flame also ignited inside him. He breathed in deeply, turned his head around and looked at Carter. The latter’s face was lit in a thoroughly peculiar luster: “Teacher Carter, do you think he can win against this Divine Shield guy?”


     “Of course.” Carter answered in a soft voice, “There is a huge difference in how much they innately restrain each other, that’s the reason why Payton’s face became so stiff earlier.”



     “Do your best! Moss!”


     Only after yelling at the top of his lungs did Ayrin look at Carter and ask, “Teacher Carter, when do you plan on making me fight?”


     “Just after him.” Carter smiled faintly, sensing that Ayrin was itching to get a piece of the action. He added in a serious tone, “Since that guy Payton is the one leading their team, then if my guess is correct, Charlotte will come out very quickly… Moss’ mission and yours is precisely to beat Charlotte and at least pose a threat to Ivan, then let Chris have a look at Ivan’s way of fighting in detail… In this match, you guys are Chris’ true divine shield!”


     “We will certainly withstand everything… The divine shield protects the hope of victory…” Ayrin saw Chris’ firm nod amidst all the singing. She was already seriously focused on the match, her eyes not straying away an iota.


     …


     “Using your fists is the only way to shut their mouths!”


     “Battle bravely! Brave warrior!”


     Moss’ legs shook slightly. The fire of his anger and his will to fight pushed away everything else.


     The ground trembled. He walked out, like a giant spirit emerging from the shadows of dragon bones!


     “Such a powerful pressure… As long as your fury effect disappears, you’re dead for sure!” Standing in front of him, Sulay put one hand on his head and pulled a little on his own green hair, letting the faint sensation of pain steady his body.


     He braced his legs, and “Ho!” His eyes narrowed abruptly with Moss was still over twenty meters away from him; with a stern shout, he sprinted to one side towards the edge of the field.


     The battle started in an instant!


     The whole arena suddenly stilled!


     Everyone saw that Sulay, the first member of team Divine Shield to come out, chose to run, avoiding a frontal confrontation with Moss at all cost.


     But the moment Sulay started to move, a cyclone visible to the naked eye suddenly appeared in front of Moss!


     He sucked into his lungs all the air in a space around the same size as himself. The air erupted back out from his chest the next instant, along with the sound waves.


     “Holy-Dawn-Must-Win!”


     War Blast!


     Everyone in the stands seemed to feel wild bulls crashing into their brains, a sharp pain ringing in their eardrums.


     “Ah!”


     Sulay felt as if a huge tangible thing pounded his body. Not only his eardrums, but even his entire brain, even his eyes were in fierce pain. His body stiffened abruptly in the middle of its swift rush, crashing on the ground like a piece of rock.


     “Such a fearsome sound wave attack!”


     “Multi-Sizing added to the barbarians’ Furious Power actually results in such power!”


     Not only the members of team Divine Shield, even Gerryn, Bora, and the others in team Holy Dawn blanched. Only now did they understand why Carter sent him out first without the slightest hesitation, even though he was a mere tag-along.


     “Bang!”


     Sulay forcibly controlled his body as soon as he landed on the ground and maintained his balance. But then the land seemed to shake fiercely all of a sudden. He breath choked inside his lungs, because he noticed that even the stones all flew up from the ground.


     “Hiss…” A burst of earthshaking gasps came from the stands.


     Moss’ hill-like body leaped up, and when his feet fiercely trampled back down, he swung his two hammer-like arms and pounded his clasped hands on the ground.


     The moment Sulay saw the stones fly up was the moment he lost his balance. He suddenly fell to the side.


     Moss leaped back in the air without the slightest pause, like a small hill flung upward, then smashed from the air down to the ground.


     Moss’ shadow shrouded Sulay within.


     Sulay was after all an important member of team Divine Shield, and not a weakling. When he lost his balance, he didn’t make the mistake of forcibly turning his body and controlling his balance. Rather, he flung his hands in the direction of the dropping Moss.


     Dazzling arcane particles gushed out madly from his hands. Three half-meter long rotating ice blades cut out towards Moss’ chest, slashing mournfully through the air.


     This strike was the attack he put his hopes in.


     As long as he could drag on for a little longer, he could once again widen the distance between Moss and himself.


     But just at this time, Moss let out another wild, earthshaking roar: “Battle bravely! Brave warrior!”


     “Boom!”


     The three rotating ice blades seemed to freeze in the air. Moss clasped his hands together and, without the slightest pause, smashed them down at the three sharp blades.


     “Swish…” Some fresh and scorching hot blood splashed down, sprinkling on the soil covered in the scars and glories of battles.


     Three bloody cuts appeared on Moss’ hands, but, amidst exclamations and cheers exploding like a volcanic eruption, the three rotating blades shattered thoroughly.


     “Bang!”


     Sulay had straightened up moments ago and leaped backwards, his face pallid. Compared to Moss’ arms smashing down, his own arms crossed protectively in front of him seemed especially weak.


     Along with the cruel sound from the impact, his body shot violently backward, sliding several dozen meters on the grounds, blowing up a cloud of dust. A referee just happened to stand there.


     This referee jumped up almost like a conditioned reflex, following the principle of not interfering with the match.


     Sulay continued to slide, only stopped when he slided all the way until he crashed with a bang on the wall surrounding the field!


     “Where are your curses now!”


     Moss’s body straightened up all of a sudden, standing tall in the crater his stomp created. He turned around and looked at the stands behind him, raising his blooded arm and saying in a great roar, “Let’s hear you curse now!”


     Silence reigned throughout the Dragon-Battling Arena.


     Countless Holy Dawn students incredulously covered their hands on their wide-open mouths.


     On the other side, the stands occupied by Divine Shield Academy students were thoroughly petrified.


     “Ah!” Ayrin shouted in this stillness.


     “Moss! You’re really strong!”


     “You won! Brave warrior!”


     His voice reverberated in the entire venue.


     At the wall on the side, Sulay lay on the ground, completely passed out already.


     “Boom!”


     The next second, the two stands occupied by the Holy Dawn students thoroughly flared up. Many people were overwhelmed by a sudden happiness; they hugged those sitting beside them and jumped for all they were worth.


     “Did I cause that myself?”


     Moss watched the boiling stands after his crazed roar. He stood a little dazed, but a sense of excitement and pride slowly welled up inside him. “I am a brave warrior! A brave warrior of Holy Dawn Academy!” He brandished his fist at Ayrin, a rallying shout reverberating inside his mind.


     In a corner of the stands, several stern musclemen drawn to violence leaned against the wall and said to a Ferguillo sitting upright, “Boss, who would have thought this guy not only had giant blood, he even inherited a little barbarian blood.”


     “It’s a little unexpected, but it’s just proof of what I said. Never look down on any courageous opponent,” Ferguillo faintly said.


     “We actually can’t implement the battle plan we specifically prepared for you. Were you truly unaware of this freshman’s hidden barbarian bloodline, or were you only acting the part?” The one-eyed Payton looked at Carter from far away. He humphing heavily, then turned around and looked at Charlotte.


     “Defeat him! Get our momentum back on track! Directly obliterate all their hopes to oblivion!” He didn’t brief her with any battle tactics, he merely issued his commands in an extremely icy tone.


     Charlotte nodded. She didn’t waste any superfluous words, only went forward.


     “Moss against Charlotte!”


     The referee’s resounding voice once again reverberated inside the arena.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 73: Divine Shield Academy’s goddess
      Chapter 73: Divine Shield Academy’s goddess


     “It’s Charlotte!”


     “They just won a single fight, so what! It’s only the beginning!”


     “Charlotte, goddess! Defeat him!”


     As soon as they saw Charlotte come out, as soon as they heard the referee’s voice, the originally shaken Divine Shield students immediately turned crazed again in the stands.


     The calm Charlotte seemed to have instantly injected them with strength and confidence.


     “It’s really Charlotte!”


     “Charlotte, Charlotte, it’s me!”


     Ayrin shouted happily as soon as he realized it really was Charlotte who came out. He waved his hands at her like a madman, and even jumped, as if Charlotte couldn’t see him.


     “Ayrin, you’re very familiar with Charlotte?” Chris, Rogrid, and the others all looked very strangely at him.


     “Of course, I’m very familiar with her,”Ayrin answered very naturally


     “…” Moss had the sudden urge to beat the ground when he heard him. They only met once and exchanged a couple words, that’s called very familiar?


     “He really became a member of team Holy Dawn?” Charlotte noticed Ayrin as well, and froze slightly. She subconsciously nodded her greeting, infected by Ayrin’s warm enthusiasm. A very strange feeling suddenly emerged inside her.


     “What the hell, is this guy from Holy Dawn Acadamy or from our Divine Shield Academy? Why’s he so happy that our Charlotte is taking to the field now?”


     “He doesn’t cheer for his own team but looks like he’s very happily to encourage Charlotte, is he a traitor?”


     “Why are you shouting Charlotte Charlotte like you’re very intimate! Bastard! Don’t you dare have any idea about our goddess!”


     Many students from Divine Shield Academy very soon pointed at Ayrin one after another, flinging curses his way.


     “Teacher Carter, how did you know this one-eyed teacher was planning to make Charlotte join the fray so early?” Ayrin had already turned around and was chatting with Carter at this moment.


     “Because he’s always been the sort that cares only about results without giving a damn about the process. On top of that, the arcane team we were part of once fought against his team, and they ended up losing to us. That’s why, with his temperament, he’s definitely going for a crisp and overwhelming victory, rather than try training his troops.” Carter smiled faintly and said, “He was certainly thinking of letting Sulay fight first and get rid of Gerryn and the others, preserving Charlotte’s strength as much as possible rather than letting her waste her strength on the others. That way, in his plan Charlotte would have been in her best condition when confronting Chris, so even if Chris proved able to defeat her, she’d probably be unable to handle the even stronger Ivan.”


     Ayrin asked after little thought, “Then according to what you said, teacher, Ivan’s probably the one fighting directly after Charlotte?”


     “Should be, because Chris previously exposed the power of her Dark Destruction Dragon. On top of that, in this side of the brackets, an opponent like Ferguillo awaits them even if they defeat us. So they’re keenly aware that they won’t be able to qualify for the national tournament if Ivan doesn’t fight this time.” Carter looked at Ayrin and nodded. Ayrin was usually very slow on the uptake, but very smart when it came to battles and battle tactics. “That’s why, apart from a surprise, Ivan should appear right after Charlotte. The rest of their team members will also be able to go into the next round without any injury if they don’t make an appearance this time.”



     “That’s why I lined up Gerryn and Bora after you.” After a slight pause, Carter said in a low voice, “As long as you guys can beat Charlotte, then Chris should be able to see the distinctive characteristics of this mysterious Divine Shield captain. With her strength, there’s a very great chance she’ll be able to snatch victory for us in this match!”


     “So we absolutely have to defeat Charlotte and fight against Ivan…” Ayrin took a deep breath in, finally realizing the whole plan for this battle. He nodded strongly, but suddenly muttered, “ Teacher, I made a bet with Stingham and also Rinloran. If we win this match, maybe we’ll be able to add both of them to our school team.”


     “What!” Even though he was called the “Wise Commander” in the world of arcane masters, Carter almost fell on the ground face first when he heard Ayrin’s words.


     …


     Moss faced Charlotte in the center of the field and roared, “You might be a girl, but I won’t show you any mercy!”


     Charlotte looked as calm and steady as ever, like a general reviewing her troops. “There’s no distinction between male or female for arcane masters on a battlefield,” she answered simply.


     “Why are the boys of your Divine Shield Academy so perverted? Why are they undressing when they see you take to the field?” Moss suddenly stretched his hand out and pointed at the stands behind Charlotte. Even his current face that seemed joined together from fiery rocks was clearly brimming with astonishment. “Faint. They finished stripping bare before I even finished talking.”


     “Undress?”


     Charlotte curiously turned around, unsure what craziness had gotten into the people of her Divine Shield Academy. However, she saw, with the first glance she swept past, that the stands were entirely normal, everyone wearing the clothes they should be wearing. “Oh no!” She immediately had a bad feeling; her body shot forward like a whirlwind.


     “War Crash!”


     A sudden booming sound blasted behind her back, striking like a deluge.


     “Boom!”


     Charlotte kicked a foot back, bumping against Moss’ giant, completely hazy silhouette, suddenly producing the sound of huge waves battering each other. Inside the deafening noise, her body flew out forward, all the way to the edge of the stands, before she finally landed on one knee. The leg that kicked back at Moss just now was clearly a little numb, seemingly unable to prop up her body.


     “…”


     The stands stayed still for less than one second, then suddenly exploded in earthshaking curses.


     “So despicable, actually using such a sinister and vulgar trick.”


     “Shameless!”


     “How can Holy Dawn Academy’s people be so shameless! Actually using a dirty attack like that!”


     Charlotte was facing back to Moss just now. So she didn’t see that the moment Moss tricked her into turning back, he bent over and walked on his tiptoes with extreme nimbleness and treacherousness, then charged without a trace or sound in Charlotte’s direction, with extremely astounding speed, then launched a violent sneak attack the moment Charlotte came to her senses.


     It would have been one thing if he were a very wretched-looking shorty, but the current Moss was who knew how many times larger than Charlotte, a giant looking who knew how much wilder and more ferocious!


     A giant like him who could only be described with words like “vicious, barbaric, giant, tyrannical,” actually acted so sneaky. This violent contrast, it made everyone feel their scalp go numb from his treacherousness.


     Even Chris’ and Carter’s eyes bulged. “Why did Moss use such a trick? His movements are even so quick, as if he trained them repeatedly. He didn’t hesitate at all!”


     “Hahahaha!”


     Ayrin proudly laughed out loud. “Haha, we always fought like that. What could he do, he was forced to. He couldn’t beat me even after becoming bigger… After fighting me for too many times to count, he could only think of all the ways he could trick me… After that we fought and fought and just got used to it.”


     “…” Everyone in team Holy Dawn was suddenly struck speechless.


     “How can you call that a dirty attack! It’s not like I broke any rule! You have to leave everything aside in a battle between arcane masters. As long as you can beat your opponent, it’s a – good – me – thod!”


     Moss charged once again in Charlotte’s direction, launching a War Blast at the same time!


     There were some upsides to having a loud voice. At least the voice of his one person completely overwhelmed the curses coming from so many people.


     “Ack! My stomach really hurts!”


     Moss froze all of a sudden when his charge took carried him to a dozen meters away from Charlotte. His hands covered his stomach, and his face filled with pain.


     “Rock Smash!”


     Just when everything stared blankly, wondering what on earth was happening with his stomach, he bent his waist and pushed fiercely on his legs in a wild jump, leaping high in the air. Then his body smashed down violently, like a giant boulder!


     The loud gusts of wind blew on Charlotte’s hair and scattered it backward.


     Her two hands left her ears at this time. Dazzling arcane particles formed ribbons in her hands, like flowing streams of water.


     “Boom!”


     The next moment, the small falling “hill” completely crushed her body.


     Everyone couldn’t help but close their eyes. The sight was a little too appalling to endure. They all thought she was going to be stomped into a flat cake.


     But the moment they reopened their eyes, everyone saw waves of dust spreading out like a blast wave, with Charlotte as the center.


     Charlotte already stood up.


     Moss was still on top of her head.


     There was a strange metal doll in a barely recognizable human shape, seemingly built from many irregular silver lumps. Its two fists still held an upward striking posture, the two fists smashed on the bottom of Moss’ feet.


     This metal puppet half again as tall as Charlotte was sunken deep into the hard soil, its two legs buried up to the knees.


     But its body seemed like a perfectly straight pillar propping Moss up, painting a strange, still scene.


     “Ah!”


     Moss shouted in pain the next instant. He leaped backwards, curled into a ball, and couldn’t help but press his hands against his soles.


     “Win as fast as possible!”


     Charlotte hesitated a little at this moment, but then she made an immediate decision, a stern light flashing across her eyes.


     Countless streams of arcane particles flowed out from her arms and legs, then oddly vanished from the air around her, transforming into silver light that shoot back inside her body.


     “Boom!”


     Like a pile-driver, the earth under her feet suddenly sank downward.


     “What a powerful Heavy Ions skill!” Ferguillo faintly narrowed his eyes at this time in a corner of the stands, muttering to himself in a slightly chilly tone.


     Charlotte’s body jumped up as if in slow motion, with extreme simplicity, yet producing terrifying sound waves and sound blasts. With extreme simplicity, a punch struck at Moss’ chest.


     “Crack!”


     Moss couldn’t dodge while in the middle of the air. He also punched out. One big and one small, two fists ferociously collided together in the air.


     At the same time, that strange silver metal doll under Charlotte suddenly crossed a steady step forward, walking out of the billowing soil!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 74: Fight to the limit, even if you have to die
      Chapter 74: Fight to the limit, even if you have to die


     Without the slightest fancy, the two fists collided against each other.


     Bang!


     An air blast erupted. Two silhouettes, one big and one small, seemed to halt in this instant. Charlotte’s body resembled a tiny wooden stake supporting a huge building.


     The two figures separated the next second, both falling three steps backwards, stomping deep craters in the ground like pile drivers.


     Many people in the stands found themselves suddenly unable to make any sound, as if something were struck in their throats. They looked on, stunned.


     In this exchange, the two of them actually seemed to be tied?


     Even when using the same amount of strength, the one with the lighter body should definitely have been struck flying out because of the recoil.


     Could it be that Charlotte’s body had now become as heavy as Moss? A deep shock ran through the vast majority of spectators in the stands.


     “Ah! It hurts!” Moss shouted, shaking his hand for all he was worth, his stone-like face distorted once again.


     “So this is Charlotte’s Heavy Ions?” Ayrin shouted after a short, stunned moment, struck by a flash of understanding. “Oh right, even if they’re the same weight, Charlotte’s body is much smaller than Moss’ body right now, so her fist is of course tougher. It’s the same as Moss’ fist hitting a needle!”


     “This guy, he’s not dumb at all about things he really cares about.” Carter slightly turned his head around when he heard Ayrin’s shout, such a thought popping inside his mind.


     “Careful!”


     Ayrin yelled as if his life depended on it at this time.


     That strange silver metallic doll suddenly accelerated the moment Ayrin shouted and smashed a punch toward Moss’ chest.


     “You fell for it!”


     The miserably shouting Moss suddenly seemed to tumble down. He propped one hand on the ground and started rotating all of a sudden. Like a spinning wheel, his two feet swept the silver metal doll’s legs, directly wrenching it into the air.


     “Gale Spin!”


     “This guy actually used my move!”


     In the stands occupied by the Holy Dawn students, sweat pouring from his clenched hands, Kybaver was suddenly struck a little dumb.


     “So insidious!”


     “His treacherousness actually reached such a level. A giant like this is actually so wretched!”


     On the contrary, a storm of protests came from the stands occupied by the Divine Shield students. Actually using such a nefarious counterattack while shouting his pain, this giant was simply insidious enough to make one’s hair stand on end. Very soon, the stands occupied by the Divine Shield students erupted in curses, and many people even threw random junk in the field as if their lives depended on it.


     “Swish!”


     While the strange metal doll formed from irregular metal chunks flipped and spun in the air on top of Moss, Charlotte’s silhouette cut through the air and arrived in front of him.



     “Bang!”


     Her punch landed on Moss’ chest before the Holy Dawn students even had time to shout their happiness.


     Moss screamed miserably. He just straightened up only a moment ago, and now this strike lifted his two feet off the ground already.


     Charlotte didn’t take her fist back yet; it still lay against his chest.


     The moment both his feet left the ground, a frightening rumble came from the inside of Charlotte’s body.


     This rumble unexpectedly carried metal clangs, as if countless giant gears and rods clanged together one by one in this single instant, then finally gathered all the superimposed strength right into her fist.


     “Bang!”


     Moss’ enormous body snapped back and flew backwards as soon as it took off from the ground.


     “This is…”


     “Where does such a powerful impact comes from! She clearly poured all her strength in her punch already, why did power blast out of her body chunk by chunk like a machine just now!”


     “You idiots! Did you see that, this is Charlotte’s strength, Heavy Ions’ impact!”


     “Charlotte, goddess!”


     Seeing the impact sending even such a huge and heavy body like Moss’ flying out, cries of surprise and tremendous cheers and acclaims very soon erupted like earthquakes and landslides.


     “Why are her arcane skills so strange, that metal doll has such a powerful strength, and it can even move by itself, isn’t that the same as one person fighting against two. Even if he could withstand one of them, there’s no way he can handle both of them at the same time!”


     Many Holy Dawn students subconsciously cried foul, but they were clearly aware in their minds that that this was merely the opponent’s arcane skill, and that there was simply nothing unfair about it.


     “Pa!”


     Moss was still sailing through the air at this moment, but the strange metallic doll already landed back on the ground.


     This metallic doll seemingly assembled from irregular lumps of metal, looking as if it could easily fall apart at any moment, immediately bounced up like a spring. It jumped in front of Moss as soon as the latter landed on the ground.


     “Bang!”


     Moss kicked with great difficulty and struck this metallic doll’s chest.


     This metallic doll snapped backward and flew back several meters, but it bounced back the moment it landed on the ground and jumped back in front of Moss.


     “Pa Pa Pa Pa…”


     Moss and the metallic doll attacked in a flurry of punches and kicks, like raging squalls and sudden rain.


     “With Fury added to Multi-Sizing, even his body’s resistance is indeed at least one time stronger compared to simple Multi-Sizing. Otherwise he’d already have lost all his fighting strength after taking Charlotte’s heavy strike just now.” Still doing warm-up exercises, Chris talked to herself at the same time. “No wonder Charlotte immediately used her strongest moves… Giants and barbarians were once irreconcilable enemies during the era of the dragons. The barbarians and giants from back then probably never imagined the emergence of a descendant with both their bloodlines.”


     “I’m screwed!”


     Such a thought suddenly popped inside Moss’ brain while he frantically resisted the metallic doll’s attacks.


     Because he already had trouble regaining his breath, and couldn’t follow the metallic doll’s attacking tempo.


     “Pa!”


     A metallic punch enlarged bigger and bigger in his vision the moment this thought popped into his head, then ferociously smashed on his forehead.


     “Pa Pa Pa ¨Pa…”


     Everyone saw him lose all strength to retaliate when this punch landed. His body crashed on the ground under this blow, then bounced up nonstop, while the metallic doll used every kind of move, punches, foot stomps, body charges, knee strikes, raining all kinds of attacks on him like a storm.


     “How did it turn out like this?” Ayrin anxiously shouted at Carter beside him, “Teacher Carter, why does this metallic doll never stop moving?”


     “Because this metallic doll is formed by the combination of arcane particles and arcane power, so of course it won’t feel any pain. Before the power of the arcane particles disappears, it will naturally move without ever pausing, while maintaining an alarming momentum.” Carter glanced at Ayrin. “That’s why you absolutely can’t handle it like you would an arcane master. I think you should get ready to go out and fight.”


     “He’s already at his limits?” Ayrin nodded, his vision once again falling on Moss.


     “I can’t do it anymore, I’m simply not her match.”


     “Charlotte is really too strong. Her physical strength is so powerful already, but she still has a strange metal doll like this, there’s no way I can win.”


     “She’s so strong though. Will Ayrin and the others be able to withstand her?”


     “Even if I die… I still have to do my utmost!”


     Moss thought about directly throwing in the towel for a short instant, but soon he remembered he wasn’t fighting against Ayrin, but fighting against Divine Shield Academy as the vanguard. Boiling blood once again surged inside his body.


     “I…admit…”


     He screamed miserably under the metallic doll’s crazed beating, and lifted a hand up.


     “It’s the end!”


     The one-eyed Payton let out a sigh.


     “He’s finally admitting defeat. Charlotte is really strong, no one can resist attacks like these.” Almost every spectator in the stands thought this way.


     The referee inside the field also lifted his hand, ready to declare the end of this fight, believing that Moss was admitting defeat.


     Charlotte naturally thought the same. Her faintly knitted brows loosened. The metal doll’s movements also stopped.


     “I admit…I admit I’m going to throw you!”


     What exceeded anyone’s expectation was, a wild, violent roar erupted explosively from Moss at this time, and his other hand abruptly grabbed onto one of the metallic doll’s feet stepping on his chest.


     With an explosive “Huh!”, he unexpectedly swung and flung this metallic doll in Charlotte’s direction.


     At the same time, his consciousness a little hazy, he jumped up with a crazed roar and leaped in Charlotte’s direction!


     “This guy… he was faking it?” After staring blankly for a moment, the Divine Shield students one and all shouted loud curses at the top of their lungs.


     “That’s pretty useless. Time to end it.”


     Charlotte shook her head. Facing the the metallic doll thrown her way, she merely lowered her body a little and allowed it to sail past above her head before crashing heavily on the ground.


     She leaped up the moment her body straightened back up, and landed a punch on Moss with alarming speed.


     Within an instant, every sound disappeared from the venue.


     Moss’ body halted in the air.


     Sounds resembling metallic clangs once again spread from inside her body.


     However, what made her breathing slightly pause at this moment was, Moss suddenly laughed like a madman and vaguely said, “Fight even if you have to die! Brave warrior!”


     At the same time, all the strength inside him seemed to gather on his foot; he kicked at Charlotte.


     “Pa!”


     Charlotte also swept her leg, blocking his kick.


     Strength continued to charge out from inside her body, erupting out of her fist, producing a series of vibrating, transparent ripples spreading from Moss’ chest.


     All the strength and tension went out of Moss. He fell down, unconscious. His body started to shrink.


     In a silent arena, Charlotte landed back on the ground, a fine layer of cold sweat emerging on her back.


     Some of the muscles in the right leg she used just now to block Moss’ attack were clearly strained. The tearing was very painful, and she couldn’t put any strength in that leg.


     When using “Heavy Ions,” there wasn’t much of a difference between her body and steel refined by metal-casting arcane masters, but now she actually still became injured. Moss’ final desperate attack, how much strength was in it?


     She breathed in deeply, her eyes falling of their own accord on the passed-out Moss’ leg.


     What made her heart shake fiercely was, she saw Moss’ leg already swelling, and perhaps even his bones sustained a heavy injury.


     “This guy…”


     Charlotte took in a deep breath, sensing a bitter atmosphere diffuse inside the field. It seemed like the field of a tournament, but rather a genuine battlefield.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 75: Innate charisma
      Chapter 75: Innate charisma


     An arcane medical team came into the field and lifted Moss on a stretcher.


     The second fight between Divine Shield Academy and Holy Dawn Academy ended with Charlotte’s victory, but, awed by Moss’ final desperate attack, the Divine Shield students in the stands didn’t cheer very loudly for a little while.


     “Teacher Carter!” Ayrin suddenly said, watching Moss being lifted on the stretcher.


     “What?” Carter turned around and looked at him.


     “Can we let him stay in the field?”


     Ayrin looked at Carter and said with a serious face, “What I mean is… If Moss isn’t too heavily injured and can stay behind, then can we let him stay here with us? I think he’d very much like to watch with his own eyes our final victory in this match.”


     Carter blinked, then immediately smiled.


     A fire that he couldn’t hold inside, a fire that hadn’t appeared in a long time, ignited in his heart.


     “Alright!”


     He nodded with a smile. “He has a serious injury in his foot at most, but it shouldn’t matter too much. He should wake up in a little bit. Let’s just have him stay here and watch this match to the end!”


     “Ayrin against Charlotte!”


     “I’m going!”


     Ayrin’s whole body seemed to be burning at this moment, his person seeming to radiate with light. That was a state of utterly excitement. “Charlotte, here I come!” He immediately shouted out loud at Charlotte standing in the field.


     “…” Gerryn and the others were struck speechless.


     A situation like this, was it a rendez-vous, or was it a bitter battle?


     “Ayrin, do your best! Brave warrior!” Chris shouted at this time, brandishing her fist at Ayrin.


     “I’ll definitely beat her!”


     Ayrin pounded his chest with his fist, just like these Divine Shield students, making a blood-boiling promise.


     “Isn’t it that guy?”


     “Isn’t that the Holy Dawn freshman who came to our school gates and challenged Ringel?”


     “He can’t even beat Ringel. If not for Charlotte stopping them, Ringel would definitely have beaten him if they continued their fight. He’s actually the second fighter for Holy Dawn Academy, what are they trying to do?”


     “Ayrin? It’s really Ayrin!”


     “He’s going on stage as a representative of our Holy Dawn Academy!”


     “It’s really Ayrin! Go Ayrin!”


     The crowd erupted, with entirely different reactions coming from the stands occupied by Holy Dawn students and Divine Shield students, while people from the other academies were also extremely astonished. Holy Dawn Academy actually dispatched another freshman!


     Ayrin slowly walked toward Charlotte.


     “When the darkness before dawn twisted and whirled, the Evil Dragon’s forces gradually unfurled…”


     All of a suddenly, the chaotic stands stilled once again, because, even as Ayrin walked forward, he suddenly started to sing loud and clear!


     “A world-destroying crisis, despair uncurled,



     “The flickering flame of hope was on the verge of extinction.


     “Arise and fight, brave warrior!


     “Fight with courage! Brave warrior!”


     The blood-boiling, resounding voice of his song reverberated throughout the entire arena.


     “It’s Holy Dawn Academy’s school song…” This thought flashed in many people’s minds.


     “Arise and fight, brave warrior!


     “Fight with courage! Brave warrior!”


     As he stepped forward, Ayrin’s voice was the only one singing at first, but then all the Holy Dawn students slowly stood up and started singing loud.


     The surging, turbulent singing carried a fearsome desire for battle, engulfing the entire Dragon-Battling Arena!


     “Who on earth is this guy?”


     Even the one-eyed Payton’s expression changed faintly. A mountain-like pressure seemed to press on him.


     “Bring it on!”


     Amidst the blood-boiling singing engulfing everything, Ayrin’s steps drummed along the beats of the song and accelerated to his top speed in an instant!


     “Boom!”


     He trampled the ground, the cloud of dust and the rumble born from his dash smashing its way towards Charlotte like a trail of billows!


     “Where does such a powerful strength come from?”


     “How did he progress so fast!”


     Charlotte instantly sensed Ayrin’s terrifying physical strength and blanched a little despite herself.


     “Earth Bind! Wind Stream!”


     It was hard for her to exert strength into her right leg, but the wind born from her arcane particles pushed her out. Her body floated like a feather, even faster than Ayrin’s charging speed, suddenly falling behind Ayrin’s back. Many arcane particles spread out from her hands at the same time; the dust and dirt lifted by Ayrin’s run gathered into several dozen ropes an earthen yellow, wrapping around Ayrin.


     “Ho!”


     However, Ayrin halted violently in the middle of his charge just at this moment. His body ferociously pounded into the ground like a giant hammer.


     “Pa Pa Pa Pa…”


     Explosive, scalp-numbing sounds abruptly exploded all around him.


     “Brute force sonic burst! His physical strength actually reached such a level, how’s that possible!”


     “He actually calculated so precisely. In a situation like this, he exerted every ounce of strength, and also borrowed the impact from hitting the ground, to make his own body vibrate violently!”


     Many people stopped breathing in the stands; their staring eyes couldn’t be any wider. Especially, there in the Divine Shield stands, Ringel who once traded blows with Ayrin now had eyes bulging like a dead fish, his face ashen gray!


     All the earth-yellow ropes twining around Ayrin’s body seemed to crumble and scatter away the moment they came into contact with his skin!


     “Boom!”


     Ayrin twisted his body and threw a powerful, explosive punch.


     Charlotte’s hands were about to invoke an arcane skill, but she growled softly in shock when she saw the rumbling fist already reaching her. She pushed her palms forward, trying to catch Ayrin’s fist and then seize the opportunity to counterattack.


     “What!”


     However, Ayrin roared loudly the moment her hands came into contact with his fist.


     In his eyes, Charlotte seemed to have transformed into the thirteen giant wooden piles he used to hit during his training.


     Every tiny molecule in his body vibrated once again, emitting strength once again!


     An oscillating ripple gathered along his body toward his fist, violently quaking forward.


     “Pa!”


     Charlotte’s body spiraled backwards and flew out.


     “I’m coming!”


     Ayrin charged forward once again without the slightest pause. He leaped, unexpectedly caught up to Charlotte, and once again struck a booming punch in Charlotte’s direction!


     “Heavy Ions!”


     Her arms completely numb and unable to move, Charlotte’s aura gushed out madly while in the air. Her body became who knew how many times heavier in the space of a single instant and abruptly dropped down from the air.


     “Pa!”


     Ayrin’s violent punch chased her and exploded on Charlotte’s left shoulder.


     Charlotte felt a gigantic strength hit her. She groaned stuffily, and a stabbing pain resembling the prick of countless needles rushed into her mind. Her body was already as heavy as steel, but it still flew backwards.


     “So heavy!”


     At the same time, Ayrin felt as if he hit a wall, and his body also fell back five or six steps from the reactive force. His fist stung and burned.


     “Ayrin went on stage?”


     Moss awoke just at this moment and saw the dueling scene between Ayrin and Charlotte. “Ayrin, do your best!”


     “Swish!”


     A stream of air appeared on Charlotte’s feet. She flew backwards and widened her distance with Ayrin before even touching the ground.


     Her face was pallid, and incredulous shock filled her eyes.


     She clearly saw Ayrin’s strength before. Back then, she could have beaten him with a single hand, without breaking a sweat. But now, with one leg injured, unable to put the physical strength of her body to use, with only her arcane skills to rely on, she actually felt a mountain-like pressure.


     On top of that, even her arms and one side of her body were numb, to the point she needed a moment to recuperate and couldn’t launch an immediate counterattack.


     “Careful!”


     A tremendous cry of alarm suddenly came from the stands.


     That metallic doll previously reclining on the ground moved all of a sudden. With a steady pace, in rigid yet rapid motions, it dashed in Ayrin’s direction from behind his back.


     “I have to beat it as fast as possible!”


     “It’ll be too late once I wait for her to attack me together with it!”


     Ayrin made his decision the moment he turned around. He stared tight at the metallic doll charging his way.


     The metallic doll’s speed was higher than his, higher even than the speed of his reaction. There was only a trail of afterimages in his vision, to the point it was difficult to distinguish which image was the real metallic doll.


     However, there was only a burning will for war in his eyes, and no fear at all.


     “Whoosh!”


     An irregular metallic fist tore through the air and appeared in front of him.


     “Now!”


     Ayrin roared loudly. He didn’t pay attention to this fist at all. His body once again battered the ground and vibrated, exerting all its strength.


     “Puff!”


     “Dong!”


     Two tremendous pounding sounds erupted at the same time.


     The instant the metallic doll’s punch struck his chest, his punch also ferociously smashed on the doll.


     “Is he crazy or what!”


     This thought popped in the mind of almost every spectator in the stands at this moment.


     He clearly knew that the terrible thing about this arcane skill was that this doll was devoid of any sense of pain. It simply had no self-awareness, but he still fought it in a way that would cause damage to both of them.


     “Ah!”


     Everyone heard Ayrin’s frantic shout of pain.


     But everyone’s mind went numb when they saw this metallic doll tremble wildly from his punch and fly backward.


     Ayrin catapulted forward the next moment, and just when the metallic doll fell on the ground, before it could display its speed, Ayrin seemed to tumble forward, then forcibly grabbed one of the metallic doll’s legs in one hand. He ferociously lifted up the doll.


     “Ah!” “Ah!” “Ah!”


     Ayrin was clearly hurting to the point even his face became twisted. Cold sweat flowed all over his face, but the more he hurt, the harder he swung this metal doll against the ground, again and again.


     “Bang!” “Bang!” “Bang!”


     After lifting this metallic doll up, he swung it nonstop on the ground without the slightest pause, swung it until its body shook nonstop, seemingly on the verge of rupturing, totally unable to retaliate!


     All the students in the stands were struck dumb. All of them had the spontaneous urge to madly shout Ah Ah Ah just like Ayrin.


     “Arcane particles can’t exist forever, their power will be continuously consumed no matter what. I’m going to smash you until you disappear!”


     The pain on Ayrin’s chest abated a little, and he was finally able to catch his breath. He turned his head around and vigilantly looked at Charlotte.


     Charlotte looked back at him. Her face turned extremely harsh. Her two palms suddenly joined together.


     “How terrible!”


     Ivan, the captain of team Divine Shield, watched the match with a grave expression all along, but his face suddenly turned cold the moment he saw her movements.


     “She’s finally forced into a corner and has to use her true hidden power?” Chris said to no one in particular, a slight quiver running across her.


     “Scatter!”


     Charlotte shouted a deep chant. Countless heavy particles suddenly jolted out of her hands, dispersing in the air around her.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 76: Conceding defeat
      Chapter 76: Conceding defeat


     “What arcane skill is that?”


     In more than a month of secret training, Carter had suppressed his strength and imitated all types of arcane masters when fighting against Ayrin. That was why, as soon as Ayrin saw Charlotte’s movements, a strong sense of crisis spontaneously arose inside him.


     “Boom!”


     He felt his hand lighten all of a sudden.


     The metallic doll suddenly turned into a silver-gray metallic haze.


     “Reassemble!”


     Charlotte’s hands were still joined, but following her chant, the thick silver-gray fog suddenly contracted, and unexpectedly formed another metallic doll standing upright on one side of Ayrin.


     “Puff!”


     The metallic doll’s punch mercilessly struck Ayrin’s belly.


     “…”


     The vast majority of people in the stands felt as if their own bellies had taken a heavy, vicious blow. Their mouths filled with acid.


     “Is that Charlotte’s genuine finishing blow? Her soul-linked avatar can actually disperse and reassemble itself in the blink of an eye?”


     Gerryn and the others trembled despite themselves.


     “Ah!”


     An earthshaking cry of pain came yet again from Ayrin. But the moment his body flipped sideways, he actually sent a ruthless kick at the doll.


     He could counterattack even after taking such a heavy blow that brought a good deal of nasty effects; one could imagine how much bitter training Ayrin underwent in ordinary times. However, what made Gerryn and the others entirely stop breathing was, they saw Ayrin’s kick pass through the metallic doll’s body.


     The metallic doll transfomed back into a silver-gray metallic fog.


     Ayrin’s leg merely passed through a thick fog.


     The next moment, the metallic doll reappeared again on one side of Ayrin and viciously swept its leg on him.


     The kick flung Ayrin away like a bundle of rice paddy flipped up by a farmer.


     “Is this Charlotte’s true secret?”


     “This is her strongest secret skill, the real power of the Soul-Linked War Avatar!”


     “You can’t even affect her doll with attacks. When you attack, her metallic doll can directly turn into a thick fog, then immediately reassemble… How can you beat her! How can you defeat her!”


     A chilly wind blew into the hearts of the Holy Dawn students in the stands, the chill spreading from their hearts all the way to the their bones.


     “A very powerful secret skill.”


     At this moment, Carter turned his head and looked mildly at Chris, saying in a soft voice, “But did you notice, there’s also a weakness to her secret skill.”


     Chris nodded. “This war avatar of hers… it should require a one-time consumption of a large part of her arcane particles. It would be the same as consuming more than half of her arcane particles if it were beaten. That’s why she had no choice but to use her ultimate secret skill when Ayrin had her war avatar under control. The weakness of this secret skill is precisely piling a great amount of arcane particles on the war avatar in one go. Apart from Heavy Ions, she shouldn’t be able to use any powerful arcane skill that requires a great amount of arcane particles.”



     “Indeed. Worthy of a student with the highest innate talent for battle,” Carter exclaimed with heartfelt admiration. “The weakness of this secret skill is to confine a great part of her own strength in this war avatar. Of course… As long as she uses this secret skill well enough, she’s already strong enough.”


     Christ took in a deep breath. “There’s another weakness to her way of fighting.”


     “Another weakness?” Carter blinked.


     “Yes.” Chris’ gaze was fixated on the field from beginning to end. “And Ayrin should have felt it already as well.”


     Carter only needed a single glance, then his eyes immediately flashed fiercely. “Indeed, she has another weakness, it’s her own body. She’s weaker than her war doll right now. She’s the one controlling the war doll, so as long as you knock her out, the war doll will naturally become useless as well.”


     …


     In the field, still shouting madly in pain, Ayrin charged toward Charlotte as if his life depended on it!


     “Too slow, it’s impossible to break through the war doll’s blockade.”


     Charlotte watched Ayrin’s crazed charge in her direction without moving a step away. Only her two hands joined together moved again.


     “Bang!”


     The metallic doll fell down from the sky behind Ayrin, and landed a ruthless kick on his back.


     “That won’t do… I can only use my hidden arcane particles.


     “If I use ‘Crown of Ice and Snow,’ this metallic doll should be entirely frozen if it scatters into a fog!”


     The moment the fierce pain rushed to his brain, Ayrin brimmed with the urge to use his arcane skill.


     Golden stars were already swimming in his vision!


     But at the same time, even more dazzling starlight seemed sparkle inside his arcane gate.


     “This is…”


     He immediately understood the reason why. Ecstasy welled up from the bottom of his heart.


     “Ah!”


     He shouted madly, once again rose determinedly on his feet, and continued his charge toward Charlotte.


     “Puff!”


     There was no issue of endurance when it came to the metallic doll, hence its momentum was in theory limitless. So Ayrin only shakily dashed a few meters before the metallic doll sent another fierce kick on the middle of his back with matchless steadiness.


     The muffled sound squeezed the hearts of everyone in the stands, to the point many people worried whether they would see a miserable scene of flesh and blood spraying out.


     “He’s actually not using arcane skills even now…” An odd expression also filled Carter’s eyes.


     “What?”


     However, Charlotte’s heart quivered violently at this moment.


     She couldn’t understand the reason why!


     Because she could clearly feel the power of the war avatar declining many times faster than usual!


     The war doll was formed by a one-time combination of arcane power and arcane particles. After it took shape, its strength would slowly deteriorate, until that part of her arcane particles was entirely used up and couldn’t be replenished anymore. And now, there weren’t many arcane particles left inside her. No further replenishment was possible!


     “There’s something wrong!”


     At the edge of the field where team Divine Shield was, the captain Ivan suddenly said in a cold voice, “There’s something wrong with Charlotte’s situation!”


     All the other members of team Divine Shield were taken aback, but they couldn’t see anything wrong. In their opinion, Charlotte still steadily held the upper hand.


     “What!”


     They saw Ayrin actually halt his charge in Charlotte’s direction the next instant. He turned around abruptly and faced the war doll head on.


     “Hm?” Even Chris had a little trouble understanding what Ayrin was trying to do.


     “Puff!”


     The war doll once again struck a punch on Ayrin’s chest.


     Ayrin slid several meters backwards. However, what made many people feel as if their chests were being crushed by a great boulder was, Ayrin actually still stood upright, and his fighting will still burned raging from head to toe. The invisible will to fight seemed visible to the naked eye.


     “Pa!”


     In the next attack, his hands actually blocked the war doll’s punch!


     “What!”


     Incredulous cries and gasps immediately came from the stands occupied by Divine Shield Academy.


     The scene of the doll exploding Ayrin with its blows didn’t happen.


     The seemingly ever-triumphant metallic doll actually swayed on its feet and fell a step back!


     Unexpectedly, its strength clearly seemed a little weaker than Ayrin’s.


     “Pa!”


     Ayrin’s launched a punch. The war doll scattered once again, but when it reassembled and counterattacked, Ayrin once again blocked its blow!


     Its explosiveness and speed also seemed notably weaker than Ayrin’s!


     Charlotte’s hands started to shake violently.


     She was the one most aware that it wasn’t Ayrin’s strength that increased, but the power of her war doll declining too fast. It was surprisingly unable to stifle Ayrin already!


     Because of this simple psychological ripple, the war avatar didn’t scatter.


     “Bang!” “Bang!” “Bang!” …


     Ayrin’s attacks landed like a storm on the metallic doll.


     All the Holy Dawn student subconsciously stood up at this moment.


     Ayrin was actually exploding the seemingly ever so powerful war avatar, and the latter seemed simply unable to mount the slightest resistance!


     “Oh no!”


     Charlotte suddenly sensed something. Her face turned deathly pale in an instant, her usual calm entirely gone.


     “Bang!”


     The metallic doll collapsed thoroughly, unable to reassemble any longer.


     The exhaustion of arcane particles and arcane power exceeded the critical stage, and couldn’t sustain her secret skill any longer!


     “Phew… Phew…”


     The arena suddenly turned quiet. Only Ayrin’s heavy panting was left.


     In this stagnant atmosphere, Ayrin turned around and faced Charlotte, proudly asking, “Charlotte, do you want to concede?”


     Charlotte recovered from her stunned state.


     “Stop dreaming!”


     Heavy metal notes once again rose from her body. A desperate aura lingered around her. Even with the last of her power left inside her, she still had to fight Ayrin to the bitter end.


     “No need to struggle recklessly, just concede.”


     At this moment, two cold and stern voices spoke at the same time.


     The teacher leading team Divine Shield, Payton, and the captain Ivan issued their command both at the same time.


     Charlotte’s body halted all of a sudden. Started to shake from the humiliation.


     “This match isn’t the whole of the tournament.” Ivan calmly strode a step forward, saying to her, “We still need your strength in the fights to come against the other schools. I don’t want to see you suffer a heavy injury here. So it’s only a matter of strategy, and not an issue with your strength. This is a battlefield order. Please leave the rest to me, and be at ease.”


     Hearing such a calm and cool voice, Charlotte rapidly recovered her own calm.


     She nodded like a genuine army officer, then said, “I give up.”


     After that, she turned to Ayrin and seriously told him, “Ayrin, you’re really something, you entirely surpassed my expectation. But you have to thank your previous teammate. I wouldn’t have lost to you if not for him causing me a certain amount of damage.”


     “You’re wrong!” Ayrin brandished his fist very proudly, however. “I think I can beat you even without Moss’ help!”


     “Really someone hard to discern.” Charlotte couldn’t help but smile. Then she walked past Ayrin. The moment she brushed by him, she seriously said, “Until our next fight!”


     “Ayrin won?”


     “Ayrin won against Charlotte?”


     “Ayrin defeated Charlotte!”


     “Rumble!” Only at this moment did everyone in the stands come back to their senses. Especially in the Holy Dawn Academy stands, the Holy Dawn students started shouting one after another like madmen. They hugged those next to them without even caring who they were.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 77: A blooded crown
      Chapter 77: A blooded crown


     Who was Charlotte?


     She was a figure of resounding fame even in the great national tournament. From the strength she showed today, she already had two open arcane gates at the very least, and thanks to the special secret skill she specialized in, she was probably more than a match for even some members of battlemaster teams.


     Many people even worried before the match whether Chris could overcome the obstacle she posed, but Ayrin actually defeated her!


     “Ah!”


     A student who couldn’t control his excitement rushed out in the stands, and as soon as he saw someone wearing Holy Dawn Academy’s uniform, he hugged him.


     Then he seemed to realize something all of a sudden, and saw who he was hugging. “Li… teacher Liszt?” The sudden scare drained the blood from his face.


     Liszt looked very innocently at this student still hugging him, and coughed. “Can you let go of me now?”


     “He’s really the most unpredictable guy. He didn’t use any arcane skill even against Charlotte,” Carter thought, staring for a moment. Then he couldn’t resist laughing at the top of his lungs.


     “When the darkness before dawn twisted and whirled,


     “The Evil Dragon’s forces gradually unfurled,


     “A world-destroying crisis, despair uncurled,


     “The flickering flame of hope was on the verge of extinction.


     “Arise and fight, brave warrior!


     “Fight with courage! Brave warrior!”


     No one knew who started it, but Holy Dawn Academy’s blood-boiling song once again resonated in the stands.


     “Be careful, he’s very strange.” Charlotte forcibly endured the pain and walked beside Ivan without showing the slightest hint of her leg’s injury. She gravely said, “When I fought against him, the power of my arcane skills waned much faster than usual.”


     “I noticed,” Ivan said with a nod.


     “Is that Ivan Fadh? I’ve never seen him fight in a formal match, but he’s publicly recognized as an existence even stronger than Charlotte!”


     “What about this scar on his face, why’s it so fearsome?”


     “I don’t know, he’s a mysterious person in St. Lauren, but he’s already a formal battlemaster of clan Lannister!”


     A grave and stern, marble-like luster shone from this slender young man with extremely short hair and a bright red scar. He seemed to carry boundless magical power, repressing the singing as soon as he stepped forward; the singing became quieter and quieter.


     “How can he repress the momentum of so many people just by himself!”


     Many Holy Dawn students shouted, unwilling to admit defeat, but such was reality. This mysterious captain of team Divine Shield possessed a formidable personality, like a huge beast that could make an entire army turn pale.


     “Ivan against Ayrin!” the referee once again declared in his resounding voice.


     “He’s finally coming out…” Ferguillo’s eyes ignited all of a sudden in a corner of the stands. “Now let me see if you’re really as strong as they say!”



     “Teacher Carter was really spot on, the next one to take to the field for Divine Shield Academy is really this guy, the mysterious captain!”


     Ayrin watched Ivan come his way. The silhouette of his opponent seemed to grow bigger and bigger.


     “What a fearsome pressure!”


     Cold sweat oozed from his forehead and his back, in spite of himself.


     He didn’t feel afraid however. Instead, he felt even more excited. His heart seemed to beat with greater force than usual, even dulling the pain where Charlotte’s war doll previously hit him.


     Ivan looked into Ayrin’s eyes burning with his will to fight, and suddenly said, “You’re really not bad.”


     His gaze seemed to pierce straight into Ayrin. “You’re one of those whose fighting spirit rises the stronger the opponent is. But it’s impossible for you to defeat me today, because the current you is still in an entirely different world compared to me. A young and immature existence like you simply can’t imagine the world people like us experience.”


     His voice spread out loud and clear to the entire stands. Almost all the students in the stands felt themselves grow inexplicably colder. They looked at Ivan’s bolt-upright figure, saw the scar left on his face by some terrifying injury. The feeling that Ivan truly stood in a different world than them arose inside their chests.


     “He’s one of these genuine arcane masters fighting and surviving in dangerous environments!”


     “Maybe he simply can’t be called a student anymore?”


     These kinds of thoughts filled the minds of many people.


     “You already experienced many fearsome things and many fearsome battles?” On the contrary, Ayrin shouted with even greater excitement and an even greater will to fight. “Then you’re a genuine brave warrior! Bring it on! Let’s fight, brave warrior!”


     “Looking at you, ignorance is really a blessing.”


     Ivan gestured at the referee that he was ready, grimly shaking his head at the same time. “Don’t you understand yet? If you fought someone like me… You should sustain heavy injuries as soon as I begin.”


     Everyone in the stands could feel their chests tighten at these words.


     “If you’re not coming, then I’ll start!”


     However, it seemed Ayrin simply didn’t hear Ivan’s words. The instant the referee lifted his hand and declared the start of the fight, he immediately charged in Ivan’s direction.


     “This guy is really a monster. He’s facing Ivan but he still looks like he’s brawling with some ordinary person.” In the stands, Wilde and the others from Iron Forest Academy became speechless.


     “Don’t tell me he really likes men. He rushed forward as soon as he saw Ivan, light’s even coming out of his eyes.” In the middle of brushing his hair with a comb, Stingham had goosebumps all over his body. “He’s actually running in such a hurry.”


     Ayrin pressed on forward courageously. Fire burned in his eyes, but the depths of his eyes stayed cool and collected all along.


     Facing Ayrin raging bull-like charge, Ivan stood there without moving an iota.


     An opponent without even a single arcane gate open, his physical strength would be at a certain level at most. What kind of threat could he pose?


     The scene of him sending Ayrin flying away with a simple and straightforward punch even appeared in his mind.


     He even imagined that Ayrin, like many spectators in the stands, wouldn’t be able to perceive his motions at all. He would simply seem immobile, but Ayrin would already be flying away.


     “Oh damn!”


     When still seventeen or eighteen meters away from him, Ayrin halted all of a sudden and put his hands on his belly, bending down.


     “Puerile!”


     Ivan snorted coldly despite himself when he saw Ayrin’s actions. He shook his head, expressionless.


     “Now!”


     Ayrin lifted his head just at this moment. That lone patch of calm in the depths of his eyes thoroughly ignited as well, like a fire sweeping out of his body.


     He suddenly stretched his right hand forward and lifted it toward the marble statue-like Ivan!


     “Er…” Liszt almost choked on his own saliva. He looked as if he wanted to cough but was suddenly frozen.


     “He’s actually using it at such a time already… What the hell is he thinking!” Carter’s body braced taut at this moment as well, to the point the air around him trembled all of a sudden!


     Five dazzling lights emerged on Ayrin’s five fingers!


     “What!”


     Ivan instantly narrowed his eyes.


     At this moment, apart from a very few extremely powerful arcane masters, even Charlotte and people her level didn’t understand yet, but facing Ayrin, he clearly realized that the lights were the lights of arcane particles!


     Streams of dazzling arcane particles revolved on Ayrin’s fingers and compressed rapidly; the aura rippling out from them even made his heart palpitate!


     “Boom!”


     The arcane particles inside his body flowed out from his hands, almost on their own accord. Dense arcane particles instantly wrapped around his two palms as well.


     “Swish!”


     In the same short instant, a terrifying power was already erupting from Ayrin’s hand.


     An eyeball as big as a fist, entirely formed from fire and radiating a bewitching charm, broke through the air in front of Ayrin and boomed in his direction!


     “Rumble!”


     Like an avalanche, incomparably chaotic voices suddenly erupted from the stands.


     “How can he have such powerful arcane particles.. this is?”


     Ivan also raised his hands, but in his eyes, that blazing eye suddenly transformed into a fiery dragon egg.


     “Oh no, this is a secret skill that can affect the nerves and the senses!”


     The realization struck him immediately.


     “Swish!”


     But he was slowed down somewhat, even so. The burning eyeball brushed past his dodging form, and a strip of scorched black wound immediately appeared on his flank. Even his school uniform made from fire-resistant materials started burning.


     “Ah!”


     Charlotte’s hands subconsciously covered her mouth, a shout of disbelief escaping her lips.


     “What! Evil Flaming Eye! How can he have such powerful arcane particles, how did he even learn Ciaran’s secret skill!”


     The one-eyed Payton thought victory well within their grasp even after Charlotte conceded defeat, but now he subconsciously advanced two steps forwards in succession, sounding as if he were convulsing.


     “It’s now!”


     At the same time, the Carter who always gave off a gentle and refined air firmly brandished both his hands and roared an earthshaking, blood-boiling roar!


     “Fight!”


     Ayrin also let out an unprecedented, earthshaking roar at the same time. He jumped even as he roared, and a stunning amount of arcane particles covered his entire left arm. The resplendent brightness made him appear incomparably frenzied!


     “Whoosh!”


     A huge block of white ice several larger than his body appeared all of a suddenly. His left hand seemed to clutch it and press it ferociously on Ivan’s body!


     “Puff!”


     His movements slightly slowed by the Evil Flaming Eye’s assault, Ivan also pressed both his hands on the huge block of ice. Under the impact from the cold, white frost covered the surface of his body in an instant.


     “Fight!”


     Ayrin’s battle cry lingered on. Time seemed to freeze for a second.


     Terrifying sounds came from his body, like hundreds and thousands of ropes snapping at the same time!


     “Boom!”


     Without the slightest pause, his right fist, with the strength of turbulent mountain floods, ruthlessly pounded on the huge block of ice his left hand was pressing on.


     At this moment, two dark green flames emerged on Ivan’s palms, as if about to infiltrate into this huge block of white ice.


     But it was already too late.


     “Crack Crack Crack…”


     Under Ayrin’s fist, the white ice exploded, deformed.


     Countless sword-like icicles sputtered forward and battered Ivan’s body!


     “Puff Puff Puff Puff…”


     Blood sprayed out and out. Ivan’s body froze instantly.


     A giant, blooded crown of ice and snow took shape between Ayrin and himself. The crisscrossing icicles froze and sealed him among them!


     Frozen and sealed inside this crown of ice and snow!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 78: Still a mystery
      Chapter 78: Still a mystery


     “Just like that!”


     Carter firmly lifted both his hands, and couldn’t resist roaring tremendously yet again!


     “What!”


     “What arcane skill is that! The power is so terrifying!”


     “Ah ah ah… How can Ayrin invoke an arcane skill like this! What about the eyeball just a moment ago!”


     “The strongest in the academy… captain Ivan, was actually hit so miserably!”


     The Holy Dawn students and Divine Shield students in the stands all seemed to become alive again after the explosion of Carter’s tremendous roar, all crazily blowing off their tops.


     Ivan wasn’t merely frozen at this time. Many sharp sword-like icicles punctured his body into a bloody mess.


     “Medical teams!”


     “Stop the fight!”


     The referee in charge of this match shrieked loudly.


     Field referees in charge of formal matches like these were all elite arcane masters transferred from various academies. All of them were formidable existences in the kingdom.


     Ayrin still worried whether Ivan would counter attack and was ready to strike another blow, but this elite arcane master could already tell that if he didn’t immediately stop this fight and provide medical care, Ivan’s injuries could well worsen until it became very hard for him to recover.


     This referee’s silhouette already appeared beside Ayrin at the same time he spoke. He lifted a hand and barred Ayrin’s way. A warm flow sending off sparks continuously gushed from his hand at the same time, quickly breaking the ice wrapping around Ivan.


     The field’s medical teams rushed their way.


     Not one, but two medical teams rushed their way at the same time. Light-blue rays of light gushed out from the hands of the two medical masters at the front, before the ice even melted.


     “Evil Flaming Eye added to Crown of Ice and Snow… What kind of monster is this little guy! Isn’t he a freshman from Holy Dawn Academy, how’s that possible!”


     Even while stopping the match and rescuing Ivan as fast as they could, the referee and these medical masters brimmed with shock when their eyes fell on Ayrin.


     “Evil Flaming Eye! That’s instructor Ciaran’s secret skill. He actually learned it and even managed to use it!”


     “Crown of Ice and Snow, that’s an explosive arcane skill with the equilibrium of a symphonic duet.”


     There many arcane masters in the stands who already graduated many years ago and only came for the express purpose of watching the match. The expressions on their faces were different now.


     Many formidable arcane skills were often considered a certain person’s unique secret skill, because all the formidable arcane skills were very hard to learn. Evil Flaming Eye required extreme meticulousness and extremely elaborate control, while Crown of Ice and Snow required a high degree of technique in the outburst of strength. These were two arcane skills of entirely different styles. The vast majority of people would be unable to learn even one of them, even with careful instruction. People like Ayrin who could learn arcane skills of totally different styles were unconventional to begin with. And the most important thing was, he was still a freshman!



     At his age, he couldn’t have practiced arcane skills for all that long.


     Shock, panic, incredulity… all kinds of emotions that could make someone run cold quickly spread out in the stands.


     At the edge of the tournament field, the originally smug, strong-willed Payton’s mouth twitched faintly, his fists clenching so hard his joints kept crackling.


     Such a powerful eruption of arcane particles… In his opinion, Ayrin’s level simply reached the stage of two open arcane gates already.


     He couldn’t possibly be aware of the unique power of Ayrin’s bloodline. He could only think numbly, the information about this freshman was no doubt correct. A freshman who only trained for a few months was already close to opening his second arcane gate, what kind of genius was that, what kind of speed! Was it a high-level dragon bloodline!


     “Ivan lost? Ayrin directly defeated him?” Charlotte started to tremble; the tremble didn’t stop. Her mind was a great blank.


     She was one of those who knew Ivan’s genuine strength. Ivan was an existence with already three open arcane gates, and he also mastered two formidable secret skills. Moreover, he’d experienced many trials at the edge of life and death. In her opinion, Ivan was a giant beast, while Ayrin was an ant in comparison. But now, the ant instead slapped the giant beast down on the ground all of a sudden. This giant gap was simply too much for her to take.


     …


     “Victory…”


     “Ayrin directly defeated the opponent’s captain just like that?”


     “The captain of team Divine Shield, the one called the strongest in Divine Shield Academy, even the strongest one in St. Lauren previously, actually lost to Ayrin just like that?”


     “We…”


     In the stands, the Holy Dawn students were numb all over. They even had a little trouble believing this giant happiness coming upon out of the blue.


     In particular, many people numbly thought, the strongest two persons on the opposite team were down already, while on their side, Chris was still safely standing in the field and hadn’t even gone on stage yet. They were so happy their cheeks filled with tears in spite of themselves.


     “Holy Dawn’s glory will last for ever


     “The braves’ glory forever etched in the world!


     “Fight and fight on, you’re our last barrier!


     “The light of hope pushing you forward!


     “Fight with courage! Brave warrior!”


     There was no telling who started it, there was no telling who was the one who had trouble venting their mood and could only use this loud and tearful singing. The majestic Holy Dawn Academy’s school song once again resonated inside the Dragon-Battling Arena.


     “Why did it turn out like this?”


     “How did it become like this?”


     The Divine Shield stands collectively lost their voices. Many people sobbed and cried bitterly.


     At this moment, the vast majority of Divine Shield students had a subconscious thought: they could endure losing, but their most formidable existence didn’t even have the time to put his strength to full use that he was already beaten. This was really too harsh a blow for them, it truly was too much for them to take.


     But at the same time, they also clearly knew that the word regret didn’t exist in a battle between arcane masters. A win was a win, a loss was a loss.


     So, in many people’s eyes at this moment, bathed in sunlight, standing in the center of the field, Ayrin was an existence like that of a god.


     At least in this moment, he was a god who instantly smashed all the Divine Shield students’ pride.


     …


     “I…”


     In a corner of the stands, Iron Forest’ Wilde was pulling his own hair without a care for his image, shouting like a raving madman, “This guy Ivan died of injustice just like this? The stage was set and the drama about to unfold, how did it turn out this way?”


     Even the usually always indifferent-looking Ferguillo exposed a completely shocked and speechless expression.


     An existence stronger than Charlotte was definitely a fearsome opponent.


     Ivan didn’t want to fight before, so he never exposed his strength on an official stage, but this time he clearly planned on thoroughly revealing his power… And now his real level was still a real mystery for everyone.


     His tactics and arcane skills were still a riddle.


     Especially, before the start of the fight, he told Ayrin that Ayrin would suffer very grievous injuries when fighting someone like him, as soon as he acted.


     And now the result instead was, he suffered very grievous injuries as soon as Ayrin acted.


     This was supposed to be a fearsome drama, but now it suddenly turned into a comedy.


     Ferguillo watched the very heavily wounded Ivan. He very much wanted to laugh, but he couldn’t laugh for now.


     “There are suddenly so many new people in St. Lauren this year.” Remembering Stingham from before as well as Moss fighting in the match a little while ago, and now looking at Ayrin standing there full of excitement, Ferguillo couldn’t resist whispering to himself.


     “He actually won!”


     “He actually won, teacher Carter, when did he secretly condense arcane particles?”


     At the edge of the field where team Holy Dawn was, the long-awoken Moss loudly shouted nonstop.


     “No wonder teacher Carter was so confident, no wonder Ender had that kind of expression even at the beginning.” Gerryn, Rogrid, and the others were also shaking from head to toe, feeling as if even the air they breathed had caught fire.


     “That’s a secret.”


     Facing Moss’ loud clamor, Carter started smiling.


     Then, with a serious expression, he gave Ayrin a thumbs-up.


     This guy Ayrin, he was definitely a genius at fighting, a most unpredictable existence!


     At first he thought Ayrin would certainly put up an act, then catch him off-guard with his arcane skills. But now that he thought about it, even he had to admit that Ayrin’s timing when acting at the very beginning was precisely the best timing.


     Because the more blows they traded, the more Ivan would certainly have perceived some of Ayrin’s peculiarity, and then he would have been more vigilant.


     This was why, the instant the fight officially began was when Ivan was at his most dismissive.


     Launching a surprise attack then with Evil Flaming Eye, shocking him with Ayrin’s sudden ability to condense arcane particles added to the effect proper to the Evil Flaming Eye, then attacking all-out with Crown of Ice and Snow after that. Ayrin’s tactics were simply seamless this time!


     Perhaps many arcane masters even stronger than Ivan, if unaware of the ins and outs about Ayrin, would also have eaten this move and been defeated?


     “He actually won… This Evil Flaming Eye looks pretty powerful, but no way my brilliant martial godly self would have lost if I were in his shoes. Ferguillo probably wouldn’t have lost either.” Stingham stared blankly for a long while, then started muttering again, very narcissistically.


     “What is he saying?”


     Voice like these suddenly came from the stands. Many people seemed to have heard Ayrin say something.


     The stands obediently quieted down.


     “Still two to go!”


     Then many people heard Ayrin shout, brimming with fighting spirit, “Teacher referee, when’s the next fight starting!”


     He even yelled at team Divine Shield, “Bring it on! Brave warrior!”


     Brook was supposed to be the fourth one to fight for Divine Shield Academy. When Ayrin shouted, this member of team Divine Shield couldn’t help but turn around and look at Charlotte and Payton. He was even thinking whether there was still any use in continuing the match at a time like this.


     “What are you thinking of? This isn’t a mere match for you guys. Don’t forget, there are many people testing you watching you in the stands. What you guys can do now is to forget everything and fight with every last ounce of strength!” Charlotte slowly said, after calming down bit by bit.


     “Fight then, brave warrior.” Carter looked at an Ayrin waiting for the start of the fight, and said in his heart with a faint smile, “Expose to your heart’s content all your strengths and all your current weaknesses.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 79: In order to protect
      Chapter 79: In order to protect


     “Brook against Ayrin!”


     The referee spoke again, and only then did the Holy Dawn Academy students slowly start recovering from their numbness and dizziness, only then did they start believing that something huge happened inside this Dragon-Battling Arena.


     “Team Divine Shield is a team that qualifies for the national tournament year in and year out, but we’re actually on the verge of beating them!”


     “Ayrin already beat Charlotte and Ivan back to back, if he wins against the next two Divine Shield team members, then a legend will truly be born in the Dragon-Battling Arena!”


     “Go Ayrin! Beat them!”


     The national tournament was something far out of their reaches, something far beyond their school, but now it suddenly became so real. Even the usually most reserved Holy Dawn students felt their hot blood ignite completely.


     Brook, the fourth contestant representing Divine Shield Academy, had an utterly unsightly expression amidst the cheers and the singing engulfing everything in the entire venue.


     “No matter how strong he is, no matter how much strength he hides, he’s at most a low-level arcane master with one open arcane gate. He can’t have many arcane particles left inside him after spending so many arcane particles to invoke arcane skills like Evil Flaming Eye and Crown of Ice and Snow!”


     Brooke was already keenly aware that the final victory in this match was already out of grasp for Divine Shield Academy. The only thought left in his mind was to defeat Ayrin.


     Only by defeating Ayrin would their defeat be a little less humiliating, only then will some heavyweights in the stands take a fancy to him!


     “Brook, his most powerful arcane skill is ‘Iron Skin,’ it belongs to the outstanding resistance and strength type.”


     Ayrin carefully thought back to Carter’s briefing in their pre-match meeting. He sized up this opponent with brown hair and half a head taller than him.


     “I don’t have enough arcane particles left to sustain even Evil Flaming Eye. It seems I absolutely have to accumulate as many arcane particles as possible in this fight if I want to defeat the next opponent.”


     Ayrin took a deep breath in. He basked in the blood-boiling feeling and the atmosphere of victory, and once again roared out loud!


     “Bring it! Brave Warrior!”


     “I will beat you today even if I have to stake my life away!” Ayrin’s single-minded focus on fighting stimulated Brook’s bravery. His eyes turned blood-red!


     “Die!”


     He clenched his teeth the instant the referee declared the start of the fight. Fierce winds rolled up around him. Arcane particles spilled continuously out of his hands and adhered on his skin. His skin started to glitter with a metallic gloss.


     “Bang!” “Bang!” “Bang!” “Bang!” …


     In the space of a mere breath, his silhouette intertwined with Ayrin’s silhouette, their hands and feet knocking nonstop against each other.



     He held the upper hand in speed and strength at once. He launched his attacks like a surging storm and continuously forged forward, while Ayrin kept retreating backward, defending with everything he had.


     “Pa!”


     Ayrin fell back two hundred meters in succession under the frenzy of his assault, falling back all the way to the edge of the field. His back even pounded fiercely on the black stone wall under the grandstands.


     “Die!”


     The already berserk Brook roared savagely the instant Ayrin’s back bumped against the wall of volcanic rocks. He bent in a lunge step, his body like a fully-drawn bow, and with a an explosive boom, the recoil from his punch caused Ayrin’s blocking arms to hit his own chest.


     It was only a moment ago that Ayrin’s back broke away from the stone wall behind him. Now it once again crashed heavily on the stone wall!


     His body stiffened all of a sudden. The sound of a crack came from the black stone wall. Countless minute crevices extended outward, like the weave of a spiderweb with his back as the center.


     The strength of this punch completely exceeded Brook’s limits. His own body, under the recoiling effect of this one punch, fell back six or seven steps in succession, before steadying.


     The instant he steadied himself, Brook saw Ayrin’s back seemingly embedded into the stone wall, his head hanging down.


     “Is it over?”


     Brook slightly froze, heaving and panting, such a thought emerging inside his mind.


     “Ayrin has been defeated?”


     “He’s finally no longer able to go on?”


     The entire stands fell deathly quiet at this moment. Even the whole world seemed to still.


     “This guy finally lost? Is he dead?” In the stands, Stingham saw Ayrin not moving a single finger, his head hanging down, and suddenly breathed in relief.


     But at this time, Ayrin actually raised his head all of a sudden.


     “Ah! A ghost!”


     Stingham immediately shouted out loud in fright, almost falling down from his seat.


     “What!”


     Brook believed this fight was already over. Now he directly leaped several steps backward out of fright.


     “Now it should be my turn.”


     Crack crack sounds came in quick succession from Ayrin’s back. Many tiny stones fell from within the crevices in the stone wall. Ayrin walked forward in Brook’s direction, step by step.


     Brook subconsciously fell back a step once again.


     “This guy, why did he droop his head if he wasn’t dead, why’s he trying to scare me!” Stingham cursed gloomily in his corner of the stands.


     “Come then!”


     At this time, Ayrin trailed afterimage after afterimage, his explosive punch already reaching Brook.


     “Die!”


     Facing Ayrin’s meteor punch, Brook also punched without even thinking. It was precisely the scene of punches violently clashing together that almost every spectator in the stands most liked to see.


     “What!”


     Brook’s blood-red eyes suddenly filled with an incredulous expression. A gigantic strength hit him, and he couldn’t control his body as it fell backward. His entire right arm hurt as if it were torn.


     “What happened?”


     Everyone in the stands saw that Brook was at first the one suppressing Ayrin, and Ayrin kept falling back, but the situation turned around now, turning into Ayrin raining blows like a fierce squall, while Brook merely resisted as if his life depended on it, falling back nonstop.


     “How did it turn out like this?”


     In a corner of the stands, several team members of some unknown team were at a complete loss.


     “It’s his skill at exploiting his strength and also his alarming endurance.”


     A handsome young man with black hair, seemingly the most senior among them, explained, “This Ayrin must have gone through a special training, his instant eruptions of strength are really astounding, and the most important thing is that his endurance is too alarming. He gives me the feeling he’ll simply never become tired. There’s no change at all in his strength right now compared to his strength at the beginning of the fight.”


     This boy breathed in deeply after a slight pause, and added, “Brook’s natural talents are also very good, and he must be putting special emphasis on physical training to begin with this arcane skill of his, but his strength clearly declined a lot after his stormy outburst earlier. That’s why he’s falling downwind currently instead.”


     “Carter, where the hell did you find such a monster!”


     “Two freshman, I actually lost to two freshmen!”


     The one with the most unsightly expression at this time was precisely the teacher leading team Divine Shield, Payton.


     He was more clearly aware than almost everyone in the stands that, when facing Ayrin, Brook met a problem in the compatibility of their ways of fighting.


     Brook’s good resistance, endurance, and other traits were entirely useless when running into Ayrin.


     Because Ayrin seemed to be even more resistant than him, could withstand more pain, had even more endurance.


     He originally saw this match as a match between himself and Carter, but now, with a quick comparison in the arrangement of their troops, he clearly suffered a crushing defeat.


     “Now Ayrin is going to hit Brook all the way to the wall instead!”


     In a mere short amount of time, everyone saw that Brook’s retreat had taken him not far away from the wall behind him.


     And what was different from what many people imagined was, with a muffled bang, Ayrin’s punch viciously smashed on Brook’s chest.


     The moment he ate this punch, Brook appeared as if he couldn’t even lift his hands anymore.


     Three sounds immediately followed this one sound in quick succession.


     The instant Brook’s body flew backward, Ayrin smashed him with three more ruthless punches.


     His body once again accelerated backwards, then crashed fiercely on the ground and rolled all the way to the edge of the field before finally stopping.


     Brook’s head lifted, but the following second, it dropped down again without strength.


     “Victory!”


     “Another victory!”


     The Divine Shield students in the stands had long fallen thoroughly silent, while the Holy Dawn students felt limp and numb all over. This feeling was like a little kid who only had a single candy, then someone led him into a gigantic candy world and pointed at this world, telling him, this world is a gift for you.


     “Only one left… I’m really tired…”


     Ayrin rested his hands on his knees and panted heavily.


     “You’ve gone too far!” a furious female voice said.


     Ayrin lifted his head. He saw a girl come his way. She had a very tall stature, an oval face, and a waist that seemed especially slender; her eyes spat fire.


     “Bessa against Ayrin!” the referee said at this time.


     Only then did Ayrin come back to his senses. He realized this furious girl with a slender waist was the last contestant from team Divine Shield, Bessa.


     “What?” Ayrin was baffled. He had no idea where he’d gone too far.


     “He obviously lost already, why did you still have to rush up and keep punching him!” This slender girl said with even greater wrath.


     “You’re wrong… I could feel that I had to give him several more punches, or else he would still have been able to continue fighting.” Ayrin turned his head and looked at the passed out Brook being carried away. “He’ll be fine.”


     “…” Seeing Ayrin’s innocent appearance, Bessa’s anger suddenly vanished without a trace for some inexplicable reason.


     She couldn’t see any deceit within Ayrin’s eyes. They were pure, only the instinct for victory in this match seemingly present there.


     “Why on earth do you have to fight so desperately?” For some reason, she couldn’t resist asking this question.


     “In order to protect.”


     Ayrin spoke very naturally.


     His tone made this girl of Divine Shield Academy a little moved, her heart banging in her chest.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 80: The most reckless guy
      Chapter 80: The most reckless guy


     “Lannister Corps… Become an arcane master of clan Lannister…”


     Such a voice reverberated inside Bessa’s mind.


     It was an honor to be an arcane master of clan Lannister, one that brought very great fame. It was also the goal she and the other members of Team Divine Shield strove for, sparing no effort.


     However, Ayrin’s very natural words made her realize something all of a sudden. She didn’t know when it began, but she’d unconsciously forgotten the real meaning of battles.


     The reason arcane master battled, wasn’t it precisely for the sake of protecting their kingdom, protecting those they needed to protect?


     Her heart and mind were filled with countless complex and negative feelings before entering the field, because she was afraid she would lose the opportunity to become an arcane master of clan Lannister. But at this moment, she suddenly felt that it wouldn’t be a big deal even if she weren’t able to join clan Lannister’s corps and arcane teams. Her mood completely quieted down.


     “Be careful, I’ll also fight with everything I have,” she said to Ayrin in a serious tone, nodding her head at him.


     “Bring it on then! Brave warrior!” Ayrin straightened up and shouted in a loud voice.


     “Arcane masters… have to fight exactly like them!”


     In this instant, this scene infected who knew how many persons.


     Many students not from Holy Dawn Academy also had a change of mind because of this scene, because of this moment. They wanted to become a genuine battlemaster.


     The duel officially began!


     Dazzling arcane particles flowed down like water from Bessa’s ten fingers, falling on the hard soil around her feet.


     The instant the dazzling particles dripped to the ground one by one, a bizarre green light appeared and combined with arcane particles, transforming into many dark green snakes twisting about.


     These green snakes about half a meter long were just like living creatures, the color and luster of their bodies even more gorgeous than emerald. Weeds around them withered instantly, black smoke even pouring out of them.


     “They’re very poisonous!”


     “This arcane skill doesn’t only imitate living creatures like Sand Scorpions, it’s also extremely toxic?”


     “Indeed, Bessa is from clan Boromen in the Gorland area. This is her family’s unique arcane skill. These poisonous snakes should be even more poisonous than the most poisonous snakes in the Gorland area!”


     “You’d be done from a single bite from these poisonous snakes. This arcane skill is too creepy, ordinary people have simply no way to fend against it right?”


     Alarmed cries rose from the stands as soon as these dark green snakes took form.


     “What is he doing!”


     However, what made everyone in the stands, and even Chris and Carter a little stunned was, Ayrin actually charged straight in Bessa’s direction at a time like this!



     “What!” Many people didn’t even have time to come back to their senses that Ayrin’s foot already viciously stomped on one of the green snakes.


     A stunned expression also rapidly spread within Bessa’s eyes.


     “Hiss!”


     This gem-like green snake bit Ayrin’s leg the moment he stepped on it.


     And just at this same moment, Ayrin actually roared madly once again and stretched his hand toward Bessa.


     Dazzling arcane particles gushed out of his hand and shaped a burning eye. A soul-stirring scene!


     Learning from Ivan’s previous mistake, Bessa closed her eyes and dodged to the side the moment rays of light shone on Ayrin’s hands.


     The blazing Evil Flaming Eye brushed past her body. The astounding heat caused a sharp pain on her skin.


     Right at the same moment, Ayrin punched at her ruthlessly with his other hand.


     “Boom!”


     A huge shock rippled in the air.


     A white, huge block of ice appeared between Ayrin and her.


     “Oh no!”


     Bessa’s face turned snow white all of a sudden. In a flash, she crossed her arms in front of her, while arcane particles gushed out madly. An earth wall appeared in the air.


     Countless white icicles stabbed through the wall of earth, thoroughly shattering the not yet fully formed earth wall.


     An irresistible force and cold pounded on her body.


     Even if she already defended herself in the most direct manner, and protected herself from the countless ice thorns stabbing her way head on, the cold still sealed her and froze half her body inside the ice.


     “Pa!”


     Ayrin’s punch ruthlessly pounded on the Crown of Ice and Snow.


     The huge Crown of Ice and Snow shattered thoroughly. Her body flew backward along the shattered ice and snow, then fell heavily on the ground, half sunken into the broken ice. She couldn’t stand up any longer.


     “I.. lost.”


     Battered and frozen by the huge force, unable to lift even a finger, Bessa watched Ayrin in incomprehension. After she subconsciously conceded defeat, she struggled to say, “Why did you do that? Don’t you know that my arcane skill is extremely poisonous, how could you directly step on it… You’re going to be in a sorry state even if you beat me this way…”


     Under her gaze and the gaze of everyone else, Ayrin tottered on the verge of collapse. His body turned entirely green, and his lips became black. It looked a little funny, a little ghastly, and it even seemed as if he could die from poisoning at any moment.


     “I know. You’re the last opponent anyway, it’s fine as long as I beat you.” Ayrin actually looked at her however, and said, “Aren’t there powerful medical teams here anyway… As long as I beat you and obtain victory, they’ll naturally come and cure me.”


     Bessa was thoroughly frozen dumb.


     Everyone in the stands was also struck dumb.


     What Ayrin said was indeed the truth. He would have died if he acted like this in a genuine battle, but now was actually the last fight in the match between Divine Shield Academy and Holy Dawn Academy. As long as he won this fight, then it’d be a matter for the medical teams in the field.


     “Ayrin wins!”


     “Holy Dawn Academy wins!”


     Along with the referee’s voice full of conflicted feelings, two arcane medical teams rushed separately toward Ayrin and Bessa.


     “It’s fine as long as the opponent is defeated, the poisoning will end up being resolved anyway.” Many people in the stands couldn’t help but look at each other. They realized there was absolutely nothing wrong about what Ayrin said.


     “Seen this way… This is really the simplest way to knock out the opponent.” Carter smiled wryly after blanking out a moment. “Really the most unpredictable guy, the one less prone to abide by the rules and most prone to reckless actions.”


     “We won. We actually won just like that?”


     Gerryn, Ender, and the others looked dumbly at an Ayrin receiving medical treatment in the center of the field. Then they seemed to realize something all of a sudden. They all jumped up, shouted Ah, and huddled together.


     “…What a fearsome team, are they all men-lovers or what.” A shiver suddenly ran through Stingham in the stands when he saw Gerryn and the others hugging each other,. “He really won. No no no, I absolutely have to find a pretext. If I really have to join a man-loving team like this one, I might as well just die instead.”


     “Ah…”


     When the match finally ended, when they obtained the final victory, every Holy Dawn student started shouting, including some female students who shouted without the slightest air of a demure lady. Many people couldn’t resist throwing out whatever things on hand they could throw out.


     “I didn’t expect such a great dark horse to suddenly spring up as soon as the tournament begins.” Ferguillo stood up and said faintly to Wilde and the others, “Let’s go, we also have to do our best.”


     …


     “Teacher Ciaran!”


     Ayrin sat on a stretcher and received treatment when a bright patch of red suddenly flashed at the edge of his vision. He turned his head around and indeed saw Ciaran and several medical masters come his way.


     “How does it feel like?” Ciaran asked him, looking at him.


     “Very good.” Ayrin watched the chaotic stands and said in perfect contentment, “Seeing so many people happy, so many people go wild, this feeling is really hard to describe.”


     Ciaran gave him a stare, a little speechless. “I’m talking about how it feels to be bitten like this by a poisonous snake. I urge you not to do that again in the future. If this arcane skill were a little more powerful, the toxicity a little more violent, then you’d die all the same if you can’t receive timely assistance.”


     “I’m feeling cold one second and hot the next, and my head hurts too. The feeling is very uncomfortable.” Ayrin scratched his head in embarrassment. “Teacher Carter already told us before that Bessa wasn’t as strong as Charlotte though, she should be an arcane master with two open arcane gates at most, so the power of her arcane skill shouldn’t be that strong right?”


     “Did you really consider things in this much details when choosing this method?” Ciaran looked at Ayrin, unable to talk for a long time.


     Just at this moment, Ayrin suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed at the stands, shouting, “Look there! Teacher Ciaran!”


     “What?” Ciaran looked in the direction Ayrin pointed at, asking curiously.


     “It’s Rinloran! I saw him leave.” Ayrin shouted excitedly. “He really came to watch the match! I knew it, he doesn’t really hate this tournament.”


     “That freshman with the high level elven bloodline?” Carter and Chris, with the other members of team Holy Dawn, had already rushed to their side in Ciaran’s slight stunned moment.


     “Ayrin, how are you?”


     “I didn’t imagine you’d progress so fast, you already became this strong!”


     “Why are they coming too, they’re not convinced by their loss and want have a group fight?” While their side chattered on about little nothings, foolishly happy, Ayrin suddenly noticed people from team Divine Shield walking their way.


     “It’s all right, they came to exchange team uniforms,” Chris explained with a glance at team Divine Shield.


     “Exchange uniforms?” Ayrin had a little trouble understanding.


     Chris nodded. “It’s tradition. Teams participating in the formal matches of the Cup of Starry Braves will exchange team uniforms between them no matter if they win or lose. It’s supposed to express their respect for each other, their admiration for their opponent’s courage, and their well-wishing to the opponent in their future matches in the tournament, as well as a memento of eternal friendship.”


     “Is that so?”


     Ayrin became excited as soon as he heard, and immediately shouted at team Divine Shield, “Did you come to exchange uniforms?”


     This was a very meaningful tradition with a lot of history, but the defeated team would always be a little downcast, especially if they thought they would definitely win the match but ended up beaten in an extremely depressing manner. Their team captain even had to convalesce for a long time because of his serious injuries. So facing Ayrin’s question, no member of team Divine Shield spoke. They merely nodded gloomily.


     What made many people almost fall down head first on the ground was, as soon as he saw these members of team Divine Shield nod, Ayrin immediately rushed to Charlotte walking at the rear and started shouting in excitement, “Is that so. Then Charlotte, let’s exchange uniforms!”


     “…”


     In fact, generally speaking, girls didn’t often exchange their team uniforms, especially when Divine Shield Academy’s coat and inner layer both hugged the body very tightly. The alluring sight of her curves beneath would be exposed if she took off her coat. But what made many people speechless was, Ayrin ran straight to a girl like Charlotte and asked her to exchange team uniforms, but Charlotte looked at him and nodded, then really took off her coat and exchanged it with Ayrin.


     “Goddess Charlotte!” Very soon, countless miserable screams came from the Divine Shield stands.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 81: Outstanding treacherousness
      Chapter 81: Outstanding treacherousness


     Noon. Holy Dawn Academy was especially quiet compared to usual.


     Because the vast majority of Holy Dawn Academy students all went to watch the match in Dragon-Battling Arena, so at mealtime, even the great dining hall usually filled with people bustling here and there was now only sparsely populated with a few people sitting there.


     Third year’s Tonkin walked out dispiritedly out of the canteen, carrying a lunchbox. Looking at the pamphlet pasted on the wall opposite the canteen, the one who told every student of Holy Dawn Academy to go to Dragon-Battling Arena and cheer for their school team, a bitter smile hard to describe with words floated on his face.


     It wasn’t that he didn’t love this school, and he wasn’t one of those people lacking courage and hotbloodness either. But he knew better than anyone that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Back when he still was a freshman in Holy Dawn Academy, he was an ardent supporter of team Holy Dawn, and he would be at the field for every match to cheer for his academy’s team. Oftentimes, when others lost hope, he still shouted and encouraged the school team at the top of his lungs. But he witnessed too many disappointment within three years. Even when seeing an existence like Chris who once sparked his hopes; these opponents were just too strong. Just the veteran teams in St. Lauren were already so strong, just how powerful would these teams in the national tournament be?


     After three years of winds and rain, of trials and hardships, he was so weary.


     Even if he went to Dragon-Battling Arena, what good would it do?


     Perhaps it would be a little better if he didn’t see it, didn’t think about it. If he held no hope, then he wouldn’t be disappointed either.


     He watched that pamphlet for a second, then turned his head away and stopped looking at it.


     At this moment, he suddenly heard many vague voices coming from the school gates.


     “Did they lose again?”


     The bitterness and pain at the corner of his mouth became all the more thicker.


     But when the voices became increasingly clearer, increasingly louder, he stiffened as if slowly frozen.


     “Fight with courage! Brave warrior! …The darkness will finally out far be hurled, dawn’s already nearing closer…”


     The voices were increasingly clearer and louder, making one’s blood surge hotter and hotter, like a boiling tide advancing inside Holy Dawn Academy. Countless people were singing Holy Dawn Academy’s school song.


     If they lost, would so many people be singing the school song in such a blood-stirring way?


     But Divine Shield Academy’s team was such a formidable team that fought their way into the national tournament year in and year out, how could they have defeated them?


     “Crash.” The lunchbox fell from this third year senior’s hands to the ground. The next second, this senior student rushed to the school gates like a madman.



     “Five one?”


     “What, we beat Divine Shield Academy five one?”


     “Moss and Ayrin, we beat Divine Shield Academy just thanks to the performances of two freshmen?!”


     Very soon, the entire Holy Dawn Academy, just like the Dragon-Battling Arena right at the end of the match, turned from quiet to frantic.


     “Stingham!”


     Ayrin’s voice rang in a corner of the square outside Dragon-Battling Arena.


     “…” Stingham turned around and shouted loudly, depressed, “Did you make a mistake, how did you recognize me after I disguised myself like this!”


     At Ayrin’s side, Chris and Carter were a little speechless when they looked at Stingham.


     It was the first time they saw Stingham, but the latter gave Carter a headache just from his first impression. He had the feeling Stingham was the same as Belo or Ayrin, a young man who couldn’t be predicted with common sense.


     “In the whole square, you’re the only one who wrapped yourself entirely in one of the black flags outside the Dragon-Battling Arena. You bundled yourself like a zombie…” Ayrin actually guffawed out loud. “You attract so much attention, it’s hard not to recognize you. Right, you must have done it because you were afraid I wouldn’t be able to find you among so many people, am I right?”


     “Right your ass!” Stingham wanted to cry but had no tears. He tossed away the black flag wrapped around his body, thinking, he was planning on making his escape much earlier, but Charlotte had a real fine figure, so he crowded forward to have a good look at it. That was why he came out late and ended up caught by this guy.


     “How about it, are you excited about our victory?” Ayrin excitedly waved his fist at Stingham. “We’re real strong, now you can transfer to our school right?”


     “No way I’m going to join your school team. Charlotte’s figure is so fine, I’d rather join team Divine Shield!” Stingham desperately roared in his mind, but he actually feigned a contemplative look on his face. “Mhm, about that, first let me go back and think about it, prepare for a few days.”


     “Are you looking for an excuse?” Ayrin blocked the way in front of a Stingham who was ready to make his escape. “Abiding by your own word is an essential requirement of a brave warrior. You look so handsome, but you don’t even respect your own promise? You clearly promised me you’d transfer and join our team Holy Dawn as long we defeat Divine Shield Academy!”


     “I…” Stingham retreated a step back, and shouted, incomparably depressed, “Don’t you try that again! When did I ever agree to something like that? I clearly told you, I’d only transfer and join your team Holy Dawn if you satisfy two conditions: beat team Divine Shield, then you have to beat me. Get it right!”


     “Haha, I said that on purpose, I wanted to make you admit it.” Ayrin started laughing.


     “…”


     “That’s the only way then!” Speechlessly rolling his eyes, Stingham leaped a step backward and beckoned to Ayrin with his hand. “Come then!”


     “What are you doing, please don’t come over, conduct yourself properly!” Stingham shouted again one second later.


     “Weren’t you the one who told me to come?” Looking like he wanted to go forward and give Stingham a hug, Ayrin looked at him with a puzzled expression.


     “I’m telling you to fight me! What did you think I was saying!” Stingham blew off his top. “Could you please act with a little more propriety!”


     “I thought you directly promised to transfer and join our team.” Ayrin scratched his head, a little embarrassed. All of a sudden, he pointed behind Stingham. “Hey, Charlotte, you don’t have a coat on!”


     “Ah? Goddess Charlotte without a coat!”


     Stingham’s eyes suddenly filled with little stars. He arranged his hair while turning his head around.


     “I don’t see anything?”


     “Crown of Ice and Snow!”


     Stingham was still puzzling over the lack of Charlotte behind him, still looking for her, when he suddenly felt a freezing ice mountain press on his body.


     “Ah!”


     Then, one second later, countless icy beams sent him flying in the air.


     …


     Half an hour later.


     Covered in bandages, Stingham sat on the streetside and watched the proud Ayrin in front of him. He kept repeating, “What the hell are you doing… You actually sneaked on me so treacherously… What the hell are you doing… Just let me go alright?… Just let me go alright?…”


     Chris and Carter had little trouble enduring the scene. They couldn’t resist persuading Ayrin, “Why not let him go back and rest first, let him think about it for a few days?”


     “No way. Teacher Carter, didn’t you say he’s from a green dragon bloodline and recovers very fast? Look, other people can’t even sit after taking my Crown of Ice and Snow like this, but he’s still fine and dandy. Also, he hasn’t fought for Golden Lion Academy yet right now. Don’t the tournament rules say that only those who haven’t represented their school in a fight yet are able to fight for another school team as soon as they transfer? If he represents Golden Lion Academy and takes to the field in the match against Iron Forest Academy, then he can only participate and fight for our team in next year’s tournament even if he transferred over.” Ayrin fiercely shook his head, then said to Stingham, “ Brave warrior, stop trying to cheat your way out now! Our Holy Dawn Academy defeated Divine Shield Academy, then you also lost to me. All the conditions you talked about are met, transfer immediately to our school team!”


     Carter and Chris exchanged a look. They both felt that Ayrin might be slow on the uptake in usual times, but he often would be so careful and clever when doing things that it became hackles-raising.


     “That was a sneak attack! Despicable, shameless, vulgar, sinister!” Stingham shouted out loud, about to be go mad.


     “Sneak attack, sneak attack, when did that ever matter in a match between arcane masters? Blame yourself for letting your attention get distracted.” Ayrin said sternly, “How about we let Chris and teacher Carter be the judges?”


     “They’re both on your side, of course they’re going to help you.” Stingham closed his eye and yelled desperately, “Out of the question, I won’t accept it, I won’t join a team like yours even if I died.”


     “I’m really hungry, how about we grab a bite first!” Ayrin excitedly said once again, “Anyway, teacher Carter, why don’t you invite us to eat something first? We can chat after we’re done eating.”


     “You jump from one thing to the next a little too fast, right?” Carter looked at Ayrin and Stingham, speechless, then nodded.


     “Alright.”


     It was already past noon, and Stingham also heard his stomach go gurgle gurgle, so he rubbed his belly and nodded.


     “Smells so good.”


     Ayrin deeply breathed in the aroma in the doorway of a shop with many meat soups, then turned around and looked at Stingham, saying, “Weren’t you unconvinced by your loss earlier, how about we have one final match? I won’t bother you if I lose, but if you lose, then you’ll have to stop looking for excuses and immediately transfer to our school team. How about it?”


     “What are we competing in?” Stingham’s eyes lit up all of a sudden.


     “How about we compete in eating, see who eats the most.” Ayrin looked at Stingham and seriously said.


     “…” Chris and Carter exchanged a glance. Both of them felt that Ayrin’s words were sinister enough to make one’s hair stand on end.


     “Really?” Stingham actually seemed to see the light at the end of the tunnel, seemed to completely come back to life. “Are you serious!”


     “Of course!” Ayrin looked at him and firmly brandished his fist. “I guarantee it as a brave warrior and as a man!”


     “Haha, you’re dead now! Don’t you know my bloodline’s really good at eating! Bring it! Hurry up, give me a pot of meat soup, I’m dead hungry!” Stingham started laughing madly all of a sudden, but he didn’t notice the foxy expressions on Ayrin, Chris, and Carter.


     A few minutes later… Scream after mournful scream rose in this famous St. Lauren restaurant. “I even ate three pots already… You actually ate ten pots waiting for me… Is there a hole in your stomach!”


     “Are you still human!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 82: The rule of heroes
      Chapter 82: The rule of heroes


     “Team Holy Dawn isn’t Chris’ one man show anymore this year.”


     “Two powerful freshmen actually came out of the blue. With Chris on top of these two freshmen, they won’t be easy to handle anymore.”


     “Ivan and Charlotte were too careless though. If Ivan came out all guns blazing instead, it’s hard to tell who’d have won and who’d have lost. In the situation from back then though, it was hard to predict that Ayrin would be able to invoke two mighty arcane skills back to back! He even grasped two arcane skills with two entirely different styles like Evil Flaming Eye and Crown of Ice and Snow! A situation like that… Even a battlemaster with three open arcane gates and very rich fighting experience would have been fooled and defeated.”


     A row of people walked inside Golden Lion Academy’s campus in a heavy mood, chatting between themselves at the same time.


     These were precisely all the members of team Golden Lion apart from Stingham.


     Holy Dawn Academy defeated Divine Shield Academy. This was definitely the first major upset since the start of the Hegemonical Cup of Starry Skies Braves this year.


     They could foresee that many people would be talking for a long time about Ayrin and Moss’s sudden emergence in this year’s tournament.


     When they remembered the many fighting madman-like expressions on Ayrin’s face during the match, these people from team Golden Lion even felt a little chill course through their hearts.


     Especially at the very end, when he directly stepped on a terrifying poisonous snake to launch his violent attack, it made people feel all the more as if a chilly wind blew inside their stomachs.


     “Captain Hansen!”


     A familiar silhouette appeared in front of them all of a sudden and shouted, his voice full of emotion.


     “Stingham!”


     These members of team Golden Lion suddenly felt their teeth itching. Their opponents were already so strong this year, but this guy, the team’s most critical figure, still threatened again and again to withdraw from the team to hide from training. Even at an important time like today when they went to observe an opponent they might encounter in the future, he still ran away by himself rather than move together with the team.


     “What’s up with this guy?”


     In the somewhat blinding sunlight, these people suddenly noticed many bandages under Stingham’s coat as he ran toward them, as if he sustained quite a few injuries.


     “Captain Hansen!”


     These team members all started getting nervous, but Stingham actually rushed straight into captain Hansen’s arms and started sobbing bitterly.


     “I was in the wrong before. I only realize now that captain Hansen and you guys are really both good people and normal people compared to other teams. That said, you won’t need to be distressed about my unwillingness to train in the future… boohoo…”


     “Did this guy receive some kind of impetus and is going to turn over a new leaf, going to start training assiduously?” Hanson and the other team members looked at each other and started to feel excited.



     “No matter, it’s alright as long as you recognize your past mistakes. As long as you and us start doing our best together, we’ll surely be able to defeat team Iron Forest.” Hansen patted Stingham’s back after a cough and spoke his earnest and heartfelt wishes.


     “It’s too late.” Overcome by sorrow, Stingham sobbed even louder. “I already have to join a freak team like Holy Dawn Academy. There’s really no comparison, why didn’t I realize how great captain Hanson and you guys were.”


     “What!”


     Hansen and company wondered if there was a problem with their ears. They all started shrieking, “Did you say you’re going to join team Holy Dawn?”


     “Yeah.” Stingham said with extreme sorrow, “I already dealt with the transfer procedures, I have to head over to Holy Dawn Academy as soon as tonight.”


     “Are you crazy?” Hansen shouted after staring dumbstruck for a few seconds. “Did you lose your mind for good?”


     “I don’t want to either, but there’s nothing I can do. I really don’t want to join a freak team like Holy Dawn Academy.”


     “Are you playing a prank on us?” The eyes of Hansen and the other team members went red. “Did these academy teachers all go mad, how could they agree to your transfer?”


     “They didn’t want to either at first, but I said my spirit was a little broken, and I might burn some school building at any time if they didn’t let me transfer, or sneak into the female dorms at midnight or whatever. Tthey didn’t have any choice but to agree.”


     “You… Why are you still saying you don’t want to join team Holy Dawn then!”


     “I really don’t want to, but I have no choice, I never saw anyone who could eat this much before… I can only abide by my own promise. Captain Hansen… Boo hoo hoo, I also really want to stay in team Golden Lion!”


     “Get lost! What never saw anyone who could eat this much? What the hell are you talking about, you clearly saw how powerful team Holy Dawn was, that’s why you’re transferring there. It’s all to your advantage and you’re still acting cute, you actually have the guts to play with our feelings like this, actually dare to transfer to another team when our match is only a few days away! Bastard, we’re going to kill you!”


     …


     His face beaten black and blue, Stingham followed behind Carter, Chris, and Ayrin toward the Ivy residence district.


     “I never expected Ayrin would really be able to make this Stingham transfer here.” In the forest of giant trees, Minlur stood on top of a great tree reaching to the sky and watched Ayrin come from afar, admiration written all over his face.


     In the treetops around him, apart from Rui and Ciaran, there were at least seven or eight other elite teachers of Holy Dawn Academy who didn’t often show themselves usually.


     One with a high-level green dragon bloodline had the innate potential to become a legendary arcane master. There was no telling how many years since a mighty dragon bloodline like this last appeared in St. Lauren. At present, apart from Ayrin’s formidable secret bloodline, a dragon bloodline also joined the academy all of a sudden, hence the entire academy naturally attached a heavy importance to it.


     “It’s conforming more and more to the rule of heroes,” the usually taciturn Rui said all of a sudden, watching Ayrin and the others.


     Minlur watched him curiously. “What’s called the rule of heroes?”


     “Senior Ryubodin from Abel Academy came to a conclusion back when he sorted through the lives of many legendary figures.” Ciaran explained in place of a Rui who didn’t like to talk too much, “There wasn’t any rational explanation for it, but he discovered a very curious rule. Whether before or after the War of the Dragons, there seems to be a unique temperament and aura about all these legendary heroes. They all naturally gathered many partners around them, and all these partners also went on to become extraordinary existences.”


     “That’s natural. Someone who can become a legendary hero must definitely have a unique temperament. Didn’t countless dragons and arcane masters sacrifice their lives even for the Evil Dragon Ned back then? These dragons and arcane masters were all extremely formidable too.” Minlur rubbed his chin and smiled wryly. “Belo, Moss, Chris, Stingham, Ayrin gathered all these people together. It seems this guy Ayrin really has an aura like that.”


     “Liszt was right. The more different from others they look, the more different their thoughts, the less constrained by the rules they are, the more idiotic or crazy they look, the more often they will become different existences.” Ciaran turned around and looked at Rui and Minlur. “At least, none of us three would have directly stepped like him on a poisonous snake like that during a fight.”


     …


     Stingham never thought that his transfer would have caused ripples across the entire Holy Dawn Academy. He also never thought that so many elite arcane masters influential even in the entire kingdom would come to witness his arrival. He merely fell in step behind Ayrin, clenching his teeth and seething now and then, drawing small circles and cursing Ayrin.


     Ayrin was really too much of a freak the way he saw it. He already promised he’d transfer for sure, but Ayrin still insisted on waiting for him outside Golden Lion Academy and on urging him to come as soon as today.


     What was this guy’s stomach made of though, how could he put so much stuff inside?


     He couldn’t wrap his head around it even now.


     “So many people?”


     Stingham became excited all of a sudden when he saw the freshmen’s Ivy residence district.


     Because he saw at least close to a thousand people densely packed in front of these ancient stone buildings. Many girls even held all kinds of fresh flowers.


     “It’s really a great academy, of course there are many beautiful girls!” Stingham’s gloominess vanished like smoke all of a sudden as soon as he saw these beautiful girls holding fresh flowers. He became happy, and immediately forgot the business about his unwillingness to come here.


     “So warm and enthusiastic, there are actually so many girls who came to welcome me. Please don’t, I’m going to be shy.”


     When he saw these girls rush toward them as soon as they saw their arrival, Stingham immediately hid behind Ayrin’s back and fished out a comb, then combed his hair at lightning speed. Then he posed in a very handsome pose and walked in front of Ayrin, about to welcome their cheers and hugs.


     “What are you doing! Why are you blocking the way in front of Ayrin!”


     “Go away, so annoying!”


     “Hurry up and get out of the way!”


     However, he was thoroughly struck dumb one second later.


     All these excited girls rushed past him and ran toward Ayrin behind him.


     “Ayrin, you’re really great!”


     “Ayrin, you’re so powerful!”


     “Ayrin, we love you!”


     “Look, so cute, let this school sister hug you!”


     Shrieks brimming with excitement came again and again.


     “Ah!”


     While someone even stepped on Stingham’s foot, and some annoyed girl even kicked him on his butt because he stood in the way.


     Stingham stood dumbstruck for a few seconds, then suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs, tears streaking across his face, “Ayrin! I hate you!”


     …


     “Let me die already! I’d die before staying in your Holy Dawn Academy, I don’t want to live here! Ayrin, I hate you!”


     The crowd gathered in the residence district to welcome Ayrin after team Holy Dawn’s victory finally dispersed. A mortally wounded Stingham held a small comb and combed his golden hair, all the while clamoring about transferring again.


     “You just transferred over though, plus you transferred over to keep your word as a brave warrior and as a man, you want to transfer again already?” Ayrin had no idea how he annoyed him. He carefully educated him, “Don’t be like that, our Holy Dawn Academy is very nice. You join our team, our team’s very strong, I’ll win the championship in the future!”


     “You…” Stingham stretched out a finger, about to curse Ayrin, but his sight froze all of a sudden, froze on someone washing their clothes in a water room. His eyes suddenly sparkled with many little stars. “Except if you let me live together with her! That’s the only way I might continue to stay in team Holy Dawn and fight for the sake of Holy Dawn Academy!”


     “Rinloran?” Ayrin followed his line of sight and saw that the figure inside the water room was Rinloran.


     “Rinloran, what a beautiful name.” The stars in Stingham’s eyes multiplied. He immediately turned around and threatened, “Teacher Carter, either you let me live together with Rinloran, or else I’ll definitely transfer away. Anyway I already kept my word and transferred to Holy Dawn Academy, I wouldn’t go against my promise if I transferred away now.”


     “Is it possible?” Ayrin looked anxiously at Carter all of a sudden. “Can we let him stay together with Rinloran in the same room?”


     “Eh? Should be possible. I remember that because of an excessive love for cleanliness, all those who lived together with Rinloran asked to be moved somewhere else, that’s why Rinloran’s living alone right now.” Carter nodded.


     “Really! It’s really possible!” Stingham jumped up out of the blue. “If it’s really possible, then I’ll never ever transfer again, I’ll definitely stay in Holy Dawn Academy!”


     “Swear then!” Ayrin cheered. “Otherwise you easily go back on your word!”


     “When did I ever go back on my word. I most abide by my own word. I’ll swear if you want me to swear!” Stingham lifted three fingers and pledged, “If I don’t keep this promise, then I’ll never find a wife in the future!”


     “Alright, keep your pledge in mind, and comply by it with your life!” Ayrin immediately tapped in his hand.


     “Of course I’ll comply with my pledge, I’ll treat her well for my whole life. What, you should have told me boys and girls were allowed to live together in your Holy Dawn Academy, I’d have transferred over long ago.” Stingham’s smile bloomed like a flower as he watched Rinloran inside through the distant windows. “So she very much likes cleanliness then, I most love girls who like cleanliness. I think I’m in love, I fell in love at first sight. Her chest looks a little flat, but I most like flat-chested girls…”


     “Girl?” Ayrin looked at him and hesitated. “He’s a boy though.”


     “Wha, what did you say!” Stingham instantly turned to stone, just as he thought he was sinking deep into the river of love.


     “He’s a boy.” Ayrin chuckled, “Heh heh, how is it, he’s even more good-looking than many girls right? Me and Moss feel the same, that’s why we also made the same mistake back then at the registration.”


     “Ah!…” Stingham screamed miserably yet again. “Ayrin, I hate you!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 83: Rinloran’s secret
      Chapter 83: Rinloran’s secret


     “You’re really not a girl dressed up as boy?”


     Stingham asked, standing in the doorway to Rinloran’s room. His eyes were locked onto Rinloran, still carrying the spark of a hope.


     “Teacher Carter, what is it?”


     Rinloran walked into his own room with his usual aloofness and said in an ice-cold tone, “If there’s nothing of importance, I’m a little tired and would like to rest now.”


     “It was still alright back when he freshly joined the school, but he seems to have grown colder and colder ever since I asked him to join the school team, grown more and more distant…” Carter sighed in silence and nodded helplessly at Singham. “This is Stingham, he transferred to our school just today. I already talked it over with the teacher in charge of the dorm, and we’d like to let him stay in the same room with you if you don’t have any objection.”


     “I have no opinion if that’s the school’s arrangement of the school.” Rinloran didn’t even look at Carter, Stingham, Ayrin, or Chris. He coldly said, “Just remember, don’t touch my things, keep clean, and also don’t randomly leave things around.”


     “You’re really a boy?” Stingham shouted gloomily without a care for Rinloran’s expression. He finally gave up after a long carefully examination of Rinloran.


     Ayrin looked at Rinloran’s face obviously filled with black lines, and softly whispered against Stingham’s ear, “You’re sure you want to live with him? He doesn’t seem to like this idea. Maybe you could just not disturb him and let teacher Carter arrange a room just for yourself instead? Or you can live together with me too, anyway teacher Carter said that Belo is training and won’t be back for a little while.”


     “Get lost! Stay away from me, don’t you go thinking I’m not aware of your evil intentions. If I roomed with you, or if I lived alone, what would I do if you crawled on top of me while I’m dead asleep. Please conduct yourself with propriety!” Stingham clenched his teeth and cursed Ayrin. He immediately walked into the room and sat his ass on the bed, then pulled a towel and wiped his hands and his face.


     Rinloran’s face turned green all of a sudden. He said in an icy, murderous tone, “This is my bed, get the hell up!”


     “Is that so, aren’t they both the same.” Stingham stood up subconsciously. He saw Rinloran completely ignore him and directly change the bed sheets instead, tossing them into a basin nearby together with the towel he touched.


     “What’s your meaning?”


     Stingham was dumbfounded, then he started shouting as if he received a huge blow to his self-esteem, “Is there some kind of disease on my person, am I especially dirty?! Did you need to go that far?”


     “Sorry.” Rinloran fell back a step. “But please stay away from me, otherwise you’ll spray your saliva on my person.”


     “Aren’t you going too far?” Stingham was so angry even his nose was about to become crooked.



     “I merely hope you can show me some respect. I will also give you sufficient respect. If that doesn’t suit you, you can busy yourself on that side of the line and just stop paying attention to me.” Rinloran nodded coldly at a line drawn in the middle of the room. “I won’t cross to your side either.”


     “…” Ayrin, Chris, and Carter couldn’t resist sharing a look between themselves. They all felt that Rinloran’s obsession with cleanliness was even more severe than what they imagined.


     All three of them thought that Stingham surely wouldn’t stand it, that he would turn on his heels and walk out straight away, then request another room from teacher Carter. But what they didn’t expect was, Stingham actually laughed out loud after staring for a moment, then leaped to that side of the line and sat his ass straight on the bed. Then he suddenly leaped again back on this side of the line.


     Jumping back and forth, he even laughed at the same time. “Haha, there are actually people playing with dividing lines in a male dorm like this. I’m jumping here, and here I jump away again…” Suddenly, Stingham went oh damn and pretended to fall. He fell on Rinloran’s bed, then watched Rinloran with a very apologetic and pitiful look after that. “Rinloran, I’m really sorry, I accidentally fell on your bed. Now you have to wash the quilt and everything underneath, you won’t be able to sleep like that. Do you want me to help you with the washing?”


     “That’s really low…” An evil chill shuddered through Ayrin and Chris when they saw the scene, the same thought popping in their minds.


     Stingham was still dissatisfied watching Rinloran’s increasingly icy face. He kept talking, looking as if he were looking for a beating, “Also, when I sleep I like to spray out saliva everywhere…”


     Rinloran clenched his hands and said, “Since you like it, then you can sleep on this bed. I can go sleep in the forest of giant trees.” Then he immediately jumped out of the open windows.


     “Hmph, you won’t make me believe you can live inside the forest.” Stingham lay down on the bed and rested his legs on the quilt after removing his shoes.


     “Teacher Carter, I’ll go find him with Chris!”


     “It might be better if I don’t interfere.” Carter was about to chase after Rinloran, but then a thought flashed in his mind when he heard Ayrin’s voice, and he halted his steps. He looked at the seemingly very satisfied Stingham laying on the bed and couldn’t help but think, since he even managed something impossible like making Stingham transfer to Holy Dawn Academy, then it might not be impossible for Ayrin to convince Rinloran to join the school team using his own methods.


     …


     “Don’t follow me.”


     Rinloran leaped from tree to tree when he suddenly halted. He steadied himself on a tree branch, turned around and said, “I truly very much loathe the idea of joining the school team and participating in this tournament.”


     “Ah…”


     Ayrin cried out in alarm. He swayed on his feet after his sudden halt and fell down. Chris grabbed his back with one hand and lifted him beside her.


     “High-level elven bloodlines are really amazing, you won’t fall even with this kind of sudden halt and turnaround. It’s really like teacher Carter said, the nimbleness isn’t something a normal person can compare to.” Ayrin spoke without the slightest sense of shame, then he looked at Rinloran and seriously said, “Stop lying to Chris and me, I already saw you watch our match. You definitely want to participate in the tournament deep inside you, you definitely like this kind of battle, am I right?”


     Rinloran’s body stiffened faintly all of a sudden, but he immediately turned aside and said in an icy tone, “I merely went to encourage my school team as a student of Holy Dawn Academy. This doesn’t mean I like matches like these. Also, I can even tell you that I have no desire whatsoever to become a battlemaster, I only want to join Holy Dawn Academy’s medical classes and become a medical master.”


     “But…”


     “There’s no but, stop coming to find me for this, or else I won’t talk to you anymore, because I really very much loathe this tournament, loathe these fights.”


     “You must have a reason even if you loathe them right?” Ayrin looked at his side profile and shouted, “I won’t bother you anymore if you really have a reason for your loathing.”


     “What the hell do you guys know!” The fire of an unprecedented anger suddenly ignited inside Rinloran’s eyes. He shouted out loud in a stern voice he never used before, “It’s your own business if you guys like fighting and want to become battlemasters who defend the kingdom at the cost of your lives. Don’t go thinking that everyone’s life is the same as yours! Do you know how it feels to grow up without your parents?!”


     Many skylarks took off inside the forest, scared by the cold sternness in his voice.


     The forest of giant trees quieted once again. Rinloran had no desire to say any further word; his strength seemed to have deserted him. He only wanted to find a quiet place and stay by himself.


     However, he actually heard Ayrin say, “I know.”


     An icy anger once again surged in Rinloran’s heart, but he heard Ayrin continue to say, “Because I also lost my parents ever since a very young age.”


     The anger in Rinloran’s heart vanished all of a sudden. He couldn’t resist turning his head around and look at Ayrin.


     “You..” He watched the calm Ayrin and wanted to say something, but no words would leave his mouth at this moment.


     “There used to be some precious gem stores in the area around our Cororin town. My parents were employees in one of the last gem stores left. I heard it was because they were careless and breathed too much airborne gem dust, so they both fell sick and passed away.” Ayrin turned around and glanced at Chris. Chris seemed to understand his meaning and nodded at him. He immediately added, “It’s not only me, Chris also lost her mother.”


     “I’m sorry.” Rinloran stared blankly for a very long while. He lowered his head. “I see you so happy every day, I didn’t imagine that…”


     “The grim reaper wants to snatch away our loved ones, snatch away our lives. That’s why we have to live to the fullest and fight against the grim reaper. Living in Cororin isn’t something easy. Everyone there thinks like this.” Ayrin raised his head very naturally and looked at the sky. “Everyday, when we walk out from the mines and see the sunlight, all of us are very happy.”


     Chris looked blankly at Ayrin. Her mind was previous filled with training, arcane skills and the tournament. Only now did she realize she truly neglected many things. She previously thought that Ayrin was the same as the vast majority of students, born in an ordinary yet wealthy family. Even when Ayrin came to her house, when she told him her circumstances, all she thought of was the tournament. She didn’t even ask Ayrin’s situation.


     She felt very ashamed all of a sudden, shrouded in grief and distress. She had trouble imagining Ayrin’s life in a place like Cororin’s mining area. She couldn’t help but stretch out her hand and squeeze Ayrin’s hand. She wanted to apologize for her negligence, wanted to give Ayrin her warmth.


     Rinloran saw Chris’ actions. He who shared the same fate didn’t have any other thought but an understanding of Chris’ feelings.


     “No, you guys still can’t understand. What happened to me is different from you.” He still firmly shook his head and resolutely turned around, leaping away. “I hope we can be friends, but I really don’t want to participate in the tournament, I really don’t like to fight.”


     “Don’t like to fight?” Ayrin stared blankly in the direction he disappeared in. “If he doesn’t like to fight, then when did he come to our aid and fought with us when we were at a disadvantage… What on earth happened to him that made him this way? Is he really going to live inside the forest?”


     “Is it because of his parents?” Chris shook her head and held Ayrin’s hand, softly saying, “No need to worry for him though. It’s the high-level elves’ nature to live inside forests, it’s also beneficial for his training. If he wants to, he can very easily make a treehouse.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 84: Condensing arcane particles
      Chapter 84: Condensing arcane particles


     At night, in the Huge Beasts Enclosure.


     Under a giant baobab tree, three half-human demon wolves standing erect frantically tore a spotless-white unicorn to pieces.


     The three demon wolves already killed the pure-white unicorn; blood now flowed on its spotlessly white body. The three demon wolves, taller than two men put together, tore its flesh then swallowed it, making strange sounds, painting a ghastly picture in the starry night.


     They went away with only a third of the broken unicorn body left, disappearing in the woods nearby, fully contented, their furs covered in blood.


     All of a sudden, the wind seemed to carry an even thicker smell of blood. A silhouette, blood-red from head to toe, slowly appeared in the night haze and walked under this baobab tree without a sound.


     This blood-red figure was impressively Belo.


     He seemed a little more slender than before, and there were scars showing on his exposed skin. Some of these scares seemed from stabs, from claw scratches, some looked like mosquito bites, some even scars of putrefaction. These scars looked just like the tattoos of some special clans during their rites of adulthood!


     His clothes were full of dried bloodstains. It was hard to tell whether it was his blood or blood from the giant beasts inside this enclosure.


     Belo walked forward without the slightest hesitation when he saw the unicorn’s broken limbs under the baobab tree. He tore off fresh meat from them and started immediately swallowing, mouthful after big mouthful.


     He still wore his glasses, but his eyes once again gradually turned blood-red, emitting a disturbing red light.


     He lifted his head all of a sudden.


     Above his head, on top of the baobab tree, a pair of huge, blood-red, disturbing eyes appeared out of nowhere.


     These huge red eyes watched him, and suddenly said, “You did very well.”


     “Who are you!” Belo shouted in shock.


     “You can consider me your ancestor, or you consider me the consciousness hidden deep within your bloodline. In other words, I am the voice you were searching for, the power of your bloodline.” The huge red eyes watched him. “Many people possessing our bloodline can open these arcane gates, but very few of them can release me from the depths within these gates.”


     “You’re the deepest consciousness of the beastmen bloodlines I want to rouse?” Excitement suddenly took a hold of Belo. He shouted, “Are you going to help me?!”


     “I am but a part of you.” The huge red eyes told him, “You have to remember… A long long time ago, the reason why we were called beastmen wasn’t because our nation sat among giant mountains in the company of ferocious beasts and giant monsters. It was because of our savagery, because we can recklessly ignite our very lives in the midst of battle, because we possess a genuine heart of wildness. Only people with a genuine heart of wildness can achieve the genuine Wild Transformation.”



     “Recklessly ignite our very lives… Genuine heart of wildness… Genuine Wild Transformation?”


     The pair of huge blood-red eyes vanished from the treetop, but Belo seemed to sense and understand something. He stretched his hands out. All his spirit concentrated densely around his two hands, as if the extremely dangerous Huge Beasts Enclosure, the whole outside world, ceased to exist.


     Blood-red primordial energy appeared around his hands and entered his body like a stream of energy. His face suddenly twisted in pain. The muscles of his arms shifted and distorted.


     His eyes became an even deeper blood-red. His hair stood up on end, strand by strand.


     The primordial energy gushing into his arms merged with his spiritual strength and the power inside every tiny particle of his body, then compressed itself, transforming into grain after grain of tiny arcane particles rushing into his first arcane gate!


     His first arcane gate, like a great gate battered by the flow of a river, opened wide.


     “Awoo…”


     He started howling like a wild beast some time later. Dazzling arcane particles flowed out of his hands, then abruptly ignited and transformed into a blood-red stream of energy coiling around his body.


     His body hair grew longer, and even his nails became sharper. Even the scars on his skin seemed to ignite.


     …


     Almost at the same time, Ayrin was anxiously facing an extremely exquisite transparent disc.


     This exquisite transparent disc looking like a crystal artwork was precisely a dwarven benchmark tool that could measure spiritual strength.


     “I’m starting!” Ayrin said to Carter and Ciaran standing in front of him, then he squeezed his finger inside the hole on the dwarven benchmark tool.


     “Ah!”


     Together with Ayrin’s pained shout, a circle of green light lit up on the surface of the tool.


     “Thirty-five!”


     Ayrin counted for all he was worth. After counting twice and making sure he wasn’t mistaken, he jumped up in excitement. “Teacher Carter! Teacher Ciaran! My spiritual strength tests so high on the benchmark tool, did I already reach the level needed to condense arcane particles? Can I condense arcane particles now?”


     “It’s more or less what I expected.” Carter smiled and turned his head around, looking at Ciaran beside him. “I thought he was already close to the required stage when he managed to invoke the Crown of Ice and Snow. He really crossed over the hump after the match.”


     “A few months, not even half a year. This must be the fastest record in the history of Holy Dawn Academy.” Ciaran couldn’t help but shake her head. She was mentally prepared already, but she still felt a little speechless when faced with the facts.


     “Can I condense arcane particles now can I start now?” Ayrin kept shouting, unable to repress his excitement any longer.


     “You can.” Ciaran nodded. “Just follow the method I taught you.”


     “Alright! Logic Fingers!” Ayrin shouted loudly. He lifted his hands straight away and moved his fingers at flying speed.


     “Most people wouldn’t even be able to grasp Logic Fingers. This guy actually reached this level of proficiency after such a short amount of training.” Watching Aryin’s fingers move as if they were flying, Carter couldn’t resist shaking his head and exclaiming in marvel in his mind.


     “What’s the matter?”


     This finger skill was one that affected the tiny nerves and neurons in the body with the finger motions. It could make someone naturally forget everything around them, gathering a high intensity of focus on the hands. One could say that as long the spiritual strength was sufficient and the finger skill operated with sufficient proficiency, then condensing arcane particles presented no difficulty at all. But time went by, and Ayrin had a feeling, as if the power was there but he couldn’t use it. He could clearly feel arcane power revolve around his fingertips, but he couldn’t seem to draw it inside his body.


     Failure!


     Failure!


     Another failure!


     Ayrin’s spirit was a little exhausted after trying many times in succession for close to an hour, but he still couldn’t succeed in condensing arcane particles.


     “Teacher Cater, teacher Ciaran, what’s the matter, why can’t I condense arcane particles at all?” Ayrin shouted in a loud, anxious voice.


     “How’s that possible?” Carter had simply no idea either. “Even I can feel the high degree of concentration of spiritual strength… Does it have something to do with the peculiarness of his bloodline?”


     “That’s impossible, physical strength and spiritual strength are the only two factors when it comes to arcane particles. His physical and spiritual strength are already enough to compress arcane particles.” Ciaran frowned, carefully thinking through every detail.


     Ayrin could absorb arcane particles from someone else hitting him, but as an arcane master, it would be a disaster if he couldn’t gather arcane particles by himself, because one needed to preserve an abundant amount of arcane particles when going out on a mission with an arcane team. Even if a teammate could attack him and provide him with some, that rested on the premise of the teammate losing arcane particles themselves. It was especially true for prolonged, consecutive battles, or when going on a solo mission. It would be even more of a tragedy then if he couldn’t replenish his arcane particles himself.


     “His spiritual strength and body seem a little disjoined…” All of a suddenly, a thought lit up in Ciaran’s mind after some persistent thinking. “I understand now!”


     “You understand?”


     “Teacher Ciaran, you know the reason?”


     Carter and Ayrin spoke at the same time.


     “It’s because the state of excitement of his body isn’t sufficient enough. It’s still a matter of bloodline and constitution. His body is so much stronger than ordinary arcane masters. Right now, quietly standing here, the burden is too low for his body, it’s simply as if it were hibernating. That’s why you have to wake up your body at the very least…” Ciaran breathed in deeply and said, “It should be fine if you add some stimulation.”


     “I understand now!”


     “Let me try! Logic Fingers!”


     Ayrin shouted excited, appearing as if he immediately understood. Then his hands started moving at flying speed once again.


     “Huuuu….”


     The sound of the wind rose around his fingers. Small streams of air looking like small whirlwinds appeared all of a sudden, then spun and gushed into his ten fingers.


     “It works!”


     That thought flashed in Ayrin’s mind. His arms seemed to inflate all of a sudden, as if they were about to crack and explode. The next moment, he felt the energy channels inside his body brimming with energy, and his entire body seemed about to split open.


     “Bloody compress already! Come, arcane particles!”


     He roared madly in his mind. In this precise instant, he could sense countless threads of warm energy flowing among the tiny particles inside his body, blending with the primordial energy flowing inside him, then going through a strange compression and transformation.


     Grains of resplendent minute particles grew inside him, seemingly closely linked to his body, incomparably intimate. They converged on their own toward his first arcane gate.


     He stopped his movements and jumped out of happiness, shouting at the top of his lungs, “Success!”


     “I really succeeded!”


     “I really condensed arcane particles.”


     Carter and Ciaran couldn’t repress a shake either. Ayrin didn’t merely open the great gates to the road of an arcane master, he was also setting a glorious record.


     “What method did you use to rouse your body just now?” Carter couldn’t resist asking, still a little puzzled.


     “Just now, I imagined there was a great pile of barbecue meat and chicken legs piled outside, and I could immediately rush out and eat them. After that my body became instantly excited, every tiny particle inside my body seemed to thoroughly come to life.” Ayrin answered with elation.


     “…” Carter turned speechless once again.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 85: Golden Lion Academy’s forfeit
      Chapter 85: Golden Lion Academy’s forfeit


     “Teacher Carter, teacher Ciaran, now that I can condense arcane particles on my own, I’m a genuine arcane master now, right?”


     Ayrin hopped nonstop for a while, then spread out his arms wide under the starry sky and asked his question to Carter and Ciaran.


     “This guy, his stamina reserve is really not something someone ordinary can compare to. He doesn’t look tired even after condensing arcane particles.”


     Carter exchanged a look with Ciaran. He couldn’t resist smiling when seeing the expectant look in Ayrin’s eyes. “That’s right. You’re a genuine arcane master now starting from today.”


     “Then you can teach me new arcane skills now, right?” Ayrin hopped in front of the two of them. “Teacher Carter, teacher Ciaran, if I can learn another couple powerful arcane skills, I’ll definitely be even stronger in our matches, won’t I?”


     “I don’t have anything else more suitable and more powerful than Evil Flaming Eye for a new arcane master with one arcane gate open. This guy Carter though, he still has an ‘Ice Lament.’” A thought flashed in Ciaran’s mind when she heard Ayrin. She turned her head around and looked at Carter.


     “Don’t be in a hurry. I’ll naturally arrange for it when it’s time to teach you new arcane skills.” Carter actually shook his head, looking at Ayrin. “Your sole mission before the next match, if you accept, is to keep raising your pure strength as much as possible, keep raising your explosiveness!”


     After a slight pause, Carter seriously said to Ayrin, “Before the next match approaches, I hope you can reach the level of shattering the ropes wrapping around seventeen huge wooden piles.”


     “I understand, teacher Carter.” Ayrin brandished his fist without the slightest hesitation. “I’ll definitely accomplish this mission!”


     “Why did you arrange only pure strength training for him?” After Ayrin said his farewells and left, Ciaran walked with Carter in the dimness of the night and idly asked, “With his learning ability, it wouldn’t be hard to perfectly grasp a new powerful arcane skill in a dozen days.”


     “I know.” Carter chatted back, free and easy, “With his unusual talents… He’s bound to be a mighty kaleidoscope-type arcane master in the future.”


     Ciara said, “What does kaleidoscope-type mean, I never heard this term before.”


     “Seen from Magic Crystal Academy’s great master Ceau’s ‘An Analysis on Arcane Masters’ Directions of Development,’ volume three.” Carter explained. “Kaleidoscope-type means someone with exceptional comprehension ability, who can learn an exceptional amount of arcane skills. Most importantly, someone who can build their advantage and suppress their opponents in battle through the sheer combination and variety of arcane skills. With Ayrin’s learning capacity, he’ll certainly learn more arcane skills than anyone else in the future, and he also has a very strong battle intuition, so he’ll certainly walk the road of an arcane master of this type in the future. He’ll overpower his opponents merely thanks to the combination of some arcane skills.”



     Ciaran smiled faintly, and said, “So that’s why you think like me. You want to give him as much pressure as possible, right now you’re deliberately preventing him from relying on the superiority of his arcane skills to overwhelm his opponents? Let his fights be harder, so that he can obtain more benefits and progress faster?”


     “That’s not it actually. In fact, my purpose and yours are essentially different. Apart from his growth, I most of all want to ensure that he, Chris, Moss, and the others can walk farther in the tournament, can rebuild our Holy Dawn Academy’s bravery battle after battle.” Carter also smiled and said, “That’s why I deliberately let him blindly pursue pure strength and didn’t even let him train his agility and dodging.”


     “I understand now.” Ciaran breathed in lightly. “You want to give the opponents a wrong impression on purpose. You want them to find out his obvious weaknesses, you want them to think his strength is formidable, but his speed and agility are both very weak.”


     “That’s right. By the time these opponents officially face him in the tournament, they’ll find out he’s definitely not someone with mere astounding innate strength, it’s just that his speed, agility, arcane skills, and the rest haven’t gone through particular training. Plus, Ayrin’s progress in these areas will also…”


     “Also thoroughly exceed their expectation. By that time, Ayrin’s hidden facets will once again become the secret weapons to victory.” Ciaran interrupted Carter. “That’s why when a certain time comes, you’ll make him stop training his strength single-mindedly, but let him train his speed and nimbleness and other areas instead.”


     “Right. After all, we’ll be fighting outstanding teams in the national tournament.” Carter said with some pride, “Moss’ injury might be severe and he might miss a match or two, but with the addition of Stingham, merely with a team of Ayrin, Chris, and Stingham, what we have to think about now isn’t how to qualify out of St. Lauren anymore, but how to preserve our secrets as much as possible and make these extraordinarily powerful teams in the national tournament perpetuate their misconceptions about us. Also, we still have yet another secret weapon stashed in the Huge Beasts Enclosure.”


     “Judging from what you’re saying, you’ll keep hiding Belo for the next match?” Ciaran smile grew a little sweeter. As she grew older, as she went through some experiences, she lost much of her enthusiasm for the tournament. Only the extremely rare genius characters in the tournament could attract her attention. But now the tournament seemed to have recovered its allure anew, and it made her full of expectation.


     “If it’s possible, I won’t even let Stingham expose too much of his strength. After all, only team Golden Lion and team Iron Forest have a clear understanding about him. These opponents outside don’t know much about him.” Carter said, sighing with emotion, “If Ayrin can keep fighting beyond expectation in the next match, then people’s scalp will go numb with shock when we make our entrance in the national tournament.”


     …


     In an empty space in front of a body training gym inside Iron Forest Academy, six or seven great iron army cooking pots were set up, all sorts of vegetable soups and meats gurgling inside. The smell was thick enough to whet anyone’s appetite.


     The academy was the one putting the most emphasis on physical strength among the four great academies of St. Lauren, so the canteens in Iron Forest Academy always had been the best among these academies as well. And, as the team representing the academy’s honor and its future, it had teachers in special charge of their meals every day after the end of their training.


     These stews that looked very much like potpourri were also a specialty of Iron Forest Academy, with many meats and medicine extremely beneficial for the body added inside them.


     At this moment, all the members of team Iron Forest circled around these iron pots. All of them waited for Ferguillo’s command, then they could start digging in.


     “Boss, something huge happened!” Someone shouted in alarm all of a sudden. Two male students of Iron Forest Academy with especially bulgy-looking muscles charged out of the shadows in the distance.


     “Like there’s anything huge that could happen.” Wilde immediately made a contemptuous gesture at the two musclemen. “You just came to freeload our food just like last time.”


     “Something big really happened this time, we didn’t come to eat for free.” The two musclemen rushed in front of Ferguillo. First they respectfully called him boss, then they said, flustered and discomfited, “That Stingham transferred to Holy Dawn Academy. Golden Lion Academy directly forfeited!”


     “What!”


     The expressions on Wilde and the others went through an abrupt change. All of them leaped to their feet.


     “Keep calm.” Only Ferguillo stayed calmly seated. He merely frowned a little and asked faintly, watching the two musclemen, “Let’s hear it, what on earth happened?”


     “It seems like Stingham transferred to Holy Dawn Academy because of some unknown agreement. Now he’s already living in the Ivy district. The people in Golden Lion who showed a little prowess in the last tournament all graduated already. Only captain Hansen has some strength to speak of now. Their morale’s totally gone now that Stingham’s suddenly gone. Maybe Golden Lion Academy thinks it’ll affect their school’s reputation too much if they lose too tragically, so they used the pretext of some collective accident during training and directly threw in the towel. We also requested people to ask around after we heard the news about Golden Lion Academy’s forfeit, then we learned it was originally because Stingham went to Holy Dawn Academy.” The two musclemen explained in a confused gabble.


     “Stingham was a freshman in Golden Lion Academy, and he never represented Golden Lion Academy in a formal match. According to the rules of the tournament, he can represent Holy Dawn Academy and fight as soon as the next match!” Wilde and the others turned ashen. “Since Golden Lion Academy gave up, we’re next up against Holy Dawn Academy. Holy Dawn Academy must definitely have done something shady, they’re targeting us on purpose!”


     “No need to guess whether there’s a conspiracy or not.” Ferguillo swept his gaze across Wilde and the others. “The competition has rules, and everything was done within the rules of the tournament, so there’s nothing unfair about it, and there’s no need to complain whatever. Anyway, Stingham, Ayrin, or Chris, these are people we have met sooner or later.”


     Ferguillo’s voice had always seemed to exert a special magic on these violent men. These violent men who were itching a few seconds ago to go out and fight calmed down completely. They sat down, a little embarrassed.


     “Eat eat eat.” Wilde blew on the hair covering half his face. “This match still comes down to a match between Chris and the boss.”


     “But Stingham…” The two musclemen who rushed here to spread the news were a little flabbergasted.


     “Are you guys idiots. Sit down if you want to eat, beat it if you don’t want to eat.” Wilde gave the two of them a stare. “Don’t tell me you guys really think that Stingham fought to a draw with our boss. The boss put up an act to confuse the opponent, don’t tell me you fell for it just like that?”


     “What you’re saying is, the boss was only faking it that day and didn’t go all out?” The two musclemen’s eyes bulged all of a sudden.


     “Why do you ask since you already know the answer. Just don’t run your mouth off and spread it around.” Two members of the school team both separately knocked the two musclemen on their heads.


     “Got it!” The two musclemen sat down, overjoyed. They scrambled to grab a lunchbox and nab some food. They couldn’t resist saying at the same time, “You guys don’t get lazy just because the boss is strong though, you have to help him handle the rest of them.”


     “Shut your traps.” Wilde narrowed his eyes. “Anyway, when the day comes, none of us other than the boss will leave the field still standing.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 86: Sent flying with one move, an alarming turn of events!
      Chapter 86: Sent flying with one move, an alarming turn of events!


     “Hurry up, let’s go to Dragon-Battling Arena, what are you still dumbly staying here for?”


     “Why, our school lost already, it’s all the same whether I go or don’t, why are you getting so excited.”


     “Are you an idiot, today’s the match between Agate Lake Academy and White Stone Academy. Anyway, I already reminded you. Go or don’t, it’s up to you, I’m going right now myself, otherwise I won’t be able to find a seat close to the front.”


     “Agate Lake Academy’s match! Hurry up, let’s go!”


     Charlotte heard voices like these when she walked along the walls surrounding Divine Shield Academy and neared the entrance. She saw a dozen male students rush anxiously toward the Dragon-Battling Arena without even finishing their food. She couldn’t resist shaking her head.


     Heroes and beautiful girls had always been the most attractive things.


     Agate Lake Academy wasn’t only very strong, with powerful freshmen joining year in and year out. The most important thing was, the proportion of girls to boys in Agate Lake Academy was seven to one. The academy emphasized female students, and the majority of teachers were female as well. It emphasized female arcane skills, to make up for the innate gap in strength for the majority of girls.


     Team Agate Lake was entirely comprised of girls. The captain Sofia or team member Megan and the others, they all were great famous beauties. On top of that, the more than five thousand girl students of Agate Lake Academy would all go to the venue and cheer for them. In a match like that, your eyes would certainly be filled with girls wherever you rested them, as if all the young women in the entire world came to your sides. That was the reason why every male student in St. Lauren would rush to watch every one of Agate Lake Academy’s matches. The crowd gathered there was even bigger than for a clash between two teams of absolute strength.


     “Ayrin?”


     Charlotte shouted in amazement the moment she walked out of the school gates.


     What made her cheeks instantly flush a little was, Ayrin was even holding a bunch of flowers.


     “Don’t tell me he…” Now Charlotte finally understood why these girls in the same dorm building as her told her with a mysterious air there was someone they all knew looking for her at the entrance, then stayed very vague and didn’t tell her who the one looking for her was.


     Charlotte suddenly seemed to realize something else. She turned her head around, and indeed saw some girls very familiar with her sneaking behind a mass of shrubs and flowers.


     “What should I do? He’s younger than me, and we met only twice. Isn’t he particularly close with Chris?” Seeing Ayrin coming excitedly her way, Charlotte was somewhat at a loss what to do.


     “Is that for me… We’re still young…” She didn’t know what to say either.


     “Charlotte, I came to see Ivan.” Ayrin said, watching her, “Can you take me to see him?”



     “What! You came to see Ivan, these flowers are for him too?” Charlotte suddenly turned to stone.


     “Yeah.” Ayrin nodded for a spell. “I wounded him too heavily in the previous match. I simply gave my all in the fight, but I’m still embarrassed when I think about it. I heard teacher Ciaran say that he stayed a few days in the infirmary in our Holy Dawn Academy, and now he’s back to your academy and should be alright. Teacher Carter happened to give me today off and told me to rest, so I came here. Can you bring me to see him?”


     “You took the time to visit because you wounded him too heavily in the match?” Thinking of her own reaction a moment ago, Charlotte’s face burned even hotter. She had the pressing urge to smack Ayrin to the ground in one slap.


     Remembering the girls from her dorm still watching behind the bushes in the distance, Charlotte felt she really had no face left.


     “Give me the flowers!”


     She stretched her hand out and snatched the flowers from Ayrin, loudly saying through clenched teeth at the same time, “Ayrin, thank you, you don’t need to bring flowers next time you come to see me.”


     “But these are for…” Ayrin was struck a little dumb.


     “Best not to talk too much if you want to see Ivan!” Charlotte shouted at Ayrin, her face filled with black lines.


     “Alright then.” Ayrin nodded obediently. He couldn’t help thinking, why was Charlotte totally different than usual today, she seemed a lot more fearsome than usual.


     After letting the students on duty at the entrance jot down his name, seething all the while, she led Ayrin down on the small path along the perimeter walls she most liked to walk on usually. After walking for a bit, Charlotte thought that Ayrin was really pretty innocent all in all. She was the one who imagined things wrong from the start, and then, after her cheeks flushed red, she had been afraid of losing face in front of her friends secretly watching her. So her gloomy mood started to dissipate, and she asked Ayrin, a little embarrassed, “Why didn’t you go watch Agate Lake Academy’s match today?”


     “I should have enough time after I visit Ivan. I heard Agate Lake Academy is also very strong, and last year they fought with Iron Forest all the way down to one person left on both sides, with the victory only decided after Sofia lost to Ferguillo.” Ayrin observed Divine Shield Academy’s buildings, saying at the same time, “If you’re going too, do you want to go watch together?”


     Charlotte stamped her feet in a fit and said, “I’m not going!” But then she immediately felt a little dazed, thinking to herself, what on earth was up with her today? After evading Ayrin’s confused stare for a few seconds, she added in a soft tone, “Let’s talk about it after you see Ivan.”


     “Alright!” Ayrin nodded happily.


     …


     Divine Shield Academy was abnormally quiet, because the vast majority of students already went to Dragon-Battling Arena to watch Agate Lake Academy’s match. Walking on the small remote pathway, Ayrin and Charlotte truly seemed like a pair of lovebirds.


     Divine Shield Academy also had a very long history, but because those who first established the school all originated from clan Lannister’s western territories corps, the atmosphere inside the campus also resembled a very large army camp. Buildings were arranged row after row in a very rigid and orderly manner, and also very compact. There were very clear road signs at the end of every road, and even someone like Ayrin who entered Divine Shield Academy for the time could clearly tell at first glance which building was used for what, which site was used for which training.


     “Charlotte, isn’t it a shorter way to the infirmary if we go through the great road in the middle? Why do you detour along the walls?”


     “Because I like this small path along the walls.”


     “Why?”


     “There are fewer people for one, so I won’t be bothered when thinking about something. The other reason is, from what some seniors who left the school said, we’ll cherish the memory of these walls after we leave the school, because after we reach the western territories or any other territory, they’re all filled with barren plains or forests. Thinking about these perimeter walls would give them some warmth and a feeling of security.”


     “You’re definitely going to the western territories in the future?”


     “That’s not certain. But everywhere’s the same for a battlemaster, everywhere we go is a dangerous place where we need to fight. Ayrin, you came here even after injuring Ivan so heavily, aren’t you afraid of being besieged by our Divine Shield Academy’s people?”


     “How could that be? People who can stake their lives away for the sake of their dreams in a fair match, shouldn’t they respect each other. After the match’s finished, of course we can still be friends. Just like you and me.”


     “Then you’re a little special. The great clans nominally all share the duty of protecting the kingdom together, but for the sake of reputation and self-interest, many clans and elite arcane masters compete among themselves, or are in open conflict. Many especially powerful people are easily prone to look at powerful opponents as future enemies.”


     “Is that so. No matter what, I hope we can be friends forever.”


     They chatted idly, and at the same time came to a place not far away behind Divine Shield Academy’s infirmary. Ayrin’s words made Charlotte silent for a long while.


     Divine Shield Academy’s infirmary was a lone stone building four stories high.


     A field of sunflowers filled the space behind the stone building, looking extremely neat and tidy. The patch of gold also looked very beautiful.


     The entire school was managed like a sealed-off camp, and they usually didn’t receive patients from elsewhere the way Holy Dawn Academy did, hence there seemed to be no special protection about the infirmary, and no surrounding wall either.


     “Something’s off!”


     Charlotte’s expression changed all of a sudden when she reached the edge of the sunflowers’ field. She didn’t even explain the reason why to Ayrin that she already accelerating abruptly, passing through the field of sunflowers in a straight line, then skimming at top speed toward the upper stories of the infirmary as if she were wall-running!


     “Did something serious happen?”


     Ayrin simply had no time to think for too long. Afterimages heavily dragged behind his silhouette in the space of an instant. As soon as he trod a few steps on the wall’s surface, he saw Charlotte above him twist her body and push open a pair of tightly-shut windows with a snap, then leap inside the windows on the fourth floor.


     Sensing Charlotte’s anxiety and impatience, Ayrin gave up the idea of wall-running. Instead, he pounced upward, his hands continuously grabbing the chinks in the stone. Coordinating his hands and feet, he charged into the same windows Charlotte rushed into a moment ago, after a mere few flips.


     “Ivan?”


     Ayrin saw with his first glance Ivan who he came to visit lying in front of Charlotte, tied in snow-white bandages all over, only half his face exposed, and still deeply asleep from the effect of some drugs.


     “Keep watch here, don’t move.”


     Without waiting for Ayrin to speak, Charlotte made an extremely grave hand gesture at him and let him stand beside Ivan’s bed. She shifted toward the doorway at the same time, explaining very quickly in a low voice, “Our Divine Shield Academy’s infirmary only does some simply therapies and doesn’t have the level of your Holy Dawn Academy, it doesn’t receive arcane masters who are extremely important for the kingdom either, but our infirmary’s still managed very strictly according to the rules of the army. Now should be the time the infirmary opens the windows and airs the rooms. I saw the windows on the first and second floors open, but the windows on the third and fourth floors were still shut. Ivan should be the only somewhat important person on the third or fourth floor…”


     “You think someone wants to harm him?” Ayrin immediately understood. “But now’s daytime, and we’re still inside your Divine Shield Academy.”


     “I hope it’s only a small mishap. I’m going to inspect the situation right now.” Hazy clouds flashed across Charlotte’s eyes. Her hand lightly fell on the door handle.


     “Boom!”


     However, a terrifying aura suddenly exploded outside the door just at this time. The entire door, as if made of paper paste, suddenly burst into countless splinters.


     “Heavy Ions!”


     Charlotte’s face turned deathly white in this frozen instant, facing the sick ward door suddenly turned into countless fragments. She only had enough time to use Heavy Ions, cross her arms in front of her, and curl her body forward, protecting her vital spots.


     “Pa!”


     The next instant, her already extremely heavy body suddenly flew backwards like a ball, heavily crashing against the wall on one side of the windows, embedding itself into the shattered wall.


     Ayrin’s eyes narrowed quickly. A silhouette obviously wearing Divine Shield Academy’s uniform just like Charlotte, but with a silver-white mask and terrifying black flames curling all over his body, appeared in his vision!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 87: I owe you a debt of life
      Chapter 87: I owe you a debt of life


     “Crack!”


     Ayrin stomped his foot on the floor. A depression immediately appeared on the hard pine wooden surface.


     “Don’t!”


     Charlotte’s body was embedded in the cracked walls at this moment. Her body felt as if it had been completely jolted to pieces, and couldn’t budge at all. The opponent was definitely an elite master with four open arcane gates, and the might of the arcane skills he used was simply not something arcane masters at her level or Ayrin’s could contend with. Ayrin would simply be rushing to his own death if he charged forward! But she was completely numb, and her scream of fear resonated in her mind, but not a single sound could come out of her for the moment.


     She thought Ayrin would rush forward.


     That terrifying arcane master wearing a silver-white mask and shrouded in terrifying black flames chuckled coldly and stretched his hand out.


     “Let’s go!”


     What she and this arcane master didn’t expect was, Ayrin actually shot backwards at this time. He lifted Ivan from the sick bed with one hand, and with a crash, his other hand ferociously pushed on Charlotte’s body the moment he flew out of the broken windows.


     As if hit by a carriage, Charlotte’s body directly went through the wall, falling along the broken bricks.


     “His reaction’s actually pretty good, he actually chose the most perfect option under the circumstances. However, it’s more perfect for me as well, I can dispatch three of them in one go… There should be enough time.”


     This fearsome arcane master wearing silver-white mask actually appeared calm and unruffled even when making such a rucks in the middle of Divine Shield Academy. He even spoke in a leisurely tone, as if he didn’t take it seriously at all.


     “Oh no!” Ayrin shouted as soon as he heard the voice. He suddenly stretched out his hand. Dazzling arcane particles immediately transformed into raging flames and compressed into an Evil Flaming Eye.


     At this moment, him, Charlotte, and Ivan were still falling in the air, but that arcane master was already on the ground in front of them!


     Dazzling bolts of lightning had appeared in the air on top of this arcane master’s head. Ayrin didn’t know what they were shaping into, but the only thing he could be certain of was, the strength would be many times higher than the Evil Flaming Eye he’d invoked right now.


     “I simply can’t withstand him, who the hell is this guy!”


     “This time I’m done for!”


     Ayrin’s loud shout resonated in his mind, when an extremely cold and deep chant suddenly came to his ears, the voice seemingly containing the resolution to throw caution to the winds.


     “Ghost World Projection – Touch of Death!”


     “What’s going on?”


     Ayrin suddenly felt Ivan’s body he was lifting in his hand lighten all of a sudden. At the corner of his eyes, he saw the Ivan who’d been unconscious and sleeping until now open his eyes, a halo of dark yellow light radiating from within them.



     At the same time, a formidable aura suddenly gushed out of the ground under that terrifying arcane master’s feet. A huge shadow rushed out all of a sudden, forming a huge black ghost claw, fiercely grabbing this masked arcane master in it!


     Ayrin heard a faint muffled sound from inside the huge giant ghost claw.


     He landed on the ground with a bang and shouted, overjoyed at this turn of events, “Ivan, you were actually faking your sleep! It turns out you were awake all along, and you already felt the danger, so you wanted to fake your sleep and make him lower his guard, then take the opportunity to ambush him!”


     “…” But what made him stiffen once again was, he saw drips of fresh blood seep out of the bandages wrapped around Ivan.


     Charlotte recovered from her numbness at this time. She braced her hands on the ground and pushed backwards on her two legs, flying back. At the same time, she shouted anxiously at an Ayrin standing blankly there, “Stop wasting time, hurry up and run! In captain Ivan’s condition, he can’t participate in the fight anymore after using this secret skill! The opponent’s strength is really too great, it might not necessarily cause him too much damage!”


     “Your judgment is spot on!”


     They heard a cold and sinister voice again at this moment, seemingly lecturing his own students.


     “I didn’t think you were actually faking your sleep, and even grasped an arcane skill long lost from Divine Shield Academy. It’s only too bad your launching speed is still too slow right now and simply can’t make up for the disparity in our levels.”


     That shadow ghost claw rippled with an extremely formidable aura, but a great hole suddenly opened in it. A lightning ball so dazzling one simply couldn’t look straight at it immediately came out.


     The moment it passed through this shadow ghost claw, the lightning ball split up in the middle, exposing the terrifying arcane master inside and the black energy lingering around him. At the same time, the two parts split up from the lightning ball condensed rapidly and transformed into two thunder balls in his hands, around the size of a fist.


     “Rumble!”


     These two thunder balls vanished from this arcane master’s hands all of a sudden; they appeared in front of Ayrin and Charlotte at a speed they simply couldn’t capture. Even the wind blown by the two thunder balls as they fired their way was strong enough that they couldn’t even open their eyes.


     “So powerful!”


     “These two thunder balls look like they’re going to explode!” Ayrin subconsciously shouted at this instant.


     He tossed Ivan backward, while his body shot forward in front of Charlotte, shielding her behind him. He pushed one hand forward.


     “Shield of the Holy Sky!”


     Ayrin’s arcane particles gushed out of his fingertips, but before he had enough time to invoke the Crown of Ice and Snow, a huge transparent curtain suddenly arose in front of him.


     “Boom!” “Boom!”


     The two thunder balls exploded on the huge transparent curtain. Countless bolts of lightning thick as a finger wandered like so many snakes on the transparent curtain, immediately covering its entire surface.


     Ayrin lifted his head in happy surprise. He saw a silhouette drop down from the top of the infirmary, becoming bigger and bigger in his vision.


     “Teacher Payton!”


     Charlotte shouted in surprised delight.


     “Since it’s like that, we can only say goodbye,” the terrifying arcane master wearing a silver-white mask said in a cold and sinister voice. Then, carrying gusts of winds with him, he charged in the direction of the perimeter walls closest to him.


     “You actually want to leave after trying to assassinate students in our Divine Shield Academy in broad daylight!”


     Someone snickered coldly. Five or six silhouettes flew their way from every direction, seemingly as fast as light. At the same time, the one who’d snickered dropped down from the roof of a tall building in front of the terrifying arcane master.


     Separated by too wide a distance, Ayrin couldn’t distinguish the appearance of that Divine Shield teacher, but he could clearly see a volcano appear all of a sudden, blotting the sky.


     “Wrath of the Giant Volcano!”


     A chanting voice that seemed to come from within the newcomer’s body pervaded the whole sky.


     Boundless and endless flows of lava erupted out of nowhere from the sky, dropping toward that terrifying arcane master and ensconcing him inside.


     “Hehe…”


     A creepy evil laugh arose in the sky at the same time.


     “Ah!”


     What no one could imagine was, a green beam of light suddenly cut through the vast expanse of the sky and pierced through this volcano. A strange shout came from the Divine Shield arcane master blocking the way, and something suddenly swept his body backwards and sent it flying.


     The silhouette of that terrifying arcane master flashed only a few times before thoroughly disappearing from Ayrin’s line of sight.


     Likewise, these arcane masters pursuing from every direction also disappeared without a trace after a few jumps. Shrill sounds serving as alarm whistled nonstop inside St. Lauren.


     The one-eyed Payton turned around, flabbergasted, and asked Charlotte and Ayrin, “What on earth happened?” At this time, countless Divine Shield teachers who looked like medical masters were already examining Ivan’s condition.


     “I don’t know.” Charlotte’s face was still pale white from lingering fear. She said, “Ayrin just happened to come visit Ivan. We came behind the building and noticed something abnormal with the windows on two floors. I thought something was wrong. As soon as we reached Ivan’s room, this arcane master rushed inside.”


     “You guys did very well.” Payton didn’t know the identity of this arcane master yet, but he’d already felt his desire for murder. He was certain that Ivan would already be dead by now if not for Charlotte and Ayrin noticing something out of place, or if their following actions had been a step slower.


     “Who on earth was that guy?” Only now did Ayrin sigh in relief. He asked, “Teacher Payton, why don’t you pursue him?”


     “Someone has to stay behind and keep guard here, since Ivan’s his target. And if so many of our elite arcane masters chasing him can’t stop him, then that means the opponent’s strength’s really very much above ours. One more chasing him wouldn’t be of much use.” Payton glanced at Ayrin and explained quickly, “It’s the standard procedure in a battle between arcane teams. You have to be prepared at all time for the enemy to make a detour and come back to assassinate their targets.”


     “That’s right.” Ayrin understood immediately. He nodded, and then couldn’t resist looking at Payton with admiration. “Teacher Payton, you only have a single eye, and you’ve also been defeated by teacher Carter, so I couldn’t tell you’re still so powerful. That arcane skill earlier stopped his two thunder balls, really amazing!”


     “Bastard, are you praising me or are you mocking me on purpose.” The veins on Payton’s forehead almost popped when he heard Ayrin’s words.


     Two medical masters carried Ivan their way. Ivan said in a heavy voice, “It seems I’m not the enemy’s only target.”


     A cold light flashed in Payton’s eyes. “What do you mean?”


     Ivan said, “When we fought, he said that Ayrin and Charlotte made it more perfect, that he could dispatch three in one go.”


     The astonishment on Payton’s face became heavier. He muttered to himself for a short spell, then asked with extreme gravity, “Did he leave any other clues in his words?”


     “A foreign accent.” Ivan said, “Extreme arrogance, he didn’t take us seriously at all, he acted unhurried. Apart from that, there’s no other clue.”


     Understanding only half of what they talked about, Ayrin couldn’t resist interrupting, “Can you see the origin of this guy from his arcane skills?!”


     “I don’t know what secret skill the green beam of light at the end was.” Payton said in a cold voice, “The Holy Thunder Ball he used earlier, the Wind Dance, and the thunder skill that broke the Touch of Death, all these are arcane skills coming from different places in the kingdom of Eiche. He obviously used them to cover his identity.”


     “Alright, now all the elite arcane masters in St. Lauren should already have heard the alarm and gone into action. The entire city is in a state of alert. Even if they haven’t caught that guy yet, he can’t cover all his traces in St. Lauren either. He can only flee into the mountain woods outside St. Lauren.” After pausing for another dozen seconds, Payton told the medical masters, “You can take Ivan back to the infirmary.”


     “Ayrin, I owe you a life debt,” Ivan suddenly said, clearly very weak at this time.


     “Ah?” Ayrin stared blankly, still thinking back to the methods of that powerful arcane master.


     “Thank you for coming to see me.” Ivan looked at him, grave and solemn, saying, “I and Charlotte would be dead already if not for you back there. Instead of thinking about running for your life first thing, you actually took us along… I owe you a life.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 88: The menace of evil
      Chapter 88: The menace of evil


     “Haha, no need to be so polite, what are you talking about, I happened to be there and lent you a hand, that’s all.”


     Inside the sick ward, Ayrin scratched his head, a little embarrassed. “You can just invite me to eat something next time.”


     “Bastard, can something like this be compared to a meal?” He was very grateful to Ayrin, but, lying on his sickbed, Ivan was still very angry when seeing Ayrin looking as if he didn’t take his solemn promise to heart.


     “Then let’s talk about it next time, anyway there won’t be that many opportunities to return the favor.”


     “Bastard, are you saying that I’m just speaking empty words that aren’t even as dependable as a meal!”


     “I don’t mean that, haha.” Ayrin said excitedly, “The arcane skill you used earlier against that guy was really amazing! Ghost World Projection – Touch of Death, what kind of arcane skill is that, I didn’t even see arcane particles spraying out, why’s that? Also I felt your body become suddenly lighter when you used this it, why’s that?”


     Generally speaking, it was rare for arcane masters to inquire each other about the secrets of their arcane skills. It was especially improbable for them to tell someone else about the mysteries hiding inside the arcane skills they regarded as the most important for themselves. But hearing Ayrin’s question devoid of deceit, Ivan hesitated a little, then told Ayrin, “This is a silent-type arcane skill. Arcane particles combine with spiritual power inside the body and merge into a special arcane power, then they’re directly projected it in the designated area. You felt my body lighten because all the arcane particles suddenly disappeared from it. It’s basically impossible to discover the launch of this arcane skill, except if the opponent masters some kind of special arcane perception skill, or perhaps possesses some unique bloodline talent.”


     “There are actually arcane skills like that!” Ayrin shouted in surprise, “Since we can’t even perceive the appearance of the arcane particles and the ripples of its aura, then wouldn’t it be very successful as a sneak attack?”


     “Indeed.” Wrapped in bandages like a mummy, Ivan struggled to nod. “These silent arcane skills are extremely rare in the whole continent. There can’t be more than twenty types known in the world of arcane masters, and they’re usually used by the assassins called arcane assassin masters. The strength of my arcane particles isn’t enough yet, I still need to use a verbal chant to summon the arcane power and launch this arcane skill. In other words, with the power of my three open arcane gates, I can barely touch this arcane skill’s threshold. I probably need four open gates or more to fully bring out the power of this arcane skill.”


     “You’re really a high-level arcane master with three open gates already then.” Ayrin exclaimed, “An arcane skill that a high-level arcane master with three open gates can only barely use, this must be a taboo-level skill right? You can grasp an arcane skill like this already, you’re amazing!”



     “But against you, I actually lost without even showing my strength.” Ivan looked at Ayrin. “I very much can’t accept it, that’s why I have to have another fight with you in the future.”


     “Alright then! An appointment between brave warriors! Come! Let’s clasp on it! Oh… You can’t move your arm now that you’re bandaged like this.”


     “…” Ivan and Charlotte were speechless again.


     …


     The match between Agate Lake Academy and White Stone Academy was already underway in the Dragon-Battling Arena. Because of the unexpected events at Divine Shield Academy, there wasn’t enough time for Ayrin and Charlotte to hurry there and watch.


     “Hiss…” Gasps continuously descended from the stands.


     Every student of Agate Lake Academy this year wore a v-neck gown as their uniform. These gowns were very in vogue among female arcane masters. Gowns like these were already attractive enough when worn by one or two female masters, let alone several thousand female students of Agate Lake Academy appearing at the same place and wearing them at the same time.


     One at to admit at a time like this that beauty was also a lethal weapon, with a power destructive enough to jolt the heart and shake the soul.


     However, the gazes of almost all the males in the stands were gathered on a tall figure in the center of the Dragon-Battling Arena.


     This was an Agate Lake girl student a full two meters and a half tall!


     A giant like this was bound to be robust and sturdy as well as tall. During the era of the War of the Dragons, the giants, all of them three meters tall and above, resembled small moving hills.


     However, the present Agate Lake girl possessed astounding height, but still remained very beautiful. The places that should be slender were slender, the places that should be curvy were curvy. This gave off an even stronger and more unique visual impact, gave the crowd the feeling that this girl was the normal one, while they themselves were the ones too short.


     With a figure that was both tall and beautiful, and a pretty face, this girl called Nikita, the vanguard for Agate Lake Academy, firmly grabbed the attention of everyone in the stands.


     But the shock she brought was far from than limited to only these.


     The instant the referee declared the start of the fight, countless arcane particles gushed out of her hands. and merged with arcane power, giving birth to bizarre dark-gold rays of light. While gasps came from down from the stands, a six-pointed star actually formed in front of her!


     The next second, the air in the entire arena seemed to ripple.


     The six-pointed star vanished, and a body even taller than herself appeared in front of her.


     Many people stopped breathing in the stands.


     This was a giant silver-white, four meters tall bear standing erect on its two hind legs. Blocks of ice and snow hung on his body, covering it like pierces of armor.


     Standing there in the field, all its body radiated an ice-cold, wild and untamed killing intent.


     “An Icestorm Bear!”


     “This is a giant beast from the snow plains in the northern territories. Even a high-level arcane master with three open gates might not be enough to handle this beast by himself!”


     “What’s going on, isn’t it an arcane skill? This is a real beast!”


     The stands erupted after a second of stillness.


     Everyone near the the front of the stands could clearly see the heavy breaths of this huge bear covered in ice and snow, its eyes blood-red, radiating an unfriendly and ruthless aura all over, snorting white puffs of air.


     “It’s a spatial skill!”


     “This icestorm bear was originally raised in some place, and this unique arcane skill can establish a special link between the user and the bear, and open a spatial tunnel!”


     “What! This girl from Agate Lake Academy is a beast knight?!”


     The crowd clamored. On the edge of the field in Agate Lake Academy’s preparation area, captain Sofia of team Agate Lake exposed pride and excitement on her face.


     With a genius freshman like Nikita, entering the national tournament this year was a hundred percent certain thing!


     On the other side, all the members of team White Stone were like ashes.


     “Ah!”


     Everyone saw the first member fighting for White Stone Academy summon his courage and rush forward, but the two pillars of fire his hands sent out merely left two black imprints on the huge icestorm bear’s body.


     He shouted loudly in fear; the icestorm bear directly slapped his body flying in the air with a huge paw.


     White Stone Academy wasn’t an especially strong team to begin with. Every one of them felt themselves crumble as soon as they saw this scene.


     …


     Dragon-Battling Arena was so noisy that almost no one heard the alarms in St. Lauren. This place seemed to have temporarily transformed into a small country of its own.


     “Whoosh.”


     A dozen shadows suddenly shot in its direction like bolts of lightning, so fast no one could see them, and encircled the entire arena.


     “You guys are too slow.” A lazy voice came from the top of the arena the moment these dozen shadows stopped separately on the square outside the arena.


     “Whoosh.” With another air-tearing sound, an arcane master with fiery hair dropped on the roof of arena, carrying on his back two magic crystal blades that could amplify the effect from arcane particles.


     “Liszt, we don’t have to worry about that guy running inside the arena since you’re already here. We can participate in the search now,” this arcane master said, looking with some joy at Liszt in front of him.


     “Go then. But since even Morgan’s giant volcan can’t cope with him, you guys have to search in teams of five at least, or else you’ll be in mortal danger,” Liszt said with a nod.


     When the fiery-haired arcane master turned around and was about to leave, Liszt suddenly added after a small hesitation, “Oh right, help me notify the royal law-keeping committee as fast as possible and let them send some people to investigate.”


     “The royal law-keeping committee?” This fiery-haired arcane master froze all of a sudden, his voice becoming a little weird as well. “Don’t tell me you suspect Evil Dragon followers of having something to do with this incident?”


     “I wouldn’t have needed to come out if not for this suspicion.” Liszt rubbed his chin as was his habit. “We haven’t been able to catch that man yet, we already missed the best opportunity to surround and capture him. An opponent of this level is enough to dispatch a specialized arcane team to investigate, whether it’s an Evil Dragon follower or not.”


     “Alright, I got it.” The fiery-haired arcane master didn’t say anything further. A dozen silhouettes broke through the air. He and the these other arcane masters vanished once again from the surroundings of the Dragon-Battling Arena, as quickly as they appeared.


     “In the era of the War of the Dragons, there were actually many beast knights like this who could summon huge beasts. Now arcane masters like these are hard to come by, I didn’t think another one would emerge from St. Lauren. This girl from Agate Lake Academy should be a descendant of the northern Frost Giants. However, aren’t yetis or snow demon wolves the favorite summons of these Frost Giant descendants?” Liszt turned around and looked at the tall girl in the center of the field, his expression becoming inexplicably grave once again. He whispered to himself, “Could their influence have spread to such a degree already, for assassinations targeted against geniuses to appear even in a place like this?”


     “That said, an assassination attempt occurred in broad daylight in their academy, and they even let the man run away, and the reason why it failed was even because of a student of our Holy Dawn Academy. Payton and these guys must have really black faces now.” After several seconds, he recovered his expression that seemed lazy even if the sky were about to fall. He muttered. “This guy Ayrin, I really can’t see through him.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 89: The road to ultimate strength!
      Chapter 89: The road to ultimate strength!


     At night, under the starry skies, in Holy Dawn Academy’s secret training ground.


     Ayrin looked at a Moss propped on crutches, one foot bundled tightly, and said, “Even a lame-foot like you can come here and train? Teacher Carter actually let you come too, it’s really strange.”


     “Ayrin, you actually called me a lame-foot, do you want to die!” Moss almost fainted from anger.


     Ayrin guffawed. “What, didn’t you use to call me a shorty before?”


     “I didn’t think you were one to hold grudges for so long!”


     “Stop thinking so much, I’m just curious how you can train with a lame foot. Teacher Carter said you’re very powerful though, you have the giants’ bloodline’s Multi-Sizing, and a hidden bloodline power that even many barbarians don’t have. You’re also a special snowflake.”


     “Ayrin, you actually insult me, what special snowflake!”


     “Ah? Is special snowflake an insult? Back then in Cororin, they all used to called me a special snowflake.”


     “…” Moss was thoroughly speechless. “Ayrin, you’re really a special snowflake.”


     “Haha, little brave warriors, you must be impatient right?”


     A wild laughter came just at this moment. An arcane master with a full beard suddenly jumped out from the shadows of the trees, falling with a bang in front of Moss and Ayrin.


     “Teacher Minlur?” Ayrin widened his eyes in astonishment. “Why are you here and not teacher Carter?”


     “According to the training plan Carter drew up for you guys, I’m the one in charge of your training before the next match against Iron Forest Academy begins.” Minlur laughed out loud. He clenched his fist excitedly: “Carter gave me many restrictions, told me what to teach you, and doesn’t let me freely use my power, but even so, I’m still a little impatient.”


     “Alright then!” Ayrin immediately clapped his hands and shouted, “Teacher Minlur, you look a lot older than teacher Carter and the others, you must definitely be stronger than them and be more experienced, right?”


     “…” Minlur’s face turned weird all of a sudden. He rubbed his beard and said, depressed, “I know my beard looks good, but I’m actually around the same age as Liszt and Carter.”


     “Ah?” Moss and Ayrin were both struck a little dumb.


     “It’s true, could you guys not look like this!”


     Ayrin obediently nodded, and excitedly said, “Alright, teacher Minlur, what are you planning on teaching us? Moss is a lame-foot already, can he still train?”


     Moss’ vision went black. He roared, “Ayrin, can you please stop saying lame-foot!”


     “Alright!”


     Minlur laughed loudly again. He brandished his fist: “Now, Ayrin, use your Evil Flaming Eye and attack me!”


     “Use Evil Flaming Eye and attack you?” Ayrin blinked. Moss also stopped snarling all of a sudden.


     “Yes, my favorite way to teach is to demonstrate what I’m talking about. This way of teaching is more intuitive.” Minlur said in a loud voice, “Attack me with Evil Flaming Eye as if I were a real enemy!”



     “Oh no! My belly hurts!”


     Ayrin suddenly bent down and hugged his belly, but just at this instant, he erupted all of a sudden, abruptly lifting his right hand.


     An Evil Flaming Eye shot toward Minlur straight on.


     “I really admire you, you’re faking a bellyache even at a time like this.”


     With an explosive “boom,” Minlur sent a punch flying and directly exploded the Evil Flaming Eye to pieces. Wind waves visible with the naked eye rippled out in the air, as if a small transparent pond suddenly appeared around his fist.


     “He actually scattered the mighty Evil Flaming Eye in just one punch! What’s his fist made of!” Moss gulped down his saliva in stupefaction.


     “I’m still too slow, you actually coped with my sneak attack so effortlessly.” Ayrin seemed very dispirited.


     Minlur heard something within his words, and asked, “It seems you’re being a little emotional, is it because you’re thinking back to the scene of that arcane master who wanted to kill Ivan?”


     “It is. Compared to an arcane master of that level, I don’t even have time to launch my arcane skills. Oh right, teacher Minlur, I heard they haven’t caught that arcane master yet? Where on earth does he come from, could he be a whatever Evil Dragon follower like many people are saying?”


     “Indeed, your information is correct, he already made his escape to the mountain woods outside of St. Lauren. We’re not yet sure about his origins and his goals. That’s really something worthy of you being proud though. He managed to act right in the middle of Divine Shield Academy, and still ran out of St. Lauren after being discovered… In the entirety of St. Lauren, maybe only Liszt and a couple others could do that. It’s really amazing that you managed to escape from that guy. My hands are still sweating for your sake just thinking about it.” Minlur really made a sweat-wiping gesture. “Also, what you just said earlier is one of the crucial points I want you guys to understand.”


     “An existence at the same level as teacher Liszt, then isn’t he above an elite master, near or maybe already at the level of a taboo-level arcane master? All the people like that have resounding fame across the entire continent, what on earth is his identity, why would he run here to assassinate Ivan?” Moss’ body shook lightly, such an astounded thought running across his mind.


     “A crucial point?” Ayrin was clearly already thinking about matters of training now.


     “Right.” Minlur nodded at Ayrin and said, unrestrained, “What Carter wants me to teach you guys is the road to ultimate strength!”


     “Road to ultimate strength?” Moss and Ayrin repeated both at the same time.


     “For an arcane master, the body’s strength and the outer world’s arcane energy are both sides of the same coin. It’s only because all sorts of arcane masters have their own respective innate talents that they put special emphasis on one or the other!” Minlur nodded firmly and stretched out his fist. “I didn’t use arcane power at all earlier. You guys look at my fist though.”


     “Not only it broke the Evil Flaming Eye in one punch, there isn’t even the slightest trace of injury on it.” Ayrin immediately understood. He eagerly shouted, “Teacher Minlur, how did you do that!”


     “That’s because my strength reaches a certain degree. When I punch, there’s an extremely thin layer of air compressed between the fire and my fist. Added to the fact the impact lasts a short amount of time, flames with that kind of heat simply can’t burn my skin.” Minlur looked at Ayrin and said, “That’s why for some arcane masters pursuing pure physical strength, their ways of fighting entirely revolve around scattering arcane power with strength. According to theory, punches can create blast waves as long as the strength reaches a certain level. It’s entirely comparable to mighty arcane skills!”


     “I understand now.” Ayrin’s eyes suddenly filled with little admirative stars when he looked at Minlur. “Teacher Minlur, you came teach us better training methods to purse strength, right?”


     “Not only that, otherwise I wouldn’t have said that you spoke of a crucial issue earlier.” Teacher Minlur wagged a finger. “Even with the same body, there are methods and tricks to force out the greatest amount of strength when you punch. Even with the same arcane skill, you still can pursue the pinnacle of power. To make it as simple as I can, it’s the same Evil Flaming Eye, but the might of your Evil Flaming Eye is certainly far from being a match for Ciaran’s Evil Flaming Eye.”


     “Teacher Ciaran must be an existence with four open gates, I don’t even know how many more arcane particles she has compared to me, that’s why the might of the Evil Flaming Eye transformed from my arcane particles is certainly who knows how many times weaker than hers.” Ayrin nodded.


     “It’s not only that. With the same arcane skill, you can still pursue a greater might even with your current arcane level.” Minlur patted his chest and said in a loud voice, “That’s what I came here to teach you, to pursue the ultimate strength, how to make your bodies erupt with a mightier strength, how to make your arcane skills stronger even when employing the same arcane skills!”


     “With the same level, the same arcane particles, how can we increase the power of our arcane skills?” Moss and Ayrin couldn’t resist sharing a look, both mumbling in confusion.


     “Ayrin, you’re being dumb right now.” Minlur laughed loudly, “Haha, just earlier you said your execution speed is too slow. Think about it, if you can invoke your arcane skills a little faster, then your arcane skills will be a little more powerful for the opponent.”


     “That’s right!” Ayrin immediately jumped. “Teacher teacher, how can I launch arcane skills a little faster!”


     “When all’s said and done, it comes down to circulating your arcane particles faster!” Minlur patted Ayrin’s shoulder. He felt that this young hot-blooded Ayrin was more and more to his liking.


     “Why does the vast majority of arcane skills launch from the hands and feet? Simply put, the energy channels in our hands and feet are the best channels to increase speed.” Minlur looked at Ayrin’s fervent eyes and continued, “Arcane gates are just like great gates filled with water behind them. As soon as the great gates open, water will immediately flow out and spill on the ground. What kind of speed will this water spreading on the ground have? Arcane particles will flow and erupt fast only when a great amount of them is instantly compressed into a small narrow channel. Also, there’s no vital spot in the hands and feet, unlike the body’s interior filled with important organs everywhere.”


     “That’s why we have seven arcane gates inside our bodies, while our hands and feet are conducts for arcane particles gushing out of our arcane gates.” Ayrin understood immediately.


     “The stronger the spiritual strength, the greater the amount of arcane particles inside the body. You can invoke arcane particles faster only with a body strong enough to bear it. However, this has something to do with your arcane level. The higher your level, the higher your spiritual strength, and the more arcane gates you will open. Only then will your total amount of arcane particles increase.” Minlur nodded in satisfaction.


     “When all current conditions are the same, you can only make your own body produce a stronger effect on the circulation of arcane particles.


     “For you two, your reserves of stamina both exceed the normal level. Especially Ayrin, the strength stored in every minute particles of your body is much stronger than ordinary people. Usually, the subconscious in the deepest reaches inside us controls and harmonizes our bodies. To avoid causing harm to ourselves, our bodies will coordinate and restrain on their own the amount of strength we output.”


     Minlur added, “But there are certain times when we can break free of our body’s chains and dig deeper in the strength stored inside us. Rage, recklessness, pain, stimuli like these can often make our bodies erupt with strength surpassing its usual limits. With some bloodline powers like Furious Multi-Sizing, Berserk, and so on, in fact they precisely make the body more accepting of these signals and release more strength, while the strength stored in the bloodline is more or less enough to begin with.”


     Moss and Ayrin completely understood the underlying reasons already, but neither of them spoke, because they both clearly knew that the important thing was what kind of training was needed to reach such a point.


     “In our bodies, on a conscious level, there’s a state of mind that’s most intense and violent, called ‘Near Death!’” Minlur’s voice became feverish. “When you feel yourself about to die, when you really feel on the edge of death, all the chains at our subconscious level will be entirely lifted, and release all the strength possible so that you can fight for survival! That’s why you’ll often see a man erupt with a potential never seen before the instant he faces death!”


     “What I’m going to teach you is precisely a special method combining breathing and self-hypnosis, to make your body cross the boundary to such a state, thus pursuing the ultimate strength!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 90: Body Ignition
      Chapter 90: Body Ignition


     “Near death? A special method combining breathing and self-hypnosis? It must be very amazing!” Ayrin immediately became excited. “Teacher Minlur, what should we do, please teach us!”


     “You… A method using the edge of death to forcibly stimulate as much of your potential as possible, aren’t you scared of it?” Moss looked at Ayrin, speechless, his face paling in spite of himself.


     “How is it, are you afraid, brave warrior?”


     Minlur looked at Moss and laughed. “Haha, this is indeed a ultimate strength only true brave warriors dare to pursue!”


     “Since it’s only an arcane method and not really dying, then why would I be afraid.” Ayrin turned around and looked at Moss. “Moss, don’t tell me you’re afraid of a little thing like that?”


     Moss suddenly felt ashamed. He shouted, depressed, “Since even you aren’t afraid, what would I be afraid of!”


     “Very well, with both your special bloodlines, your stamina reserves are much higher than ordinary people. When the time comes, the strength you release will certainly be very good, haha.” Minlur laughed, excitement written all over his face. “In this case, let’s start right now!”


     “Come, hold your breaths! You two, you’re not allowed to breathe!”


     “No matter how uncomfortable you feel at first, whether you feel you’re really about to die or not, you absolutely can’t breathe before I let you!”


     “Can’t breathe?” Moss still wanted to ask something, but seeing Ayrin beside him obediently close his mouth and immediately pinch his nose, he swallowed down his question and obeyed as well.


     “Mhm mhm, your bodies are really much stronger than ordinary people. Three minutes, can you feel this warm-up?”


     On the side, Minlur held a few small hourglasses and measured the time, laughing bold and loud all the while. His teaching style was entirely different from the calm and mild Carter.


     “Warm-up?” Moss’ face was already flushed red from lack of air. When he heard Minlur’s laughter, he felt the urge to spit out blood.


     He could already feel his vision go black again and again. His chest felt like a dried desert where grains of sands rubbed against each other. Countless ants seemed about to drill out from his muscles to breathe out fresh air. This sensation was already extremely uncomfortable.


     So much so that he would rather Ayrin beat him up again instead of suffering such an uncomfortable feeling.


     “So uncomfortable! I wonder how many minutes teacher Minlur can persevere for!”


     Ayrin also started to feel frantic from the uncomfortable feeling.


     Time flowed by, minute after minute, second after second.


     “I can’t do it anymore! I’m going to die! I’m really going to choke to death at this rate!”


     Moss felt his vision go thoroughly black, golden stars filling his brain. His chest felt as if it’d split into countless pieces. He couldn’t bear it any longer, and subconsciously let go of the hand pinching his nose, about to roar, about to breathe as if his life depended on it.



     “You can’t, it’s not enough yet.”


     Minlur shook his head the moment Moss let go of his hand. His hand shot out a speed difficult to imagine and immediately clutched Moss’ throat.


     All the muscles in Moss’ neck shrank in his clutch. Even when his nose recovered its freedom, he still couldn’t breathe in any fresh air, couldn’t make any noise.


     A violent terror started to pervade Moss’ body.


     This terror was many many times stronger than the fear when facing a formidable enemy.


     Moss even felt as if countless blocks of ice were melting inside him; his body shivered from head to toe, started to sink, started to fall into a bottomless abyss.


     He had no idea how much time went by when a voice came to his ears, seemingly from the sky.


     “Now’s more or less good enough.”


     A tremendous “boom” even went off in his mind. Fresh air gushed into his nose like a broken dam.


     “Ah!”


     He howled miserably, as if he escaped from hell.


     “Very good, worthy of a special snowflake Liszt took a fancy to. It seems you really have the potential to learn the secret skill “Gate of Life” in the future!” Minlur’s attention was entirely focused on Ayrin at this time.


     Ayrin’s body was trembling nonstop. His face was already purple, but he still persevered!


     “I can’t! Teacher Minlur hasn’t told me to stop yet! I can’t give up!


     “Bastard! I can’t concede defeat!


     “I won’t believe I can’t endure on!”


     Ayrin’s vision had already gone black, but his roars still echoed nonstop inside his mind.


     “This guy Ayrin, he’s actually still persevering?”


     After Moss breathed roughly for a spell, as if his life depended on it, and finally recovered his clarity of mind, he saw Ayrin still holding his breath and looking as if he truly were going to topple and die at any moment. Yet his body actually radiated a desperate vigor. Moss suddenly felt ashamed, wishing nothing better than to dig a hole in the ground and drill himself inside.


     “Alright! You can breathe now!”


     With a feverish voice, Minlur directly stretched his hand out and slapped away Ayrin’s hand covering his nose.


     “How is it, did I succeed?”


     Ayrin breathed in big gulps, and asked immediately the moment he recovered his clarity of mind, “Teacher Minlur, how long did I persevere for?”


     “Twenty three minutes. You actually managed to persevere for so long without going through any meticulous training, just directly holding your breath. The innate gifts of your body, your capacity to endure, there really isn’t any difference with dragon bloodlines.” Minlur couldn’t resist shaking his head. “Apart from dragon bloodlines, there’s no other bloodline with such a formidable ability to endure, in my opinion.”


     Moss felt very ashamed when he remembered that he himself persevered for ten minutes at most. A thought arose in his mind in spite of himself: “This guy shouldn’t be really from some mysterious dragon bloodline, right?”


     “Alright, now that the feeling from a moment ago is still fresh in your minds, now I’ll start the next step of my teaching.” Minlur looked gravely at Moss and Ayrin, without allowing for much pause, “This secret skill I’m teaching you guys is precisely a method of self-hypnosis that stimulates some nerves and neurons in our bodies and makes the body and consciousness believe that we can’t breathe at all, while in fact, combined with a breathing method, we actually breathe in even more air during that time than we would in ordinary circumstances!”


     “In our consciousness, we will feel a sensation of suffocation like that of a moment ago, but in reality, our bodies are actually breathing desperately. On one side, the body’s suffocation is just like using our subconscious mind to squeeze out the grease from the tiny particles inside our bodies and ignite them, while the great amount of fresh air continuously rushing inside is like pouring oil on the fire, making the intensity of the fire even fiercer. Only under such a dual stimulation will you guys achieve the ultimate strength at the most violent time with your punches, or maybe with the power of your arcane skills!”


     “In ordinary times, you’d reach your limits only after holding your breaths for this long, but under such a stimulation method, added to the fast consumption of a mobile fighting style in a match, you guys can purposefully use this secret skill very quickly on a tournament field or in a genuine battle!”


     “This secret skill is our Holy Dawn Academy’s ‘Holy Body Ignition.’” Minlur watched Moss and Ayrin with a fire burning in his eyes. He said in a loud voice, “Ayrin, Moss, your bodies are already far stronger than ordinary people, so you already have the ability to fight against people at a higher arcane level by relying on physical strength. By the time you guys grasp this secret skill… I’m very much looking forward to the scenes of you guys facing an arcane master with already two open gates, or even three open gates, and sending them flying in one punch!”


     “So we still have to attack by surprise!” Ayrin also started shouting excitedly, his enthusiasm soaring, “Teacher, I saw Ivan in action. A high-level arcane master like him with three open gates has really powerful arcane skills. If not for him underestimating me, or my successful surprise attack, there really would have been very few opportunities otherwise.”


     Minlur laughed loudly, and said once again in a great voice, “Ayrin, I precisely like your temperament that tells it as it is. Don’t forget though that not every arcane master with three open gates is as powerful as Ivan. Ivan is a well-known figure among them, he’ll definitely become an extremely powerful arcane master of the kingdom in the future. That’s the reason why someone already had him in his line of sight, no matter if it’s because of clan Lannister or Evil Dragon followers or some other reason, and tried to eliminate him while he still suffered from heavy injuries, before he can become even stronger!


     “Also, you said it yourself, you’re still too slow right now. As long as your invocation speed is fast enough, as long as you keep pursuing this goal, pursue the goal of excavating the ultimate power of each arcane skill, then maybe your opponent might be very powerful, and maybe he’ll have some powerful methods in hand, but he won’t even have the time to use them, and the only thing he’ll be able to do is to take blow after blow from you!”


     “I understand, teacher Minlur!”


     “…” Seeing Ayrin and Minlur talk to each other, each sentence louder than the previous one, both of them looking like their enthusiasms surged higher and higher, Moss was once again a little speechless. No matter how he looked at it, the current Minlur and Ayrin were exactly like a pair of crazy primitive barbarians.


     “Come, brave warriors!


     “Unbutton the lapels of your jackets, gulp down the free air under the starry skies! The air is filled everywhere with nutrients for the body and scattered arcane energy!


     “Come, brave warrior, stimulate your nerves! Surpass your limits!


     “Come, yell with me! Let us pursue the road to ultimate strength!”


     “Teacher, do we really have to shout this slogan?” Moss said in a weak voice.


     “Of course, shout with me!”


     …


     “Huff… Huff… Huff…”


     Several days later, under the dimness of the night shrouding Holy Dawn Academy’s secret training field, Ayrin rested his hands on his knees, his breaths extremely heavy.


     His face seemed in extreme pain, and his entire body seemed to twitch fiercely with every breath he took.


     Observing him from beginning to end, Minlur suddenly yelled in a loud anxious voice, “Stop!”


     When Ayrin once again straightened up, Minlur asked, eager and nervous, “Is your body actually feeling some burden? Ayrin, does your body feel very painful? It shouldn’t be so painful right now!”


     “It’s not that, teacher Minlur!” The pained expression on Ayrin’s face vanished the moment he straightened up. He said in a very natural manner, “It’s just that usually, when breathing so desperately like that, the whole body feels like it’s inhaling air, so the opponent will certainly notice something. I’m thinking that if I get knocked down by the opponent and fake an especially painful look, then pant heavily as if my life depended on it, then in that case the opponent won’t pay attention to it and won’t suspect me of possibly using some kind of trick.”


     “You were faking it? You want to confuse the opponents during the match, so you already began practicing now?” Minlur stared blankly all of a sudden. At his side, Moss also stared blankly.


     “Yeah.” Ayrin nodded as if it were a very normal thing.


     “Amazing!” Minlur couldn’t resist giving a thumbs-up. “No wonder Moss’ tactics are so insidious as well. Alright, you keep at it, let’s see if you can succeed this time!”


     “Alright, teacher!” Ayrin shouted loudly, then immediately rested his hands on his knees, looking in extreme pain, breathing extremely hard.


     “I’m starting!”


     Ayrin’s eyes contracted inexplicably all of a sudden, as if his consciousness shrank back inside his body, or if someone severed it off in this instant.


     At the same time, he started to sprint at flying speed, his body transforming into a blurry gust of wind.


     “Bring it!”


     All of a sudden, with an explosive roar, he charged in front of a row of huge wooden piles standing upright, and battered a ruthless punch on the first huge wooden pile directly facing him!


     “Boom!”


     The air in the whole secret training grounds vibrated violently.


     Moss’ eyes widened as far as they could.


     He saw the air around Ayrin actually diffuse a red halo of light under the rapid vibrations, as if Ayrin’s body caught fire!


     And in front of Ayrin, these ropes tightly wrapping around the huge wooden piles directly shook and shattered to pieces and flew out. Rain seemed to descend over the entire dense woods with a radius of several hundred meters!


     The huge wooden piles slacked, left the ground, then toppled backwards one after another.


     “Seventeen huge wooden piles!


     “I did it!”


     Ayrin stood still in front of these toppled wooden piles as if petrified. The next instant, with a ah, he started shrieking excitedly again and again. His body was tiny compared to these huge wooden piles lying on the ground, but a terrifying aura radiated from him.


     “It’s nineteen piles.” Minlur shook his head, also a little shocked. He said, “I actually sneaked in two more piles… I originally thought that your body’s potential was stronger than I thought and that you could manage eighteen piles. I didn’t imagine that the ropes wrapping around all the nineteen piles would be entirely jolted to pieces. Your body’s potential is still higher than what I imagined.”


     “I did it? Even two more piles than what teacher Carter requested?”


     Ayrin counted blankly, and realized Minlur was indeed correct.


     “I can actually shatter the ropes around so many wooden piles?”


     Ayrin inexplicably closed his eyes, bent down, and rested his hands on his knees. He felt a weariness gush out from his very bones, yet at this same instant, fires ignited one after another inside his heart.


     Bring on the next match. Iron Forest Academy, I’m already ready!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 91: A formidable unexpected guest
      Chapter 91: A formidable unexpected guest


     “The match this time is definitely very much worth seeing.”


     “That’s right, it’s surely going to be more spectacular than the match last time between Agate Lake Academy and White Stone Academy. The girls from Agate Lake Academy are all pretty good-looking, that Nikita is also indeed pretty, but such a one-sided match, one person sorting out the whole team on the other side, it’s really a little too boring.”


     “I didn’t think Golden Lion Academy would actually throw in the towel.”


     “That’s just as well, otherwise we’d have to wait a very long while before seeing the duel between Iron Forest Academy and Holy Dawn Academy.”


     “…”


     Previously, in the opinion of almost every academy in St. Lauren, the match most worth looking forward this year, the hottest match, should have been the confrontation between Iron Forest Academy and Divine Shield Academy.


     Before the match between Divine Shield Academy and Holy Dawn Academy, Divine Shield Academy, Agate Lake Academy, and Iron Forest Academy, were publicly recognized as powerful teams at the same level, while the teams from the other academies weren’t of the same quality as these three.


     The hottest match last year was precisely the match between Iron Forest Academy and Agate Lake Academy. The match ultimately came down to the last man on both sides, and Ferguillo qualified his team only after defeating Sofia.


     Agate Lake Academy’s drawing luck was very good this year however, avoiding the side of the brackets with Divine Shield Academy and Iron Forest Academy. Agate Academy’s next opponent was Western Shore Academy. Western Shore Academy was merely a team at the same level as White Stone Academy, without a celebrity figure at the level of Ferguillo and Ivan, so Agate Lake Academy’s qualifying was already a foregone conclusion.


     The only suspense, the thing most deserving attention, became the confrontation between Holy Dawn Academy and Iron Forest Academy.


     That was why, when the day for the the match finally came, the spectators gathered toward the Dragon-Battling Arena were even more numerous than the crowd that went to watch Agate Lake Academy on that day!


     “Ferguillo! Ferguillo! Ferguillo, we’ll always support you!”


     “Ayrin! Ayrin! You’re the strongest! Ayrin! Ayrin you’re the cutest!”


     Ferguillo had a large amount of fans even outside of Iron Forest Academy because of his special calm temperament, added to his showing in the tournament the previous year. Outside the Dragon-Battling Arena, there even many girls who came separately from other schools and formed Ferguillo’s elite battalion. They were already madly shouting their slogans before team Iron Forest even made its appearance.


     And what no one imagined was, whether it was because he was a mere freshman but showed such an astounding performance, or because of his silly yet lovable personality, there were actually many girls coming from other academies who formed Ayrin’s fan club in the square outside Dragon-Battling Arena. They faced Ferguillo’s elite battalion and shouted their rallying cry, not to be outdone, making the atmosphere very fiery.



     Several boys from some academy said, very depressed when they witnessed this scene, “You don’t have to do that right? Really? You weren’t so energetic even when cheering for members of your own team.”


     “Exactly, what are they competing for, they don’t look like virtuous ladies at all. They really don’t show any taste,” a girl also mumbled on the sideline.


     The several male students immediately had a very good impression of this girl, but the moment they turned their heads around and were going to strike a conversation, this girl already harrumphed and said to herself with little stars shining in her eyes, “Not like me, I like them both! Ferguillo’s really too cool, Ayrin’s really too interesting, too cute, and he’s full of energy!”


     The faces of these boys were suddenly full of black lines!


     …


     “They’re here! They’re here! Team Holy Dawn and team Iron Forest are both coming!”


     Someone shouted all of a sudden on the square outside Dragon-Battling Arena. In a split second, countless people started shouting and shrieking. The crowd flocked toward the entrance of the tunnel reserved for the tournament’s contestants.


     “So many people came this time?”


     Ayrin leaned on Moss, his eyes still looking hazy from sleep. He jumped in fright when he saw a large crowd rush their way all of a sudden, the scene entirely different from the previous match.


     “Why are there so many people?” He was still a little confused.


     Hearing many voices calling for Ayrin, Gerryn couldn’t resist turning his head around and say, “You’re already a celebrity among academies in St. Lauren, and you’re still a freshman. The number of your fans will only go up from now on.”


     Compared to the cold contempt they met with in their previous matches, the present fervent atmosphere surrounding them made him also feel the glory as a member of team Holy Dawn. He also clearly knew that Moss, Ayrin, and Chris were the ones who brought such a change about. So, at this time, as an old member of the team, he couldn’t help but feel respect and gratitude for Ayrin and the others, even if he knew that there would be less and less opportunities for him to take to the field from this day onward.


     “Are these people blind or what. I’m such a brilliant martial god, handsome and fascinating, but these girls actually aren’t even shouting my name, they’re shouting Ayrin’s name instead!” Stingham’s face turned suddenly green when he heard so many surrounding girls cry Ayrin. “I hate you Ayrin!”


     Walking in the very front together with Carter, Chris suddenly stood on her tiptoes and looked around, then turned her head back and said to Ayrin and the others, “What a coincidence, team Iron Forest actually also came at the same time.”


     “Team Iron Forest also came at the same time? Then let’s go and greet them first?” Ayrin’s eyes lit up all of a sudden, the sleepy haziness vanishing without the slightest trace from his eyes. “I want to see Ferguillo.”


     “His eyes lit up as soon as he heard Ferguillo, he really likes men!” Stingham’s vision went black as soon as he heard Ayrin’s words. “He’s getting so many warm welcomes from girls even so, is there still justice in this world!”


     “Greet team Iron Shield right now?” Carter blinked faintly. “You’re sure you want to do that?”


     “Teacher, it doesn’t matter right?”


     “In that case, let’s go and greet them.” Seeing Ayrin without any pressure, and not looking at all like he would make the opponent think he was going to provoke them before the match, Carter couldn’t resist smiling and nodding.


     “Hm? Team Holy Dawn came at the same time as us?”


     “They’re coming this way, what do they want?”


     At the entrance of the tunnel reserved for the contestants, the two teams who came at almost the same time were only a few dozen meters away from each other. Now Holy Dawn Academy directly walked straight in their direction, so people from team Iron Forest noticed it immediately.


     The teacher leading team Iron Forest, a young male teacher with a long raven braid, didn’t even have time to talk to Carter not far away from them that an excited voice already said, “You must be Ferguillo right?”


     “Ayrin?”


     Everyone from team Iron Forest, Ferguillo included, immediately recognized the one rushing out from Carter’s side with a face full of excitement as Ayrin.


     At the same time, Ayrin was also observing Ferguillo as if his life depended on it.


     He saw that Ferguillo’s stature was about the same as his. He was clearly the skinniest among those people from Iron Forest Academy, and very handsome. Not only his hair was of a somewhat peculiar pink color, even one of his eyes was also indeed a peculiar pink.


     “It’s really pink, it’s very pretty!” He shouted excitedly once again, just as Ferguillo and the rest stared a little blankly.


     “Why…Why did I join a team like that!” Stingham hid at the very back and rolled his eyes like mad. “This guy actually rushed up all of a sudden and praised him for being pretty, don’t tell me he’s going to declare his love next, right?”


     “This guy, he’s really just like he was in the match, hot-blooded and brainlessly impulsive…” The same thought popped in the mind of almost every member of team Iron Forest when they looked at Ayrin.


     “Hello, Lee!” At this time, Carter greeted with a smile that young teacher with a long black braid who didn’t look very robust either. “I didn’t think you’d be the one in charge of team Iron Forest this time.”


     This young Iron Forest teacher called Lee said with a similarly friendly smile.“Isn’t it all because you’re the one leading team Holy Dawn, so of course we can’t take it lightly.”


     Seeing the opposite side’s inquisitive expression, Carter smiled once again and explained, “We didn’t come for anything in particular, it’s just that the kid heard that Ferguillo is very strong and seems to revere him, so he absolutely had to come and greet you before the match begins, have a closer look at Ferguillo.”


     “This guy, he’s really…” The expressions on the members of team Iron Forest all eased up somewhat. It seemed that facing this guy Ayrin, they couldn’t even muster a murderous aura.


     “Hello.” Ferguillo faintly nodded in Ayrin’s direction.


     “This guy really joined team Holy Dawn!” At this moment, Wilde and the others suddenly noticed Stingham hiding at the very rear.


     “What?”


     Ayrin already felt that Ferguillo was a good person, but at this same moment, he suddenly felt the aura around Ferguillo become extremely cold all of a sudden. Ferguilo’s gaze clearly fell on one side behind him.


     He subconsciously turned his head around, and saw a handsome, extremely eye-catching boy slowly walk in their direction, his hair exactly the same kind of dazzling magenta as arcane particles.


     This handsome boy had a faint resemblance with Ferguillo, and seemed to carry about him an arrogant and fearsome aura. Everyone in his path naturally retreated far out of the way, forging a path for him like a splitting sea.


     “Someone from clan Baratheon?”


     “Don’t tell me it’s Golden Stag Academy’s Rinsyi?”


     “How could it be him! How could he show up here!”


     Whispers of astonishment swayed in the wind inside this square, like the growth of furtive weeds.


     “Hm?”


     Neither Chris nor Stingham knew who this person was, but an intense hostility instinctively arose from them almost at the same time. This was a reaction that would only arise when under the oppression of an extremely formidable opponent.


     “So fearsome!” Once again, Moss found himself unable to move under this gigantic pressure. He couldn’t stop himself from oozing cold sweat.


     “Who is he, he looks really strong!” Ayrin’s gaze was also attracted in his direction in spite of himself. Even the blood in his body seemed to flow a little faster on its own. There was a feeling in his entire body he never felt before.


     “Ferguillo, are you very surprised?” This magenta-haired boy smiled from far away, undisguised mockery actually showing in his smile and his voice!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 92: Dragon clans
      Chapter 92: Dragon clans


     “Why are you here?” Ferguillo asked, still faint and indifferent as he watched the magenta-haired boy approach his way.


     “I came especially to watch your match.”


     The handsome magenta-haired boy looked at Ferguillo, all smiles. “You might be a mere defeated sacrificial pawn in the struggle for fiefdoms, but as far as blood relationships go, I still have to call you cousin, right? I came especially to see if you made any progress compared to last year.”


     “Cousin? This guy is Ferguillo’s junior cousin?” Ayrin was stunned all of a sudden.


     “What, the boss is from clan Baratheon?” All the members of team Iron Forest were also taken aback. They obviously didn’t know about it either.


     Ferguillo watched the magenta-haired boy. The later was all smiles, yet one couldn’t help but shiver all over at the sight of him. Ferguillo stayed silent.


     The magenta-haired boy smiled faintly in ridicule. “What, I spent a lot of time on the road to rush here just for your match, are you going to be so cold now?”


     Ferguilo merely said in an indifferent tone, “If I recall correctly, you should have a match as well.”


     “We’re not like you guys. Qualifying is simply not an issue we have to worry about. Even without me, my academy’s team is still able to qualify very easily for the national tournament.” The handsome magenta-haired boy also took back his smile, and said in a soft arrogant voice, “You though, my senior cousin, you have to do your best. If you lost even to a team like that and can’t even qualify out of St. Lauren, that’d be a true loss of face for our clan.”


     “Who the hell is this guy?”


     Others were still alright, but even Ayrin’s nose threatened to crook from anger. “What does he mean lose even against a team like that? What the hell did this guy come here for!”


     “Rinsyi! It’s really Rinsyi from clan Baratheon!” Behind Ayrin, Moss came back to his senses and pulled on Ayrin’s clothes as if his life depended on it. He wanted to tell Ayrin not to shout out so loud.


     Ayrin gloomily slapped Moss’ hand away. He turned his head around and asked Chris and Carter standing beside him, “What kind of clan is clan Baratheon now?”


     “A clan that stands side by side with clan Lannister, one of the nine great clans of our kingdom of Eiche.” Chris breathed in deeply. She turned her head around toward Ayrin to explain, “They have the highest amount of feudal lords and fiefdoms in the entire kingdom, they’re also called the ‘Storm clan.’”


     “Also, clan Baratheon is an existence that possesses dragon bloodlines and dragon knights!” Moss added impatiently against Ayrin’s ear, “Rinsyi is second in clan Baratheon’s line of succession, and he’s also the captain of team Golden Stag. Golden Stag Academy finished third in the great national tournament last year!”


     “Third?”


     Ayrin shouted, “A mere third place, he can’t even beat the champions and the vice-champions, yet he still acts so arrogant! What do you mean this kind of team, what do you mean lose face for the clan!”



     “Hiss…”


     Everyone around them hissed and gasped when they heard Ayrin’s words.


     Even Ferguillo’s eyes carried a little peculiar meaning when he looked at Ayrin.


     “You’re very gutsy.”


     Rinsyi had been walking forward without paying attention to anthing else, but now he halted all of a sudden and turned around to give Ayrin a look that could make someone tremble all over from fear. “Is that what they mean when they say that the ignorant is fearless? If a team like yours is lucky enough to appear on the national tournament’s stage, you’ll realize how much of a gap there is between a team like yours and a team like mine. I can tell you that just on the depth of your bench, there’s absolutely no comparison between your team and genuinely powerful teams.”


     “Also.” After a faint pause, he added with a faint smile at Ayrin, “If you’re even a little more lucky and manage to go a little further to encounter us, then you better not take to the field in the match, or else my hand might slip and I might accidentally kill you.”


     His tone was very mild and gentle, as if he were very sincere and were merely warning him in good faith, but one couldn’t help but feel chills coming from the bottom of the heart.


     “If we meet each other, I’ll definitely beat you!” Ayrin shouted. His fighting spirit ignited as soon as he heard the threat in Rinsyi’s words.


     “You really want to die.” A strong desire to kill arose inside Rinsyi, yet his face merely exposed a slightly mocking smile. Without saying anything else, he turned around and continued walking toward the entrance of the arena.


     “Now it’s becoming fun.” Stingham said, full of schadenfreude, “You’re really going to die if you meet him in a match. I heard that this guy is called a “God of Death” in the tournament field. Referees even have special arrangements for his matches, precisely out of fear he might kill his opponents. Although, even though there are very powerful elite arcane masters ready to stop him at any moment, he still heavily crippled several opponents.”


     “Ferguillo, this guy is really your younger cousin?” Ayrin didn’t pay attention to Stingham’s schadenfreude. He couldn’t help but ask Ferguillo, “Why doesn’t he show you any courtesy?”


     Ferguillo hesitated slightly, but he still nodded faintly and said, “You could say it’s true from the point of view of blood relationships.”


     “He should still feel threatened by you, that’s why he came here.” Lee, the teacher in charge of team Iron Forest, patted Ferguillo’s shoulder. “No matter what, this is something to be proud of.”


     “To be looked down by someone from high above, this isn’t anything to be proud of no matter how powerful the opponent is. The one thing worthy of pride would be to knock him out.”


     Ferguillo still shook his head however, and faintly said a few words, then directly walked forward toward the entrance of the tunnel reserved for the tournament contestants. Wilde and the other members of team Iron Forest immediately followed behind him.


     Lee blinked faintly. Then he exposed a little smile and waved his hand at Carter. “Since things turned out this way, then we’ll see each other soon again in the match.”


     Seeing the Iron Forest people walk first inside the venue, Ayrin couldn’t help but look at Carter and ask, “Teacher Carter, what on earth is there between Ferguillo and this Rinsyi? Also, just how strong is this Rinsyi?”


     “Chris and Moss told you already just now. Clan Baratheon is one of the nine great clans of our kingdom of Eiche.” Carter’s eyes still rested on Rinsyi’s back. “It isn’t a matter of the territories they control, it’s purely determined by the clan’s battle prowess. These nine great clans, apart from all possessing the inheritance of special bloodlines and special arcane skills, the most important thing is that they all possess genuine dragon knights.”


     “The so-called dragon knights are battlemasters with a contract with genuine dragons and who fight alongside them. You already saw these dragon bones inside the Dragon-Battling Arena, so you can imagine how formidable these genuine dragons are, how formidable the arcane masters who can obtain the dragons’ approval are.”


     “Genuine dragons?” Ayrin was a little startled. “These nine great clans are all existences possessing genuine dragons?”


     “Indeed.” Carter nodded and said in all seriousness, “In our kingdom of Eiche, dragon knights only exist within these nine great clans. Dragon knights are peak existences on a battlefield even in the entire continent of Doraster. Apart from genuine dragons, these clans will also have inherited some dragon items, dragon eggs, or perhaps holy items that accumulated dragon auras and dragon blood. That’s why, for a great part of the many arcane masters following these nine great clans, their reason is because after joining the clan, they have the possibility of obtaining dragon blood, and even become one of the strongest arcane masters of the kingdom, a dragon knight.”


     “Clan Baratheon possesses the storm dragons’ bloodline’s inheritance. Their eyes are the same as storm dragons, a dusky yellow like the Cygnus constellation.”


     “Teacher Carter, this Rinsyi seems to have yellow eyes, but why are Ferguillo’s eyes of a different color since he has the same bloodline?” Ayrin couldn’t help but interrupt with a question.


     “Don’t be in a hurry, wait for me to finish.” Carter led the team slowly toward the entrance to the tunnel reserved for the contestants, saying at the same time, “Unlike the other great clans, clan Baratheon has special family rules. To preserve the purity of their bloodline, to guarantee the vitality and battle strength of their later generations, their clan has a strict inner competitive and filtering mechanism. They only allow internal marriage inside the clan.”


     “Internal marriage in the clan?”


     “Yes, just like some ancient clans already fallen to dust. They can maintain the purity of their bloodline, and prevent other miscellaneous bloodlines from mixing in. But clan Baratheon is after all a clan with a large population possessing seven fiefdoms, so various issues concerning heredity will crop up.” Carter looked at an astonished Ayrin and nodded. “Some bloodline mutations might be judged not powerful enough, and will be banished from clan Baratheon’s territories and cut off from any further resource from clan Baratheon. Many banished branches become hostile to the lord who banished them, while the Baratheon’s main line will also always feel some vigilance, feel some threat from these banished people, thus creating enough pressure for clan Baratheon to keep thriving without degenerating. They’ve always believed that without a strong enough threat, a clan can’t stay mighty and will slowly rot. So Ferguillo should be one of those banished from the clan.”


     “But didn’t many ancient pure-blooded clans and some small-scale kingdoms see their population dwindle more and more, precisely because they refused to intermarry with other clans after the War of the Dragons, then ultimately disappear?” Ayrin asked confusedly.


     “For these clans, they would rather die than fall from power.” Carter glanced at him and said, “Also, powerful people always believe that they will find a solution when the crisis approaches. Perhaps they will only change when they really can’t handle it anymore.”


     Carter let out a slow breath, then looked at Ayrin and added, “Rinsyi’s dusky yellow eyes are nicknamed storm eyes. The storm arcane skills they use are more than twice stronger than ordinary arcane masters using the same arcane skills. Also, people in clan Baratheon struggle with people of their own clan almost from the moment they’re born, hence almost every one of them is extremely paranoid, they’re all existences no one wants to provoke. So, if you really met him in a tournament field, it wouldn’t be just mere words, he would definitely fight you with the determination to kill you.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 93: A troop of problem children
      Chapter 93: A troop of problem children


     “Boss…”


     Inside Dragon-Battling Arena’s tunnel, Wilde and the others called him, seemingly wanting to say something.


     “No need to pay attention to that guy, just focus on fighting properly today.” Walking at the very front, Ferguillo faintly said, “Also, right now I really shouldn’t be his match. However, you have to remember that for us arcane masters, the battle doesn’t stop at the outcome of this match, it only stops when our lives come to an end.”


     “We understand, boss!” Wilde and the others shared a look between themselves. They could all feel their blood surging inside them.


     Ferguillo had always been the one who brought them to the national tournament. Ferguillo was the respected spiritual leader for everyone in Iron Forest Academy. For them, Ferguillo’s dignity was even more important than their own.


     If one could say that Ferguillo had been protecting them previously, then from now on, they would also use every ounce of strength to protect Ferguillo.


     “God of Death Rinsyi! The extraordinarily strong captain of team Golden Stag, it’s really him!”


     “The captain of the third team in the whole kingdom, a figure like him actually rushed here to watch the match!”


     Rinsyi’s appearance in the stands caused an absolute sensation.


     For teams finishing at the forefront of the national tournament, every main member of their rosters was a dazzling celebrity, a legendary figure that they had no hope of seeing in ordinary times.


     “Team Agate Lake also came, that’s Nikita!”


     “She looks really tall now that she’s in the stands!”


     “The most important thing is, her figure is still so fine even when she’s so tall, she’s really so beautiful.”


     Another uproar suddenly ran through the stands. Many people noticed many girls and team members of Agate Lake Academy also pouring inside the arena.


     After sitting down in the stands, some of the girls from team Agate Lake wound around Sofia and asked, “Captain, do you want Ferguillo and his people to qualify, or Chris and her people to qualify?”


     The beautiful Sofia was tall and slender, and one could tell with a single glance her temperament of one coming from a wealthy family. She answered, “Of course I hope Ferguillo can qualify. After all, he’s the one who beat us last year.”


     “Captain, they say people can’t make friends if they don’t trade blows, you won’t have fallen in love with him, right? Ferguillo really looks very handsome though.”


     “What are you silly girls talking about.”


     “Nikita likes Ayrin though. Captain, you guys are in conflict.”


     “When did I ever say I liked Ayrin?” Nikita was very tall and looked like a real goddess of war on the field, but she was obviously very shy in ordinary times. A red blush suddenly crept on her snow-white skin as soon as her teammates made fun of her.


     “Why are you getting embarrassed, you clearly called Ayrin very interesting when we were coming here.”



     “Moss is still the most suitable for Nikita though, in my opinion. That Moss also has the blood of giants, her and Moss are a powerful match made in heaven…”


     “No way no way!” Nikita desperately shook her hands all of a sudden.


     “Look at that, she wasn’t like this when we talked about Ayrin, but she’s so anxious as soon as we mention Moss. It seems she still likes Ayrin the most.”


     “You guys, stop bullying our thin-skinned Nikita alright?”


     …


     Girls were often the subject of discussion for boys, while girls talked about boys most of the time. While these girls from Agate Lake Academy joked and giggled in the stands, the atmosphere was a little strange in the lounge reserved for the contestants of team Holy Dawn.


     “There’s still another team member?”


     “Who is it? Why is there another team member popping out all of a sudden?”


     Everyone looked at Carter in confusion. They had no idea what Carter meant when he said another team member would be coming.


     “Belo?”


     Ayrin thought of something all of a sudden and shouted excited, “Teacher Carter, is it Belo?! Did Belo finish his training!”


     “Belo, that Impulsive Freshman?” Chris and the others were a little stunned.


     Carter nodded with a little smile. “I can’t say he’s done with his training. His training is still ongoing. But today’s match is very important, and the opponent is also a team like Iron Forest Academy, so we have to have some additional insurance. That’s why teacher Rui will take him here.”


     After a small pause, Carter became a little more solemn and told them, “For a match like this one with a qualification spot on the line, Rinsyi might not be the only figure from the national tournament who came to watch, so we have to stay as low-key as possible, hide our strength as much as we can. Let’s all act natural when the time comes, don’t let many people feel that Stingham and Belo are extremely unusual.”


     “Extremely unusual? Isn’t Belo just a freshman? Why would people think him special?” Gerryn and the others couldn’t resist sharing a look, thinking this kind of thought.


     Footsteps at the lounge’s door came to their ears just at this moment.


     The moment lounge’s door opened, everyone felt an inexplicable sensation, as if they had goosebumps all over, as if there was a giant beast lurking in the dark, as if an especially vicious and bloodthirsty monster were staring at them.


     “What’s going on?”


     Ayrin widened his eyes in astonishment. He very quickly saw two familiar figures. The one walking in front was that rather short-statured teacher Rui, while the one following behind teacher Rui, a weak and mild looking boy wearing shiny glasses, was impressively the one who’d disappeared for many days already, Belo.


     “Belo!”


     But after shouting loudly in excitement and bouncing in front of Belo, he immediately exclaimed in alarm, “What’s up with your body?”


     “This guy…” Moss’ expression also froze.


     There didn’t seem to be any change in Belo’s stature compared to before, but his exposed skin, hands, and even face, all exposed strip after strip of light red scar that resembled tattoos, making Moss shiver as soon as he looked at him, and not from the cold.


     “Nothing, I got them during training.” Belo acted as usual. He pushed his glasses as was his habit, then observed every member of the team with feverish eyes that showed a lot of interest.


     “What kind of training would make someone’s aura change like this?”


     Chris looked at Belo, a little puzzled. She even felt a thick reek of blood and an aura unique to savage beasts. She suddenly understood somewhat. Respect filtered through her eyes when she looked at Belo.


     “What kind of expression is that, why do you keep looking at me!” Stingham suddenly shouted. Because he noticed that after sweeping his eyes around, Belo’s scary eyes never left him.


     “Interesting,” Belo pushed his glasses and mumbled.


     Stingham blinked, then shouted with goosebumps rising all over his skin, “What’s interesting! What kind of people are you in this team?”


     “Moss, don’t make a fuss.” Chris said amiably, “Didn’t you hear teacher Carter telling us to stay low-key just now?”


     “I’m Stingham, not Moss!” Stingham was about to cry. “How can you be so face-blind, you can’t even recognize a lame-foot from someone who isn’t lame.”


     “Remember, you have to listen to teacher Carter.” All of a sudden, the usually taciturn Rui suddenly spoke and said such a sentence to Stingham. Then he turned around and left the lounge without another word.


     “What did he mean?”


     Stingham froze, then he shivered all over again. “Who was that! What the hell is going on, why is that guy’s voice and the figure of his back so much like that guy who beat me up on that day! What on earth did he mean just now!”


     “Alright now.” Carter smiled and gestured to everyone to quiet down, then said, “It has been a long time since our Holy Dawn Academy last went to the nationals. As long as you win today’s match, many people in Holy Dawn Academy will remember your names.


     “I think you guys can also see that many students in our Holy Dawn Academy even forgot the meaning of courage, many people even think that there isn’t much of a difference between battlemasters and other arcane masters, many people even think that there isn’t any particular glory in protecting your family, protecting your friends, and defending this kingdom with your hot blood and your very lives as a battlemaster.


     “In the previous match, you guys already started to rouse their still hot-bloodness, made many people find their courage anew. The significance of this surpasses the outcome of the match itself.


     “That’s why, no matter today or in the future, go forth and fight for your beliefs and for your dreams.


     “I’ll immediately tell you the fighting lineup today. The first one to go out and represent our team is Bora! The second one to fight is Ayrin, Chris is third, Stingham is fourth, Belo is fifth!”


     “The purpose is to snatch victory as early as possible, make Stingham and Belo come last in order to hide their strength as much as possible!” As soon as he announced the fighting order, every member of team Holy Dawn immediately understood Carter’s intention without any need for him to explain.


     “It’s finally my turn to fight?” Selected for the first time in team Holy Dawn, Bora silently breathed a deep breath in, trembling from nervousness and excitement inside. “Don’t disgrace Holy Dawn’s name, and fight bravely, brave warrior,” he seriously said to himself in his mind.


     “What, why am I not the first one to go out!”


     “How could you do that, how can my brilliant war god and fascinatingly handsome self not be first! How am I going to make these beautiful girls go crazy about me!” There was only Stingham to shout loudly, depressed, “How could you do that, you left no stone unturned to make me transfer to team Holy Dawn, don’t tell me it’s only to bury me so people can’t see my handsomeness and godly martial prowess! I protest, teacher Carter, hurry up and let me go out first!”


     “You don’t listen to teacher Carter, do you want to die?” Belo said with an impetuous face before Carter even said anything.


     If not for Ayrin stopping him, maybe he’d already have rushed forward to beat up Stingham.


     “What? Are you threatening me? Who are you, do you think you can beat me or what!” Stingham immediately jumped and shouted loudly, utterly exasperated.


     “It’s really a group of problem children.” Carter rubbed his temples, but just at this moment, Ayrin shifted against Stingham’s ear and said a few words, then Stingham quieted down all of a sudden and whipped his head around without even looking at Belo, seemingly sulking.


     Even Carter became curious and couldn’t stop himself from asking Ayrin, “What did you tell him, why did he go silent all of a sudden?”


     “Nothing much, I just told him a fact. I said that in order to dig a hole in the wall of the Beast Training Field, Belo sneaked out every night even while injured and dug it for three months straight. I said that even if he could beat Belo, if Belo took it to heart, there’s no telling whether something would happen at night while he’s sleeping,” Ayrin explained.


     “…” Carter glanced at Belo. Even he felt that one might really be unable to sleep at ease at night if Belo took it to heart.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 94: Illusion Sword against Arms of Gods and Devils!
      Chapter 94: Illusion Sword against Arms of Gods and Devils!


     “There’s nothing much to say, it’s just like we agreed, let’s fight to the bitter end. Apart from the boss, none of us should even think about leaving the Dragon-Battling Arena standing on our two feet!”


     In team Iron Forest’s lounge, Wilde took a deep breath in and looked at everyone other than Ferguillo. “Are you ready or not!”


     “What else is there to say?” The other musclemen with violence written across their faces all chuckled coldly and mischievously.


     “Out of all the teams participating in the tournament, I must be the teacher in charge who has the least to worry about,” the long-braided Lee thought to himself with a little smile.


     “In that case, let us set off!” Wilde bellowed.


     Ferguillo glanced at these teammates of his and appeared as if he wanted to say something. But in the end he didn’t say anything and merely nodded.


     “Let’s go!”


     All the members of team Iron Forest shouted a loud rallying cry, then rushed out of the lounge like dauntless molten iron to the arena outside.


     “They came out!”


     “The match is about to begin!”


     The whole stands cheered and celebrated the moment the members of team Iron Forest bathed under the early morning’s sunlight.


     A mere few dozen seconds later, Ayrin and the other members of team Holy Dawn also walked out from the contestants’ tunnel.


     “We only need to win this match, then I’d be able to help Chris fight into the national tournament!”


     Ayrin brandished his fist excitedly at the same moment tremendous cheers and acclaims surrounded them. He couldn’t help wondering to himself what kind of scene the arenas of the national tournament would present.


     “Fight with courage! Brave warriors!”


     Holy Dawn Academy’s song resonated once again, grander and loftier than in the previous match!


     “What the hell are they singing for.”


     “This is a match where you do your talking with fists, what use is singing!”


     “Beat them up! Pound them into flat cakes!”


     As soon as the singing started, countless crude curses fell down from the stands occupied by Iron Forest Academy. Brimming with a violent aura, Iron Forest’s muscleheads even smashed their fists on their seats while cursing, smashed the railings. The atmosphere in the stands became very quickly at daggers drawn, to the point that the stands were about to start fighting before the fighting in the tournament field even took place.


     Just at this moment, Ferguillo suddenly stretched his right hand out, lifted it high, and clenched it into a fist. Then he took it back and put a finger on his lips, making shushing gesture.


     “The boss is telling us to be quiet.”


     “The boss doesn’t want us to make a racket!”


     Ferguillo hadn’t spoken any word during this entire process, but the countless violent men from Iron Forest Academy in the stands actually quieted down all of a sudden. Not a single sound came from the entire stands occupied by Iron Forest Academy; they were so quiet you could hear the drop of a pin.



     “So cool!”


     All the students from the other academies were struck a little dumb all of a sudden.


     He actually quieted so many violent men down with such a simple gesture. What kind of prestige did Ferguillo actually have in Iron Forest Academy?


     “Watching the match so peacefully is indeed pretty good.” As they watched the teachers in charge of both sides hand over their fighting sequence lists to the referee, such a though flashed in many spectators’ minds.


     “Charlotte!”


     Many people heard Ayrin’s voice all of a sudden.


     Ayrin waved excitedly both his hands towards stands not far away from him. “Charlotte, you came to watch my match and cheer for me!”


     She was really thinking of coming to see Ayrin’s match and cheer for him, but being shouted at in front of the entire crowd, feeling all their eyes fall on herself, Charlotte’s cheeks reddened instantly with a swish.


     “Goddess! You can’t really have any relationship with this guy, right?!” An uproar.


     At Charlotte’s sides, many girls living in the same dorm as her watched her with contemptuous looks, berating her in whispers, “Charlotte, so you really have an affair with a younger boy. Last time he came to give you flowers, but you still didn’t admit to any relationship with him! Now look at him get so excited when he sees you!”


     “I really don’t have any relationship with him…” Charlotte couldn’t help but try to defend herself, but these girls actually started commenting already with envy and jealousy, “If it were me, I don’t even know how happy I would be. Since he has the courage to shout in front of so many people, that means he’s not afraid of people knowing, he has the courage to reveal who he likes, it also indirectly means that you’re the only one he’s set on.”


     “That’s right, Charlotte, you might as well manufacture an opportunity then devote your life to him, or else someone else might snatch him away.”


     Charlotte: “…”


     “He’s so close to Charlotte?” On the stands occupied by Agate Lake Academy, many girls were also extremely surprised. “Charlotte’s even blushing. So it turns out there’s actually such a soft and tender facet to such a stern and solemn female officer-type beauty?”


     “No way, I have to grasp this opportunity as well, I can’t let Ayrin take advantage of it all by himsefl. Chris didn’t pay attention to me at all last time I came to watch the match!”


     At this moment, a tall and sturdy boy close to two meters tall, sporting short hair, suddenly stood up in the stands and pulled a big bouquet of flowers from behind his back, shouting loudly at Chris standing there at the edge of the field, his voice overflowing with deep feelings, “Chris, be my girlfriend! I will admire you forever! I will always be your fan!”


     “What the hell now!”


     “We want to watch the match!”


     “Who on earth is this guy! Is this not the Hegemonical Cup of Starry Skies Braves, but the Great Confession Convention?”


     Many people rolled their eyes in the stands. Even Chris had the urge to pass out.


     This tall and sturdy boy was obviously the captain of team Southern Monsoon, Ferdinand.


     Apart from the big bouquet in his hand, he and the other four members of team Southern Monsoon also all sported a word on the chest of their respective clothes. Put together, it read “Chris’ number one fan club.”


     “A bunch of trash. Such a mood in a match, a team with no idea how powerful the teams outside are, with no idea how cruel the matches will become in the future. They’re going to die without even knowing how.” Rinsyi laughed coldly in a corner of the stands.


     “Alright now, the match is about to start, the first member to fight for both sides get ready!”


     “Holy Dawn Academy’s Bora, Iron Forest Academy’s Justin!”


     While Ferdinand was still shouting loud, declaring his feelings and cheering for Chris, the referee finally announced the start of the match!


     “It’s finally begun!”


     “Bora? Yet another new member is making an appearance for Holy Dawn Academy?”


     Everyone’s attention immediately focused on the center of the field.


     “Do your best, brave warrior!”


     Ayrin shouted loudly at Bora.


     “I will do everything in my power!” Bora nodded at Ayrin and everyone else in team Holy Dawn, then walked toward the center of the field!


     “I will win even if I have to die!”


     At the same time, a muscleman of Iron Forest Academy with only a patch of brown hair left in the middle, his upper body bared, also rushed forward in the field with a roar, without a single look back.


     “It’ll be a confrontation between Illusion Sword and Arms of Gods and Devils,” quite a few voices said in the stands.


     After Holy Dawn Academys’ meteoric rise after they defeated Divine Shield Academy, many people started to give another close look at this team Holy Dawn, so many people knew that Bora finished first in Holy Dawn Academy’s selection this time and possessed a very special Illusion Sword move.


     In Justin’s case, he’d been an old member of Iron Forest Academy for a long time already, just like Wilde, and most people in the stands knew that his strongest arcane skill was “Arms of Gods and Devils.” This was an arcane skill that could form a material armor on the body. Oftentimes, only when the opponent landed a strike somewhere on his body would they notice that spot already covered in armor.


     The most important thing was, this arcane skill would also form a metallic fist on his hands that would from time to time shoot out flying knives from its slits.


     “Begin!”


     With the referee’s loud shout, this year’s St. Lauren’s most awaited battle officially began!


     “Bring it on. Real men have to fight face to face, they don’t run nor hide!”


     Justin released a bellow. His body started to accelerate wildly.


     The entire ground of the arena suddenly began to shake along with his wild rush.


     “These guys usually spends a lot of time training inside these sevenfold gravity gyms, even the density of their bodies seems to have become different!” Moss’ clenched hands sweated for Bora’s sake. He already saw these Iron Forest people in action back in Iron Forest Academy, but there was an entirely different feel between them acting inside the body-training gym compared to in a normal environment.


     Speed, strength, including physical mass, they all seemed to be several times higher!


     Facing Justin charging his way like the charge of a real dauntless vanguard, Bora merely bent his body slightly down.


     Suddenly, a stone spike fiercely pierced out from below the ground, hitting dead center on the bottom of Justin’s foot that was stamping down ferociously.


     With a “clang,” sparkles splattered in every direction!


     A layer of black metal seemed to have instantly appeared on Justin’s sole. He actually broke half the stone spike in one stomp.


     Just in this split instant when his body paused slightly, Bora vanished from where he originally stood and reappeared beside him.


     Dazzling arcane particles flowed like a stream down from the tips of his right hand’s fingers, solidifying into a crystal-like light blue longsword.


     This time, the sword in his right hand was a real one. In one pass, he already landed three slashes on Justin’s body.


     “Clang!” “Clang!” “Clang!”


     But three metallic noises clanked. What made many people gasp was, patches of metal appeared at the spots the sword slashed, as if they grew out from the inside of Justin’s body.


     With several irregular patches of metal stuck on his body, Justin now even gave off the demonic feeling of a half-metallic monster.


     “You’re very fast using both arcane skills and your sword, your strength’s also very good.


     “But don’t you forget something, our Iron Forest Academy specializes in materialization skills.


     “No matter how fast your sword, there’s still at least a certain distance with me, you still can’t beat the speed of my Arms of Gods and Devils appearing on myself.”


     Slashed by three consecutive strikes, Justin turned around and looked at Bora behind him. He smiled coldly, and said with intense self-confidence, “I already hold an invincible upper hand, how could you possibly defeat me!”


     “That’s not for certain!”


     Bora’s eyes narrowed into slits, astonishing cold rays of light flashing from them.


     The moment he said these words, his entire person once again vanished from his spot. He bent down extremely low, almost touching the ground, his entire person sweeping past Justin like a blade razing the ground.






     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 95: Leave no regret behind
      Chapter 95: Leave no regret behind


     Justin didn’t even move, he merely stared tight at the shadow of that blue sword with a grim smile. A long and narrow patch of metallic armor appeared once again on his belly.


     “Swish!”


     A long and narrow wound suddenly appeared on his chest, sprinkling scalding-hot blood!


     Tiny driblets of blood rolled in the air, outlining the shape of a cutting blade!


     “Bora had a sword in his left hand as well!”


     “The sword in his right hand is real, how can the one in his left hand be real as well!”


     “Since it’s a material entity, why is the sword in his left hand invisible, why didn’t we see the flow and solidification of arcane particles!”


     Incredulous cries of alarm instantly descended from the stands.


     After a slight blank stare, Ayrin couldn’t help but turn his head around and ask Chris beside him, “Did he project the solidification of the sword in his left hand on the one in his right hand, and make them coincide together?”


     “Indeed.” Chris nodded. “This should be a trick of his to conceal the Illusion Sword.”


     “…” Hearing this exchange, looking at Ayrin in front of him, a speechless Moss had no choice but to admit to himself that, though Ayrin was very often slow on the uptake, he himself was far from being his match when it came to battle intuition and comprehension of arcane skills. It was even a little discouraging when he thought about it.


     Just in this short amount of time, a plaque of metallic armor directly appeared outside Justin’s wound, fitting closely to the wound and covering it. No more blood flowed out.


     “You actually had two real swords! What an amazing Illusion Sword!” He looked at Bora and snorted coldly. For a short while, the two of them stood a dozen meters away from each other. Both seemed to be pondering how to proceed with their attacks; neither of them acted immediately.


     “This Arms of Gods and Devils is indeed a very peculiar materialization skill, it’s as if he can temporarily treat his wounds in this way.” Ayrin observed the scene without a single blink. “But why doesn’t he fully cover his body from the beginning… why does he leave an opportunity for the opponent to exploit?”


     Chris glanced at Ayrin and explained in detail, “Any materialization skill is after all a combination of arcane energy with arcane particles, in the end it’s not a real entity, so all of them can only exist for a limited time. The earliest Draconic scholars already made special studies about it. It should be because the summoned arcane power is after all not a part of the body proper, so it can’t form, together with spiritual strength and arcane particles created from the compression of the body’s own energy, a stable and immutable substance.


     “On top of that, it costs quite a bit of arcane particles to solidify every material part, so, especially for an armor skill like this one, it’ll often be solidified only when the fighting occurs. You’d also often decide the thickness just right for the armor to withstand the opponent’s attack based on the opponent’s strength and other factors, as to limit the consumption of arcane particles as much as possible.



     “A formidable arcane master doesn’t only have formidable explosiveness, he needs the ability to use his arcane particles in a rational way even more, the ability to fight a prolonged battle. That’s the reason why some elite arcane masters can continuously fight all by themselves many opponents at the same level of arcane particles.”


     “I understand now.” Ayrin nodded.


     “Swoosh!”


     Just then, Justin’s figure suddenly vanished from where he stood.


     Four silhouettes entirely identical to his suddenly appeared around Bora.


     “Wave of Five Furious Slashes!”


     At the same moment, along with a deep and grave chant, Bora’s body started spinning like a tornado. Five mournful sword cries and one clank of metallic collision spread out in the air at the same time.


     Just like the vast majority of spectators, Ayrin hadn’t seen any sword flash at all yet that the four Justin silhouettes already split into two parts right down the middle.


     The wild winds disappeared. The moment Bora’s body stilled, Justin’s silhouette already appeared a dozen meters on one side behind him.


     Justin’s entire right arm was covered in black metal, blades protruding from his fist.


     Not far away in front of him, a field of black metallic blades inserted obliquely in the ground slowly turned into burning air and vanished like melting ice.


     “You’re indeed a specialized master, you should be an arcane master mainly relying on sword skills. Your close-range sword technique should be very flawless as well. The best way to cope with you should usually be to rely on a higher level of arcane particles and make you exhaust your arcane particles as much as possible.” Looking at the vanishing patch of black metallic blades on the ground, Justin’s expression turned somber. He said in a heavy voice, “I can only use another method today though.”


     “Do you?”


     Bora’s eyes once again became like sharp blades. He appeared beside Justin while the latter was still in the middle of talking.


     “That’s right.” A flash of praise streaked across Chris’ eyes. “With that kind of armor materialization skill, his speed will after all end up being a little weak! To take the initiative to attack, to pressure his opponent with his speed, that’s the best choice!”


     “Clang!”


     The longsword in Bora’s right hand slashed on the middle of Justin’s waist. Even though a piece of black metal suddenly appeared and blocked the edge of the blade, the blade’s momentum still caused Justin to sway fiercely on his feet.


     “What!”


     It seemed the sword in his left hand was about to injure Justin, but what he didn’t expect was, the sword on his right hand sank all down of a sudden; his own body also lost its balance at the same time.


     At the edge of his vision, the patch of black metal slashed by the sword in his right hand was actually sticking tightly on the blade.


     “This is Armor Attachment. For one dedicated to the way of the sword like you, you must be very unaccustomed to having a very heavy weight suddenly appear on your sword when you’re advancing at high speed. It must be very uncomfortable, right?” Justin said all of a sudden. His foot flew on Bora’s right shoulder even as the first word left his mouth.


     “Crack!”


     Bora heard the clear sound of cracked bones. The kick snapped him back and send him flying out. He heavily crashed on the ground.


     Everyone saw the sword fly out from his right hand. His entire right arm also hung down limply.


     “Bora!”


     Quite a few Holy Dawn students shouted in tremendous alarm. They could see that the kick had broken Bora’s entire right arm!


     “You better concede the match.”


     Watching Bora stand up once again with a pale face, looking at the light blue sword appearing in his left hand, Justin shook his head and added, “You only have your left hand left now, so your Illusion Sword’s already broken, plus your other arcane skills never had any effect on me from the start. There’s no meaning to you prolonging the fight.”


     Everyone’s attention gathered on Bora.


     Almost everyone felt that Justin’s words were correct, that it would be meaningless even if Bora were to persevere and continue the fight.


     But Ayrin’s loud shout suddenly rose again just at this instant.


     “Bora, do your best!”


     “Bora, defeat him!”


     “…” Stingham watched Ayrin desperately cheering for Bora, and suddenly couldn’t resist cursing him. “You, your heart’s really black. He clearly can’t beat him, yet you still have to encourage him, do you want him to get killed on the field?”


     “At least I can’t leave any regret behind.” Under Ayrin’s cheers, his body slightly trembling, Bora lifted his head and suddenly said these words.


     “What do you mean?” Justin was slightly surprised and confused.


     “You and me are the same, neither of us have the gift of a special mighty bloodline.” Bora resisted his pain, looking at Justin. “But the more it is so, the more effort we should make, shouldn’t we? If you were in my shoes, would you easily throw in the towel in this fight? In the future, you would certainly have regrets when thinking back on it if you were to give up just like this, right?”


     “You’re correct. I respect your choice.


     “This is such a fight. No one wants to leave regrets behind.”


     Justin’s face became solemn. He nodded and didn’t say anything else. The next second, his body melted into an iron blur, charging in Bora’s direction.


     “Whoosh!” “Whoosh!” “Whoosh!”


     Several mournful sounds tore through the air.


     When he was still five or six meters away from Bora, several black metallic blades flew out from his right fist. They didn’t shoot straight at Bora’s body, but shot separately at several spots beside Bora’s position.


     Bora had accelerated just moments ago, but now he was forcibly compelled to a halt.


     “Clang!”


     The next instant, Bora’s sword in his left hand slashed on Justin’s left shoulder, but it was once again blocked by a patch of black metal that stuck to the blade of the sword at the same time.


     “Boom!”


     A somewhat apologetic expression flashed in Justin’s eyes. He released the accumulated power of his left arm and punched mercilessly. The moment he punched, his left arm actually became at least a full foot longer than usual.


     “Crack.” Bora’s left arm also hung limply down.


     “…”


     The stands were still, basking in this unspeakably bitter atmosphere. With his two arms broken, Bora couldn’t continue the fight no matter how he tried.


     However, Justin was filled with astonishment and a sense of danger in this instant.


     The moment his punch broke the joints of Bora’s left shoulder, Bora kicked up ferociously with both his feet.


     This seemed to be some kind of counter.


     But the most important thing was, he was already shooting backwards from the recoil of the punch, and he believed that Bora could also tell that his feet couldn’t possibly reach his body. Kicking like this was entirely useless.


     However, he felt an ice-cold feeling on his belly just at this moment.


     “What!”


     He abruptly narrowed his eyes. He immediately saw a bloodstain bloom outward on his belly. A length of light blue sword appeared along the sprinkle of his own blood.


     “What’s going on?”


     “Why is there another sword?”


     “Did Bora sandwich a sword between his feet and pierce Justin?”


     The entire stands instantly flew into an uproar, surging into an incomparable mess.


     “What happened, boss!” Iron Forest Academy’s Wilde and the other team members also cried in disbelief.


     “There were three swords!”


     Ferguillo’s expression was icy-cold, but the most heartfelt respect glittered in his eyes. “He wasn’t holding one sword in his left hand, but two! He must have projected the third sword’s image on the second sword. At the end, he was already prepared for the possibility of both his arms being crippled, and planned to hold the last hidden sword between his feet and launch a counter attack.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 96: Fooled again and again
      Chapter 96: Fooled again and again


     Both Bora and Justin fell backwards.


     Just as Ferguillo explained, Bora had launched a counterattack with the third concealed sword wedged between his feet. His own body couldn’t maintain its balance after that, and after landing on the ground, he retreated six or seven steps backward in succession before he finally knelt down on one knee, steadying himself.


     On the other side, to prevent the blade from penetrating too deep, Justin’s instantly skimmed more than a dozen feet backwards. His grabbed the light blue longsword stuck inside his belly, yet he didn’t dare to forcibly pull it out.


     Because this sword was stuck inside at least half the length of a palm deep.


     His eyes brimmed with shock, the expression on his face extremely conflicted and confused.


     He couldn’t continue the fight without pulling this sword out, and couldn’t seal the flow of blood from the wound either. Yet he worried the flow of blood would be even worse the moment he pulled it out, then he’d lose his ability to fight even faster.


     “You both did enough. Neither of you should have any regret left in this fight.”


     “Boss…” A tremble went through his entire body. He turned around, but he saw Ferguillo give him a grateful look, then nod his head and pay his respect to Bora.


     Then Ferguillo started clapping his hands.


     “Many people should remember your spectacular battle even many years later. Three Illusion Swords against Arms of Gods and Devils, the unwillingness to give up even with both arms broken, still pursuing victory.”


     Ferguillo’s voice was very soft.


     Yet more and more claps descended from the stands. Almost everyone started clapping.


     “I concede.” Justin felt the urge to cry, but instead, with much difficulty, he managed a smile, then directly pulled out the light blue sword from his belly.


     “I also concede. I’m not any threat any longer to your following team member.” Bora stood up, swaying on his feet. He walked in front of Justin. He couldn’t move his arms, but he used his body and bumped against Justin.


     Two arcane medical teams rushed to both their sides and surrounded them.


     Ayrin clapped firmly as well, shouting excitedly at the same time, “Victory!”


     “Didn’t both sides suffer, both of them are totally done for, how’s that a victory,” Stingham shouted gloomily. He thought that if it had been him instead, he’d definitely have knocked Justin out crisp and straightforward.


     “Didn’t teacher Carter say that Justin is a battle master with already two open gates? Bora is merely close to two open gates, but he hasn’t genuinely opened his second gate yet. Justin’s strength should be above his.” Ayrin turned his head around and told him happily, “Also, Justin was clearly trying to preserve as much arcane particles as possible even at the expense of physical injuries. He was preparing for his next fight, but now Bora eliminated him, so of course that’s a victory for us.”



     “Oh, right!”


     The gloomy-faced Stingham seemed to think of something all of a sudden. His eyes immediately lit up, and he started to cheer up. “Ayrin, it’s your turn to fight next, right?”


     “Yes it is.” Ayrin waited for the field referee’s announcement, his face full of expectation, saying at the same time, “You’re going to cheer for me?”


     “How about you hurry up and lose?” Stingham’s face was also full of expectation as he looked as Ayrin. “You and Chris lose immediately, then I’ll be able to make my appearance. If I overturn the tide and win against all odds, everyone will start worshiping me.”


     “You, I’ve never seen anyone curse their own teammate to hurry up and lose!” Moss and the others suddenly had the irrepressible urge to press him on the ground and give him a beating.


     “If you want to fight alone against the tide and win against all odds, then it’ll definitely cause more of a sensation if you did it against that guy’s team, against formidable teams like that. People will worship you even more.” However, Ayrin really seemed like he didn’t know what anger was when it came to people he believed to be his friends and teammates. He said, “You’ll certainly have the opportunity to shine come the national tournament.”


     “What guy?” Moss and the rest followed Ayrin’s gaze. A shiver ran through their bodies in spite of themselves. “Rinsyi!”


     “Oh that’s right, the stronger the team, the bigger the tide I have to fight against, the more people will worship me. There will certainly be countless beautiful girls taking a fancy to me. It seems I really have to wait for a stronger team in order to amaze the world with a stunning brilliant feat, that’ll be more effective.” However, Stingham blinked twice, then instantly quieted down.


     “It seems like Ayrin is really Stingham’s natural bane.” Almost every member of team Holy Dawn looked at Ayrin and Stingham with a strange expression in their eyes. Stingham was clearly one of these most restless problem youngsters, but a guy slow on the uptake like Ayrin unexpectedly had his number.


     After the medical teams completed their preliminary treatments and carried Bora and Justin respectively to team Holy Dawn and team Iron Forest’s rest areas, the referee finally announced again, “Second fight, Holy Dawn Academy’s Ayrin against Iron Forest Academy’s Silva!”


     “It’s just like the last time, Ayrin’s the second one to take to the field!”


     “Ayrin came out!”


     The entire stands instantly came to a boiling point once again.


     “Ayrin, do your best!” Bora shouted when he passed him by.


     “Of course!”


     Ayrin directly faced the stands, and shouted with every ounce of strength in his body:


     “What are we!”


     The entire stands stilled, then immediately exploded in a crazed roar, like the eruption of a volcano:


     “Brave warriors!”


     “What do we want!” Ayrin continued to shout at the top of his lungs.


     “To fight!” The entire stands again shouted like a volcanic explosion.


     “Fight!” Burning all over with a desire to fight, Ayrin walked toward the center of the field.


     “This guy, he’s really a natural-born leader, stirring the people’s emotions.” Carter couldn’t help but shake his head, laughing soundlessly. “He only roused Holy Dawn Academy’s stands last time, now he roused the entire arena.”


     The second one to take to the field for Iron Forest Academy, Silva, shouted loudly in Ayrin’s direction, “A very good atmosphere. Reckless kid, are you ready?”


     This was a tall and robust muscleman close to two meters tall just like team Southern Monsoon’s captain Ferdinand, and his training also seemed to have made the muscles of his face into one block after another. He still wore some black and blue bruises caused by taking beatings during training. He truly appeared fierce-looking.


     Though his first teammate Justin already suffered heavy injuries and couldn’t continue the match, Bora’s performance and the atmosphere Ayrin stirred up still truly made Silva start to like and enjoy this match from the bottom of his heart.


     “Whether I win or lose, I absolutely can’t leave any regret behind,” this fierce-looking burly fellow also silently told himself.


     “Bring it on, tall brave warrior!” Ayrin shouted, his blood surging, “Since you called me a reckless kid, then let us be reckless together and compare the strength of our punches, what do you say!”


     “Hm?” Silva clenched his fists out of habit. He paused slightly in surprise, but Ayrin was already rushing like a madman in his direction.


     “Alright, bring it then!”


     Silva abruptly twisted his body around, released his strength and fired out a punch.


     But just at this instant, Ayrin who appeared to have already swung his fist actually kicked out fiercely all of a sudden, kicked toward his belly.


     “Bang!”


     Although he moved his left arm in front of himself as a shield and protected himself in the nick of time, it still hit his own belly with a muffled sound under the strength of Ayrin’s kick.


     “I…”


     “You clearly said punches, but you actually kicked. What a powerful strength!”


     Silva felt as if seas and rivers were overturning inside his belly. He almost puked on the spot.


     At the same time, he heard Ayrin’s shout.


     “Move like the wind and strike like thunder, directly decide the fight! Crown of Ice and Snow!”


     “What!”


     Even his body hair stood erect this time from his sudden shock.


     Crown of Ice and Snow was an “explosive skill” of resounding fame among all the arcane skills in Holy Dawn Academy. The scene of Ivan being blasted out still played in front of his eyes. And now, after Ayrin successfully hit him with a surprise attack, he clearly was in Crown of Ice and Snow’s attacking range. If he were to be blasted by it, he would certainly be directly eliminated from the match just like Ivan.


     “Swish!”


     His arcane particles squeezed out at a speed that exceeded his limits, spraying out from his hands and his soles.


     A wild gust of wind instantly flung him up more than a dozen meters in the air.


     At the same time, two overlapping fire shields more than half a meter tall appeared in front of his hands.


     The inner part of these fire shields were made from a hard ruby-like substance, while fierce flames burned on the surface.


     “What?!”


     But when, more than a dozen meters in the air, he looked down at Ayrin on the ground, this team member fighting second for Iron Shield Academy stared with wide eyes and shouted out loud in disbelief.


     On the ground, Ayrin didn’t give off the slightest indication of using Crown of Ice and Snow. Instead, he showed a cautious defensive posture.


     Ayrin watched the two fire shields stand erect in front of him, and heard his incredulous shout. Only then did he chuckle in Silva’s direction. “Hehe, you fell for it again.”


     “I heard Chris say that after you launch a materialization skill like that, you can’t recover your arcane particles anymore because they already merged with arcane energy and transformed into something else. You must definitely have consumed many arcane particles to summon these two fire shields, right?”


     “…”


     In the stands, many Iron Forest people had difficulty swallowing their saliva. They couldn’t even talk.


     “He’s really too sinister.” Looking at Silva in the air, Stingham felt that Silva certainly had the urge to spit out blood at this moment.


     Indeed, just as Ayrin said, any materialization skill cost the consumption a great amount of arcane particles. Even solidifying two swords or an armor sticking on his body would at least have been useful to confront the enemy with. Condensing two thick shields like these now, they were inconvenient even if he kept them in front of him and protected himself with them… It wasn’t as if he could lift them in his hands and swing them as weapons, right?


     Landing down on the ground, Silva really had the impulse to hold the shields and swing them at Ayrin.


     Only, he knew full well that with great heavy shield like these, they were too heavy to swing even if he tried to.


     “What are you doing?”


     Just at this moment, he suddenly saw Ayrin retreat at full speed, all the way to the edge of the field.


     Ayrin watched him vigilantly, saying in a very natural tone, “I’m waiting for your two fire shields to disappear before attacking, of course. Or else you think I’m silly? Your defense is so good with these two fire shields, I’ll definitely suffer if I rushed forward.”


     “…” Silva suddenly had the feeling these two fire shields in front of him were totally useless trashes.


     “Haha, it’s too funny. Ayrin’s too interesting!”


     “That’s perfect, Silva definitely won’t be able to chase after Ayrin if he carries these two shields.”


     “Even if he really caught up to him and swung these two fire shields after him, I’m dead from laughter just thinking about it.”


     “What can he do, he can only ditch them first, but these two fire shields may well have cost him at least half his arcane particles, that’s really too dumb.”


     In the stands occupied by Agate Lake Academy, countless girls suddenly couldn’t hold back their giggles.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 97: Imagining the opponent as a chicken leg
      Chapter 97: Imagining the opponent as a chicken leg


     Knowing full well that Ayrin would definitely drag things on no matter what, Silva finally clenched his teeth and tossed his two shields away, even though he spent at least half his arcane particles for these “Iron Forest Fire Gem Shields.”


     “Only half my arcane particles left! I can absolutely not waste them, I absolute have to beat him!”


     Silva dashed wildly in Ayrin’s direction.


     “Oh my! My belly’s hurting really bad!”


     Ayrin seemed about to dodge, but he suddenly bent down.


     “He’s at it again!”


     Silva stopped abruptly all of a sudden. He had the subconscious feeling Ayrin would certainly hit him with a surprise attack the next instant.


     But nothing actually happened the next instant. Ayrin rubbed his belly, and straightened back up, looking very natural.


     “Come at me! Brave warrior!”


     Ayrin stretched his hand at Silva.


     Silva was really speechless. He felt as if Ayrin were toying with him in the palm of his hand.


     Yet the instant he set down the resolution not to be influenced by Ayrin’s little tricks and focus entirely on his own attacks, a vibrant red ball suddenly appeared in his vision.


     Dazzling arcane particles gushed out of Ayrin’s outstretched hand, forming a burning eye.


     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     Silva’s body braced taut once again. He’d trained especially for this match, so he closed his eyes immediately. His body vanished from where he stood, and his silhouette reappeared again six or seven meters away along with a bizarre, dazzling light.


     “He’s already using arcane particles at a time like this, it seems he’s not planning on revealing the secret of his greatly increased physical strength.” Carter brimmed with curiosity when he saw Ayrin use Evil Flaming Eye, wondering what kind of tactics Ayrin would adopt this time.


     “His skill invocation speed is merely at this level, I can’t let his tactics prevail anymore.” Silva took a deep breath in and suddenly clasped his two hands together.


     “Black Iron Haze Forest!”


     Arcane particles sprayed out from both his arms, immediately merging with the arcane power in the surrounding air and transforming into countless tiny black particles, forming a thick black fog.


     This thick black fog immediately shrouded both he and Ayrin.


     “Why can’t we see anymore!”


     Many people shouted in astonishment in the stands.


     This black fog wasn’t only wasn’t only dense and pitch-dark enough that one couldn’t see one’s one fingers in it. The black fog wasn’t distributed especially evenly, to the point black trees seemed to tower in the spots where it was especially thick.


     Silva pushed his way through this dense black fog without a sound.


     This black fog didn’t impede him at all. He could clearly see Ayrin standing in front of him, but his arcane skill cut off his opponents’ entire line of vision, to the point they couldn’t even see one meter away from themselves.



     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     However, just when he was six or seven meters away on Ayrin’s left, Ayrin suddenly lifted his hand, and a devilishly bewitching eye of fire suddenly rushed in his direction with incomparable accuracy.


     “Impossible!”


     Silva stared wide, caught by total surprise. The moment he came back to his senses and tried to dodge the eye, the Evil Flaming Eye transformed into a huge trophy cup of the national tournament’s champions in his eyes. He couldn’t resist spreading both his arms, wanting to embrace it.


     He only came back to his senses the instant he felt a burning pain. He hugged his head with both his arms, a steady stream of arcane particles flowing continuously out of his hands.


     A “boom” exploded.


     Everyone in the stands saw a fire wave suddenly spread out of the space several dozen meters wide shrouded in black haze. Hugging his head with both his hands, wrapped inside the fire wave, Silva heavily fell on the ground outside the black haze.


     “How did he break Silva’s Black Iron Haze Forest?” Wilde’s complexion was thoroughly different now. “How did his Evil Flaming Eye catch Silva’s position so accurately?”


     “Could he have learned some kind of special sensory arcane skill?” Teacher Lee in charge of team Iron Forest also stared blankly, at a total loss.


     “Swish!”


     At this moment, Ayrin’s figure already tore through the air and split the black haze, charging out from within.


     Silva bellowed and sprang up.


     Many spots on his arms and body were wounded by burns, his skin and flesh burned scorched black in many places.


     Silva finally woke up to reality at this moment. No matter what way Ayrin used to break his “Black Iron Haze Forest,” he would be defeated at Ayrin’s hands if he still tried to conserve his arcane particles.


     “Ten Celestial Killing Hands!”


     The moment he sprang up, ten blue-colored arms suddenly stretched out from his back, along with the gush of dazzling arcane particles.


     With now ten more blue arms one time longer than his original arms, he looked as if he suddenly turned into a monster!


     Ayrin made a one-eighty and ran!


     “You won’t run away so easily!”


     With a wild, earthshaking roar, Silva not only pushed on his legs, but also pressed four out of his ten new arms fiercely on the ground.


     His body caught up behind Ayrin’s back almost in the space of a breath.


     “Ah!”


     Ayrin turned sharply around, his arms separately blocking the fists firing at his head and his belly. Yet, many fists still swatted him in a split second, flinging his body away in the air like a piece of rock.


     “Ah!”


     After crashing on the ground, Ayrin sprang up and shouted miserably, then once again flopped on the ground.


     “Dead?”


     Stingham became excited all of a sudden.


     “…”


     However, Ayrin suddenly bounced up the next second, and started running again.


     “His hardiness is indeed superhuman. Just like we predicted before the match, it seems I have to hit him four or five more times before he entirely loses his ability to fight!”


     The thought flashed like lightning in Silva’s mind. He accelerated again.


     “What!”


     However, what made him almost curse was, he suddenly saw a patch of red lighting up.


     It was something he simply never thought of. Ayrin actually ran to where he tossed away his red shields, in what seemed to be a long premeditated move, and unexpectedly took one in each hand. He pulled the two fire shields erect and shrank his own body between them.


     “…”


     “It’s too funny.”


     “Ayrin actually picked up the shields he threw away!”


     Many people in the stands almost sprayed their spit in laughter.


     “You!”


     “You think that’s going to be useful?”


     Blue veins even popped on Silva’s forehead. His fists pounded like rain on the two fire shields.


     He was keenly aware that, by counting the time from when he first solidified them, these two fire shields only had around a third of their power left. They could only persevere for a few seconds at most under the intensity of his attacks.


     “Crack…”


     Just as he expected, the two fire shields crumbled entirely under his punches only a few seconds later.


     “Ah!”


     Many of his punches also landed on Ayrin at the same time, and sent him spraying out together with the fire shields’ broken fragments.


     “Why is it like this?”


     However, Silva’s body also froze in this instant.


     He could feel as if he couldn’t maintain his “Ten Celestial Killing Hands” anymore, that they were about to collapse!


     Logically speaking, he should absolutely have had enough arcane particles to last him long enough for another four or five attacks on Ayrin!


     “He’s actually able to use every sort of way to make an opponent of this level run short of arcane particles. He’s indeed the most outrageous guy, the guy hardest to predict.” Carter, the one most aware of what was going on, couldn’t help but shake his head.


     “It hurts it hurts!”


     Ayrin jumped up, not looking at all like a master, and rubbed the spots on his body where Silva’s blows landed as if his life depended on it.


     “I can’t waste any more time! The more I hesitate the less time I’ll have!”


     With the spots blasted by the Evil Flaming Eye also hurting fiercely, Silva appeared again in front of Ayrin, his punches smashing Ayrin like a torrent.


     “His arcane particles can’t sustain him any longer, he’s reached his limits!”


     A chorus of alarmed cries descended from the stands at this moment. Everyone saw Silva’s ten arms formed by his arcane skill crumble one by one. Blue particles spilled on the ground like sand, then transformed into invisible primordial energy.


     An absurd feeling once again popped in Silva’s mind.


     Because he still felt that, though the time difference was tiny, there was still an anomaly in there he couldn’t control. The collapse of these ten blue arms happened faster than in ordinary circumstances.


     “Ah!”


     Just at this instant, Ayrin displayed the reckless tactics he most excelled in. He also punched with both his fists and ferociously smashed them on Silva’s chest.


     The burn injuries on Silva’s chest immediately split open, spilling out fresh blood.


     “Bang!” “Bang!” “Bang!”


     Silva started counterattacking the instant he was hit.


     The two rained their punches nonstop on their respective opponent, the two of them mutually beating themselves up as if they never went through any sort of training in arcane skills.


     However, after a mere two or three rounds, Ayrin could still persevere, but Silva’s body couldn’t endure it any longer. He couldn’t find any strength in himself anymore.


     His body became a sand bag constantly retreating in the air. He only fell down on the ground after Ayrin struck him with more than a dozen punches in quick succession.


     “Ayrin’s really too tough! So cute!”


     “Ayrin’s really too vigorous!”


     “How savage, I like it!”


     Countless such voices suddenly descended from many stands occupied by girls.


     “…” Stingham was so depressed he couldn’t even talk anymore. He really couldn’t understand what was cute about getting beaten up.


     Silva had thoroughly lost his ability to stand up. And he also knew full well that Ayrin’s fists would certainly rain down again without the slightest hesitation if he even thought about getting up. His face was swollen already, and his voice was vague and indistinct when he asked, “How did you break my Black Iron Haze Forest?”


     “Because you already used Black Iron Haze Forest in the tournament last year. Teacher Carter explained it to me, he said that I should still be able to sense your concrete position if you had on you a smell I’m most likely to pay attention to. So before coming here, I bought a small bag of leftover chicken leg broth.” Ayrin looked at him and explained in a friendly tone, “So after I found out my opponent in this match was you, I sprinkled the broth on my own feet. Your body smelled like our academy’s roasted chicken legs after I landed the first kick. So, when you came near me inside the thick black haze, I sensed myself as a great chicken leg, and you were also a great moving chicken leg, heh heh.”


     “…” Silva wanted to blow off his top and shout at the top of his lungs, just how much do you like them chicken legs! But he didn’t even have the strength to yell at this time.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 98: Fist against fist
      Chapter 98: Fist against fist


     In the stands, everyone from Iron Forest Academy felt very depressed.


     No matter how they looked at it, there was no reason for Silva to lose to Ayrin, yet they still lost this fight for some strange and inexplicable reason.


     This defeat even seemed very logical.


     So what kind of logic was it now?


     In the stands, several girls living in the same dorm as Charlotte said, full of schadenfreude, “Charlotte, it looks like you have many love rivals. The number is increasing by the minute.”


     “…” Charlotte couldn’t answer. She was already at a loss how to defend herself.


     “That said, I actually understand now more and more clearly why so many people like Ayrin.” One of the girls who lived in the same corridor as her suddenly said, “Because Ayrin doesn’t only have a lot of vitality, a lot of courage, not only can he always get back on his feet no matter what kind of blow he takes. The important thing is, he always finds a way to defeat his opponents while at an intrinsically weaker level than them.”


     Charlotte blinked. Thinking back on it, Ayrin indeed never occupied any superiority in any of his fights, and his skills weren’t many either, yet he always managed to knock out his opponents in the end.


     …


     “What on earth happened with Silva!”


     “How did he end up losing!”


     Several members of team Iron Forest couldn’t understand Silva’s defeat no matter how they tried. Their hearts and minds were in chaos.


     “It’s fine, just focus on properly doing your own thing.” Teacher Lee in charge of the team hadn’t spoken so far. Now he said in a soft, unperturbed voice, “In fact, you can disregard any tidbits or process happening in this fight. Those are all smokescreens to fool your eyes. Push these things aside, and you’ll see the gist of it. In the end, the gist of it still comes down to a contest of hardiness between Silva and him. This is an issue of constitution. Someone else would have been knocked flat already after two rounds of heavy assault and would still have ended up being the loser no matter how many mistakes Silva made before that. But the most important thing lies therein. He could endure Silva’s blows, but Silva couldn’t endure his blows.”


     “Indeed.” Ferguillo said in a faint voice, “You still can’t look down on him though. He’s one of those people born for battles. That’s why he can think of every kind of way to consume Silva’s arcane particles, forcing Silva into a final showdown of strength and endurance with him.”


     “That’s why you can’t fall into his tempo. You absolute have to seize the tempo yourself, then you’ll be fine.” Lee smiled faintly and said, “Apart from his ability to take a beating, his physical strength might also occupy the upper hand against some other team. But it’s really too bad that our Iron Forest Academy is widely known to focus particularly on physical strength. He won’t have the upper hand in strength against any of you. Also, you should probably have noticed his weakness.”



     “Speed and dodging!” Wilde and the others said, light flashing across their eyes.


     “That’s why there’s no need to pay any attention to what he’s doing. With an advantage in strength, the one holding the initiative in the match should be you guys, and not him. I think that you can probably beat him even without using arcane particles, just with your physical strength.” Lee smiled faintly while watching Lambert, the third member of the team to take out to the field, get ready.


     “I’m going to finish him!” This muscleman had his head shaved bare and many cross-shaped scars on his body. He nodded, then directly walked toward the center of the field.


     “Holy Dawn Academy’s Ayrin, against Iron Forest Academy’s Lambert!” the judge said at this time, his voice loud and resounding.


     “It seems Iron Forest Academy actually went for a progressive fighting order just like last year.” Such voices came from many nooks and crannies in the stands.


     “The people coming on stage will be stronger and stronger?”


     “Indeed, it’s exactly what Iron Forest Academy did last year against Agate Lake Academy. This is the manifestation of their absolute trust in their captain Ferguillo. They way they see it, no matter how the first fights turn out, Ferguillo will always be there at the very end to oversee and settle the entire match. Ferguillo is truly their spiritual leader.”


     “Lambert is also a ruthless person. Do you see all those scars on him! They’re the result of his training with Iron Forest Academy’s “Iron Cross.” That’s a secret skill that raises physical strength by a substantial margin through a special surgery method that cuts and remolds the internal groups of muscles. Iron Forest Academy calls it an arcane skill for true men, it’s simply hard to imagine how much pain you have to suffer during the process.”


     “There are actually such cruel arcane skills!”


     …


     “It’s actually this violent man who’s coming now. I probably won’t be able to stand even a single punch from this guy… But since it’s him, it seems it’s the right time to use this move.”


     Seeing that Lambert was the one coming inside the field, Ayrin’s breathing became heavier all of a sudden.


     He rested his palms on his knees, his entire body shaking nonstop.


     “Bring it on, brave warrior!”


     He shouted loudly at Lambert, his voice blood-boiling just like before, but his breath was rough and heavy. Even people in the stands could hear it.


     “He must definitely be hurting badly.” Sympathetic thoughts popped in the minds of many people in the stands. After all, in their opinion, though Ayrin did resist his pain and defeat Silva, Silva still landed many blows on him. This feeling was certainly very unpleasant.


     “He’s going to use that move of Minlur’s so early… It’s really a reckless guy.” Moss and Carter were the only ones who suddenly perceived something. An undetectable light flashed in the depths of their eyes.


     However, the two of them subconsciously felt the next moment that this might well be the best and most efficient method to deal with Lambert.


     “No one in the stands are going to see through him again, he’s going to send the Iron Forest people in a chaos.” That was why such a thought immediately flashed in Carter’s mind.


     “Teacher Minlur, if you are here, then carefully watch my performance.”


     “Come! Brave warrior, stimulate your nerves! Surpass your limits!


     “Come, shout together with me! Let us pursue the road to ultimate strength!”


     Minlur’s loud shouts during his painstaking training seemed to ring against his ears at this moment.


     The moment he indicated to the referee that he was ready, he started falling back at a rapid pace, started to run at full speed!


     With this “Holy Body Ignition” skill, you were clearly fiercely breathing fresh air in, yet your consciousness told you you were choking. At the same time, the body’s violent motions would not only make the subconscious mind feel even more of a lack of oxygen, reaching the boundary of “Near Death” all the faster. The muscles could even breathe in a greater amount of air when operating at high intensity!


     “I don’t need to pay any attention to what you’re doing, I am the one with the initiative in this fight.”


     The trace of pride curled at the corner of Lambert’s mouth. His feet stomped heavily on the ground.


     “Steel Leap!”


     “Savage Iron Punch!”


     The ground under his feet suddenly caved in. He shot forward like a block of steel, seemingly breaking away from gravity. The moment he heavily landed back on the ground, he once again bounced up as if he weren’t impeded at all. He merely left an even deeper crater in the ground.


     His body already blocked the way in front of Ayrin after a mere three leaps without the slightest pause between them. With an explosive “boom,” his fist blew up a waft of white air waves and pounded in Ayrin’s direction as if by teleportation.


     In the stands, almost everyone felt their hearts twitch. In their opinion, it was hard to imagine how many bones this punch would break in Ayrin’s body if it landed on him. Then he would definitely be out for the count.


     “Just about time, it’s right now!”


     “What!” What none of them expected was, Ayrin suddenly let out an earthshaking roar just at the same instant; there was no telling how much air suddenly blew out from Ayrin’s mouth and nose, actually forming a wild gust of wind!


     “Come!”


     Ayrin also roared madly in his mind. In the world in front of his eyes, there was only the one fist approaching him.


     When his spirit focused to a degree that surpassed his usual limits, this fist even seemed very clear and distinct.


     “Boom!”


     His entire body vibrated fiercely. The air around him seemed to boil, and his body even seemed to ignite under the intense vibration and friction.


     With the loftiness of an erupting volcano, he punched!


     Fist against fist!


     At the edge of the field were team Iron Forest was, Lee and Ferguillo narrowed their eyes all of a sudden!


     “Hum!”


     The moment the two fists struck each other, there was even a humming cry spreading in the air, like the wind blowing through a very long tunnel.


     Many spiraling tornadoes suddenly blossomed in the surroundings of these two fists.


     “Pa!”


     The rugged sound of flesh pounding against flesh only came the next instant.


     Everyone’s heart leaped fiercely.


     Ayrin and Lambert stayed deadlocked in the air for a split second. After that, everyone saw Ayrin’s fist continue to stretch forward, still exerting strength.


     While Lambert’s arm shook tremendously and shrank back. A weird distortion appeared around his shoulder.


     “Come again!” Ayrin shouted madly once more.


     Then he fired out his left fist without the slightest pause, once again creating a terrifying sonic boom.


     “Hiss…”


     Only with Ayrin’s savage roar did many people in the stands recover their ability to breathe. And only then, their scalps going numb, did many among them realize that Ayrin’s punch had actually dislocated Lamber’s right shoulder with its impact, to the point even his bones might be broken!


     How was that possible!


     How could Ayrin have the explosive strength to thoroughly overwhelm Lambert!


     There was a great blank in Lambert’s mind at this moment!


     This punch already disrupted the his entire tempo. Compared to that, his pain and loss of balance were secondary instead.


     At this moment, only the intuition born from countless painstaking training sessions made him push out his left hand to block Ayrin’s left fist.


     But he was already a little late.


     Ayrin’s left fist grazed past the edge of his palm and fiercely sank deeper, landing straight on his chest.


     With a tremendous muffled “bang,” Lambert flew out more than twenty meters in succession, then landed on the ground, bounced up again, bounced several meters away, then fell again heavily on the ground, no longer moving.


     From the arena’s stands suddenly gone quiet, an incomparably bold and unrestrained voice suddenly rose: “Well done, Ayrin!”


     “Teacher Minlur!” Ayrin straightened up, and vigorously gestured victory with his hands at that forthright figure. “I did it!”


     “Holy Body Ignition!”


     Ferguillo and Lee both took a deep breath in at the same time, slowly spitting out these three words.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 99: Demon Sealing Needles
      Chapter 99: Demon Sealing Needles


     “He actually won in a frontal contest of strength!”


     “That full-bearded Holy Dawn teacher is ‘Barbarian Knight-Errant’ Minlur?”


     “Is it that brute force arcane master who can shred huge monsters with his bare hands, the one who pursues the road to ultimate strength?”


     “What’s the relationship between Ayrin and him?”


     A clamor rose in the stands, but even more people subconsciously covered their own mouths, unable to make a sound for a long long time.


     Sunlight sprinkled on Minlur and Ayrin’s figures, one big and one small, painting a strange picture of hot-bloodness in harmony.


     Many people replayed again and again Ayrin’s incomparably resolute and explosive punch in their minds. This was a scene that many people would probably never forget their entire lives.


     “So explosive, so vigorous. I think I’m falling in love with him already,” a girl couldn’t stop herself from whispering, there in Agate Lake Academy’s stands.


     “You bimbo! There are many with also formidable strength in the nationals, are you going to fall in love every time you see one?” Several people around immediate scolded her. “Do you want to be a tramp?”


     “But these guys are each bulkier than the next, they don’t look at all as cute as him.”


     “Then better think of a way to beat Charlotte first.”


     …


     “Holy Body Ignition…” While the Agate Lake girls fooled around, an exceptionally eerie cold expression flashed in Rinsyi’s eyes in his corner of the stands.


     “A freshman with a single open gate has this kind of strength already. It seems your bloodline is very special. In that case, it seems I really have to turn you into a cripple if we ever meet in the tournament field. Kid, you must still be unaware of the cruelty of the arcane masters’ world.”


     “It’s Barbarian Knight-Errant Minlur’s ‘Holy Body Ignition?’” Wilde turned around and looked at Ferguillo.


     “There’s no trick to it. Any arcane masters can learn can learn ‘Holy Body Ignition,’ as long as they have stamina reserves far above ordinary levels, and the courage to challenge the edge of death.” Ferguillo nodded and said, his tone still indifferent, “But a mere beginner-level arcane master with one open gate can already overwhelm Lambert so thoroughly using this secret skill’s explosiveness, this can only mean that his physical strength is at the level of dragon bloodlines. He will certainly still have enough strength for the next fight. Also, since he managed to hide this method of his in the previous fight, you absolutely can’t lower your guard in the next fight. It’s very possible he still has another hidden ace up his sleeves.”


     “Got it.”


     Wilde breathed in deeply and nodded, about to go on stage.


     “Don’t think too much.”


     Just at this time, Ferguillo suddenly added, “Don’t go thinking that he’s a mere freshman and that you’re going to help me handle the rest of them after you deal with him. The only thing you need to think about is that it’s your victory as long as you can defeat him. Even Ivan lost to him, you can regard him as an opponent at Chris’ level.”



     Wilde’s steps paused for a slight moment. He didn’t turn his head back, merely nodded in silence, then kept walked forward to the center of the field.


     …


     “It’s indeed ‘Blue Wasp’ Wilde. In another school, he would be a commander-level figure!”


     “Iron Forest Academy only has Wilde and Ferguillo left now before we even realized it.”


     “Holy Dawn Academy seems like it suddenly became fearsome this year.”


     “What Blue Wasp Wilde, isn’t he just a deputy who lost at my hands.” Stingham harrumphed when he heard the discussions in the stands around him. “That said, it seems Ayrin was pretty right, it’s better for me to stay low-key against a team of this level. When I meet an extraordinarily powerful team and suddenly display my amazing skills, that’s when countless girls will start worshiping me.”


     “Haha!” Stingham sank into who knew what new delusion after mumbling a couple sentences to himself. He put his hands on his waist and guffawed out loud.


     But then he instantly felt something wrong again and immediately shrank his body back. He glanced left and right: “Low-profile, keep a low-profile. I can’t attract attention to me before amazing the world with a sudden demonstration of my awesomeness.”


     “…” An evil shiver suddenly ran through the members of team Holy Dawn around him.


     “Stingham,” Carter suddenly said at this time.


     Stingham raised his head and looked at Carter in front of him. “What?”


     “Don’t look down on Wilde.” Carter smiled faintly at him. “He’s not as bad as you think. You have to understand something. Usually, for arcane masters ambitious about their future, they definitely won’t expose their real level or use their most powerful arcane skills in an ordinary battle in peaceful times.”


     “What do you mean?” Stingham blinked, then understood immediately. “You’re saying that he let me win on purpose the last time he fought against me? He didn’t go all out?


     “How’s that possible! I trounced him so badly that time!”


     He immediately waved his hands, fiercely shaking his head at the same time. “How’s that possible. Following your logic, doesn’t that mean that Ferguillo was also hiding his strength when he fought with me?”


     Carter smiled and didn’t say anything.


     Belo adjusted his glasses and chuckled coldly. “Even an idiot can tell that that’s what teacher Carter meant.”


     “What are you saying, I’m even worse than an idiot?!”


     When Belo talked, he often had an arrogant and impulsive expression that seemed to itch for a brawl. The slow-on-the-uptake Ayrin basically turned a blind eye to these expressions of his, but last time even Moss couldn’t endure Belo’s look, to say nothing about Stingham right now. He immediately started cursing, “You wanna die?”


     “Remember what Ayrin said,” Chris reminded him on the side.


     “Oh right.” Stingham immediately flung his head in what he thought to be a very chic gesture. “I’m not going to argue and lower myself to your level.”


     “He more or less used all his concealed tricks. I wonder what tactics Ayrin is going to use in this fight.” Carter started smiling. Watching a fight like this that even he couldn’t predict, where the result was uncertain even for him, this was a genuine pleasure.


     “There can’t be any mishap.


     “The boss is right, I can’t look at him like a freshman, but instead as a formidable arcane master who defeated Ivan.”


     “What a powerful expression in his eyes, his aura is so much stronger than the previous ones. Teacher Carter was right, he’s really a celebrity-level contestant as well.” With only a single look at Wilde, Ayrin directly started falling back the moment the referee declared the start of the fight.


     “Swish!”


     Arcane particles gushed out of Wilde’s hands, producing rustling sounds. Blue streams of air appeared around his arms, like one blue demon tail after another. They quickly condensed and transforming into two narrow longswords as long as he was tall.


     “Bang!”


     At the same moment his two blue wasp swords solidified, Ayrin’s back bumped heavily against the walls under the stands, spreading a vibrating sound in the air.


     “He’s already crashed into the wall, what’s Ayrin trying to do?”


     No spectator in the stands could understand.


     Ayrin actually didn’t move anymore. He merely watched Wilde with vigilance, his back leaning against the hard black stone wall.


     “So that’s how it is!”


     Looking at this appearance of his, several girls from Agate Lake Academy suddenly saw the light. “He realizes himself that there’s a gap in speed between him and these people from Iron Forest Academy. Plus, Wilde even has a sustained movement arcane skill, speed and agility are his forte to begin with. That’s why Ayrin is leaning against the wall, this means he only needs to deal with threats coming from the front, he doesn’t need to guard against attacks coming from behind.”


     “Indeed, he can somewhat lessen the advantage of speed in this way. Plus, if Wilde attacks with his swords, there’s a great possibility he’ll slash them on the wall. His swords will be slowed this way, it’ll be a hindrance to Wilde.”


     “It’s really a very smart method. Ayrin’s is really more and more adorable.”


     “I just don’t know if it’s going to be useful.”


     “Do your best Ayrin!” Imperceptibly, many girls from Agate Lake Academy also became Ayrin’s fans, and started to cheer and encourage Ayrin in loud voices.


     Wilde didn’t show the slightest expression on his face. He narrowed his eyes slightly, a chilly glint flashing across them.


     His body moved at a speed hard to detect with naked eyes, only leaving a faint blue light in the air behind him.


     “He’s coming!”


     Ayrin focused his spirit to the limit. There were only the narrow longsword blades in the world inside his eyes.


     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     He suddenly lifted his hand. A burning Evil Flaming Eye appeared, carrying with it a beguiling aura.


     When Wilde approached within five to six meters in front of Ayrin, he suddenly vanished and reappeared on Ayrin’s left, then flashed again, and reappeared on Ayrin’s left. An arcane master at Ayrin’s level had simply not time to react to an instant speed like this.


     But just when he flashed on Ayrin’s left, the Evil Flaming Eye shot out of Ayrin’s hand and directly fired head-on in his direction.


     “Hm?”


     Wilde couldn’t understand why something like this happened, because Ayrin’s invocation speed was much slower compared to his, unless he had a secret skill like Ferguillo that let him predict his opponents’ next movements. Yet his state of mind wasn’t influenced the slightest. He closed his eyes at this instant. His swords, like two vibrating wasp wings, cross-slashed like a scissor, slashing on the Evil Flaming Eye.


     “Boom!”


     The Evil Flaming Eye split into four parts. A formidable force also pushed his body away, sending him directly more than a dozen meters behind Ayrin before he could steady himself.


     “What’s going on!”


     Ayrin was ready to counterattack at this time, but there was a sudden bone-piercing chilly pain in his heart. He realized his body was completely stiff and he couldn’t control it at all. He couldn’t move even a single finger!


     Thinking back almost subconsciously, he remembered that just a moment ago, when the Evil Flaming Eye collided with Wilde’s pair of swords, a blinding cold flash had also appeared on the pair of swords, causing him to close his eyes for an instant in spite of himself.


     “What!”


     Almost everyone realized at this time that Ayrin’s body was exceptionally stiff, that he couldn’t move. The next second, they saw hair-like strands of blue light faintly drilling out from many parts of Ayrin’s body.


     “It’s already over.”


     Wilde breathed in deeply, blisters on his skin born from the flames’ scorching. He stretched out a long sword and pointed it at Ayrin.


     “It’s Demon Sealing Needles!”


     Carter’s brows furrowed tightly. “This is a arcane skill from Iron Forest Academy originally used to restrain monsters. It stops the flow of blood, paralyzes some energy channels, and makes the enemy totally unable to move. Wilde seemed to have altered this arcane skill. Now it’s really too furtive. And it seems like it can even stop the flow of arcane particles!”


     “What! Doesn’t that mean that Ayrin can’t move and can’t use any arcane skill at all either?” Moss and the others suddenly paled, exclaiming in unison.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 100: See if I can graze you
      Chapter 100: See if I can graze you


     “My body is locked up, what’s this arcane skill?”


     Ayrin completely came back to his senses when Wilde pointed the longsword at him.


     He felt as if he were a paper doll nailed on the wall by many thin needles.


     “That won’t do. If this go on I’ll be beaten up and lose all my ability to fight even if I don’t admit defeat.”


     “Bastard, I really have no other choice. I can only do that!”


     His breathing suddenly became incomparably heavy, as if he wanted to suck in all the air in the atmosphere, yet his face became strangely purple.


     “Holy Body Ignition? He can actually use this arcane skill still, what a fearsome stamina!”


     The referee was also about to declare Ayrin’s defeat when Wilde pointed his longsword at Ayrin, but now, as soon as he saw Ayrin’s appearance, this referee immediately closed his mouth and didn’t let out the slightest sound.


     “It seems useful!”


     Ayrin faintly sensed the needles restricting him start to loosen. On top of that, some arcane particles seemed to spill out from the thin needles and get sucked into his first arcane gate.


     “It’s useless.” Seeing Ayrin obviously use “Holy Body Ignition” and struggle as if his life depended on it, Wilde actually shook his head. “When a river is broken into countless parts, where would it find the strength to erode? Even an arcane master with three open gates won’t be able to flush open the restriction of this arcane skill…”


     “Boom!”


     But just as he said these words, just as he started moving, a tremendous sonic boom suddenly exploded around Ayrin.


     “What!”


     Wilde exclaimed in incredulous surprise.


     Ayrin’s body recovered its freedom. The surrounding air seemed to be thoroughly lit on fire.


     “Crown of Ice and Snow!”


     A violent shout came from Ayrin’s mouth.


     His own body and his invocation ability both broke completely through their limits. A gigantic block of white ice instantly formed between Wilde and himself!


     “Swish!”


     Wilde instantly shifted six to seven meters to the side.


     “How could he break open the restriction of the Demon Sealing Needles!” His face was deathly white when his figure reappeared again, from his excessive shock and his inability to understand.


     “Boom!”


     Just at this instant, Ayrin’s punch fiercely pounded on the giant block of ice in front of him.


     “Crack Crack…”


     This giant block of ice deformed immediately and charged forward, transforming into a huge crown of ice and snow lying horizontally. The ice fragments at the edge of the crown seemed to graze past Wilde.


     “Too bad!”


     “Something unforeseen like that actually happened!”


     “It’s only because his opponent is Wilde, the fastest and most nimble in Iron Forest Academy. Someone else would definitely have been unable to escape this attack. With the assistance from ‘Holy Body Ignition,’ his arcane invocation speed is even about the same as someone at Charlotte or Ivan’s level already!”



     A tide of exclamations and regrets swept through the stands like a tsunami.


     “Boom!”


     However, just at this instant, many people opened their mouths but couldn’t utter the slightest sound. They saw that after sending a punch and completing the crown of ice and snow, Ayrin actually released his strength once more, smashing his left arm ruthlessly on the crown of ice and snow.


     Then his body that seemed to be on fire also crashed ferociously on the crown in front of him.


     Charlotte covered her mouth at this instant. The silhouette of Ayrin desperately crashing on it took a hold of her entire mind. Her heart pounded in her chest, more violently than it ever had before.


     Many girls from Agate Lake Academy also covered their mouths at this instant, or else they had no idea what kind of noise they could be making.


     A sound exploded in the field, like the shattering of an ancient iceberg! It shook through the entire arena!


     “What!”


     Wilde had been moving at a rapid speed approaching its limits the instant prior. Now his breath stopped entirely. Even his whole body stiffened.


     “Boom!”


     The gigantic crown of ice and snow shattered completely at this instant, becoming countless sharp arrow-like shattered ice fragments, splashing away.


     Countless fragments of ice and snow instantly embedded themselves in Wilde’s body. The force of impact pushed his body aside in the air.


     “Now, while I still have strength left!”


     After using Holy Body Ignition twice in succession, Ayrin was already feeling an intense fatigue and feeling he wouldn’t be able to endure any longer. Yet he still roared once more, even when one side of his body hurt so bad he didn’t feel like himself anymore. He once again lifted his hand, arcane particles desperately gushing out.


     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     A blazing Evil Flaming Eye appeared among the countless snow-white fragments of ice and snow, becoming bigger and bigger in Wilde’s vision.


     An unwilling roar came from Wilde as well. Arcane particles gushed out from the bottom of his feet.


     But just at this moment, the bewitching Evil Flaming Eye already landed on him.


     “Boom!”


     The fiery flames wrapped around his body covered in snow and ice. The next instant, his body spun in the air and flew backwards nonstop, then fell heavily toward the ground.


     Ayrin sprinted madly!


     White blocks of ice and snow fell from the sky one after another.


     He feverishly charged through these ice curtains, rushing toward Wilde as he dropped like a meteorite.


     At this moment, in such a great Dragon-Battling Arena, there were only the swooshing sounds of the falling ice and snow, and the drums of his steps!


     “Bang!”


     The instant Wilde landed on the ground and bounced up, his punch had already fallen ruthlessly on Wilde’s body.


     Wilde once again glided away on the ground.


     Ayrin still charged forward and caught up to Wilde. But a blur suddenly appeared in his vision just as he sent out his second punch. The arcane master acting as the referee had landed in front of him and caught his punch in his palm.


     “There’s no need, your fight against him is already over, you won.”


     Ayrin halted. After speaking to him, a myriad of emotions in his eyes, this referee announced in a clear and resounding voice that everyone in the venue could hear, “Holy Dawn Academy, Ayrin wins!”


     “Wilde actually lost.”


     Everyone could tell that Wilde couldn’t get up anymore, but when they heard the referee’s announcement, this incredulous thought still echoed in many people’s minds.


     Especially these very strong spectators who could sense how formidable Wilde’s speed was, how formidable that arcane skill of his was. Their minds were even more empty.


     Ayrin had clearly been immobilized, how did it suddenly turn into Wild’s defeat in the blink of an eye?


     “Boss!”


     Several members of team Iron Forest looked at Wilde toppled on the ground, choking with indescribable emotions.


     They’d wanted to fight for Ferguillo’s sake, as if their lives depended on it, but they never thought things would turn out this way.


     And what they most had trouble accepting was, all those who lost to Ayrin seemed to have lost in a strange and inexplicable manner. They hadn’t even been able to display some formidable skills of theirs.


     “Nothing to be unconvinced about.”


     However, Freguillo actually threw them a glance and said in a soft voice, “It’s the same in the national tournament. Facing some opponents, you’d often lose to a single move, without even the opportunity to use any arcane skills. That’s why, since Ayrin overwhelmed Wilde and the others, that clearly means he indeed has this kind of strength. No matter what, it’s my honor to fight together with you guys, to be your teammate. Now, just watch me fight for your sake.”


     “Boss!” At this moment, on this group of violent Iron Forest musclemen, their eyes were entirely wet.


     …


     “Even Wilde actually lost to him. Captain, even you wouldn’t be able to struggle free if those Demon Sealing Needles hit you, right?” Several girls from team Agate Lake pressed their hands on their chests, the beats of their hearts not yet back to normal.


     Sofia’s beautiful eyes were also filled with exclamation marks. “Don’t ask me what happened, I can’t make any sense of it either.”


     “Does it have something to do with his bloodline?” The tallest yet shiest Nikita gathered her courage and asked in a whisper.


     “This shouldn’t have anything to do with his bloodline.” Sofia shook her head, totally confused. “He was restricted. It doesn’t matter how strong he is, even pure dragon bloodlines would be helpless if they ate this move, unless he were an arcane master with at least four open gates, or learned some peculiar internal body skill like Charlotte. But the intensity of his arcane particles is clearly at the level of a single open gate, and he doesn’t look like he learned any internal body skill either.”


     “It seems we can only send the captain or Nikita to go probe his secret. If one of you can snatch him from Charlotte and become his girlfriend, then you should be able to solve this riddle in our hearts.” Several Agate Lake girls looked at Sofia and Nikita and chuckled. “If you guys don’t want to, then we can do it as well. Ayrin’s really too cute, a small monster boy with an incomparable strength hidden inside him.”


     “Ayrin.”


     At the same moment, at the edge of the field, Carter walked a couple steps forward and waved his hand in Ayrin’s direction.


     In this period of time, he and Minlur should be the ones most familiar with Ayrin’s strength, so he knew full well that after using Holy Body Ignition twice, Ayrin’s body was already at its limits. If he continued to fight, it would cause some harm to his body.


     “Let’s wait a little more.”


     As soon as he saw Carter’s eyes, Ayrin immediately understood that Carter wanted to take him off immediately and let Chris square up with Ferguillo. He also knew that he couldn’t pose the slightest threat to Ferguillo, yet he still waved his hand at Carter, indicating he wanted to stay a little longer in the field.


     “What’s he trying to do?”


     Seeing that Ayrin wasn’t trying to fight to the last at the risk of his life, and purely wanted to stay a while in the field after the start of the fight against Ferguillo, Carter couldn’t help but be somewhat baffled. “This guy, he’s really hard to read.”


     “Ferguillo~~”


     When Ferguillo formally stepped forward and walked toward the center of the field, carrying with him a certain magic that once again made the whole arena quieten down, Ayrin actually ran in his direction.


     “Can I talk to you about something? How about you don’t go full out when you duel against Chris in a while, what do you say?”


     The referee had been in the dark as well about what Ayrin wanted. He almost fainted on the ground when he heard Ayrin’s words.


     Not waiting for the surprised Ferguillo to answer, Ayrin quickly whispered the reason, “It’s because there’s Rinsyi watching you up there. He looks like he sees you as a threat and wants to deal with you in the future. That’s why it’s better for you to conceal some strength.”


     “Thank you for your kind concern.” Unexpectedly, Ferguillo didn’t curse at Ayrin. He merely said in a faint tone, “Only, my teammates already fought to such a step for my sake, so I simply can’t possibly hold back. I will certainly fight with my all, just like them.”


     “You’re truly a good person.” Ayrin blinked, making the referee almost pass out again. After that he warmly said to Ferguillo, “Let us be friend in the future, how about it?”


     Ferguillo didn’t nod, neither did he shake his head. He merely looked at him, and said, “I saw that your teacher Carter already told you to step down. Did you stay on the field just to tell me these?”


     “I want to try if I can land a strike on you and make you block my punch, or if my arcane skills can threaten you and make you use arcane skills to withstand them.” Ayrin scratched his head, embarrassed. He said with a smile, “You can say I want to try if I can graze you.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 101: Total blind guess
      Chapter 101: Total blind guess


     Ayrin and Ferguillo stood still, facing each other in the field. The entire arena quieted down once again.


     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     The spectators had the feeling they weren’t ready to watch the fight yet when Ayrin used the Evil Flaming Eye all of a sudden.


     A strange devilish Evil Flaming Eye streaked across the air like a meteor.


     But what made everyone in the stands stare blankly was, Ayrin shot this Evil Flaming Eye a full five to six meters in the air on Ferguillo’s left. Ferguillo stood where he had been standing without moving an inch.


     This was really a little too excessive to talk about a bad aim.


     “You can see through it even like this?” Ayrin said in a dispirited voice.


     “So it turns out that when you were fighting Wilde, you also fired that Evil Flaming Eye at random,” Ferguillo said in his faint voice.


     Ayrin nodded. “That’s right. I was against the wall anyway, so I thought he would be attacking me either from the left or from the right, and I just fired blindly. I didn’t expect it to hit its mark at random, and I didn’t think he would be able to block my strike either, and even take the opportunity to use that arcane skill to restrain me.”


     “What, the Evil Flaming Eye he shot at Wilde at the beginning was actually total guesswork?”


     “I’ve never seen someone act so reckless!”


     The stands went into an instant uproar. Many people who had no idea how Ayrin latched onto the flashing Wilde’s position at the beginning became even more speechless.


     Many people even started to sympathize with Wilde. Even a random strike actually happened to hit him dead on.


     “Haha!” After staring blankly for a moment, some girls from Agate Lake Academy hugged their bellies and started laughing, without the slightest style of a prim and proper lady. “Ayrin can actually act so randomly, he’s too adorable.”


     “You can really see through the thoughts deep in your opponents’ hearts, and can even see through their next actions?” At this time, Ayrin actually couldn’t resist looking at Ferguillo’s pink eye, saying confusedly, “But, I didn’t even think just now, I just casually used a random attack. It doesn’t work even like that?”


     Ferguillo looked at Ayrin and shook his head. “That’s useless. You might believe you weren’t thinking, but you were actually still thinking.”


     “Could it be you’re not merely judging from the minute movements of the body and the flow of arcane particles. You can really penetrate to the layer of consciousness?” Ayrin looked blankly at Ferguillo. “You already sense it at the same time the opponent’s consciousness commands his body, without any delay?”


     Ferguillo looked at him. He didn’t say anything. He didn’t deny either.


     Ayrin took a deep breath in. He looked at Ferguillo and said, “Let me try one last time!” Then he directly closed his eyes and rushed in Ferguillo’s direction.



     Ferguillo’s body flashed, and disappeared from where he stood.


     Just at this moment, Ayrin’s body started spinning violently.


     “Swosh!”


     An Evil Flaming Eye flew out all of a sudden.


     Ferguillo’s silhouette just reappeared beside Ayrin when he suddenly saw an Evil Flaming Eye fly in his direction.


     He frowned faintly. He stretched out both his hands, a pink luster flashing in his palms.


     The Evil Flaming Eye crashed against this pink luster, producing a light muffled sound.


     He borrowed the impact from the Evil Flaming Eye and flew backwards, light as a feather, holding the Evil Flaming Eye in front of his palms all along. The eye slowly vanished.


     “It hit?”


     Ayrin opened his eyes at this time. He looked dizzy, yet he shouted in a loud excited tone at the same time, “I spun until I got dizzy myself, I couldn’t even tell north from south, I had no idea where I was firing at, but I actually landed a blind hit!”


     “What!”


     “Another blind strike? What kind of rubbish luck is that, his blind shot struck true just like that?”


     Many people in the stands were wondering how Ayrin managed to latch onto Ferguillo’s position even after he closed his eyes and spun around until he got dizzy. They almost fell down head first when they heard Ayrin’s excited shout.


     “His fighting intuition is really very strong.” At the same time the stands went into an uproar, in team Iron Forest’s rest area, the team-leading teacher Lee couldn’t help but exclaim in admiration, “He was indeed messing around, but at least he pointed out to some people a way to break through Ferguillo’s Mind Reading… He’s clearly someone new who didn’t go through all that much special training, he’s merely relying on his body’s own abilities to fight. So why does he have such a formidable fighting intuition, like many people living and struggling at the edge of death?”


     “He pointed out a way to break Mind Reading?” The other members of team Iron Forest became tense all of a sudden.


     “Indeed.” Lee nodded. “Ferguillo’s arcane skill can directly perceive the activities of his opponent’s nerves and consciousness. It’s the same as clearly seeing the activities inside his opponent’s body even in absolute darkness. Almost all sight-cutting skills or darkness-type arcane skills are useless. But if you sealed your consciousness and perception at the same time, if you can use an arcane skill that severs consciousness on both sides, making you totally unable to sense the outside world, as if you were genuinely deaf and blind and could only fight at close range by relying on your sense of touch, then both sides would be on the same starting line. His arcane skill wouldn’t afford him any superiority to speak of then.”


     “…” The members of team Iron Forest seemed to feel their hearts tighten. “Why didn’t the captain dispatch Ayrin immediately, why did he give Ayrin an opportunity to probe him.”


     “Because of his pride, his absolute confidence in his victory. Let’s just say it’s a warm-up. There’s also his respect for the opponent.” Lee smiled faintly. “It seems Ferguillo sees this guy as a friend worthy of respect.”


     “I don’t have the strength to fight anymore. You’d probably knock me out in a single strike now.” Ayrin said at this time, “Ferguillo, I concede. I’ll definitely beat you in the future though.”


     Hearing him conceding defeat, seeing him trembling from head toe because of his excessive exhaustion, Ferguillo nodded and said in a faint tone, just as he usually did when faced with some challenges, “I’m waiting for you.”


     But when Ayrin panted, then turned around and walked towards the edge of the field, he once again added in a whisper, “Do your best.”


     Hearing Ferguillo’s words, the utterly exhausted Ayrin seemed to gain a little strength again. He shouted loudly at Chris about to enter the field, shouted at everyone, “Brave warriors, everyone has to do their best!”


     “Ayrin, thank you.”


     Chris welcomed Ayrin with a light hug, then told him in a serious tone, “We can enter the national tournament now.”


     “Amazing Girl, are you confident in your victory?” Ayrin scratched his head, a little embarrassed, “What are you thanking me for, it’s my dream as well.”


     “What, it’s directly Chris’ turn to fight for Holy Dawn Academy?”


     “Amazing Girl Chris is actually coming out in third position already? The confrontation between Chris and Ferguillo is going to happen straight away?”


     Shouts and exclamations instantly filled the whole stands.


     “Chris actually hugged Ayrin?”


     “Isn’t she a crazy girl who only knows to train? Why is she doing something so warm and gentle?”


     “What does it mean? Does she want to snatch Ayrin away from Charlotte?”


     “Charlotte is in a really tight spot, the distance will create a gap between them.”


     Many such voices also came from the stands at the same time.


     Charlotte, the protagonist of these surprised voices, lowered her head with utter innocence, her face as red as a ripe apple.


     ..


     Chris against Ferguillo, this was definitely a peak confrontation in St. Lauren.


     Chris, Ferguillo, as well as the mysterious Ivan. Those were publicly recognized as the strongest three persons among all the academies in St. Lauren.


     The intrinsic qualities of Chris’ body and her fighting intuition were strong enough to make someone’s hair stand on end. Many arcane masters, even with one more open gate than her, weren’t her match at all. Especially since she learned this year one of the strongest secret skills in Holy Dawn Academy, Dark Destruction Dragon!


     As to Ferguillo, even though the vast majority of people were unaware that he successfully trained the unique Mind Reading this year, everyone could still tell that he was considerably more formidable compared to last year.


     “You are very fortunate this year to have so many strong teammates fighting at your side. This strengthens my belief that effort and perseverance will always be rewarded.” Watching Chris coming in front of him, the usually taciturn Ferguillo actually took the initiative to say, “That said, I don’t hope for you to use Dark Destruction Dragon in this fight.”


     “Why?” Chris looked at him, a little puzzled.


     “No matter which team qualifies, it will very quickly have to face even stronger teams in the national tournament, even stronger opponents.” Ferguillo faintly told her, “With your current body and arcane level, you’re bound to suffer serious harm using a taboo skill like Dark Destruction Dragon. You’d certainly miss the next match. Also, if you can’t break my Mind Reading, there isn’t much meaning either in using Dark Destruction Dragon. At most, we’d both suffer.”


     “I wasn’t planning to use Dark Destruction Dragon anyway.” Chris’ smile brimmed with self-confidence as she said, “I understand your meaning, what you want is… for us to determine the victor while avoiding heavy injuries as much as possible?”


     Ferguillo nodded. He directly said, “Each of us seals an arcane gate away, how about it?”


     “A very good proposal. We will both decrease the power of our arcane skills manyfold. It’ll lessen the harm on the opponent this way, but it won’t prevent us from determining who’s really the stronger one.” Chris nodded, also very straightforward.


     “What are Ferguillo and Chris doing?”


     Many people in the stands suddenly noticed two balls of light flaring on both Chris and Ferguillo’s bodies, then quickly receding.


     “Seal an arcane gate each, to reduce their arcane skills’ destructiveness?”


     In the stands, Rinsyi exposed a little cold, mocking smile. “They actually harbor ambitions about the national tournament with teams like these. No matter what, it’s simply ridiculous struggling, all to no avail.”


     “Alright.”


     In the center of the field, Chris and Ferguillo both gestured at the referee that they were ready.


     “Chris against Ferguillo, begin!”


     Along the referee’s clear and resonant voice, the strongest battle in St. Lauren finally began!






     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 102: The battle between the strongest of St. Lauren!
      Chapter 102: The battle between the strongest of St. Lauren!


     Chris stood where she was without moving an inch. Facing Ferguillo, she lifted a single hand.


     Ferguillo mumbled something for a second, then his body flashed and suddenly appeared to Chris’ side.


     “Puff puff puff puff…”


     Their hands and feet suddenly hit each other at frightening speed, generating extremely heavy sounds that made the spectators feel utterly uncomfortable.


     Within the space several meters wide, countless hands and feet and silhouettes whirled around. It was wholly difficult to distinguish which silhouette was a real one.


     Neither Chris nor Ferguillo used all that many arcane skills, they both fought at close-range in a battle of pure strength.


     Clearly, Ferguillo was the one who kept advancing, while Chris merely defended herself.


     Everyone could vaguely distinguish Chris blocking Ferguillo’s strikes no matter from which direction he attacked. His fists and kicks rained like storm, yet couldn’t find any way past.


     Very quickly, someone in the stands said, “It’s Holy Dawn Academy’s Soft Coiling Serpent!”


     More and more people noticed that Chris’ body looked soft, as if it were entirely boneless. Her arms and legs could even distort at inconceivable angles, to the point several great pythons seemed to be coiled around her body from beginning to end, blocking every strike from Ferguillo.


     “This is an arcane skill from Holy Dawn Academy specializing in defense. Chris actually masters it so well!”


     “Ferguillo’s strength looks much greater than hers, why can’t his attacks land?”


     “This defensive arcane skill of hers has special tricks to diffuse strength. It’s especially aimed at opponents with a greater strength than the user. Only, she doesn’t expose the slightest gap even when Ferguillo’s assault is so swift and fierce. She’s probably the only one who can stay so focused and cool-headed.”


     “These two are purposefully not using arcane skills and having a purely physical contest right now? They seem about equal?”


     Within a few dozen seconds, while these kind of voices came down nonstop from the stands, the rapid and oppressive sounds of hands and feet clashing together stopped all of a sudden. Two human silhouettes broke apart. Ferguillo and Chris both stilled again a dozen meters away from each other.


     “So fast!”


     “What a powerful physical strength. Ferguillo’s physical strength seems even higher than Wilde’s, he also looks faster than Wilde!” Ayrin didn’t even blink at the edge of the field. “Mere passive defense, not taking the initiative to attack, this is indeed another good method to cope with Ferguillo!”


     “She wants to rely on absolute defense?” In a corner of the stands, many elite masters of Iron Forest Academy were frowning. “Relying on passive defense to cope with Ferguillo’s assault every single time, not launching any counterattack. If this goes on, even if Ferguillo exhausts himself and wins, he still wouldn’t have enough left in the tank to deal with the next opponent.”



     “With a mere common human bloodline, you actually managed to train your strength and reaction speed to such a degree. You’re indeed an Amazing Girl.” Ferguillo’s expression was still faint, yet he couldn’t hold back the flames of war blazing deep inside his chest.


     “The boss’ fighting spirit is really fired up, he’s going to use a genuinely powerful skill!” Extremely familiar with him, the members of team Iron Forest could tell just by looking at the form of his back.


     “What!”


     The entire arena suddenly broke into earthshaking cheers and cries of alarm.


     Ferguillo seemed to be staying where he was without moving an inch, but just at this time, another Ferguillo suddenly tore through the air behind Chris, seemingly holding a dazzling sun in his hand and pressing it ruthlessly in the direction of Chris’ back.


     Chris suddenly whipped around. She lifted her hands slightly. Just at this moment, Ferguillo’s forward momentum halted all of a sudden, and his body quickly fell back several dozen meters, leaving a series of pretty afterimages behind him!


     “What happened?”


     “Why are there two Ferguillos!”


     Ayrin exclaimed in disbelief, just like many people in the stands.


     “Ice Mirror Reflection and Shadowless Blink Strike, added to Three Slashes of Sun and Moon!” Carter’s explained in a calm voice, “What’s standing motionless in his original spot isn’t Ferguillo, it’s only an ice mirror with his reflection left inside it.”


     “It’s a confusion-type skill?” The immobile Ferguillo in the original spot indeed seemed to evaporate and become hazy, then vanish. Ayrin was a little taken aback. “He actually launched three arcane skills in succession in this short frame of time, his invocation speed actually reached such a level?”


     “How did Chris react in time?” Stingham suddenly muttered, “Ferguillo retreated so fiercely, what does it mean now?”


     “Undulation Perception!” At the same time, in team Iron Forest, the team-leading teacher Lee’s expression turned completely solemn. “Chris actually grasped Holy Dawn Academy’s Undulation Perception as well. She can immediately sense the undulations of arcane particles at close range, so, apart from arcane skills that can conceal the undulations of arcane particles, I fear any surprise attack is utterly useless against her.”


     “She must have thought about using some powerful counterattack next.” At different ends of the field, Lee and Carter actually said at the same time in light voices, “She thought about it, but didn’t act on it. Yet she still forced Ferguillo back in this manner. This is a very risky move, but it really paid off.”


     “An impenetrable defense!” In team Agate Lake, Sofia couldn’t resist shaking her head, her tone a little dismayed as she said, “At the very least, I definitely can’t do any better when it comes to defense.”


     In this exchange of attack and defense, the consumption of arcane particles was simply not of a scale. Imperceptibly, Ferguillo already ate a little loss.


     However, apart from the cold will to fight growing even stronger in his eyes, his face remained unfazed.


     A dazzling magenta stream of arcane particles flowed out from the tips of his fingers. The air around him seemed to flare all of a sudden. Strange tornadoes started spinning one after another, carrying with them a strange pink color, then materialized into countless dozens of pink feathers glittering with the light of precious stones.


     These glittering, beautiful, colorful feathers floated all around him. Then he pressed forward in Chris’ direction, his steps unhurried.


     “This time, Chris’ counterattack feints will be totally useless.” In team Agate Lake, Sofia solemnly said, “This arcane skill is an unusual skill that combines both attack and defense.”


     “It seems they’re going to go frontally at each other.” Several girls from Agate Lake Academy started to became excited. “It seems like Ferguillo is really like how you said, captain. He’s one of those who seems calm on the surface, but extremely fiery and savage on the inside.”


     “Swish!”


     A pink feather suddenly transformed into a pink ray of light, drawing a bizarre curve in the air, striking in Chris’ direction.


     Chris stretched her hand out. A dark-gold ray of light shot out from her left hand, striking right center on that feather attacking her from behind. It shattered this feather to pieces.


     However, Ferguillo was already not far in front of her at this moment, and the feathers floating around him suddenly spread out, caging him and Chris inside them!


     “It’s starting!”


     As soon as they saw this scene, all the spectators in the stands realized that the early probing was over. The confrontation between these two powerhouses was about to erupt to its strongest notes.


     “Swish…”


     The many dozen feathers all fiercely shrank inward, making the same sound.


     Chris suddenly stretched out her hands at the same time. Her whole person bathed in the dazzling radiance of arcane particles.


     A gigantic pearl-like ball of ice impressively appeared all around her body. These feathers stabbing mercilessly in her direction all embedded themselves in the layer of ice, imprisoned.


     “Explode!”


     Ferguillo clasped his hands together at this moment, and let out a bellow that could make someone’s heart tremble as it never did before.


     “Boom!”


     All the pink feathers exploded. This ball of ice wrapped around Chris directly exploded to pieces. The force also flung Chris flying in the air!


     At this moment, Ferguillo seemed to have become a god that could foresee everything, control everything. He tore his hands away from each other.


     Behind the figure of Chris flying away, a crimson whirlpool of light suddenly emerged!


     “What arcane skill is that!”


     Even many academy teachers and many famous arcane masters were greatly taken aback.


     They could tell that this whirlpool of light was extremely strange, as if it could roll and spin inside any strength and energy within a distance of a dozen meters.


     Chris was in the air at this moment. If she couldn’t even manage to borrow the force from the recoil, then she’d be sucked inside the whirlpool of light.


     If she ate this move, she wouldn’t have any leeway left to free herself.


     “Boom!”


     A huge python of fire flew out in front of Chris. The whirlpool of light immediately sucked it inside, as if the fire serpent were simply unable to withstand the peculiar shredding spinning force of the whirlpool of light.


     But just at this moment, Chris inconceivably forced her body to twist in the air. In a very awkward-looking posture, she actually forced her strength out and struck a punch on her own fire python.


     “Boom!”


     The fire python and the entire whirlpool of light exploded together. An ear-splitting explosion once again resonated in the field.


     “Violent Break!”


     Just when Chris’ firm and brave move struck almost every spectators in the stands with awe, Ferguillo’s body had already transformed into a beam of light, slicing in Chris’ direction just like a gigantic blade of light!


     Dark-golden rays of light appeared on Chris’ arms. She blocked with both her arms. An explosive “Clang” crashed on her body still in mid-air, shooting her ruthlessly down to the ground.


     But the moment she fell fiercely on the ground, the waves of dust she stirred up actually soared with a rumble, then transformed amidst the mournful cries of the wind into a giant ashen-gray dust wolf.


     The wolf charged in the direction of Ferguillo’s shining body.


     His body wrapped in light, Ferguillo stretched out his hand and waved it without even a blink. The dust wolf was more than three times his size, yet he smacked it to pieces. Then he immediately rushed forward, closely following behind Chris’ retreating figure.


     “…”


     Stingham paled all of a sudden.


     This series of attacks between the two opponents without the slightest pause made him feel as if he couldn’t breathe.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 103: Loss and blessing with a faint smile
      Chapter 103: Loss and blessing with a faint smile


     For various ordinary students, this invocation speed they couldn’t even clearly see, the light and shadows flashing and charging without interruption, it wasn’t a simple matter of not breathing anymore for them, but a violent shock that went deep to the bones.


     Was this still a duel between two academy students, and not a peak confrontation between elite masters?


     On top of that, this was still the result of both of them sealing an arcane gate each!


     Only an evenly matched duel like this vividly brought the fighters’ formidable prowess to the fore, made them sincerely perceive just how much of a gap there was between themselves and Chris and Ferguillo.


     “These two guys are actually so strong!”


     An intense shock also seized the girls of team Agate Lake in the stands.


     “There’s simply no comparison with Ferguillo’s strength and his strength last year. Chris actually also managed to maintain her astounding speed of progress! There’s simply no comparison between now and back when she was caught by surprise by Shadow Dust in the match against team Southern Monsoon. With her current level, she’d probably defeat the entire Southern Monsoon team without even resorting to Dark Destruction Dragon!”


     “At her level, how can she still keep progressing so fast?”


     A thick layer of sweat covered Sofia’s palms. Before the match, she was still very keen on finding out which one was really the strongest between Chris and herself, but now the answer seemed very obvious already.


     “My word, it turns out she imperceptibly left me behind already. She’s truly an Amazing Girl… That said, no matter how fast her reactions, no matter how strong her body’s coordination, she’s still always half a beat too slow when faced with Ferguillo’s Mind Reading. She’s definitely going to lose if this goes on, right?”


     With a trace of dismay floating at the corner of her mouth, such a thought flashed in her mind when she witnessed Ferguillo’s silhouette catching up to Chris, like a shadow.


     “Both of them sealed an arcane gate each, so their arcane particle reserves will both empty very fast at this rate.”


     “Ferguillo’s already in an overwhelming position though. Right now, Chris is just like a bowstring pulled taut to the limit, a hairbreadth away from breaking. She doesn’t even have the opportunity to mount a calm and unperturbed defense like she did earlier.”


     “Ferguillo already won! Because at this rate, even if both their arcane particles are exhausted dry, Ferguillo’s physical strength is still stronger than Chris’. Chris is completely suppressed, she can’t mount an effective defense, she’s going to lose for sure!”


     In the stands, Sofia’s opinion coincided with many battlemasters rich in experience.


     “Rain of the Pale Moon!”


     Ferguillo’s deep chant rose once again without the slightest interruption.



     Three balls of pale light appeared in the air along his punch, bouncing without any pattern and charging in Chris’ direction.


     A crescent moon-like arch of light spun and swept around Chris. It shook the three pale balls of light away in the air. But with a boom, Ferguillo’s punch fiercely struck on one of her parrying arms, and the formidable impact pounded her to the ground once more. She plowed a deep trench in the hard soil.


     “Her defense is already showing signs of crumbling. Chris is already paying some price every time she blocks an attack from Ferguillo.”


     “The tiny harm she’s paying right now will add up very fast and become an injury that’ll hamper her skill invocation and body movement.”


     In the stands, several Iron Forest elite masters frowned faintly and thought, could any other mishap still happen at this stage?


     In the opinion of almost everyone in the venue, Chris’ defeat was already set in stone.


     However, while frantically attacking and suppressing her like a torrential deluge, Ferguillo started to have a different feeling.


     Chris was in imminent danger, yet her actions became increasingly faster!


     Of course, this change was very tiny, and only he could perceive it while fighting personally against Chris. But this change even gave birth to the impression that Chris’ all-out defense earlier was merely a warm-up.


     “She even can block an assault of this magnitude!” At this time, Ayrin was the only one in the arena who kept victory in sight. He watched the exchange with rapt attention.


     “Since I don’t have an innate talent worthy of pride, I can only grasp every single minute and train painstakingly.”


     Chris’ voice resonated in his mind at this moment.


     He couldn’t resist mumbling to himself, “You can even block such an assault. How much time did you spend drilling your defense during peaceful times?”


     “Swish!”


     When Ferguillo’s punch was not even the width of a fist away from Chris’ belly, Chris lifted a knee and stiffly knocked it away.


     Everyone saw Ferguillo’s fist, wrapped in light, pound on Chris’ body, shaking circular ripples on her clothes.


     Chris fell back more than a dozen meters, swaying on her feet. Yet she still didn’t show any delay in her actions.


     Many Iron Forest Academy’s people felt regrets at this scene, since it was clearly because Ferguillo had almost ran out of arcane particles, so the arcane power wasn’t sufficient enough. Otherwise, the mere impact from the light of this punch should have caused heavy injuries for Chris.


     “It’s about time!” Just at this moment, Chris actually let out a deep howl all of a sudden.


     A layer of faint red flames ignited around her hands. Like two sharp thorns, they quickly stabbed forward nonstop, causing a giant red flower to suddenly bloom in front of her.


     Ferguillo immediately felt pressured.


     A crack in the air flitted in his line of sight. His fist thrust inside like lightning.


     With an explosive “Pa,” his fist struck Chris’ left shoulder.


     But just at this instant, with a bang, Chris’ hand also jabbed the left side of his chest.


     The almost instant recoil sent both of them backwards at the same time. There was only a tearing pain in their muscles, but their bones didn’t suffer any heavy damage.


     “Swoosh!”


     The next instant, both their silhouettes were already clashing together again. The air filled with a blur of palms and fists. Flames and lights collided nonstop. Clouds of dust exploded continuously from the ground.


     The first reaction in Ferguillo’s mind was, impossible.


     His Mind Reading actually failed. It was entirely unable to foresee Chris’ next actions.


     He had been entirely suppressing Chris just moments ago, but the situation turned into Chris starting to suppress him comprehensively instead!


     “What happened?”


     “There’s no problem at all with Ferguillo’s stamina, how can Chris occupy the upper hand and go on the offensive?”


     In only a few seconds, many people in the stands noticed with incomparable shock that Chris held the initiative with her attacks!


     This girl that people mocked as a crazy girl had abandoned all defense. She attacked, throwing caution to the wind.


     Attack!


     Attack once more!


     Air cracks seemed to cover the space all around her, but Ferguillo could only react passively to her assault!


     Her petite body seemed like an erupting volcano at this time, blossoming with scalding flames of war. Everyone’s heart trembled in their chest, and couldn’t stop.


     “Why’s this happening!”


     “Why the boss can’t follow her speed now?”


     The faces of all the Iron Forest students became snow-white!


     “Teacher Carter, how did Chris do that?” Ayrin was also shouting, and shouting again.


     “Her body already exceeded the limits of her consciousness.” Carter strangely shook his head. The scene of this dangerous and reckless attack filled him with an inexplicable shock as well. “It’s also because she knew she could do it, she knew she could restrain Ferguillo, that’s the reason why she was confident of her victory.”


     “Her body exceeded the limits of consciousness?” Ayrin was slightly baffled. He couldn’t understand.


     “Usually, when it comes to any action, it’s the consciousness that directs the body. We stretch out our hand only when we want to stretch out a hand,” Carter explained. “But with her current actions, it’s just as if her body were directing itself, like a familiar sequence drilled into her by her training. She doesn’t need to think at all. Her body is frantically operating by itself, just like the machines forged by dwarven metalsmiths. You have to go through who knows how many training sessions, become proficient to a degree hard to imagine, then force yourself to the very limit, before you can fight relying entirely on your body’s reactions, without the need to think at all.


     “In such a situation, Ferguillo can simply not predict her next actions. Also, when it comes to Ferguillo’s defense, he has to focus his spirit to a high degree to continuously cope with her attacks. Under such a high frequency and extreme degree of focus, Ferguillo’s definitely weakening faster than her. Also, since her current situation comes from her body’s spontaneous actions born from the familiarity brought by her training, it’s simply impossible for her to make any mistake. But Ferguillo is after all a man and not a god. No matter how formidable he is, a mistake will always end up appearing.”


     “So it’s like this.” Ayrin was stunned completely silly. “So it turns out the weapon she’s using to deal with Ferguillo is the nonstop painstaking training she went through for so long, went through for longer than anyone else. She only has ordinary talent, yet she earned this kind of strength. She indeed repeatedly trained her physical strength and arcane power much much more than anybody else..”


     “Without taking arcane particles and arcane skills into consideration, my body is still a step worse than hers!” At this time, Ferguillo also understood the underlying reason. He also felt that his consumption of stamina led Chris’ movements to appear faster and faster, making his defense harder.


     He was clearly aware in his mind that he still had one last choice even in these circumstances. That was to land a critical strike in the same instant Chris inflicted heavy damage on him, causing both sides to suffer.


     In a struggle for life and death, with the currently tiny disparity between Chris and himself, the final result could well be both dying, or one dead and one heavily wounded.


     “Bring it on!”


     But just as this thought popped in his mind like a flash of lightning, he actually dropped his hands, softly saying a well-wishing blessing in his mind.


     “Puff puff puff puff…”


     Countless pounding sounds came from his body. Many tiny bright flames lit up on him in a split second.


     “Boss!”


     In the entire arena, Iron Forest students shouted loud in worry. A faint smile floated on the corner of his mouth. He snapped backwards and flew away. Fell heavily on the ground.


     Even in defeat, don’t leave any regrets behind.


     This was the criterion he lived his life by.


     In this fight, even if he lost, he didn’t have any regrets, so he smiled faintly at the time of his defeat.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 104: No time for grief
      Chapter 104: No time for grief


     “Thank you.”


     When Ferguillo let his hands drop down and allowed himself to be struck, Chris felt his intention and softly thanked him in her mind.


     Then she stood still. She looked at Ayrin and the other members of team Holy Dawn, looked at the stands occupied by Holy Dawn Academy, and said in a serious tone, “We can go to the national tournament now.”


     At this moment, it was hard to tell how many students of Holy Dawn Academy had strangely red-rimmed eyes.


     “Ah!”


     “Brave warriors, we won!”


     When Gerryn and the others were still staring blankly, Ayrin was the first one to dash out like a wild runaway horse. He cheered and rushed to the center of the field.


     “They won… Holy Dawn Academy fought their way into the national tournament without suffering much damage.” All the members of team Agate Lake were also shocked by Ferguillo’s figure sent flying away, by Chris’ staunch figure standing alone.


     “Is it the end?”


     “Everything’s finished?”


     There were only a few substitute team members left in team Iron Forest.


     Reclining on a stretcher, Wilde looked blankly at the center of the field, looked at the huge shadows cast by the huge dragon bones under the sunlight.


     Everything was finished?


     Perplexed, he struggled to keep his eyes open. Why was everything so hazy?


     Why can’t I see clearly?


     Why?


     “Don’t cry! The boss doesn’t like seeing us cry like little kids,” someone said.


     Wilde struggled to turn his head around. Salty drops tumbled from the corners of his eyes, flowing down to the corner of his mouth. He saw several pairs of eyes, all thoroughly red.


     Then he nodded. He rubbed his eyes. He used all his strength and howled like a wild wolf.


     “What are you doing to the boss!” many Iron Forest students in the stands suddenly shouted at this time, their eyes thoroughly red, their fists crackling from how hard they clenched them. Many people flew into a rage, and even rushed to the edge of the stands, about to jump down to the field.


     Because they saw Ayrin run toward Ferguillo while the latter received treatment from the arcane medical team.


     Then they stopped again very quickly.


     “Come here!”


     Because at this moment, Ayrin shouted loudly at team Iron Forest, “There are these guys sitting in the stands who want to see through all his ins and outs, but he still fought without holding anything back. He’s just like you guys, he won’t leave the fight while still standing on his feet. Shouldn’t you guys be with him at a time like this? Even if you have to crawl, you have to crawl here! Whether victory or defeat, don’t you feel that you guys and him are worthy of respect from everyone in the stands? You are also true brave warriors!”


     “Boss!” After a slight blank moment, the members of team Iron Forest all shouted out loud, then lent their arms to each other and walked into the field, gathering around Ferguillo.



     Warm applause suddenly erupted from the entire arena.


     Almost everyone stood up, applauding team Holy Dawn and team Iron Forest.


     Only Rinsyi’s expression was gloomy to the extreme.


     “These guys? This freshman has trouble even when he runs into Freguillo, yet he actually has the audacity to deride me in public!”


     …


     “Charlotte! We won!”


     At this time, Ayrin had already rushed into the stands and shouted out loud at Charlotte, “Next time you have to come to the nationals and watch our fight again!”


     “…” Charlotte dropped her head even lower. But she thought that if she didn’t answer, Ayrin might well shout even louder. Hence she promised him in a weak voice, her face even redder.


     “It’s already come to this, why don’t you admit it yet? Can he hear your mosquito voice going hum hum?” Her dormmates beside her immediate showed great disdain. “Let us help you answer then!” These girls shouted out loud simultaneously, before Charlotte came back to her senses, “Ayrin, Charlotte said that she’ll definitely go watch you in the national tournament! If you win again next time, she can even reward you with a kiss.”


     “Ah?” Ayrin was struck a little dumb. He scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


     “What nonsense are you guys spouting!” Charlotte was stupefied on the spot. She felt angry and shamed enough that she wished nothing better than to throttle these girls around her.


     “Don’t tell us you guys are past this stage already?” The girls looked suspiciously at Charlotte. “Don’t tell us even a kiss isn’t stimulating enough?”


     “Goddess Charlotte and him actually are really…” Many Divine Shield Academy students suddenly howled in grief. The first dream of their lives was already crushed.


     Surrounded by Wilde and the others, Ferguillo looked coolly, yet very seriously at the members of team Iron Forest, and said, “Don’t be sad.”


     “We trained so hard for so long, but we still can’t make it to the national tournament, how can we not be sad?” These members of team Iron Forest had boundless respect for Ferguillo, but they still couldn’t repress this thought floating in their minds.


     “Wholeheartedly embrace your loss. What is there to be sad about? You already fought the match with every last ounce of your strength. The meaning of matches like these isn’t merely to pursue the ultimate trophy.” Ferguillo looked at them and said in a soft tone, “The road of an arcane master is so long, the enemies in front of us so strong, we don’t have time for grief.”


     “Leave no regret in any of your battles. This way, you won’t cry over spilled milk even if you die in the midst of fighting.”


     “We can’t see much, confined here, but countless arcane masters stronger than us exist under these starry skies, countless enemies stronger than us. There is no time for us to waste.”


     At this time, thinking about Rinsyi in the stands, every member of team Iron Forest remembered the words Ferguillo had often told them before. They could hear a heavier meaning from them.


     “Ferguillo! Ferguillo!”


     “Ayrin! Ayrin!”


     In the stands, Ferguillo’s fan club and Ayrin’s fan club shouted nonstop. “Why are we struggling against each other, they’re both really great.” “That’s right, we’ll support both of them!”


     It was different from back then outside the arena. No real quarrel erupted between these two fan groups. They kept shouting and shouting, and then these two fan clubs seemed to become one.


     Among the clamors and the celebrations, the two teams qualified teams in St. Lauren were basically set. Holy Dawn Academy, as well as Agate Lake Academy that still had a match to fight.


     …


     “Look at these two…”


     “What do they look like?”


     In the chaotic merriment, when they walked out of the arena’s tunnel, Moss pulled the corner of Belo’s clothes and whispered, “Don’t they look like a silly newlywed couple?”


     Belo pushed his glasses and humphed coldly. He thought that Moss might have followed Ayrin for too long, he was infected by Ayrin’s dim-witted aura already. When did the relationship between the two of them become so good, why was he pulling his clothes at a time like this as if they were friends?


     But when he heard Moss’ voice and looked in front of him, he actually had the sudden urge to laugh out loud.


     “We entered the nationals.”


     “The nationals…”


     Walking in front of them, both Ayrin and Chris waggled their fingers, both showing the same secretly infatuated and delighted expression.


     This expression was just like the expression two big cats standing in a storehouse full of fish, counting nonstop the amount of fish, silly in their happiness.


     But just at this moment, a layer of cold light flashed on Belo’s glasses.


     In an empty spot not far away from the tunnel’s exit, there stood a haze.


     Like a god of death, Rinsyi radiated an unpleasant aura of death at odds with the atmosphere of the whole square.


     “Hm?” Ayrin also noticed Rinsyi.


     But before he had time to say anything, Rinsyi already said with an approving tone, looking coldly his way, “I waited here for you, to tell you that you already succeeded in lighting my genuine anger. That’s why I hope you’ll strive your best. Don’t be eliminated as soon as you enter the national tournament, let me have the opportunity to meet you on the tournament field.”


     “Too arrogant, you think my lady-killer self doesn’t exist?” Stingham couldn’t resist tossing his hair and display a posture he believed to be very handsome before cursing. But then he immediately thought of something, and shrank his body back. “Low-key, I have to stay low-key. That said, if I can defeat the team this guy’s in in the national tournament, it should be bright enough a feat to stun the world right?”


     “A mere third-ranked team.” Ayrin was already taking exception, to the point he looked as if he didn’t even take Rinsyi seriously. He made a moue of disdain and said, “Yet you’re still talking about us not getting eliminated at the beginning. You guys should be the ones worried about immediately meeting the first-ranked and second-ranked kind of teams and be directly eliminated.”


     “Truly a fool who doesn’t know fear.”


     Rinsyi looked at Ayrin as if it were beneath his dignity. He didn’t say anything else, he just turned around and walked away.


     Ayrin noticed that the people around him all watched him with a strange expression. “What?” he asked, unable to make sense of it.


     “That’s really a thorough loss of face. Ayrin, you’re really an idiot,” Moss speechlessly said. “Don’t you know that the first eight every year are seeded teams, they’ll naturally be kept apart in the initial drawing, so there’s no way they’ll meet before the group stage? How could they meet with the first- or second-ranked teams right at the start.”


     “Ah? Is that so, I didn’t know, haha.” Ayrin laughed in embarrassment.


     “Hey, you there,” Just at this time, Belo suddenly called, his voice brimming with unfriendly impetuousness.


     “Hm?” Rinsyi’s brows quirked. He faintly turned around, looking at them from the side.


     “I don’t give a damn about what clan you come from, or whatever third-ranked team.” Belo pushed his glasses. His eyes gleamed with a bloodthirsty light hard to put into words. “You dare to act so arrogant and provocative in front of my great lordly self. If you don’t kneel down and lick this great lord’s feet right now, I’ll tear you to pieces in the future in the tournament.”


     “…” Stingham stared dumbstruck when he heard. “He actually told Rinsyi to kneel down and lick his feet. Who the hell is this guy, he’s actually even more arrogant then me.”


     Rinsyi was also stunned dumb.


     He never thought that there would be someone acting so arrogant in front of himself.


     He felt his anger rise only a few seconds later. He said in a freezing tone, “You will pay for the words you said today.”


     “Ayrin and Belo, these two guys.” Moss felt afraid, but he didn’t know why, watching the figure of Rinsyi’s back radiating a terrifying pressure, his brain suddenly heated. He was actually trembling from head to toe from dread, yet he still shouted out loud, “We’re waiting for you!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 105: Special training starts again
      Chapter 105 Special training starts again


     “Chris, you woke up so early again again to train in Thinker’s Stone Forest? You’re not taking a breather yet after fighting into the national tournament?”


     When the marble white color of dawn climbed over the eastern horizon, on a road not far away from the Thinker’s Stone Forest, Chris was chatting with some students who woke up early to train.


     “I can’t relax. Our goal is to become champions. There’s simply no telling how strong are the opponents we’re going to meet in the future.”


     Before, if she’d said these words when they greeted her, these Holy Dawn Academy students would certainly have mumbled to themselves, really an amazingly crazy girl, she’s still spouting this hopeless nonsense.


     But now, watching the figure of Chris’ back running into Thinker’s Stone Forest, these Holy Dawn Students who greeted her had an entirely different frame of mind. “Pursuing her dream so staunchly, she may well dominate the entire kingdom one day, who knows.”


     And at this time, running into Thinker’s Stone Forest, Chris’ frame of mind was also entirely different from before.


     She felt that the first strands of early morning sunlight were brighter than usual, the air she breathed fresher than usual, her condition better than before.


     Because for her dream, the dawn of a new era finally emerged. It wasn’t a purely empty dream anymore.


     “Ayrin, you guys must surely have started training as if your lives depended on it as well, right? When I am together with your guys, every day’s hard training, every match, seem to have become happy and joyous.”


     She breathed in deeply. The corner of her mouth bent into a pretty curve.


     After the end of the match against Iron Forest Academy, after obtaining the qualification to participate in the great national tournament, the entire Holy Dawn Academy also imperceptibly went through great changes.


     Before, at such an early time in the morning, there weren’t many Holy Dawn students who came out to train on their own volition. But now, those who woke up early to train were clearly many times more than before.


     Many people already changed their ways of thinking. They wanted to join the battlemaster department.


     To the point that people’s voices in usual times were much louder, much more vigorous.


     …


     “I wonder what kind of special training Belo, Moss, and the others are undergoing now.”


     Ayrin stood alone in the primitive woods of Holy Dawn Academy’s secret training field. He watched the sky lit up gradually, such a thought popping in his mind despite himself.


     For him, seeing the teammates at his sides progress was also something fun and exciting.


     “What, you’re here much earlier than the agreed time.” Carter’s voice came to his ears.


     “It can’t be helped.” Ayrin smiled in embarrassment as Carter flashed not far away in front of him. He scratched his head. “The match against Ferguillo and the others has been over for a few days already, but as soon as I think about entering the nationals, I’m a little excited and can’t sleep.”



     “You can’t sleep as soon as you think of these stronger opponents?” Carter smiled. “It seems you have even more of a motivation to train hard.”


     “That’s right, first I have to make up the difference between me and people like Ferguillo.” Ayrin nodded firmly. “Teacher, what special training do you have in store for me this time?”


     Carter looked at Ayrin, brimming with expectation. He said in an earnest voice, “I’m going to make you faster, faster than anyone anticipates.”


     Ayrin said, “I’m not training my strength anymore?”


     “The only way to obtain easy wins over your opponents is to always be unexpected,” Carter said. “This is the meaning to arcane masters hiding the secrets of their bloodlines and arcane skills. Ayrin, your real strongest point is your ability to learn and progress. As long as you can hide these, you can fool your opponents’ judgments. And in a battle between arcane masters, a single mistake can determine victory and defeat.”


     “I understand now.” Slow on the uptake, Ayrin finally understood Carter’s intention. “When everyone thinks that my superiority comes from my strong explosiveness, while my weakness lies in my slow speed, I actually became even faster than them already. Maybe I’ll defeat them directly merely because of this.”


     “You’re merely a beginner arcane master. There are countless ways to shape you, because each way allows you to possess astounding ability in a certain area. After that, how much of a surprise you’ll give your opponents will depend on what kind of level you can reach during your specialized training in these areas.” Carter glanced at Ayrin. “Come, follow me!”


     “Ok!”


     Without the slightest nonsense, Ayrin quickly dashed and leaped behind Carter.


     Carter obviously didn’t go at full speed. He merely led the way.


     He suddenly stopped only a dozen minutes later.


     Dense woods stood in front of them, emitting an eerie cold luster.


     “This is?”


     Halting abruptly, Ayrin gasped in cold air.


     An especially bizarre forest lay in front of him. All the trees were like black steel, without any leaves, long thorns growing all over the trunks. The shortest thorns were already half a meter long, while the thinnest ones were still thick as a baby’s finger.


     Light, cold enough to make someone shiver in fear, flashed at the pointy ends of these long thorns. They seemed extremely hard, even just thinking about them.


     “These are iron thorn trees. Before the era of the War of the Dragons, some elven kingdoms grew these trees in great quantities in the surroundings of the forests where they lived, creating a natural protective screen. These iron thorn trees are about as hard as ordinary black steel. Even if an army holding sharp weapons were to slash and chop its way inside, it’s hard to tell how much time it would need before hacking a road through,” Carter introduced slowly. “That said, any arcane master of the elven kingdoms back then could travel through these woods very nimbly, as if they didn’t suffer from the slightest restriction, and do battle. Pure speed comes from explosiveness, but in a fight, no one will compete with you in a pure straight-lined dash. Ayrin, your explosiveness is very strong right now, but your body coordination and your agility aren’t sufficient yet. The so-called speed is an omni-directional speed, where the movements of every part of the body, every flash movement, reach a stunning speed.


     “Some people rely on arcane skills to achieve high-speed mobility. But my requirement for you is somewhat higher. Arcane skills and the body proper, you can’t neglect any of them.


     “If you want to become especially swift, there is only a single recipe for success. That is to train your body’s litheness. With the same height and weight, some people look very heavy when they move, but some people seem especially deft. This is related to how skillful they are at exerting their strength. When you punch, you only need to release all of your strength, this is relatively simple in comparison. But with the swiftness I’m talking about, sometimes you need to erupt with all your strength, and sometimes you have to restrict part of your strength. You have to give off the impression you’re flashing, not charging and halting in a hurry. You can’t be consuming your strength to pull yourself to a stop.”


     “Through this training, first start to feel your body seemingly become lighter. When you can rush through these woods at full speed, I’ll choose for you the most suitable arcane skill. I hope that when you climb on the stage of the national tournament and face your first opponent in the nationals, you can be so fast your opponent can’t even see you clearly.”


     After saying these, Carter suddenly set off.


     Ayrin’s breath caught in this instant.


     Carter’s body directly became a blue flowing shadow, instantly crossing the patch of woods seemingly crisscrossed with sharp thorns, where no way one could pass through seemed to exist.


     “So fast!”


     “He can achieve this step without even using an arcane skill. So teacher Carter turns out to be really amazing. So fast and nimble… I’d definitely take several punches before even seeing him clearly if I fought against him.”


     A thick layer of sweat covered Ayrin’s hands. His eyes glinted with admiration.


     “At first, you just need to sidestep away from these thorns and not let them prick you, because your movements will definitely slow down if they pricked you. Through this exercise, your body will naturally become more and more nimble,” Carter said from far away, at the other end of the woods.


     If it were someone else, they would certainly feel their heart go numb seeing these fearsome thorns in front of them, imagining how painful it would be to be stabbed by these thorns. But Aryin immediately started to shout, surging with enthusiasm, “Alright! Should I begin right now?”


     “You’re really a guy who doesn’t know what fear means… And the regenerative ability of your body is also better than ordinary people. You can train longer in this place, you’re really the best candidate for this exercise.”


     “Alright!”


     Ayrin took a deep breath in, rubbed his face, then charged forward without the slightest hesitation!


     …


     “Come train.”


     “Not training.”


     “Why not?”


     “Because I’m so outstanding in every aspect, I don’t need any further training. Also, who the hell are you, why do I feel like you’re more and more familiar. I always have this very strange feeling.”


     In the forest of giant trees outside the Ivy residence district, Stingham held a cushion and reclined very comfortably on a hammock. He looked at the elite teacher Rui with his ordinary features and his short, slightly curled hair, some suspicion in his eyes.


     “You’re very outstanding in every area?” Rui said without batting an eye, “Are you stronger than Ferguillo in every area?”


     Stingham froze slightly, but immediately said in a very narcissistic tone, “Even if I’m a tad bit worse, with my lady-killer self’s natural talent, I’d progress even if I slept in every single day. That’s why I don’t need training.”


     “If you can catch her, then she’ll be your girlfriend.” Seeing his lazy appearance that just seemed to be begging for a spanking, Rui still didn’t get angry. He just mildly said a few words, stretched his finger and pointed not far away beside him.


     “Teacher Ciaran?”


     Stingham was struck dumb all of a sudden. He saw that the one standing on tree branch nearby, wrapped in a red scarf, was precisely Ciaran.


     “Love between teacher and student… Beautiful teacher, if I had such a beautiful teacher as my girlfriend, my handsome aura would simply be dead awesome!” After staring blankly, he suddenly started getting excited, and immediately leaped down from the hammock.


     “You’re called teacher Rui right? Teacher Rui, are you talking seriously?”


     “Of course I’m talking seriously.” Rui nodded, very straightforward.


     Then Stingham saw Ciaran nod as well, not far away.


     “I’m coming!”


     Stingham body moved. A water dragon immediately charged out from under his feet, charged so fast his body seemed to fly like a meteor.


     Ciaran’s body flashed. She also disappearing from where she stood.


     “Ah, just a little more!”


     “Damn, still didn’t catch her.”


     “I can’t catch up even like this. Are you kidding me!”


     Stingham’s frustrated voice continuously rose in many places in Holy Dawn Academy.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 106: Ah… These former giants
      Chapter 106: Ah… These former giants


     “Swish.” “Swish.” “Swish.” …


     Inside the Iron Thorn Forest in Holy Dawn Academy’s secret training field, a human figure moved quick like a ghost, producing shrill sounds as it tore through the air.


     Carter and Minlur stood on the edge of these woods, watching with faces filled with emotion.


     “Do you still remember, back when you had one open gate like him, how long you trained before you managed to cross these woods in one minute?”


     Carter said, “I probably spent around two months.”


     “But this guy only used ten days,” Minlur said. “Would you have thought that possible before?”


     “I remember the great master Giravel say in his introduction to ‘Matching Arcane Skills’ that the fearsome thing under the starry skies isn’t an opponent with a greater talent than you, but an opponent more talented than you and still more hardworking. Right now, Ayrin is precisely that guy with a greater natural talent than others, and yet still working harder.” Carter glanced at Minlur, adding, “I heard that Stingham was the total opposite. We had to send Rui and Ciaran to make him train?”


     “Liszt and the others especially requested Ciaran to come forward.” Minlur’s voice subconsciously became gloomier. “They feel that if they can make her spend more time with these young people, she might feel happier and grieve less.”


     “I heard the Evil Dragon follower who killed Ashur hasn’t been caught yet?” Carter sighed softly.


     “Last time, that arcane master appeared in the southern territories. Chester was the captain of the arcane team clan Tyrell dispatched to catch him. That guy’s probably even stronger than either of us.”


     “Chester, the one who grained the approval from the emissary of the Water God?” Carter nodded. Before he had time to add anything further, a black shadow appeared not far away beside him and Minlur. Rui emerged suddenly, as if he grew out of the shadows.


     Carter and Minlur didn’t seem to be surprised in the least, merely asking, “Why did you come as well?”


     “Since he already reached such a level, then let me be in charge of his training in the coming days.” Always thrifty with his words, Rui watched Ayrin’s figure inside the woods and said, “It’ll be a good opportunity to have him and Stingham boost each other.”


     …


     With single-minded devotion, Ayrin shuttled back and forth through the Iron Thorn Forest.


     His body was covered in tiny scratches, but he’d already discovered from the very first day of training how much of a stimulating effect this training had on his body.


     The instant the extremely sharp wooden thorns pricked his skin, his palpitations would give his body a faster reaction than usual. Especially, as soon as he had a lapse of attention and almost crashed head-on on these thorns, when he saw the sharp thorns coming closer and closer to his eyes, the most vulnerable part of his body, his body’s reactions far surpassed the limits he could reach in ordinary times when dashing.



     All these sharp thorns were just like countless teachers correcting his minute movements, giving him a scratch every time they noticed he did something wrong.


     His body was covered everywhere in stabs and scratches, and with the ointment he smeared on them, he looked frightening enough that even Moss and Belo couldn’t immediately recognize him. Yet, even he himself could perceive the giant strides forward he made.


     He really felt his body getting lighter and lighter, felt as if he could slip through any crack in the exact posture he wanted to take. Every movement of his body became swifter and swifter.


     “Swish!”


     The instant he went through the forest, the moment all the sharp thorns’ black shadows flashing with eerie cold gloss vanished, he immediate shouted out loud, “Teacher Carter, how much time did I spend this time?”


     “About fifty-two seconds.” Carter glanced at the scales on the hourglass chronograph to the side, and said, “Probably six seconds faster than yesterday.”


     “Eh, why is teacher Rui also here?” Only now did Ayrin notice there was someone else.


     “I’ll be training you for the next ten days,” Rui said very simply.


     …


     Stingham lay on a hammock inside the forest of giant trees, dispirited. He was even eating from a bag of salty pine nuts he bought from somewhere.


     Seeing Rui flash and appear in front of him all of a sudden, he shouted gloomily, “Don’t you try fooling me today, I won’t go chasing after teacher Ciaran no matter what you say. I can’t touch her no matter what I try.”


     “I didn’t come here to have you chase after Ciaran today,” Rui said with a shake of the head.


     “Then what did you come for?” Stingham watched him, full of suspicion.


     “Look over there.”


     Rui pointed at a place no far away on the left behind him.


     Stingham’s gaze followed the direction of his finger. The scare made him swallow the pine nut without even spiting out the shell. “What monster is that?”


     Someone was crouched on the tree branch Rui pointed at. There were stripes of something on him that were black and yet weren’t, yellow and yet weren’t. He even seemed to be giggling dumbly, both his eyes shining.


     “Look carefully again, who’s he?” Rui said.


     “Ayrin?” Stingham stared dumbstruck for a long moment before he recognized him. “Why did he become like this?”


     “From now on, if he catches you, you’ll be his girlfriend,” Rui said.


     “What! I’m a man, what girlfriend!”


     Stingham leaped up all of a sudden. With a shriek, he turned around and started running. “Don’t come any closer!”


     Rui made a gesture at Ayrin.


     Ayrin immediately ran behind Stingham as if the house were on fire.


     “Get bloody lost! What kind of pervert are you, don’t come near me!” Stingham ran as if his life were on the line, while Ayrin stuck behind him, pursuing him with his all.


     …


     “Tea…tea… teacher Lis… Lis…” At the same time Stingham fled for his life while Ayrin chased wholeheartedly behind him, Moss was trembling from head to toe in the rocky ravine inside the secret training area. He couldn’t even speak coherently.


     Minlur had been the one in charge of his special training during these few days, but now, the one standing lazily in front of him was that extremely freakish and bloodthirsty Liszt from the rumors.


     “You’re so afraid you can’t even speak?” Liszt looked lazily at him. “I heard you finally managed to more or less grasp ‘Holy Body Ignition’ only yesterday? With a level like that, why are you still trying to stick your nose in?”


     “Stick…Stick my nose in?” Moss’ teeth clacked and clattered. He had no idea what Liszt meant by that.


     “Ayrin’s talent and progress, as well as his innate silly and hotblooded courage that doesn’t even know what fear is, you should see them very clearly. Belo’s innately one of those rash and impetuous lunatics. It’s one thing for these two to hoot at Rinsyi, but who the hell are you?” Half mocking, half serious at the same time, Liszt said, “I can tell you very responsibly that, not even mentioning Rinsyi, he has several teammates around the same level as him, and they could kill you with barely any effort even using a just one hand.


     “Also, you should also be clearly aware what kind of clan clan Baratheon is. An existence that can abandon its own and treat them as enemies for the benefit of the whole clan, in order to preserve the strength of their lineage… Arcane masters who grew up in this environment from birth, how grim and callous would they be, how resolute would they be in their pursuit of power? To dispatch every potential foe, this is their inherent instinct. Talking about the pursuit of progress, clan Baratheon can abandon so many of their own and use cruel ways to protect the talent of their bloodline. Compared to your clan, compared to your innate talent, they’re so much stronger, aren’t they? With your current level, the gap between you and Rinsyi and the others is only growing larger by the day.”


     “Belo doesn’t even know anymore what remnant clan branch he comes from, Ayrin comes from a place like Cororin to begin with. Neither of them has any clan background, but you still have clan Quinn behind you. It’s one thing for them to shout at Rinsyi, the most serious price they could pay is merely their own lives. But what the hell are you shouting at Rinsyi for? Your failure might well bring the ruin of extermination to clan Quinn.”


     “…” Moss’ face swelled bright red. Trails of cold sweat flowed down on his forehead. His body trembled even harder.


     “Alright then, little friend who trembles in fear, little friend who isn’t as strong as Rinsyi even when releasing the giants’ Multi Sizing and the barbarians’ Fury, as well as Holy Body Ignition.” A lazy smile crept on Liszt face. “Now, please tell me, why did you also have the gall to shout like this at Rinsyi? Don’t you fear him, don’t you fear clan Baratheon?”


     “I… I’m afraid, but… but friends have to stick together.” Moss desperately clenched his fists and finally completed a sentence.


     “When friends stand out, you also stand out, no matter what enemy stands in front of you. Even if you end up dying together.” Liszt smiled. He pointed at a boulder nearby. “Sit down.”


     Moss sat down in a daze.


     Liszt also sat down on a boulder not far away beside him, and lazily said, “Whether before the War of the Dragons, or during the War of the Dragons, the giants’ kingdoms of that era had always been one of the important protagonists. Apart from strength, the giants of that era didn’t have any other outstanding advantage. Yet these giants could contend with dragon kingdoms, with elven kingdoms, with kingdoms of draconic arcane masters. Do you know why?”


     Moss looked blankly at Liszt. He had no idea why this teacher linked with countless terrifying rumors would tell him something like this.


     “It’s because of their foolish loyalty and sacrifices.” Liszt sigh of admiration drifted in the wind, inside the ravine. “The giant warriors of that time would rather die than betray and abandon their own. They were loyal to their companions. That’s why, when beastmen used to raise livestock, when elves used their spirit to bind and control huge beasts and monsters to fight at their sides, they could summon, merely with this loyalty of theirs, huge beasts on tall mountains, in deep abysses, or on fields of lava, to fight alongside them through thick and thin. Back in that era, the apex beast knights of the giant nations could even fight alone toe to toe against powerhouses among dragons!”


     “And with their unique sacrificial arcane skill, their military prowess left even more untold glory behind them. In the era of the War of the Dragons, they even decided the fate of many main military campaigns.”


     “Sacrificial Halo and Brambles Backlash, these are arcane skills all the strongest giant arcane masters grasped back then,” Liszt said unhurriedly.






     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 107: Stingham’s collapse
      Chapter 107: Stingham’s collapse


     “Sacrificial Halo and Brambles Backlash!”


     Moss was suddenly startled.


     His clan wasn’t a giant clan with an especially pure lineage compared to some ancient clans, and they long ago ceased to worship these already destroyed giant kingdoms as the lands where the souls of their ancestors rested. Yet, for anyone with some giant blood, these two legendary arcane skills bought absolute shock, because these two arcane skills were once the symbol of the giants’ glory.


     In many ancient records, in these epic-level scenes, the scene of a giant wearing scalding lava rock armor, attacking while ignoring almost every arcane skill, fighting shoulder to shoulder with companion beasts as huge as small hills, was far inferior to the shock of a giant wrapped in a golden halo, seven forking, snow-white brambles blossoming around him, their thorns gleaming with light, instantly killing seven mighty arcane masters at the same level as him.


     Liszt added, his tone lazy, yet still carrying a trace of emotion as he evoked an era past, “After the War of the Dragons, the fight between arcane masters and Evil Dragon followers still continued on. Some formidable bloodlines passed on from generation to generation, and they very much wanted to destroy these arcane skills that were once lethal for them.”


     “The more they destroyed, the more formidable the influence they exerted from the shadows.”


     “You’re very lucky,” Liszt said, looking at Moss. “Our Holy Dawn arcane teams once fought many times against henchmen of the Evil Dragon followers. Once, they discovered that their objectives were the arcane skills left in the vestiges of a giant kingdom. That’s the reason why, among the highest arcane skills in our Holy Dawn Academy, there is an arcane skill that only people with giant bloodlines can learn. ‘Sacrifical Halo.’”


     “What!”


     Moss forgot his fear and exclaimed, “Teacher Liszt, back then, your Holy Dawn team successfully repelled the henchmen and obtained the arcane skill ‘Sacrificial Halo’ among the vestiges of the giant kingdom?”


     “No need to get excited. In fact, there are many academies today who have in their possession arcane skills that once made history. They just can’t find anyone suitable to learn them, to the point no one choose these arcane skills anymore,” Liszt lazily said.


     “Teacher Liszt, teach me this secret skill then,” Moss shouted. “At the very least, when we find ourselves outmatched, I can risk my life to use this skill and protect ourselves with this.”


     “Not bad, it seems you got a lot of fighting intuition hanging out with Ayrin. That said, as long as you undergo a special training to reinforce your vitality and your ability to recover, you won’t easily die even if you shoulder the same kind of injury.” Liszt started to smile. “With guys like you and Ayrin, we may well actually remind some people of a truth they wanted to spread from the very beginning of the tournament, back when they first drew up the rules.”



     “What?” Moss stared blankly again.


     Liszt told him, “Because of arcane masters’ formidable mobility, as well as to avoid being killed or injured by armies or large-scale arcane skills, arcane masters naturally formed countless small teams under the starry skies inside battles, starting from the War of the Dragons all the way until now. Hence, when it comes to carrying out missions, small arcane teams are also the ones sent out. Oftentimes, only the arcane teams who understand how to cooperate with each other, who know to sacrifice themselves for the sake of the teammates, only teams like these will become the strongest arcane teams.”


     After a slight pause, Liszt added, “When they first drew up the rules of the tournament, it was precisely to foster this very awareness. To fight to the very end for your comrades, to fight until you can’t stand anymore, in order to annihilate a few more enemies for the sake of your teammates.”


     …


     “Stop chasing me!”


     “Why do you keep chasing me!”


     “Treachery, perfidy, an academy that doesn’t keep its words! Didn’t you say you wouldn’t force me to train!”


     Looking at Ayrin chasing him like a shadow, Stingham howled with indignation.


     “No one’s betraying their words. You’re free to pursue your romantic interests inside the academy, everyone has the privilege to court anyone they see fit.” Without batting an eye, Rui appeared on a branch not far away from him. “No one’s forcing you to train.”


     “Free romance? What the hell are you talking about!”


     Stingham almost puked out blood. Watching Ayrin behind him, his body covered from head to toe in ointment, a smile beaming across his face, seemingly drooling with desire for him, Stingham felt an evil chill shiver through him. He shrieked miserably.


     “Damn it, this guy clearly only had some brute force, why did he become so agile and so fast all of a sudden!”


     Often, as soon as he left Ayrin behind and lost sight of his shadow, Ayrin’s silhouette would immediately reappear before he had time to feel relieved.


     “Suitable arcane skills can speed up your movements, but the important thing is to grasp the right timing to use them. If you don’t use them appropriately, it’ll only make the opponent accurately guess your position instead. Or you’d directly crash against the opponent’s arcane skills and become a live target.”


     Rui’s silhouette flashed and immediately reappeared beside Ayrin. “You also need to constantly keep an eye on the level of your arcane particles. Otherwise these skills that increase your movement speed will use too many of them, and then you won’t have many arcane particles left for attacking.”


     Ayrin kept chasing after Stingham, saying at the same time, “I understand, teacher Rui! You’re really fast!”


     “Next I’m going to teach you Phantom Mirage. This is a movement skill that the opponent won’t easily notice when you launch it, just like Southern Monsoon’s Shadow Dust. It’s especially useful on a dark night.”


     “Did I finally get rid of that pervert?”


     Stingham panted heavily, hiding in dense thickets. He waited for a long while. Finally, he saw no trace of Ayrin.


     However. Just as he wiped off some sweat and wondered whether he might as well directly slip away from Holy Dawn Academy and take a stroll in Agate Lake Academy.


     All of a sudden, he felt his back break out in gooseflesh.


     When he turned around abruptly, he saw a black shadow drop down, then Ayrin suddenly filled his vision, seeming to strangely float out from the wind.


     “Haha, finally caught you!”


     Ayrin clung to him before he had time to evade.


     “Ah! Get lost!”


     An extremely frightened shriek came out of his mouth. A gigantic stream of water flushed out under his feet, immediately flushing him and Ayrin more than a dozen feet away in the air.


     “Why are you hanging around like a bad smell, I don’t like men! Act with propriety!”


     Rinsed away by his own arcane skill and dropping heavily like a boulder, golden stars still swimming in front of his eyes, Stingham saw a shadow bolting in his direction once again. “What new arcane skill did he suddenly learn this time. He’s moving so fast!” In spite of his pain, he jumped up and started running immediately. But this time, no matter how hard he tried, Ayrin always kept within five or six meter. He couldn’t find a way to throw him off.


     For Stingham, the next several days were like one nightmare following another.


     Apart from when Ayrin ate and slept, Ayrin was always in his face.


     And the most terrifying thing was, Ayrin was increasingly fast and nimble, increasingly unpredictable, coming and going like a shadow.


     …


     Early morning, six days later.


     Rui and Ayrin stood side by side on a roof inside the Ivy district.


     “You’re progressing even faster than I thought.” Rui watched the mist curling around the forest of giant trees, saying, “You should be good to go today, right?”


     “I should be able to catch him as long as I want to,” Ayrin said proudly. He clasped his hands behind his head and laughed out loud.


     “Go then.” Rui nodded, saying in an extremely simple manner, just like his usual style.


     “Teacher.” Ayrin suddenly thought of something, his rushing silhouette halting all of a sudden. “I thought of someone even more suitable who could do this training with me.”


     Rui looked his way. “Who?”


     “Rinloran of course,” Ayrin said excited. “His body coordination and his changes of direction, the speed of his entire body, very few people should be able to match those. Teacher Carter said that this is the innate advantage of high-level elves. If I could be as nimble as him, then very few people in the national tournament should be able to surpass me.”


     Rui frowned faintly. “But I heard he has no desire at all to join the school team and participate in the tournament.”


     “He doesn’t want to participate in the tournament, but I’m his friend. There should be no problem if I ask him to help me with the training,” Ayrin said with aplomb.


     “Alright.” Teacher Rui nodded. “Accomplish your task today, then you can go find him.”


     “Back again! When are you ever going to stop!”


     Stingham’s miserable shrieks echoed once again inside the forest of giant trees.


     Chasing behind him, Ayrin stretched himself and warmed up his body, saying with a laugh, “Just bear with it, it’ll be over today.”


     “Bastard, what does that mean, it’ll be over today.”


     “Because I’m going to catch you today.”


     “What!”


     “I’m about ready, we can begin!” After exercising for several minutes, Ayrin felt his body become completely light and lithe.


     “Where’s he?”


     Ayrin had always stuck behind him like ghost, but now Stingham suddenly noticed he couldn’t see him anymore behind his back.


     Still darting swiftly, he looked left and right.


     On the left, nothing.


     On the right…


     When he turned his head around and looked right, he noticed Ayrin standing on a tree branch on his left, all smiles. He even stuck his face forward, not even one meter away from him.


     “Ah!”


     Stingham’s face almost went green. He shrieked and ran for his life. Ayrin vanished from his vision, but by the time he turned around, he once again saw Ayrin standing in front of himself, smiling at him.


     “Ah!” “Ah!” “Ah!”


     Stingham fled as if his life were in imminent danger, but no matter in which direction he escaped in, Ayrin’s smiling face would always appear in front of him.


     “I’m here.”


     The most excessive time, he didn’t see Ayrin’s figure at first, but Ayrin actually stretched out his hand and tapped his shoulder.


     “Don’t be like that! Let me go.”


     After almost crashing into Ayrin many dozen times, Stingham finally collapsed. He drilled himself into the hollow of a tree and wouldn’t show his face no matter what.


     “Ah? You gave up so quickly. I’m going to find someone else then. Bye!” Ayrin’s voice gradually came from further and further away.


     “He’s really gone?”


     Stingham slowly poked his head out. When he discovered Ayrin was finally gone from the surroundings, when things finally quieted down, tears ran wild on his face.


     “I actually can’t even run away. This can’t go on, otherwise, doesn’t that mean that he can catch me anytime he wants to find me?”


     Several minutes later, he bolted toward the place Rui were often at. “Teacher Rui, teach me! Make me become faster!”






     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 108: Real missions
      Chapter 108: Real missions


     “Rinloran!”


     Holding a book in both hands, Rinloran heard a very familiar voice come from behind, as soon as he entered the Thinker’s Stone Forest.


     He turned his head around. There was nothing behind, not half the hint of a human figure. But he immediately reacted. His body flashed, gliding five to six meters away to the right.


     Ayrin appeared on the left of where he previously stood, his hand outstretched, patting empty air.


     “Rinloran, you’re still the fastest.”


     Ayrin took his hand back, a beam etched on his face.


     “How did you become so fast?” Rinloran was taken aback.


     Ayrin put his hands behind his head, a little pleased with himself. “The result of my recent special training.”


     “From the end of the match against Iron Forest Academy to now, you already…” Rinloran looked a little speechless.


     “If you can help with my training, I’ll definitely become even faster.” Ayrin looked earnestly at Rinloran. “You’re still wearing arcane master weights right? Your reactions are a little faster than Stingham’s even when you’re wearing them. It seems that you also made giant strides forward after the brawl last time against Kybaver and the rest.”


     “Help you train?” Rinloran frowned slightly.


     Without waiting for him to add anything else, Ayrin nodded, his face brimming with expectation. “You can’t refuse, because we’re friends. Friends should be helping each other. Also, if you still don’t like it, you can stay out of the school team and not participate in the tournament. Just help me train.”


     “But…” Rinloran suddenly hesitated.


     “Hey, we’re friends. If there’s something your friend likes to do, you have to help him if you can even if you don’t like it. Anyway, you don’t want to see your friend smacked into a flat cake and pasted on a wall during the tournament, right?” Ayrin immediate jumped in front of him, telling him, hurry up and agree, hurry up and agree, saying at the same time, “If you’re worried about classes, we can ask teacher Carter and the others to help you with private lessons, you won’t fall behind.”


     Looking at the brilliant smile on Ayrin’s face, Rinloran still wavered somewhat.


     “I don’t know if you heard, that guy Rinsyi from clan Baratheon came to find trouble for us that day. If we met him in the tournament, we might well suffer miserably.” Ayrin firmly brandished his fist. “In order to defeat this vile guy, I need your help.”


     “Goodness gracious, you had to stir the hornet nest. I heard that Rinsyi clearly came to bother Ferguillo, but you somehow actually ended up provoking him.” Rinloran couldn’t help but stare at him. “There’s also that Belo, he’s the king at making trouble. He clearly knows what kind of figure that guy is, but he still had the guts to shout kneel down and lick my feet.”


     “Haha.” Ayrin scratched his head, not feeling remorseful in the slightest. He said with a smile, “That guy looked really too evil when he bullied Ferguillo. If you’d been there, you’d definitely have been among those who couldn’t resist stepping forward.”



     Rinloran glanced at the laughing Ayrin. “I have to help you become faster?”


     Ayrin immediately quieted down. Then he jumped in joy the next second. “That’s great, you agreed!”


     …


     Ciaran sat on the roof of an old building in front of the infirmary.


     This old building used to be the nurturing room of the medical department, specialized in the use of some nurturing herbs, peculiar fungi and mushrooms, or things of the sort. Many fantastic and bizarre plants even used to float in the many ponds on the second floor.


     The students from back then had partitioned the terrace on the roof into many parts, and grew many sunlight-loving plants there.


     Only, Holy Dawn Academy’s medical department grew bigger and better. The entire kingdom started to put heavy value on it, and they specially built two mountain valleys for experimentation purpose. This old building became abandoned after that, became a mere place where the school piled raw materials it needed.


     There were only some dried yellow weeds on the rooftop now.


     Quietness was the only good thing about it.


     A wine bottle made from green wood sat beside Ciaran’s knees.


     She opened the wooden screw cork and drank a mouthful, then screwed the cork back in tight.


     Just at this moment, she suddenly whirled around.


     A petite female arcane master appeared on the rooftop only a moment ago. She had pretty wine-colored short hair that fell level with her ears.


     “Donna?”


     Ciaran exclaimed, “Why are you here?”


     “They found some clues about that mysterious arcane master who came to assassinate Ivan last time.” Donna walked toward Ciaran with a small smile. “It just so happens that me and Berryn transferred over here.”


     “Is that mysterious arcane master still in St. Lauren’s vicinity?” Ciaran’s face became solemn.


     “This mysterious arcane master already vanished into thin air. But we found some people he was in contact with after tracking the places he previously operated in. A few arcane teams will come here soon. Liszt and Rui are main decision-makers in this mission,” Donna explained in a soft voice.


     These were matters that ought to be kept secret, but it seemed Ciaran also had the authority to know them. Ciaran nodded. She didn’t linger in extensive courtesy with an old friend, and casually sat down again. Something that was a smile yet not a smile floated on her face: “You won’t have deliberately transferred over this time just because you could see Liszt, right?”


     “Half and half I guess. I could have transferred or not for this mission. But don’t you go thinking I ran so far for the mere sake of meeting him. Don’t tell me you didn’t want to see me?” Donna sat down beside Ciaran. “Whatever happens, we were the most important rivals in the national tournament back then. We went through many unforgettable times together. I very much wanted to see you and Rui and the others.”


     “What on earth is the deal with you and Liszt. If you really like each other, then just be together. Staying ambiguous after so many years, even we can’t make head or tail of it,” Ciaran said, faintly turning her head in her direction.


     Donna thought for a moment. She said, “You want to hear the truth or a lie?”


     Ciaran said, “The truth, of course.”


     “Liszt told me this back then after our match: looking at how you were, how could we have the heart to date and leave you behind?” Donna said, looking at Ciaran, “Back then, maybe the sadness and sorrow diluted many other emotions. Now we’ve been apart for so many years, it’s a little hard to revive an old flame.”


     Ciaran fell silent.


     “I heard your Holy Dawn Academy’s team also picked up two powerful freshmen this year, that you also entered the nationals.” Donna smiled. “It really brings back the cherished memory of that time, our carefree training, us fighting against each other, struggling for the title. Your team back then was really strong. If not for your luck being a little worse than ours, you guys should have been the ones to seize the title, if you hadn’t struggled and received too heavy wounds against Dragon Word Academy before meeting us.”


     “If our academy can become the champion, then get together with Liszt,” Ciaran said, lifting her head. A sudden smile also faintly floated on her face.


     Donna blinked.


     “You guys want to help me snap out of it, so how can you fall behind me? You should first leave behind the memories of that time yourself,” Ciara said. “If you want to revive the feelings from back then, if you need a beautiful opportunity for a new beginning, then stake it again on the tournament.”


     “Holy Dawn Academy has been silent for too long. These freshmen this year remind me of our younger selves. It seems they make me go back to that time. Their happiness really makes me start to feel happy again. Donna, all of us need to change.”


     Donna laughed, laughed very loudly, without at all the style of a demure lady. “Alright then. Even you are talking like this, would I be afraid of an old rival like you? You don’t need to become the ultimate champions. As long as your team can stand on the tournament field in the finals, I’ll get together with Liszt.”


     “Hey hey hey… Casually staking away a man’s life and happiness on a gamble, don’t you think you’re overdoing it?” A lazy voice drifted to their ears.


     “What, you don’t want to? I think you’re definitely feeling very proud right now.” Ciaran turned around, watching Liszt come their way from the edge of the roof. “You must be thinking that the time isn’t too far away, because you’re just like me, you’re very confident in Ayrin and the others. Am I right?”


     “What are you saying. How could it be so simple to stand in the finals in a tournament like this. Even a team as formidable as ours back then merely fought our way into the finals. So many opponents strong enough to raise your hackles…” Liszt had an exaggerated dramatic expression on his face, but he actually started smiling after that. He looked in Ciaran’s eyes, saying seriously, “That said, I’m really very happy… Happy from seeing you change.”


     “Back then, we were the super evil group of six, people were scared of us as soon as they caught a glimpse of us. How can we stay depressed?” Liszt’s expression seemed absorbed in memories past.


     Donna started laughing as well, saying in a loud voice, as if reciting:


     “Mega Brainless Minlur!”


     “Black Stick Specialist Rui!”


     “Really Good At Fighting Liszt!”


     “Crafty Conspiracy Master Carter!”


     “Ever-Standing Meat Shield Ashur!”


     “Cold Arrows Specialist Ciaran!”


     “The Holy Dawn Evil Six from back then who went on a rampage against all the other great schools!”


     “Hahaha.” Liszt remembered something or another. He clutched his belly and started laughing.


     Donna smiled. She couldn’t refrain herself from asking, “Your team this year is really very strong?”


     “Since you broached the subject, I happen to have two proper matters to discuss about.” Liszt looked at Ciaran and Donna and said, “The first thing is, Donna, can you teach Ayrin your Fire Embers? That’s the strongest defensive skill I can think of right now from people we’re in good terms with. Second, Ciaran, why don’t you take Ayrin and Moss in the next few days and bring them on some missions?”


     “Fire Embers?”


     Donna was suddenly taken a little aback. “You’re certain this fresh of yours can learn it?”


     “Just try it, you’ll know when the time comes,” Liszt said with a smile.


     Very familiar with Liszt, Donna saw many things from this smile. Her shock became all the greater.


     “Bring them to carry out missions?” Ciaran’s face became grave.


     “I have the authority to set up all the missions this time, I’ll pick suitable missions.” Liszt nodded. “They both have a pretty good fighting awareness, but after all, there’s a difference between competition and genuine battles. In the national tournament, there are many people like Rinsyi who experienced many genuine battles. We need to first make them get used to it. Maybe in a six or seven days or so. Let’s give Moss and Ayrin a few more days for their special training. Many things should be set in motion by that time, missions will be handed down.”


     “Ok.” Ciaran looked at his expectant eyes and nodded.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 109: Two harmonious figures
      Chapter 109: Two harmonious figures


     Early in the morning, in the forest of huge trees inside Holy Dawn Academy, two human figures pierced through the white mist at peerless speed.


     “That’s good enough.”


     All of a sudden, the figure in front skimmed upward in quick succession all the way to the top of a huge tree before stopping.


     The one in the back gasped slightly. He immediately asked, following after the first person, “What’s good enough?”


     The sun rose on the eastern horizon just at this time. Sunlight sprinkled down, not yet harsh on the eyes, splashing on both of them as they stood on the treetop.


     One of them looked even more delicate than a girl, while the other seemed to be overflowing with enthusiasm and fighting spirit. They were, of course, Rinloran and Ayrin.


     “I’m saying that, when it comes to all kinds of movements during high-speed motion, you’re already around the same level as me. At first, when you were chasing behind me, the posture of your body would often look very awkward when you dodged some branches, when you stepped sideways, or when you twisted your body to pass through some narrow cracks. But right now, I think that you wouldn’t feel awkward if you were to do the same movements again.” Rinloran turned to look at Ayrin, half his face shining golden under the sunlight. “Ayrin, you’re really a genius. Your body seems to have a memory. It seems like it can remember and learn many skills and movements on its own, as long as you get to see them once.”


     “What? I think that the real geniuses are people like Stingham who opened two arcane gates very fast.” Ayrin seems a little dispirited on the contrary. “Plus, I still can’t catch you.”


     But the next instant, Ayrin couldn’t help but exclaim, looking at the sun rising from the unbroken ranges of mountains in the distance, “The sunrise looks really beautiful from here!”


     Rinloran also turned around and watched the rise of the sun. “Why does it seem like you like the sun in particular, like you especially like to watch the sunrise? You say the same thing every day, you already said it four days in a row.”


     “That’s because back in Cororin, I used to dig ores every day in the mining shafts. I could only see the sunlight in the morning, before going into the mines. It was often night by the time I came out, the sun had already set.” Ayrin scratched his head, a little embarrassed, saying, “Maybe it’s because I saw it too rarely before, that’s why it’s so beautiful to me now.”


     After a small pause, Ayrin said again, “Now I can see the sunrise every day. I can bask in this warm sunlight. It’s like there’s someone always reminding me that the arduous and miserable days are already over, that things will be better and better from now on.”


     “The arduous and miserable days are things of the past. Things will become better day by day from now on?” Thinking on Ayrin’s words, Rinloran was lost in thought for a long while.



     “Ayrin, your training in body movement is already there. You already understand what are the most reasonable dodging motions you should make during high-speed motion, and you also drilled your body to the point some very violent twisting motions won’t feel awkward.” When the sunlight became more and more blinding, Rinloran turned his head around and said to Ayrin in a serious tone, “As to why you still can’t catch me, there are two important reasons.”


     “There are two important reasons?” Ayrin stared.


     “Yes.” Rinloran nodded, saying, “The first reason is that, while we move at full speed, I always control my arcane particles to the bottom of my feet. This way, I can make the arcane particles flow out of the bottom of my feet as soon as I want to use an arcane skill. So I can always launch my movement skills a little faster than you. It’s true that we with elven blood are much more nimble and have much better body coordination compared to ordinary people. But starting from the era of the War of the Dragons until now, the reason why many arcane masters with elven blood came to be known for absolute speed is also because almost every elven bloodline clan has this kind of custom.”


     “Why didn’t I think of that!” Ayrin became excited all of a sudden. “This way, you really can shorten the time it takes for the arcane particles to flow from the arcane gates to the bottom of the feet. The time may be short, but it’s a huge difference during instant changes of direction!”


     “It sounds simple, but you still need to spend quite some time to exercise it. You won’t need any less time compared to the training you did these few days on body movement.” Rinloran said to him, “Try it now and you’ll understand.”


     “Is that so? Let me try!”


     As soon as Ayrin’s voice rose, he started bouncing on some nearby trees, like a ball shooting at high speed.


     “It’s really true. If you don’t control your arcane particles, they’ll flow like blood and return to the arcane gates.


     “Also, if you don’t control them well, your feet will become very heavy instead. Some arcane particles will also flow out from your soles and be wasted,” Ayrin said quickly, the instant he returned to Rinloran’s side.


     Rinloran nodded, “You’ll only succeed if you can control at the bottom of your feet the right amount of arcane particle for one arcane skill, without letting them flow out or disturb your normal movements and skill invocation.”


     “It seems very hard,” Ayrin said.


     Then he suddenly thought of something, and exclaimed, “Rinloran, when did you condense arcane particles? You couldn’t the last time, when we fought against Kybaver and the others, right?”


     “Aren’t you a little too slow on the uptake?” Rinloran couldn’t help but shake his head. “I’ve always used arcane skills training these few days with you. You actually realized it only just now.”


     “I always focused single-mindedly on training during these few days, I haven’t thought about it at all, haha. Rinloran, really worthy of a high-level elven bloodline, you actually condensed arcane particles so fast.”


     “I started my foundation exercises much earlier than you, the time I spent on condensing arcane particles must be more than twice longer than you. It’s nothing to be proud of.” Rinloran turned around. “Alright, you need to train the trick of controlling your arcane particles on your own. Let us talk about the second reason now. Do you see that tree branch?”


     “What?” Ayrin followed Rinloran’s line of sight. He saw a small tree branch in front of them, only as thick as a thumb.


     Rinloran didn’t answer immediately. He merely walked toward that tree branch.


     “What!”


     Ayrin shouted in disbelief. He saw that tree branch faintly swaying, and also bending downward, looking as if it could break at any moment, but it unexpectedly didn’t break. Rinloran unexpectedly stood on it, fine and dandy.


     “How are you doing that?” he couldn’t help but shout.


     “In fact, a branch like this isn’t as weak as you imagine, and your body isn’t as heavy as you imagine.” Rinloran looked at Ayrin, saying calmly and patiently, “Both of us got rid of arcane master weights today, this tree branch is absolutely fine bearing our weight.”


     “If it can’t bear it, it’s because you did this.” Rinloran suddenly crossed a step forward when he said that.


     This small branch broke with a snap when his foot landed, though it didn’t seem as if he put much strength in it. He landed on a branch below.


     “This is?” Ayrin looked on foolishly. He couldn’t understand what the difference was, because previously, Rinloran had also stepped straight on it in the same way.


     “That’s because I put a little more strength when I stepped on it.” Rinloran lifted his head and continued to explain, “That’s why the branch couldn’t bear it. Other than the weight of our bodies, it can’t endure the force of our impact. What it can’t bear is the strength erupting from inside our bodies.”


     Ayrin understood then. He nodded repeatedly.


     Rinloran added, “I did that to make you directly observe and understand the importance of controlling your strength reasonably. Sometimes, there’s no need for us to use as much strength as we imagine when we need to halt, or maybe to suddenly change directions, or to dodge. If you use even a tad more strength than necessary, you’ll first have to eliminate the reactive force from the excessive strength you used when you make your next movement. Also, if you use too much force for one movement, then you might not put enough strength in the next. You have to know when to release your strength, and you also have to know when to restrain and control it. We are about at the same level in arcane particles, and your physical strength is much higher than mine, but I’m more adept at using my strength appropriately.”


     “You try walking on a branch that can barely bear your weight. Try to perceive how to control your strength, how to walk on it but not to cause it to break.”


     “As long as you can attain a very good control over a suitable amount of arcane strength under your feet, as long as you can master the appropriate amount of strength to use in every movement, you’ll definitely be faster than me. More than a level faster than me!”


     …


     Not far away, on another huge tree, Carter, Ciaran, Donna, Rui, and the others quietly watched Rinloran and Ayrin.


     “There really are many special things about high-level elves. These sound so simple. But if you want to reach the level of these people with high-level elven bloodlines, that’s really too difficult. Even we can’t hope to do it.”


     “I bet Ayrin can come close to or surpass Rinloran’s level.”


     “Carter, no matter what you’re staking, no one is going to bet with you. If not for their situation being just right at the moment, I’d be itching to see Donna teach him Fire Embers, see whether he can learn this arcane skill people call one of the hardest arcane skills to learn.”


     “No wonder you guys have the confidence to return to the finals. Aren’t there really too many monsters among your freshmen?”


     “No matter what, you guys look at Rinloran teaching Ayrin right now. Doesn’t it look like a strict teacher guiding a studious student?”


     “A teacher that’s also a friend, that’s a very good situation. They’ll boost each other more easily this way, make each other progress faster.”


     Ayrin and Rinloran’s silhouettes under the sunlight made these mighty arcane masters of the kingdom remember many happy things from the time of their youth.


     “There’s only Stingham, he gives me too much of a headache,” Carter couldn’t resist saying.


     “No matter how high the talent, no one can possibly sail smoothly all the way through. Something will happen to him sooner or later, something that makes him change,” Rui slowly said.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 110: Absolute domain-type arcane spell
      Chapter 110: Absolute domain-type arcane spell


     Early in the morning, five days later, still around sunrise.


     Ayrin stood at the top of a huge tree, facing a thin branch. He continuously reminded himself, “Control my breathing. This branch can bear almost my exact weight. I might break it by merely breathing too deeply and making my body shake too much.”


     Then he adjusted his breathing, and slowly walked on it.


     The branch swayed lightly in the breeze. It distinctively curved down after he stepped on it, as if it would immediately break. Ayrin’s body tilted forward with the bend of the branch.


     Yet, Ayrin’s body readjusted itself in a very minute, extremely harmonious-looking shift, to the point this branch didn’t sway any stronger even after he stood inclined on it.


     An excited expression emerged on Ayrin’s face. He continued his lithe walk forward, stepping on another branch nearby with about the same thickness.


     When he switched to this other branch, he looked to be standing steady, and the branch at his feet didn’t break either.


     “Ah!” He suddenly opened his mouth in happiness, about to shout out loud. But just at this instant, the branch at his feet suddenly broke with a crack at the fork. “Crack, crack.” He dropped down, and again broke two branches in succession. Only after that did he shoot upward again like a flying bird.


     “It seems I still can’t be too pleased with myself.”


     “Dear me, I still can’t walk however I want to walk the way Rinloran does, why am I getting complacent?” Ayrin felt embarrassed at himself. He scratched his head and scolded himself, and then, with a serious expression, once again walked towards branches that could barely bear his weight, just like the first one.


     His body once again gave off an exceptionally nimble and harmonious feeling.


     He switched from one branch to the next.


     No branches broke this time. His steps seemed increasingly graceful, increasingly peaceful, increasingly faster.


     One after another, the thin branches bounced up softly after his steps went past, actually giving off the feeling someone was plucking the branches in the wind, like so many strings on an instrument.


     “Rustle!”


     He accelerated all of a sudden. His body went through the lush treetops at great speed, now and then accompanied by the display of an arcane skill. He appeared on top of one huge tree after another, moving as if in blinks, swiftly flitting a full circle around this forest of huge trees. Then he returned to his original position and stopped on the first branch he’d stepped on.


     His breathing was obviously much more urgent.


     Yet he seemed to be controlling and coordinating the movements of his body even better. The swaying of the branch at his feet seemed a little stronger compared to the first time, yet it still didn’t snap, even after more than a dozen seconds.


     Ayrin put his hands behind his head, and couldn’t resist saying to himself, “It’s really hard… I finally succeeded more or less. Now I should be able to follow Rinloran, right?”



     The sun rose just at this instant, as it happened. The first strands of daylight pierced through the layer of clouds, sprinkling on St. Lauren’s mountain peak.


     On a lush treetop only a few dozen meters away from him, Donna and Ciaran were actually in a completely different mood.


     “He really did it!”


     “He only used five days to grasp a skill that only arcane masters with elven blood could master previously! Could he be the descendant of an arcane master with dragon blood and an arcane master with elven blood? Could he have elven blood coursing his body to begin with?”


     Ayrin already thought that the things Rinloran taught him were particularly hard, much more difficult than when learning arcane skills before. But Donna and Ciaran were keenly aware that the vast majority of arcane masters had no hope of ever matching Rinloran’s nimbleness, even if they went through many years of training. The reason why the nimbleness of elven bloodlines was called an innate talent was precisely because it was impossible to imitate the control they exercised over their strength when dodging or changing direction, impossible to learn the control they had over their balance, even when many people tried to learn them for a lifetime!


     There had merely been around twenty days all put together from the end of the match against Iron Forest until now. In such a short time frame, he went from speed being his weakness to almost overtaking Rinloran.


     Rather than talking about learning and special training, one might as well talk about an innate gift.


     “I can’t help but feel incredulous even though I witnessed the course of his progress with my own eyes. Back in our era, only Herde had this kind of talent, right?” Donna felt as if she’d taken a psychological blow. “On top of that, Ayrin’s the same as Chris. Every day, all the time he can use on training he uses on training. It’s really as they say, the one you fear isn’t someone more talented than you, it’s one more talented than you and also more hardworking than you.”


     “I heard that he dug ores for many years in Cororin… For the current him, for the sake of his dreams, every day is probably filled with happiness, no matter how hard he works.” A faint smile floated on the corner of Ciaran’s mouth in spite of herself. She looked at Donna and said, “Now it should be your turn to teach him Fire Embers.”


     “This guy’s fighting spirit and pure happiness really have the power to imperceptibly change someone.” Such a thought floated in Donna’s mind when she saw Ciaran’s faint smile.


     …


     “Teacher Ciaran?”


     Ayrin happily waved his hand at Ciaran the moment he noticed Ciaran and Donna appear in his vision. Then he immediately observed Donna, asking, “Teacher Ciaran, is this teacher an elite teacher of our Holy Dawn Academy? She looks very strong.”


     “She’s called Donna. Though she isn’t a teacher of our academy, she’s the chief arcane master of clan Oakheart, one of the arcane masters registered in the office of special affairs.” Ciaran looked at Ayrin and said, “She has another identity: one of the most outstanding students in the history of River Bend Academy. She once defeated us and became the champion of the national tournament.”


     “Champion of the national tournament, so strong!” Ayrin suddenly couldn’t refrain his shout. “Teacher Ciaran, what kind of clan is clan Oakheart now? Also, what does it mean to be registered in the office of special affairs?”


     “Clan Oakheart is the reigning clan of Ancient Oak City in the Golden Roses Plains. As to the office of special affairs…” Ciaran paused a moment, and wondered how she could explain it to Ayrin when Ayrin never even heard the name.


     Then she said, “Generally speaking, for arcane masters who possess a certain amount of fighting power, a minority will form their own mercenary teams or join some small-scale independent arcane guilds. The vast majority left will choose to join a variety of clans. The various clans titled by the kingdom all reign over territories large and small. They can give the arcane masters who join them better conditions comparatively. And all the arcane masters who join the armies of these clans titled by the king become knighted arcane masters of the kingdom.


     “The royal law-keeping department is in charge of all these arcane masters in our kingdom of Eiche. The idea is to lead all the arcane masters contributing to the kingdom, in order to safeguard the peace of the kingdom and of the continent.


     “There are three echelons in the royal law-keeping department. From top to bottom, these are the office of justice, the office of special affairs, and the law-keeping office. All the arcane masters who can join the armies of the various reigning clans are members of the law-keeping office. The law-keeping office will issue all kinds of missions, and let these arcane masters carry them out.


     “There are only a very small number of formidable arcane masters who possess the qualifications to be a member of the office of special affairs. They handle some particularly dangerous and crucial matters. In the entirety of our St. Lauren, there are only three arcane masters who were inducted in the office of special affairs. In our Holy Dawn Academy, Liszt is the only one.


     “As to the office of justice, it’s entirely comprised of some hero-level and legendary-level arcane masters of the kingdom.”


     “Even teacher Ciaran, teacher Minlur, and the others aren’t powerful enough to be inducted in the office of special affairs?” Ayrin was greatly taken aback when he understood the ins and outs. He looked at Donna: “Then she’s stronger than you?”


     “Of course.” Ciaran nodded at Ayrin. “You can also call her teacher Donna, because we asked her to teach you her strongest defensive skill, Fire Embers.”


     “Is that true? That’s great, teacher Donna is so powerful, her strongest defensive skill is sure to be especially powerful as well!” Ayrin cheered all of a sudden.


     “He’s too vigorous, really very cute.” Donna couldn’t repress her smile.


     “Fire Embers, what kind of arcane skill is that?” Ayrin immediately asked.


     Donna was also a little impatient to see whether Ayrin could learn this arcane skill of hers. She looked at Ayrin and said, “Use your strongest skill and attack me.”


     “Ok!”


     Ayrin understood Donna certainly wanted to demonstrate in person, so he didn’t waste any time in nonsense. He stretched out his left hand and pressed it in Donna’s direction.


     “Boom!”


     An explosion shook through the air. A huge white ball of ice sudden appeared.


     “Fire Embers!”


     Donna moved her hands slightly just at the same time. Countless magenta arcane particles fluttered around her and ignited.


     The branch at her feet instantly burned into snow-white embers. But what was even more astounding was, though there was absolutely nothing in the air around her, the flames burning from her arcane particles still generated white embers, as if in this instant, her flames pulled in the rarefied air and condensed it into solid matters, then burned them to ashes.


     “Crown of Ice and Snow!”


     Ayrin’s right first pounded ruthlessly on the white ball of ice. The white block of ice formed countless sword-shaped arrows sputtering forward. But every part that came into contact with the embers crumbled entirely, vanishing without a trace.


     A huge crown of ice and snow became a short length of ice in front of Ayrin, as if it transformed into a frail shield of ice.


     “Directly crumbled?” Ayrin shouted in disbelief.


     “Only an arcane master with five open arcane gates can invoke and use Fire Embers’ complete form.” Not waiting for Donna to speak, Ciaran immediately explained in details to Ayrin, “This arcane skill of hers can directly burn all kinds of arcane energy in the surrounding, so its defensive power is especially strong against almost every attacking skill. Especially against the vast majority of fire-elemental arcane skills, the fires summoned by the opponent will instead strengthen the power of her Fire Embers. That’s why, apart from dragon breath and spirit fire, all the other fire skills are entirely useless against her Fire Embers!”


     “An absolute defense skill that can break almost every fire skill? This is a taboo-level arcane spell!” Ayrin’s expression was a little different. “Teacher Ciaran, did teacher Donna open five arcane skills already?! I only have one open gate though.”


     “It doesn’t matter. She can teach you the complete Fire Embers. This skill is separated into seven ranks to begin with, different ranks will manifest a different power,” Ciaran told Ayrin. “When you open at least six arcane gates and reach the sixth rank or higher, this skill won’t be a mere defense anymore, but an offensive and counterattacking skill.”


     “It’s really a taboo-level spell! Teacher Donna is already a taboo-level arcane master.”


     “There’s only on issue left now. This arcane skill of hers is also called the lost skill of Bending River. Before Donna, no one could learn this arcane skill, to the point people even forgot about it. And after Donna, there’s still hasn’t been anyone who grasped it.”


     Ciaran looked at Ayrin. “From before the War of the Dragons, from the most ancient draconic scholars up until now, it’s hard to tell how many mighty arcane skills have been handed down under the starry skies. The most crucial thing is that various arcane masters find themselves unable to understand and grasp the vast majority of mighty skills, because of the different natural inclinations of their innate gifts. You can master two opposite skills like my Evil Flaming Eye and Carter’s Ice of Crown and Snow, so we feel that even Fire Embers is very possibly within your reach.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 111: Start of the real-combat mission!
      Chapter 111: Start of the real-combat mission!


     “Multiple skill invocation effect?”


     “Cocktail-style composite arcane power effect?”


     “Integrating arcane particles with arcane power through sixty patterns?”


     Within the following dozen seconds, Ayrin finally understood why Donna’s “Fire Embers” was one of the hardest arcane skills to learn.


     This arcane skill unexpectedly required three instant skill invocations, flowing the arcane particles from inside the body out of the hands and feet at the same time but in three different time frames. Arcane particles were split into three parts, gushing out from three different positions in the hands and feet, and you needed to rely on minutes gestures of the hands and feet to cause sixty streams of arcane particles altogether to flow out of the body in different ways, generating a discrepancy in the integration with arcane power, finally forming a perfect synthesis effect.


     “There are some especially mighty arcane skills that are true multi-invocation skills in the genuine sense, launching multiple arcane skills with extreme speed. The collision of primordial energy will trigger a more violent chain reaction.” Donna looked at Ayrin and explained, “My Fire Embers originates from the era of the newly risen Draconic scholars’ Goudohar kingdom. The creator is the one called ‘Great Cocktail Master’ Norcas. His studies were directed at how to control as many flows of arcane particles in on arcane skill as possible, in order to produce effects only multi-invocation skills can generate.


     “Of course, the arcane skills he pursued are faster than the genuine layering of multiple skills, but the result was that every one of his arcane skills is especially difficult. After all, it’s equivalent to doing the things you’d do to invoke two or three arcane skills in the time you invoke a single skill, and you even need to be especially meticulous. That’s why the vast majority of his arcane skills weren’t passed down. This kind of diverse and meticulous arcane researcher has always been in the minority. The mainstream still consists of studies on gathering more arcane power with single arcane skills.


     “Also, legends say that the only ones who can use it are arcane masters with some red dragon bloodline, that is to say, the bloodline of fire dragons, or some other mutation bloodline with a special affinity for fire-elemental arcane energy.” Donna thought for a while, yet she still added without holding anything back, “I happen to have a little red dragon blood… The reason why I’m telling you this much is to make you understand that, if you really feel you can’t adapt to this skill, that you can’t use the aura of this skill, then don’t be overly tempted by it. Many arcane masters, because they were lured by the power of formidable taboo skills, kept studying them, yet couldn’t learn them no matter what. In the end, they never obtained any accomplishment in their lifetime.”



     “I understand. If I can’t learn it, I won’t try to keep digging a hole. Anyway, our Holy Dawn Academy still has many arcane skills I can learn.” Ayrin looked at Donna, a little embarrassed. “Only, teacher Donna, can you do the kind of arcane skill that let’ll me remember the scene of your skill invocation, like teacher Ciaran did?”


     “Are you talking about ‘Spirit Touch’?” Donna blinked faintly, then immediately smiled and shook her head. She stretched her hand and handed a small scroll to Ayrin. “I can’t grasp that skill. That said, the effect of that skill is to give a profound impression of a scene that happened only moments ago in front of your eyes. I can just use the skill again right now, and Ciaran will help with Spirit Touch. This is an explanation scroll I made, you can also peruse it carefully.”


     “Teacher Ciaran, can we do that?” Ayrin took the scroll and looked at Ciaran.


     “Go for it.” Ciaran smiled faintly, nodding at Ayrin and Donna.


     “Fire Embers!”


     “Soul Contract – Spirit Touch!”


     When the pale embers once again flashed around Donna, a stream of arcane particles became a dot of deep red light at Ciaran’s fingertip, then gradually vanished between Ayrin’s eyebrows.


     A seemingly very gentle breeze blew up, blowing some withered leaves.


     Donna and Ciaran both became grave all of a sudden.


     Liszt’s figure suddenly appeared on a great tree in front of them.


     “The missions are starting?” Donna asked directly. Her face no longer showed any of the gentle and relaxed expressions she had in the past few days.


     “It’s starting.” Liszt nodded. He stretched out his hand and directly shot out a small scroll in front of Ciaran. “I already let someone notify Moss, he should be here very quickly.”


     “Then we’ll meet after the start of the mission.”


     Donna waved at Ciaran and Ayrin. After a mere few flashes, she and Liszt both vanished completely from Ayrin’s line of sight.


     “Teacher Ciaran, is it like you said a few days ago, we’re going to carry out missions as battlemasters?” Ayrin realized, suddenly excited.


     “Yes.”


     Ciaran opened the scroll Liszt tossed her way and gave it a careful once-over. Then red flames sparked on her hands and burned the scroll to ashes.


     “We also have to set off immediately for Windsough Canyon.”


     “Windsough Canyon?”


     Before Ayrin could ask too many questions, a sturdy figure rushed wildly their way.


     “Teacher Minlur.”


     Halting in front of Ayrin and Ciaran, Minlur handed three backpacks to Ciaran. He tapped Ayrin’s shoulder at the same time, saying, “Brave warrior Ayrin, your fighting spirit looks as sharp as ever. That said, we’re merely using this method as a special training, but there’s after all a great possibility you’ll encounter a real battle. In front of genuine enemies, any arcane master will be extremely ominous and utterly vicious, an existence that lives only to send their opponents to the underworld. You have to listen to Ciaran’s orders about each and every move.”


     Ayrin nodded fiercely. “I know, teacher Minlur, I’ll definitely follow teacher Ciaran’s commands to the letter.”


     “Sniff sniff…” At this moment, Ayrin suddenly couldn’t resist sniffing fiercely.


     “What’s the matter?” Minlur felt very baffled.


     “Smells really good, it seems like there are many tasty things,” Ayrin said. After a little wait, he finally saw Moss running their way from the canteen’s direction, carrying two big bags of food.


     “He can sniff the smell even from so far away, I can’t smell it even from so close. Isn’t this guy’s sense of smell just a little too sharp?” Minlur felt that Ayrin was filled with puzzles from head to toe.


     “Brave warrior Moss!” Ayrin shouted at the running Moss. “Did you finally heal your lame foot?”


     “Ayrin!” Moss shouted, depressed, “If you say the two words lame foot again, I’m going to throw this food away right now.”


     Ayrin was a little curious. “What, you bought all this food for me?”


     “Do you think everyone is a Huge Food Monster like you? It’s not an ordinary training session this time. It doesn’t matter if you keep training while hungry during ordinary times, but now we’re going out on a mission. Your stamina will be a bit better if we stuff you full right now. And, you won’t pass out from hunger during the mission just because you skipped several meals,” Moss shouted.


     “What, you usually don’t eat to the full?” Ciaran frowned. Was it Carter’s negligence, was there a problem with Ayrin’s living expenses?


     “It’s not that. I’m doing it to bring myself to a very hungry state. Then I’ll reward myself with some tasty stuff after accomplishing some training task. This way, my progress will be much faster than usual,” Ayrin explained. “That’s a method teacher Huston taught me, it’s really very effective.”


     “Always keeping your body in a state of hunger? That’s the way of ascetic arcane masters, have you been doing that all along?” Ciaran and Minlur couldn’t help but share a look, both very taken aback. “Your capacity for food is especially great, yet you still can increase the speed of your progress by controlling your appetite?”


     “Haha, it’s truly hard to endure sometimes, I really want to eat a big tree. Only, when I train and reach my goal, I feel even happier than when I eat a lot. So, that’s how I endure my way through training sometimes.” Ayrin laughed, a little embarrassed. “I can’t persevere for many days either. I can’t help myself from eating a big meal every four or five days maybe.”


     Truly the most unpredictable guy, the guy with the highest fighting spirit…


     Ciaran couldn’t help but shake her head lightly.


     “Moss is right in this case. Remember the first rule of arcane masters on a mission. Before the mission, you have to adjust yourself into your optimal fighting condition. We’re setting off. Ayrin, eat while we travel.”


     After saying that, Ciaran tossed the arcane master packs in her hand to Moss and Ayrin, one for each of them.


     “Remember our mission this time. Before next sunrise, we have to hurry to Windsough Canyon and prepare an ambush.


     “There’s a suspicious arcane master who might pass through there on his way to Gooseberry Townlet in search for a contact. That contact already noticed something abnormal two days ago and ran away. There’s another arcane team chasing after this person, as well as others related to him. Our mission is to lay an ambush, to waylay and capture this suspicious arcane master who doesn’t know yet the changes that occurred in Gooseberry Townlet.”


     Utterly happy as he carried the two bags that were as heavy as him, Ayrin leaped nonstop while gorging himself, following behind Ciaran’s figure. He couldn’t repress his curiosity at the same time: “Teacher Ciaran, what’s the history of the contact in Gooseberry Townlet? Is he related to Evil Dragon followers?”


     “Why does it seem like this guy became much faster? He seems free and easy carrying so much stuff, while I have a little trouble following him instead.” Moss also went through a special training during this time, but he’d never been together with Ayrin. He perceived Ayrin’s changes all of a sudden.


     “You guys have to remember, during a mission, all the members of the same arcane team have to share all the news and discoveries related to the mission. Because, by concealing anything, you could cause your companions to fall in danger from the lack of understanding about the opponent,” Ciaran quickly said in a soft voice.


     “The contact in Gooseberry Townlet concealed that arcane master who tried to assassinate Ivan. It’s precisely thanks to his cover and assistance that the mysterious arcane master escaped from the several St. Lauren’s arcane teams chasing him. Right now, the preliminary conclusion is that the arcane master who tried to assassinate Ivan is indeed related to the Evil Dragon followers. He might be the ringleader they sent in this area. That contact was originally the owner of the ‘gome store.’ He was hiding his strength. Before fleeing, he also revealed a strength of four arcane gates.”


     “Then what about this suspicious arcane master we’re going to ambush?” Moss couldn’t help but ask.


     “It’s a member of an independent battlemaster team. He only has two open gates according to our data. Once a student of Fayth Academy, an ordinary human bloodline, an experience of twenty to twenty-five real battles. The arcane skills he uses relatively often are ‘Flying Fireball,’ ‘Chaotic Butterfly Blades,’ and ‘Flash Step.’”






     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 112: Dwarven burial ground
      Chapter 112: Dwarven burial ground


     The darkness before dawn shrouded Windsough Canyon.


     Here was the only road to the southern desolate lands. Humans had never settled anywhere in the southern wastelands at any time in history, though they were five times the area of the kingdom of Eiche. No one founded glorious ancient kingdoms there. Even the earliest beastmen tribes didn’t like the wastelands’ barrenness, preferring wilder and nastier environments like the demon forests where beast, monsters, and poisonous creatures gathered.


     Some gnome and dwarven tribes had always lived in these lands. These dwarven and gnome tribes weren’t very open for the most part, living in seclusion from the world, to the point they had always meticulously hidden their tracks out their innate dread of the outside world. They were as barren as the wastelands, as desolate, surviving thanks to some simple farming and gathering.


     What was worth mentioning was that there was once a gnome tribe called “Moro.” They were innate tradesmen, careful and cautious by nature. Unlike the earliest dwarven kingdoms that traded with large-scale caravans, they instead wandered to every remote corner of the continent carrying willow baskets and leather bags on their backs. With the most ancient forms of barter and retail, they established one gnome store after another.


     In these gnome stores, none of the merchandise was available in great quantity, because it was impossible to transport too great a reserve with the most ancient form of travel on foot.


     Yet there was a great variety of goods. Men had to stoop to enter each of these wooden houses that looked as if they could only contain a bed and some shelves, yet you could see thousand kinds of goods. From ornaments manufactured from lizard teeth, to candies with bizarre tastes, to high-end gems manufactured especially for arcane masters, everything was on offer.


     Even in the most chaotic of war eras, the footprints of these gnome tribes still covered every corner of the continent, to the point one could find traces of these gnome stores even in these most remote wastelands, in some aboriginal tribes, or in some magic beast forests only beastmen could live in.


     Gooseberry Town was but a small-scale gathering spot surrounding a famous diviner back in the short era when bragging, swindling diviners were in vogue on the continent of Doraster. There were only a dozen different shops and hostels there, a gnome store among them.


     “An Evil Dragon apostle is a generic appellation for the believers and followers of the Evil Dragon on the continent. The greatest lure about them is the power of the Evil Dragon’s bloodline.”


     Ciaran directed Moss and Ayrin to establish a camp inside a forest on a hillside. She arranged some warning snares and traps, while answering some interrogations the two of them had at the same time.


     “In the true sense, the Evil Dragon apostles who obtained the bloodline of the Evil Dragon were those present during the very end of the War of the Dragon, when the Evil Dragon King Ned died. The combination of the blood and arcane particles he released resulted in a kind of peculiar particle that could be absorbed and confer some of the gifts of his bloodline. After that, many people discovered that his bloodline could be transmitted in this manner, without the need to transmit it through holy artifacts. Everyone who obtained the Evil Dragon’s bloodline possesses formidable talent and power… The reason why King Ned could lead so many dragons in that era was that his bloodline was precisely the strongest among dragon bloodlines. Also, the most important thing is, the bloodline of the Evil dragon had the power of ‘Dirt.’



     “The life essence condensed with their blood and arcane particles can dirty another arcane master’s blood. It’s the greatest poison for other arcane masters. That’s why the arcane masters pursuing them also often die from the mutual destructive methods they use.


     “According to previous news, Evil Dragon followers established a secret camp in a certain ravine at the southern tail end of the Dragon Breath mountain range. In a straight line, the southern tail end of the Dragon Breath Mountains is closer to our St. Lauren than to many parts of our kingdom of Eiche, but we just happen to be on two projections stretching into the southern wastelands. To come here in a straight line, they would need to cross through a great patch of unknown wasteland. That’s why Evil Dragon followers have been active around the several towns near the tail end of the Dragon Breath Mountains, while we never found tracks of their activities in these parts before.”


     “You can instantly transform from the most mediocre arcane master into a genius like Stingham after obtaining the Evil Dragon’s bloodline, and you can even obtain some formidable arcane skills imparted by the Evil Dragon camp. That’s why, because of the lure of this pure power, many fallen arcane masters will lose their allegiance to safeguarding the peace of the continent, serving the Evil Dragon apostles instead, thereby obtaining the Evil Dragon’s bloodline.”


     “To obtain the approval from the Evil Dragon camp, they can even kill their own friends and families, assassinate those who protect the kingdom and who they believe to be their greatest threats. They’re the most deranged degenerates who trample on their own beliefs.”


     “We have to fight forever, unless every single one of our enemies is dead.” Moss inexplicably remembered this sentence inscribed on the wall of a certain temple inside Holy Dawn Academy.


     “They can butcher their families and friends, kill the arcane masters protecting the peace of the homeland, because of their lust for power. In the future, I absolutely have to become a battlemaster and fight against these people.”


     Moss suddenly felt as if his life gained a new meaning.


     “What?”


     Ciaran felt that, in front of her, Ayrin’s expression was a little strange.


     “I don’t know. This canyon looks a little strange.”


     Frowning, Ayrin looked at the canyon in front of him.


     This canyon was an especially wide canyon, like a plain squeezed between two mountain ranges. They were in the middle part of this canyon, on a rather tall hillside. But even so, in the faint daylight, he couldn’t see either end of the canyon.


     Wind blew in from the southern wastelands, giving off an especially mournful and desolate feeling, for some inexplicable reason. The wind even seemed to carry the sound of whimpers.


     “It’s just like the lands of departed spirits and angry ghosts from the legends. Ghosts seem to drift in the wind.” Hearing the sound of the wind, Ayrin honestly expressed his impression.


     “Look at the canyon valley here. Do you see any difference with the canyon valleys we passed through while rushing here?” Ciaran asked.


     “There are no tall trees growing here.” Ayrin immediately saw the difference. In the same area, there were at least very tall trees growing in the other canyon valleys, forming dense forests. Yet only short shrubs and weeds grew in the valley in front of him.


     “This was once a region inhabited by dwarves. At its peak, more than thirty thousand mountain dwarves lived in this valley.” Ciaran breathed in deeply and whispered, “Once, the hillside we’re standing on right now was covered by the wine barrel-shaped tree houses they built. They’d transported many stones from riverbeds and orderly buried them in the canyon valley below us, precisely to prevent wild trees from growing there and disturbing their crops. They planted millet in the intervals between the rocks and used it as their staple food. They spent a third of a year baking bread and brewing wine. But in the later stages of the War of the Dragons, an Evil Dragon army fled here and attacked St. Lauren. They also slaughtered to the last the mountain dwarven tribe living here.”


     “Here is the burial ground of more than thirty thousand dwarves. That’s why many books also call this place the Canyon of Dwarven Tears.”


     “It’s also because these miserable tales exist that so many arcane masters fight and willingly sacrifice their lives, so that these stories don’t repeat themselves. Right?” Ayrin imagined the once noisy and joyous scenes here. He sucked in a deep breath, such a thought floating in his mind.


     …


     Sunlight gradually sprinkled inside the Windsough Canyon. The whimpers also seemed to abate for the most part.


     After taking turns to rest, not feeling the slightest sleepiness and fatigue because of the stimulation from the novelty, Moss and Ayrin began to seriously lay in ambush and keep watch.


     The opponent was an arcane master with only two open arcane gates according to the data. That was why Ciaran would only play the part of a spectator and commander during the course of the mission. She wouldn’t act, unless something particularly unexpected were to happen.


     “Hurry up and show up! Hurry up and show up!”


     Ayrin repeated constantly in his mind. He itched for that arcane master to appear in the canyon in front of him right at this instant.


     “Why isn’t he coming yet?”


     Since they’d issued a mission like this, that meant that the scouting team had been previously able to pinpoint his position. But the best-laid plans of mice and men often go awry. They waited all the way until noon, yet they never spotted the shadow of that arcane master.


     “Let’s wait for another hour. If that arcane master doesn’t show up within an hour, then we’ll abort the mission and rush to Scarlet Stone Village to receive the next mission. Scarlet Stone isn’t too far from your Cororin Town.” Remaining calm and collected, Ciaran muttered in a voice only Moss and Ayrin could clearly hear, appeasing the two freshmen who were a little fidgety already, “Something unexpected will arise in any kind of mission, but you have to remain always calm and patient anytime the unexpected happens. Especially for an ambush like this. Even if the enemy has a change of mind and doesn’t pass through our place, another arcane team will be dealing with him.”


     “That’s the theory. Even if it’s very hard for an enemy to escape under tight surveillance, we won’t have anything to do with this fight if he doesn’t come our way,” Moss continuously prayed in his mind.


     But it seemed his prayers were to remain unanswered.


     An hour went by. No arcane master passed through the canyon.


     “The ambush mission is canceled.” Ciaran took back a small hourglass. “Now let’s get ready to rush at full speed to…”


     Ayrin’s expression suddenly became solemn just at this time. He whispered, “Teacher Ciaran, wait a moment!”


     “What?”


     “I can sniff the smell of food,” Ayrin looked at Ciaran, saying in an even lower voice.


     “Where?” Cold sweat covered Moss’ back because of his nervousness.


     Usually, very few people went through the Windsough Canyon. Now, the smell of food very possibly came from the arcane master they were waiting for.


     “Let’s begin!”


     Without the slightest hesitation, Ciaran nodded at Ayrin.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 113: Bait, cloak and dagger
      Chapter 113: Bait, cloak and dagger


     “Follow me. Doesn’t matter if you’re a little slower, just don’t make too much noise,” Ayrin immediately told Moss.


     “What do you mean, doesn’t matter if I’m slow, just don’t make too much noise?!” Depressed, Moss made a face, but then he opened his eyes wide the next second.


     Ayrin immediately transformed into a faint blur in his eyes, even flowing like the wind inside the forest, not even breaking a single branch.


     Only then did Moss realize that Ayrin really had the qualification to look down on him.


     Because, not even mentioning not making noise, even if he charged forward like a mad bull and made as much noise as he pleased, it seemed he still would be far from Ayrin’s dazzling speed.


     “What drug did this guy eat, why does it seem like he suddenly became even faster than Wilde!”


     Doing his utmost, Moss proceeded to move fast yet carefully, such a thought filling his mind.


     After running maybe ten minutes on the hillside toward the entrance of the canyon, Moss started again to curse Ayrin loudly in his mind: “Are we buddies or not? Can’t you slow down a bit and wait for me!”


     Not only he couldn’t see Ayrin running in front of him anymore. He couldn’t even see Ciaran behind him either.


     He knew full well that Ayrin was surely nearby, and that Ciaran was surely observing them from the shadows. Yet, this was a real fight, so he couldn’t hold back his fear and anxiety.


     “Psst, psst…”


     He heard a small voice all of a sudden.


     “…” He saw Ayrin in some underbrush not even twenty meters away from him as soon as he turned his head around. The latter signaled him with his eyes.


     Moss rushed beside Ayrin, forcing down the urge to throttle him. Gnashing his teeth, he said against his ear, “What are you doing!”


     “It should be right in this patch of woods in front of us.” Ayrin didn’t even notice Moss’ expression. He merely nodded quietly at the dense patch of woods in front of them. “Next, you walk in front and be the bait, I’ll secretly follow behind.”


     “Why am I the bait!” Moss almost passed out from anger. “Ayrin, I never thought you were so quick to betray your friends. Why don’t you act the bait instead?”


     “Because I’m much faster than you right now. I’ll be harder to find when I act under cover. Also, I can use Evil Flaming Eye and sneak on him even from somewhat far away. You only know some close-combat skills right now, right?”


     “I won’t let you off if you screw up!” Helpless, Moss readied himself to find a path forward and act like the bait.


     Ayrin smiled at him. “You be careful. Many dwarves died here, maybe there’ll be departed spirits everywhere inside. Don’t let the ghosts grasp your feet, and don’t step on a pile of skulls.”


     “You idiot. You’re still in the mood to joke and scare me even at a time like this!” Moss’ hair stood on end when he heard Ayrin. His vision went black from anger.



     “Look at you acting so nervous, I’m just enlivening the mood. Do your best, brave warrior.” With a wide grin, Ayrin gestured at him to forge on bravely.


     “This…where is he?”


     Moss very soon came to a clearing inside the woods.


     There was a bonfire on the ground. Small bones had been tossed into the almost-extinguished fire.


     At first glance, they should be hare bones.


     However, there weren’t any footprints around the bonfire.


     Moss stood where he was, looking in every direction around him, his mind on high alert, at a little loss what to do.


     Right at this moment, an arcane master wearing a skintight arcane master uniform the color of dead leaves was watching him, not far away behind his back.


     This was a young man with sparse, disheveled, light-yellow hair. His chin was very pointy, his eyes a little triangular. One couldn’t help but associate him with a viper at the very first glance.


     His eyes were extremely cold and sinister while he observed Moss. It seemed he almost couldn’t resist the urge to act against Moss, but after a little hesitation, he still slowly retreated backward, trying to leave immediately without a trace or sound.


     Just at this time, he suddenly felt a scorching aura behind his back!


     A bait!


     Damn it!


     This arcane master’s expression changed all of a sudden. He faintly moved the little finger on his left hand. The clothes on his back suddenly split open, ejecting four thin ice-like blades half a meter long, forming a flower of blades fiercely shooting out.


     At the same time, arcane particles sprayed and flowed below his feet. White flashes of lightning enveloped the lower half of his body. He shot forward at alarming speed.


     A “Pa” exploded in the forest.


     A soft Eh escaped Ayrin’s lips after his surprise attack.


     The bloom of blades cut off the Evil Flaming Eye he’d released into many parts.


     These four thin blades clearly didn’t come from a materialization skill, but were made from genuine metal. And the only reason his opponent had time to launch an arcane skill and make his escape was because he managed to fire these four blades via some unknown method and blocked his Evil Flaming Eye.


     “He already attacked?! There’s really someone hiding about?”


     Moss jumped violently a step forward when he heard the vibrations born from the clash between the Evil Flaming Eye and the blades. He turned around, appalled.


     “Evil Flaming Eye?”


     That arcane master had already catapulted more than twenty meters away. Right now, his face became extremely pale.


     White flashes of lightning appeared under his feet. Countless small bolts of lightning wrapped half his body. His body shot out more than twenty meters away, once again.


     “Phantom Mirage!”


     This arcane master halted, immediately stopping his escape. Cold sweat flowed nonstop beneath his broken clothes.


     The moment he halted, Ayrin seemed to emerge from the shadows, not even twenty meters away from him.


     “Are you an arcane master from Holy Dawn Academy?” This arcane master looked at Ayrin and Moss’ obviously young and tender faces. He squeezed out a smile and said, “Maybe you’re mistaken? Why did you sneak-attack me all of a sudden?”


     Ayrin gestured at Moss to flank him, saying at the same time, “You must be called Paul right? You even used Flash Steps right now, I shouldn’t be mistaken.”


     “He doesn’t look scared at all… Why am I so nervous and scared even my body seems heavier? Bastard, I can absolutely not look worse than him. If I made a fool of myself, he’s going to make fun of me for sure!” Moss roared madly in his mind.


     His fear and nervousness seemed to vanish gradually. With quick steps, he circled to this arcane master’s lateral side.


     “I’m indeed called Paul, but I really have no idea why you’re attacking me.” This arcane master’s face turned even paler.


     Ayrin opened his mouth as if he wanted to speak with this arcane master. But he didn’t say anything to him. Instead, he directly shouted at Moss as soon as he opened his mouth, “Moss, grow bigger!”


     At the same time, he disappeared from where he stood and suddenly appeared on this arcane master’s right.


     “Grow bigger, is Multi-Sizing called grow bigger? Do you think I’ll immediately grow bigger just because you said so?!”


     Moss couldn’t resist cursing Ayrin again in his mind. However, an indescribable heat ignited even more fiercely inside his chest.


     His clothes immediately sounded as if they were bursting at the seam.


     With an explosive “Pa,” Ayrin and this arcane master called Paul blocked each other’s punches.


     “Is that a beginner arcane master with only one open gate? How can it be like this!”


     “Why is his strength so high!”


     Paul fell back five steps in succession. The left arm he used to block Ayrin’s punch was thoroughly numb.


     After smashing Paul with a punch, Ayrin slightly jumped half a step back, about to resume his charge forward as if without the slightest delay.


     But just at this instant, he saw the brilliance of arcane particles flashing on Paul’s right hand.


     “Swish!” “Swish!” “Swish!” “Swish!”


     Five brightly-colored flashes flew and slashed his way.


     Already leaning slightly forward, Ayrin’s body changed directions with extreme coordination. His figure shook. Against all expectations, he directly charged through the five brightly-colored flashes.


     An Evil Flaming Eye shot out at the same time from his left hand.


     Paul’s eyes suddenly stared straight at the Evil Flaming Eye, his movements pausing under its influence.


     “Ah!”


     Just at this moment, an explosive war cry boomed from Moss’ mouth. He jumped fiercely and smashed Paul with a punch.


     Paul immediately splashed out, crashing and breaking through several small trees.


     “Ah!” Moss couldn’t help shouting miserably at the same time, however.


     Several rows of tiny bloody holes had appeared on his fist.


     “He’s wearing bramble armor!” Ayrin shouted. He already vanished from where he stood, chasing after Paul’s flying body.


     “My fist’s already like this, do I still need you to remind me he’s wearing one of these bramble armors at twelve gold coins apiece!” Moss couldn’t help but shout.


     The instant Paul landed on the ground, Ayrin was already within three meters beside him. The brilliance of arcane particles once again flashed on his left hand.


     But in this precise instant, more than a dozen cold beams of light appeared in his vision.


     He tiptoed lightly on his feet, and, leaned suddenly backward, his body close to the ground, then flew away to the left in a slanted posture.


     This posture would surely be extremely awkward for someone else, but at this moment, Ayrin flitted obliquely with astonishing grace and harmony, as if it were effortless for him.


     Cold beams of light passed over him, one after another. One of them brushed against his waist, giving him the icy feeling characteristic of metal.


     “He can dodge even like this!”


     “Is he an arcane master with elven bloodline?”


     Sprawled on the ground, coughing nonstop, Paul released two ring pulls from his right palm. Whether the revolving blades he released from his back at the beginning or the flying blades he shot out from his arm, all were masterpieces crafted by metalsmithing masters that he acquired at a great price.


     This kind of elaborate but formidable metal spring weapons could complement an arcane master’s level when it wasn’t sufficient enough. Relying on the coordination of these weapons with body arcane skills, he’d even successfully killed opponents with three open gates.


     But right now, he’d suffered twice in succession at the hands of two people who should be beginner arcane masters, judging from their looks.


     “Flying Fireball!”


     Hugely afraid, he forcibly propped his body up and half sat down. He crossed his hands in front of him and made a gesture as if he were blowing out air.


     Arcane particles continuously flowed out from his ten crossing fingers.


     Scarlet fireballs fluttered outward like soap bubbles, one after another, densely bubbling in Moss’ and Ayrin’s direction.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 114: Betrayal
      Chapter 114: Betrayal


     “Ah!”


     Moss screamed miserably.


     Several black cup-sized burn traces suddenly appeared on him. His whole body fell heavily back on the ground under the impact from the fireballs.


     “Swish!” “Swish!” “Swish!”


     Ayrin successfully dodged five or six times in quick succession within a range of a dozen meters.


     The scarlet fireballs seemed to completely cover the air in front of Paul. Yet, against all expectations, none of them landed on Ayrin!


     “What!”


     Forcibly resisting his acute pain, already utterly frightened, Paul continued to shoot scarlet fireballs nonstop, fiercely jumping backward at the same time.


     Drawing support from the blockade of the dense fireballs, he was once again more than a dozen meters away from Ayrin.


     But just at this instant, he heard Ayrin’s excited shout. “That should be good enough!”


     “I probably won’t die if I fight like this.”


     At this time, Ayrin lifted his left hand.


     Along with the dazzling flash of arcane particles, a huge white ball of ice suddenly appeared between Paul and Ayrin.


     This block of ice was still a few meters away from Paul.


     “Boom!”


     But Ayrin’s right fist pounded forward without the slightest pause. Icicles sputtered forward one after another. The white ball of ice suddenly became a crown of ice and snow.


     “Ah!”


     Paul shouted miserably. His scarlet fireballs landed one after another on this huge crown of ice and snow, but they simply couldn’t impede the crown’s advance. The crown’s spikes struck him dead center.


     “Perfect! Coming out with this kind of display for his very first mission, this guy is truly born to be a battlemaster. His performance in a fight is always better than during training…”


     Ciaran wasn’t even thirty meters away behind Paul at this time. She couldn’t hold back the admiration in her eyes when she saw the sharp spikes of the crown come in contact with Paul. She knew that Paul had already lost all his ability to fight.


     “It’s over?”


     Moss had climbed up from the ground only moments ago. Seeing Paul lying stiffly on the ground, a patch of ice and snow covering him, he felt dazzled for a moment, then suddenly very ashamed.


     “I absolutely have to train as if my life were on the line, or else this guy is definitely going to make fun of me in the future.”


     Thinking back on it, it seemed he didn’t help at all, apart from playing the bait at the beginning.


     At this moment, seeing Ciaran suddenly flash beside Paul, Ayrin asked, “Teacher Ciaran, this guy shouldn’t die with you here, right?”


     Then he turned around all smiles towards Moss, saying, “Brave warrior Moss, you did pretty well.”


     “Are you praising me or are you mocking me!” Moss shouted gloomily.


     “Of course I’m praising you. You were a very good bait!”


     “Just a very good bait, I knew you’d say that!” Moss thought his vision was going to go black from anger.



     “There’s no problem.” Ciaran said at this time, “You accomplished this mission very well.”


     Paul was still struggling on the ground previously, but the moment he saw Ciaran’s face and the red scarf around her, his face instantly became deathly ashen.


     “Skill-Destroying Seal!”


     Ciaran suddenly moved her fingers at high speed. More than a dozen faint-blue bright star-like dots converged into one small rune after another, hitting Paul’s forehead.


     Paul trembled fiercely, utter despair on his face.


     “Teacher Ciaran, what arcane spell is that?” Ayrin and Moss had already come closer.


     “A method that severs some nerve connections. It will substantially decrease his perception of arcane power for a dozen days or so, to the point that he won’t be able to sense the level of his arcane gates at all.”


     “If he can’t sense his arcane gates, then doesn’t that mean that he can’t even use his arcane particles or any arcane skills?”


     “Right.” Ciaran nodded. “Search him first.”


     “So these are spring-type metallic weapons?”


     Very soon, Moss and Ayrin removed three bronze-colored metallic components from Paul’s arms and back.


     Seen from the front side, these were metallic plates as thick as two gold coins added together, with some grooves and patterns on them. However, they were greatly taken aback once they flipped them over.


     On the back, beneath a thin slice of metal with many holes in it, many springs and gears were clearly visible, like labyrinths of metal full of a unique charm that could even suck someone’s soul inside.


     “Yes, this a spring weapon manufactured by dwarven metalsmiths,” Ciaran explained. “Before the War of the Dragons, at least ten thousand dwarven tribes lived in Doraster. Among them, half were cave dwarves, while half among this half liked to dig tunnels and palaces inside hard mountains. These dwarves were innately outstanding artisans. Some tribes among them smelted metal using the lava in the depths of volcanoes. Their meticulous and excellent craftsmanship allowed them to invent many kinds of weapons, spring weapons among them.


     “These spring weapons belong to the second level. The power is equivalent to an arcane master with two open gates. With his level, it’s merely equivalent to invoking one or two more arcane skills at the same time. But in the era of the War of the Dragons, the dwarven tribes with many melalsmithing masters in the Kingdom of Dowa even created formidable clockwork armies, even created sixth level dragon-killing crossbows and clockwork soldiers.”


     “Is that merely a class lesson?”


     Seeing Ciaran not paying the slightest attention to himself, explaining the details to Moss and Ayrin instead, Paul completely felt as if they were looking down on him. For a second, he even had the urge to shout, “Whatever happens, at least pay attention to me.”


     “There are only a few silver coins, and a map of St. Lauren’s surroundings.” Moss and Ayrin very quickly completed the search. Paul didn’t carry anything superfluous on his person, not even some army rations. It was no wonder he had to hunt for hares in the vicinity.


     Ciaran nodded. She coldly looked at Paul: “You must know why we ambushed you here, right?”


     Without waiting for his answer, Ciaran added immediately, “You’re closely familiar with arcane master Mori from Gooseberry Townlet’s gnome store. We’ve already ascertained that arcane master Mori is related with the arcane master who tried to assassinate Ivan. Now clearly tells us who on earth are these two people, and what kind of role you assumed between them.”


     “I…” He probably knew that he couldn’t even dream of escaping from Ciaran’s hands, and that continued resistance would only result in a more tragic end for himself. With grief and distress on his face, this arcane master who was only a small character in St. Lauren said, almost sobbing, “The only thing I know is that arcane master Mori calls that person lord Pattinson. I just listened to their orders and helped them with some things. If I could complete certain missions, they would let me…”


     When Paul paused, looking as if he couldn’t say it out loud, Ciaran coldly continued, “Let you become an Evil Dragon follower, right?”


     Cold sweat covered Paul’s face. Moss and Ayrin could tell that Ciaran’s words hit the mark just looking at his expression.


     Ciaran breathed in deeply. She slowly said, “These men called Mori and Pattinson, they’re both Evil Dragon followers already?”


     “The one called Pattinson should be one, but that Mori shouldn’t have accomplished enough mission, so he hasn’t become a real Evil Dragon follower yet,” Paul said, his mouth twitching.


     “What’s the goal of their activities here? What did you do for them?”


     “I don’t know. I just helped them gather some intelligence about the activities of the elite masters inside the city. I also helped them pass on some news. I gave the intelligence I gathered to Mori in the gnome store. After that, Mori gave me secret documents and I passed them on to Johnny in the city.”


     “Johnny? Iron Forest Academy’s Johnny?”


     “Yes.”


     Seeing Paul’s nod, Ciaran fell silent.


     “Who is Johnny?” Ayrin couldn’t help but ask.


     Ciaran said, “An elite arcane teacher in Iron Forest Academy.”


     Ayrin stared blankly. “Even elite-ranked teachers, just like teachers Ciaran and Minlur, want to become Evil Dragon followers because of their lust for power?”


     “You, what do you mean elite teachers like teachers Ciaran and Minlur?” Moss shouted at Ayrin, depressed.


     “Quiet.” Ciaran whispered to Moss and Ayrin, her face solemn all of a sudden.


     “Someone’s coming. Who is it?”


     Ayrin immediately heard piercing sounds as well, like something tearing through the air.


     A tall figure appeared in their lines of sight within a few seconds.


     This was a man over thirty, wearing Divine Shield Academy’s uniform, his long brown hair tied in a ponytail.


     “Makkany?” Ciaran recognized this person the moment his figure appeared.


     “Ciaran, what are you doing here?”


     This man took in the sight in front of him, and also seemed a little stunned.


     “Did you receive a mission as well? You took these two students with you?” he asked Ciaran, looking as if he recovered immediately.


     “First ambush mission.” Ciaran nodded. She quickly asked back. “What are you also doing here?”


     “I first received a mission to lay an ambush in the wilderness not far away from Gooseberry Townlet. But they received the news not long ago that the gnome store’s owner might pass by this place. That’s why they changed the mission and let me come to this canyon to prepare an ambush. I just came not long ago and heard the sounds of battles here. I thought another arcane team already encountered that gnome store’s owner,” that man explained, his expression relaxing a little.


     “Teacher Ciaran, who is he?” Ayrin couldn’t help but whisper.


     “An elite teacher from Iron Shield Academy. They often call on him for missions like these,” Ciaran answered softly.


     “He’s the target of your ambush? It merely looks like a special training for elite students.” Sparing only a glance for Paul’s figure lying on the ground, the elite Divine Shield teacher Makkany said with indifference, his tone rich with contempt, “Even an arcane master with that kind of level actually fantasizes about becoming an Evil Dragon follower?”


     Ciaran glanced at Paul on the ground and was about to say something.


     Suddenly, a sense of extreme danger arose in her.


     “Careful!” She bellowed, her expression changing abruptly.


     She flickered her hands. The wild winds she conjured immediately swept Moss and Ayrin away in the air.


     Two tiny beams of lightning flashed through the spots where Moss and Ayrin previously stood at.


     At the same time, falling swiftly backward, Ciaran groaned, the color of blood emerging from her ten fingertips.


     “Don’t tell me this guy is also…” Spinning dizzily in the air from the wild gusts of wind, fear and anger bubbled forth in Ayrin’s chest.


     He could tell that, in order to rescue the two of them, Ciaran already suffered damage from some sneak attack.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 115: A mighty personage’s revenge
      Chapter 115: A mighty personage’s revenge


     “Clap Clap Clap.” Sounds of applause.


     Makkany clapped his hands. He was all smiles, looking at Ciaran with some sympathy, and said, “One of the members of the Holy Dawn Evil Six from back then. People were afraid to even look at you, but it seems you’re only so-so. Ciaran, shouldn’t you first look after yourself in a situation like this? In the arcane masters’ circles, you’re known as the queen of finger arcane skills, you launch almost every arcane skill through your ten fingers. But now, you can’t even use a single one of your fingers, how are you going to fight me?”


     “Teacher Ciaran, how are you?!”


     Behind Ciaran, Moss and Ayrin shouted in anger and alarm at the same time.


     Both of them could clearly see that blood had already stopped flowing on Ciaran’s fingers. Yet, a green color suffused her fingers and the backs of her hands. Patches of a moss-shaped plant kept growing and peeling off on them.


     “I surprised your teacher Ciaran with my World of Vine Seeds.” Makkany looked leisurely at Moss and Ayrin, his eyes brimming with pride. “It looks a lot like moss, right? But in fact, it’s the smallest vine in all of Doraster. Your teacher Ciaran’s hands look alright at the moment, but in fact, these tiny vines have already pierced a thousand wounds in the energy channels inside. Right now, arcane particles can’t even flow as they usually would.”


     “What, you villain! You actually have the cheek to sneak-attack teacher Ciaran!” Ayrin was so angry he immediately started swearing.


     “Bastard! He already sneak-attacked her, why are you still saying have the cheek?! The important thing is, what do we do now.” Moss could feel the genuine threat of death. A chill bubbled inside his heart and mind, even as he scolded Ayrin in silence.


     “I never thought you’d also be one of these fallen arcane masters who renounced their beliefs.” Ciaran didn’t move. She didn’t even spare a glance for her hands. She merely looked at Makkany with an extraordinarily cold gaze. “It looks like you’re that Evil Dragon follower Pattinson’s secret agent inside Divine Shield Academy. No wonder he managed to flee from Divine Shield Academy and from St. Lauren even in such a situation.”


     “Arcane masters exist for the sake of battles. People like you chose the glory from protecting your kingdoms, while I yearn for the glory of epic battles.” Makkany looked at Ciaran, smiling gently. “Ciaran, Liszt and the others should still be trying to track down the reason Pattinson came here, to find out what on earth our plans are. But in fact, the main reason he appeared here is because of you guys.”


     Ciaran looked at Makkany. She had no idea what on earth the latter meant by that.


     “Lord Dias missed you guys very much for all these years.” Makkany smiled faintly, saying, “You might not know who he is just from the name, but if I said he’s the one who killed Ashur, you shouldn’t have trouble remembering him.”



     Ciaran’s face turned incomparably pale all of a sudden, a layer of frost seemingly freezing her skin in the blink of an eye. Even Moss and Ayrin could feel the unprecedented murderous aura radiating from her person.


     “We’ve always been looking for him. I’ve always been looking forward to the day I see him again.” Her voice was frosty, like the cold winter winds of the north. “What, he actually also dares to look for us?”


     “Back then, he led a group of assassins and tried to eradicate the future elites of the kingdom, to kill the most famous group, the Evil Six. In the end, Ashur died on your side, but he also lost his younger brother.” Makkany faintly said, “He brought such a formidable force back then and though he’d kill you guys with ease. He never thought he still underestimated how powerful you guys were. Among the three arcane masters you killed back then, one was his brother Pierre. Back then, you were merely young and inexperienced arcane masters just starting to make a name for yourselves, while he was the mere leader of an assassination team. But now, he’s one of our thirteen bishops, a genuinely powerful personage with the authority to bestow the Evil Dragon’s bloodline.”


     After a pause, Makkany looked at Ciaran and her faintly shaking hands and continued with his banter: “When a small figure becomes a genuinely mighty character, his revenge can begin. It seems he really cherished his little brother very much. Ciaran, as long we kill any among the five of you left, we can obtain a first-rate Evil Dragon bloodline and become a genuine Evil Dragon follower. That said, with Liszt at your helm, you guys are one of our most important enemies to begin with.”


     “So that means that, starting with Pattinson, everything was a plot aimed at us, a revenge aimed at us?” Ciaran slowly calmed down, asking.


     “Not entirely,” Makanny said. “Not only I saw the opportunity to act because you operated by yourself, you even brought these two people with you. Your two Holy Dawn freshmen are also ranked at the top of our list of people to assassinate. I can greatly enhance my status this way.”


     “Moss, Ayrin.”


     Ciaran suddenly called Moss’ and Ayrin’s names, then said, “With his ability to chase and move, you guys won’t be able to make it back to St. Lauren even if I let you run right now. That’s why, there’s only one choice. Either he kills us, or we beat him.”


     “There’s no suspense at all in this fight.” Makkany nodded respectfully at Ciaran. “With its wings clipped and its claws broken, an eagle isn’t all that much different from a turkey.”


     “So this is a real battle? Right now, teacher Ciaran actually can’t even deal with powerful opponents.”


     Ayrin felt a cruel atmosphere he never felt before. He could even feel his blood boiling, becoming a hateful wrath, a desire for killing.


     “Even if I die, I have to protect teacher Ciaran!”


     He roared tremendously in fury, “Moss, grow bigger! Bloody use all the power of your bloodline!”


     Hearing Ayrin’s angry roar, looking at Ciaran’s hands, chill and heat arose inside Moss at the same time, clashing violently together.


     The chill came from his fear of death and the dread of a formidable enemy. Moss knew full well that Makkany should be at least an elite master with four open gates. Struggling for life and death with an arcane master of this level, this was a scene that wouldn’t even appear in his nightmares.


     The heat came from the valiance and the pride of his bloodline, both compelled to come out as they had never been before, as well as from the call from a companion like Ayrin.


     He had to fight, together with Ayrin and Ciaran!


     “I am a brave warrior!”


     “I have to defeat the enemy, I have to fight to the death together with them!”


     He didn’t make any sound at this moment, yet he howled and roared in wrath inside his heart.


     His body swelled rapidly, enlarging once again!


     Blazing patterns appeared on his stony skin one after another. His face seemed entirely covered by muscles of stone, with only two red dots of light shining in his eyes.


     “A very good double bloodline, but you’re ten years too early if you want to win against me,” Makkany rebuked him with a jeer.


     “Who do you think you are! If you were really strong enough, would you still single-mindedly pursue the Evil Dragon’s bloodline? You’re just a moron who isn’t willing to face himself, who turns his back on himself. A coward!” Ayrin swore in anger.


     Makkany’s face suddenly turned unsightly.


     “Let’s attack him from three sides! Ayrin, Moss, don’t stay more than ten meters away from me!” Ciaran immediately shouted, her voice grave.


     She suddenly vanished from where she stood.


     “Onward! Brave warriors!”


     Ayrin roared tremendously once again. He followed tightly behind Ciaran, staying on her right, charging toward the unmoving Makkany.


     “Dance of the Death Vine!”


     Makkany suddenly became solemn. With a deep and grave chant, the weeds in front of him transformed all of a sudden into many dozen dark green vines as thick as an arm. “Puff puff puff puff…” These vines charged into the sky like a maelstrom, then quickly fell down again, spiking into the soil, forming a twisting cage that grew nonstop and squeezed its way towards Ciaran.


     “Boom!” “Boom!” “Boom!” …


     Sounds of collision and explosion detonated nonstop. Countless flames fluttered in the air. Broken pieces of vine spluttered outward.


     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     “Die already! Fallen one! War Blast!”


     At the same time, an Evil Flaming Eye and a tremendous sound blast charged into Makkany from two different directions.


     “A War Blast at this level is only fit for playing games between little children.”


     Makkany didn’t seem affected in the least by Moss’ War Blast. He laughed in derision. At the same time, rather than retreating, he forged forward like a devil, suddenly shooting toward Ayrin.


     The instant he seemed about to crash against the Evil Flaming Eye, arcane particles appeared in his hands, and a bizarre vine drilled out from his sleeves, instantly growing into a great mouth filled with sawteeth that chomped down on the Evil Flaming Eye in one bite.


     It immediately swallowed the evil Flaming Eye burning with bewitching flames. Only some tiny sparks and a waft of hot smoke fizzled out of it.


     “Boom!”


     Without any pause, his feet left the ground, and his whole body started to revolve like a spinning top. A silver light appeared on his feet. Like a giant metallic drill making tremendous vibrations in the air, he crashed toward Ayrin.


     Ayrin flashed to the left. He was already in the middle of his motion, yet he still abruptly vanished from where he was. Along with a wisp of shadow, he reappeared beside the Death Vine’s cage, coming closer to Ciaran inside.


     “Eh?”


     Makkany was extremely surprised at Ayrin’s nimbleness that actually let him dodge this attack of his. He couldn’t help but let out a soft sound of confusion.


     “Great Parasites!”


     “Stabbing Seeds!”


     His movements didn’t pause in the slightest, however. While he still spun in the air and hadn’t landed back down yet, arcane particles glittered twice in succession from his hands as he launched two arcane skills in succession!


     Many seed-like particles drifted in the wind.


     The Death Vines were about to crumble, but many tiny magenta vines suddenly grew from them. Many flowers bloomed on these vines in a split second.


     At the same time, some seeds fluttering in the air glued themselves to these flowers. On their petals, they immediately grew into tiny plants brimming with long, transparent thorns.


     “Swish swish swish swish…” In the blink of an eye, countless transparent thorns shot out in every direction!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 116: Danger, counterattack!
      Chapter 116: Danger, counterattack!


     During the time he invoked two arcane skills in succession, Moss had already rushed near Makkany.


     In this instant, Makkany didn’t even pay attention to his attacks. He didn’t even use any arcane skill, his body merely flashed away, and Moss’ successive punches simply fell into empty air again and again.


     “Too slow. It’s impossible for attacks like these to hit me.”


     Dodging away as if amusing himself, Makkany also derided Moss at the same time.


     “Hm?”


     However, his expression changed just at this moment. Along with a gust of yellow dust, his body flew backward.


     An Evil Flaming Eye and a snake-like shadow separately brushed against his waist and his soles before sweeping past.


     “Boom!”


     Just at this moment, a gap over a meter wide appeared in the cage of vines along with the belch of flames. Ciaran’s figure flashed out, standing beside Ayrin.


     “Your hands are ruined right now, but it seems I still can’t show the slightest carelessness,” Makkany said with a slight smile, glancing over Ayrin and Ciaran.


     “Ayrin, how are you?” Moss shouted.


     Thin needles were stuck into Ayrin’s entire back. His face was totally twisted in pain.


     “It really hurts!”


     Ayrin clenched his teeth and shouted, “Teacher Ciaran, what goddamn things are these, how can I pull them out?”


     Without waiting for Ciaran’s answer, Makkany said to Ayrin, his gaze sympathetic, “It’s too bad, these thin needles are ‘Painful Groan’ seeds. They already grew roots once stuck inside your body. Those roots are too tiny, they would get stuck inside if you pulled them out one by one. You can’t get rid of this pain within several hours. That said, this arcane skill only has the power to make the opponent crumble from pain. The body will slowly erode these roots by itself. I didn’t expect you to resist this pain and forcibly invoke an arcane skill.”


     While he was talking, a green vine grew very quickly beside him. In a flash, it grew over a dozen meters tall and as thick as his waist, like a huge tree.


     “You can only bear with it. The reason why this plant is called ‘Painful Groan’ is that even an unconscious person would be awakened by the pain. But fortunately, it’s only pain. I’m confident you can definitely withstand it,” Ciaran told Ayrin. Finally, she used a voice only she and Ayrin could hear and said, “Holy Body Ignition… With the stimulation from pain like this, it’ll definitely increase Holy Body Ignition’s effectiveness.”


     “I absolutely have to withstand it!


     “I have to stay clear-headed!”


     Ayrin clenched his teeth so hard they made audible grinding noises.


     This suffering had already exceeded the limits the body could bear, to the point his vision was already becoming hazy, while his thoughts were becoming quite a bit more sluggish than usual.


     Makkany looked at Ciaran, Moss, and Ayrin. He proudly said, as if everything were under his control, “I’m about warmed up, it’s time for the decisive battle.”



     A green, bizarre light radiated from his entire body.


     Rather than continue to grow upwards, the giant tree-like, more than a dozen meters tall vine suddenly shrank underground like a driving pile.


     Under Ciaran’s, Moss’, and Ayrin’s feet, the ground overturned madly like billows. The gigantic vine drilled out from the soil, the sharp tip swelling violently.


     “Swish!”


     Several beams of arcane particles flowed out under Ciaran’s feet, immediately melting into four black ghostly shadows crashing against the vine.


     “Boom!”


     The giant vine exploded outward on its own accord. Turbulent gusts of air blew out, carrying with them a power difficult to imagine, while the exploding vine’s outer cuticle lashed out like whips, looking like the fan of a giant flower in the middle of its bloom.


     The moment they crashed against it, Ciaran’s four black ghost-like shadows merged together and became a black sphere. It forcibly contained inside the most powerful gusts of air born from the implosion.


     However, the formidable power caused the black ball to bounce back in her direction and crash into her body.


     “Puff!”


     Blood spurted out of her mouth. Her entire person flew out backward.


     “Pa!” “Pa!”


     At the same time, Ayrin and Moss couldn’t dodge the vine’s cuticle lashing out like giant whips. The impact whipped them away in the air.


     “Now that the finger skill queen can’t use her hands, her strength’s indeed declined by more than half.


     “It’s the end!”


     Makkany spoke softly to himself, watching the three of them flying out from this attack. Wrapped in green light, he walked forward, his steps unhurried.


     “Bang!” “Bang!” “Bang!”


     Three persons fell heavily on the ground.


     Ayrin didn’t move the slightest finger, as if he already fainted.


     Ciaran forced herself to sit up, but standing seemed too difficult for her right now.


     Only Moss bounced up from the ground. He roared madly, “Bastard! I definitely won’t let you harm teacher Ciaran and Ayrin!” Then he jumped like a small rocky hill. A golden light suddenly radiated from him, faintly becoming a huge halo of light.


     “The secret skill of the giant nations in olden days, the Sacrificial Halo that makes the enemies perish together with you?”


     “It’s only a pity that your level and mine are too far apart. Your skill invocation is like a snail compared to mine.”


     A shocked expression flashed but an instant across Makkany’s eyes. He shook his head, stretched out his right hand.


     A green beam of light fell on Moss.


     Many dozens of green vines thick as an arm appeared seemingly out of thin air and twined around Moss. Moss had jumped in the air only moments ago, but now the vines forcibly pulled him back on the ground.


     These vines constricted rapidly. Not only they bound Moss’ hands and feet, two vines even bound his neck and tightened nonstop, to the point he couldn’t even breathe. His stone-like face started to turn purple!


     Makkany no longer spared any glance for Moss. Moss was already a dead man for him.


     He continued his slow walk in Ciaran’s direction.


     The earth in front of him spread apart like water. A faintly magenta vine rose from the ground like a strange giant earthworm, quickly boring its way towards Ciaran.


     “Any last words before you die?” Makkany asked with a faint satisfied smile, looking at Ciaran.


     “You think that you can ensure victory just like that?”


     Ciaran laughed grimly just at this moment.


     Makkany suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of danger.


     At the periphery of his vision, he saw a small blue rope tied around Ciaran’s right wrist. This small blue rope strangely attracted part of his attention, then he immediately saw that inside Ciaran’s sleeve, what this small blue rope was tied to looked to be like a very small wine cup.


     In this split instant, Ciaran suddenly spat out crimson air from her mouth.


     “Elemental Erosion! You actually learned this arcane skill!”


     Makkany’s proud and complacent face instantly turned deathly white. Under the shock, even the hair on his whole body stood erect.


     As if his body weren’t under his control anymore, arcane particles poured out from the bottom of his feet like torrents, without holding anything back. They transformed into yellow waves of dust and earth, and pushed him flying backward at a speed he could never reach in ordinary times.


     When faced with the threat of imminent death, everyone would break out with their entire potential.


     At the same time, Ciaran suddenly raised her hands that had always been hanging down until then, suddenly lifting both her palms.


     “What!”


     She hadn’t unleashed the terrifying arcane skill Makkany’s intuition had screamed at him. After losing momentum, the crimson breath dissipated into incomparably chaotic gusts of wind in front of Ciaran, blowing up her short hair and her red scarf.


     And at the same moment, a black light flew out from under Makkany at a speed difficult to imagine.


     “Puff!”


     A deep wound slashed deep from Makkany’s belly all the way to his chin. Fresh blood gushed out from the wound.


     “How did it turn out like this!”


     At this instant, a hair away from being cut in two, Makkany didn’t even feel pain. He was brimming with a tremendous chill, a tremendous dread.


     Ciaran looked at Makkany flying backward, blood gushing out of him. She said frostily, “You keep talking about the Holy Dawn Evil Six, did you actually forget my nickname from back then? Even if I can’t use finger skills, I’m not someone who’d be killed by an arcane master of your level.”


     Then she slowly stood up.


     “Ambush Specialist Ciaran!


     “Although she learned a taboo skill like Elemental Erosion, she only used it to give me a lethal threat. The real attack was instead the ‘Hell Sword’ trap she arranged beforehand!


     “She already laid out the trap and had been waiting until now for a moment like this to launch it, until my state of mind is wholly intimidated by Elemental Erosion, until I use my whole strength to retreat and can’t do anything else!”


     Makkany started to tremble violently. Recalling Ciaran’s nickname from former days, he immediately realized he made a huge mistake, a mistake he was going to pay with his life!


     “You can actually ambush even at a time like this!”


     “Let us die together then!”


     Makkany fell into his final insanity. The moment he fell on the ground, the moment his feet touched the ground, he squeezed out every last arcane particle out of his hands. Beam after beam of arcane particles, as if lit on fire, stretched out several meters in the air.


     “Hatred – Final Combustion!”


     One after another, scarlet vines drilled out from the ground around Ciaran, instantly radiating startling heat, becoming strip after strip of terrifying flames quickly gathering together.


     “At the very least, they’re going to survive.”


     Such a thought appeared in Ciaran’s mind at this moment.


     She wasn’t entirely certain she could block Makkany’s final crazed attack.


     “Holy Body Ignition!”


     “Fire Embers!”


     But just at this instant, she heard a fierce roar.


     Surprised, astounded, she turned her head around. At this most critical juncture, she couldn’t help but faintly freeze.


     She saw Ayrin who’d been “passed out dead” until now jump up with an explosiveness hard to imagine and flash in front of her.


     Countless arcane particles fluttered around Ayrin, becoming flames dancing madly in the wind like autumn leaves. Embers appeared in the air, the aftermath of combustion.


     Those weren’t utterly cleansing snow-white embers like those Donna invoked, merely black embers. Yet, it was enough to make Ciaran happy at this moment. She relaxed all of a sudden.


     “So it turns out he was also faking it all along and was waiting for the opportunity to strike back.”


     “Only, we rushed here from Holy Dawn Academy, and he didn’t have all that many opportunities to practice on the way, but against all odds, he directly grasped Fire Embers and put it to use…”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 117: I’ll definitely kill you with my own hands
      Chapter 117: I’ll definitely kill you with my own hands


     “Fire Embers!”


     “How’s that possible! How can you use Fire Embers, the skill only Fire Donna can use!”


     Makkany shrieked in disbelief.


     The black embers floating around Ayrin and Ciaran cut apart the crimson, burning vines he’d formed with his arcane skill, dispersing them into many strips of flames. Even the surrounding trees and vegetation caught fire, yet he couldn’t touch Ayrin and Ciaran.


     This was clearly a freshman who’d joined the academy not long ago. He’d also displayed huge flaws in his mobility during his matches against Divine Shield Academy and Iron Forest Academy. Yet, within a short time frame, the degree of his agility even surpassed arcane masters with two open gates, and he even displayed a taboo skill like “Fire Embers.”


     What kind of talent was that, how fast his progress!


     But such a thought floated only an instant in his mind.


     “I don’t want to die!”


     “I don’t want to die here!”


     He desperately turned around and fled.


     “Just let him run.” Ciaran shook her head, glancing at Ayrin. The latter was clearly waiting for her instructions. “He can’t heal his wound… So there’s no need to waste any strength, just leave him to die with fear and regrets.”


     Ayrin looked at Makkany fleeing for his life.


     Makkany only fled a dozen steps away before collapsing like a suddenly crumbling wall. No further sound came from him.


     The crimson vines alight with fire wilted away one by one, into so many piles of ashes.


     “We won!”


     “We beat that guy!”


     After staring blankly for a moment, Ayrin yelled out loud in joy.


     “Moss, how are you doing?”


     “Why aren’t you saying anything?”


     After shouting twice, his face twisted by pain while he shouted Moss Moss, Ayrin finally realized Moss was bound so tight his face had gone purple, about to kick the bucket.


     “You, why are you so dumb?”


     Even while helping Moss getting rid of the vines, Ayrin chided him at the same time, “Since you’re so big, instead of being bound like this, can’t you just become smaller? Then you’d directly break free.”


     “You think that I’ll grow big or small just with a snap of the fingers?!” At this moment, Moss really had the urge to fight with Ayrin to the death. But then he almost wept the next moment, “Did we really beat a guy this powerful?”


     “Yeah.” Ayrin laughed out loud and scratched his head. “That said, it seems you didn’t help all that much, you were immediately bound here!”


     “Ayrin, will it kill you to talk a little less!” Moss really wept this time.


     “Haha, don’t lose hope. Even in the same arcane team, there will always be someone who’s the strongest, and always someone who isn’t as strong.” Ayrin patted Moss on the shoulder and comforted him.


     Moss’ vision went black. He screamed at the top of his lungs, “Ayrin, are you really comforting me or are you trying to beat me down on purpose!”



     “Haha, of course I’m comforting you. I’m just telling it as it is.”


     “Ayrin, you vile person, I absolutely have to surpass you!”


     “Teacher Ciaran! I never thought you were so strong. You defeated that guy even in such circumstances.” Moss was so angry he was about to spit out blood, but Ayrin didn’t pay any attention to him. He looked at Ciaran with adoration and shouted, “That said, why was that guy also that strong, why were his skills all so weird?”


     Ayrin felt that it was easier to endure the stabbing pain on his back when he shouted and screamed like this.


     “Makkany isn’t an ordinary opponent. He also has a nickname in the world of arcane masters, the ‘Demon Vine Grandmaster’.” Ciaran looked at Moss and Ayrin, explaining, “He has some elven blood, and furthermore, it should be the bloodline of these elven ‘Forest Sentinels’ from back then. That’s why what he trains in is very specialized on the arcane skills that can bring out the variant elemental vines from the power of his bloodline. Before, back when he was in team Divine Shield, the team he was part of also once made it into the top eight in the national tournament.”


     “A guy who once vied for the title of ‘Brave under the starry skies’, a guy who’s already this powerful, but he still chose to rely on the power of evil.” Ayrin glanced at Makkany’s corpse, his disdain piled on top of loathing.


     “Moss. Ayrin.”


     “Hm?”


     “You both did very well. This time, the fight already went far above the original mission. If not for your remarkable performance, I would have paid a very heavy price even if I’d ended up defeating him.”


     “Don’t say that. There’s still a huge gap compared to teacher Ciaran, and also that guy. If I had to face that guy by myself, I couldn’t even have withstood two arcane skills of his,” Ayrin said, a little dispirited. But he immediately stirred himself up after that and brandished his fist. “That’s why I have to train even harder!”


     Moss rolled his eyes.


     “Teacher Ciaran, what did he mean by you guys being the group of Evil Six back then?” Ayrin couldn’t help but ask. “Also, what he said at the beginning about some lord Dias who tried to assassinate you, what does that mean?”


     “Liszt, me, Ashur, Rui, Minlur, Carter, we were one of the strongest teams among all the academy teams back then. When we participated in the Hegemonical Cup of Starry Skies Braves, we ended up ultimately losing to Donna’s River Bend Academy and only became vice-champions, but that was merely because of the tournament’s format. The opponent we met in the previous round was too strong, the wear and tear we suffered too great. In ordinary times, we had always been without rivals in contests between school teams.


     “Back then, we loved to stir up trouble, and we’d run to other schools and fight their school teams because of some contradictions. There were also many school teams who ran to our academy and came to fight us. But in the end, we more or less always rampaged through them. That’s why back then, all the school teams called us six the Holy Dawn Evil Six.”


     Ciaran looked peacefully at Ayrin and Moss, saying, “Maybe it was precisely because we were too much in the limelight. The Evil Dragon followers also paid attention to us and considered us targets they had to eliminate in advance. Hence, not long after the end of the tournament that year, a team of five assassins came to find us. The one leading the team back then was precisely the Evil Dragon follower called Dias.”


     “That fight… We weren’t their match. Ultimately, Ashur used ‘Tide Vortex’ and sucked all the arcane skills they used onto himself. We counterattacked in that split instant and killed four of them. That guy Dias ran away by himself. Ashur sacrificed his life in that battle, bearing the injuries from the five of them.”


     “It’s the one called Dias who thought he could casually kill you, but he never thought you almost killed them all instead. Among the ones he brought, one of them was his own brother. That’s why, now that he’s become a mighty figure among Evil Dragon followers, he wants to find you for revenge.” Ciaran stayed calm on the surface, but Ayrin could still feel her deep sadness. He looked at the red scarf wrapped around Ciaran and said in a soft voice, “That’s why, teacher Ciaran… This red scarf you wear, it’s to commemorate teacher Ashur who died in battle for your sake?”


     Ciaran nodded. Sucked in a deep breath. Gazed at the distant sky.


     Even if so much time had gone by, it seemed she could clearly see the image of Ashur standing like a shield in front of them.


     When the darkness before dawn twisted and whirled, the Evil Dragon’s forces gradually unfurled, a world-destroying crisis, despair uncurled, the flickering flame of hope on the verge of extinction. Arise and fight, brave warrior! Fight with courage! Brave warrior! For the living and the homeworld! Strive and struggle! Brave warrior! For your friends and family, and also for the world! …” For some inexplicable reason, Ayrin remembered Holy Dawn Academy’s school song. He couldn’t stop himself from softly reciting it at this time.


     Thinking about teacher Ashur, who he’d never seen before, standing full of resolve in front of his comrades, he suddenly felt a new layer of meaning from this school song.


     “Teacher Ciaran, I never thought you guys back then were so strong you rampaged through the other schools.” Ayrin suddenly lifted his head again and looked at Ciaran. “That said, we also have the Evil Six right now.”


     “You guys?” Ciaran stared.


     Ayrin counted on his fingers and said in all seriousness, “Chris, Moss, me, Belo, Stingham, and also Rinloran. If the six of us become a team, we’ll be particularly strong in the future as well, for sure. And we’ll also become the group of Evil Six the same as you.”


     “You finally counted me in.” Moss let out a breath, his pride surging on its own.


     However, Ayrin immediately added, “There’s only Moss who’s a bit worse, he only has his physical strength to speak of. He still has to train hard.”


     Moss’ vision went black. He couldn’t stop himself anymore. He clutched Ayrin’s neck and roared, “Ayrin, would it really kill you to talk a bit less!”


     “Will they really be a new group of Evil Six?”


     Looking at Moss and Ayrin, Ciaran’s inner grief quickly vanished. She couldn’t repress a faint smile floating at the corner of her mouth.


     “They couldn’t even get rid of our group of Evil Six up until now. With another new group of Evil Six, I wonder how much of a headache these Evil Dragon followers are going to have.”


     She smiled faintly. An eerie cold, resolute fighting spirit once again ignited inside her. “Dias, you already became a Bishop in the Church of the Evil Dragon? I’ll definitely… definitely kill you with my own hands!”






     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 118: National tournament, begin!
      Chapter 118: National tournament, begin!


     “Ciaran, you’re still stronger than I expected. I didn’t think you could kill Makkany even in circumstances like those.”


     As before, Ciaran sat quietly on top of the small, old building in front of Holy Dawn Academy’s infirmary. Her hands were wrapped in thick bandages. She heard the sound of something breaking through the air behind her, then heard Donna’s voice.


     “Swish!” “Swish!”


     When she turned around, she heard another two somethings going through the air. Minlur and Rui appeared beside Donna.


     “You guys also came back?” Ciaran smiled peacefully. “How was it?”


     “This was indeed a multi-layered plot planned with utmost care. Both Mori, the boss of the gnome store, and that Evil Dragon follower called Pattinson fled away.” Donna looked at Ciaran and added, “That said, we caught Iron Forest’ Johnny, and we also found out several arcane masters secretly helping the Evil Dragon followers from the shadows. There’s an important figure among them, Golden Lion Academy’s Marte.”


     “Stormrider Marte?”


     Donna nodded. “A powerful great master as important as Makkany. That said, he already fell into our nets. Although we couldn’t capture Mori and that mastermind called Pattinson, their goal this time should have been to draw away the teams I and Liszt direct so that they can assassinate some people on their list. After you led Moss and Ayrin away on a mission, you guys became their final target. But the final result is that you guys survived fine and dandy, and instead killed Makkany who was in charge of securing the final targets. His exposure also led to the exposure of other important figures. From now on, the Evil Dragon followers’ influence around St. Lauren should be eradicated. That’s why, we’re still the victors in this fight.”


     After a small pause, Donna said to Ciaran again, “Planning everything for so long, then when the time comes to harvest the fruit of their labors, they instead squandered even the one in charge harvesting the fruit. I’m sure the one called Dias certainly feels very thwarted.”


     “The reason they chose you as their final target was that, one, you just happened to take Moss and Ayrin by yourself and left St. Lauren. On top of that, the most important thing is, Dias should be aware that you were the one closest to Ashur among the several of us. For Ashur, you were the most important person. From Dias’ point of view, it’s because of Ashur that we killed his brother. That’s why, it’s very possible that you’re the first target he wants to kill. You definitely can’t lower your guard in the future,” Rui looked at Ciaran and said, his voice slow and serious.


     He wasn’t good with words. He didn’t talk much in ordinary times, but this time, he quite uncharacteristically spoke a long while.


     “I definitely won’t leave Holy Dawn Academy before my injuries heal. Since he’s also always been looking to get his revenge on us, then the more low-key I stay, the fewer opportunities I give him to kill me, then the more irascible he’ll get. It’ll be easier for him to make mistakes and pay a dear price by then,” Ciaran calmly said. “There will come a day when I kill him with my own hands.”



     Donna nodded, then looked at Ciaran and said in a tone that didn’t dare believe, “Ayrin, that guy, did he really use Fire Embers just like that?”


     “He’s fated to be a kaleidoscope-type arcane master.” Ciaran smiled, an unspeakable confidence on her face. “Plus, his body is stronger than any kaleidoscope-type master on Doraster from any era.”


     “It’s not that I am strong enough to be certain I could kill Makkany even in those circumstances,” she said in a warm tone after a faint pause. “I was merely lucky to have those two students who, like Ashur, shielded me behind them regardless of everything. Were it not for them pinning him down, I wouldn’t have been able to follow Makkany’s invocation speed from the start.”


     “Counting Ivan the last time, that guy Ayrin already thwarted two assassination attempts from the Evil Dragon followers.” Donna couldn’t help but shake her head. “The crucial thing is, that guy’s never satisfied. He’s probably once again training with his all…”


     …


     After the end of the War of the Dragons, the entire continent of Doraster had recovered its peace. In the long, long following years, there was simply no telling how many skirmishes and battles, great and small, happened between arcane masters of every nation and Evil Dragon followers.


     What was fortunate was, the fight in Windsough Canyon this time ended with the victory of the righteous side.


     Holy Dawn Academy, afternoon. It wasn’t time yet to open to the public, and the library basked under a drowsy sunlight.


     The moment Liszt crossed inside the library’s entrance, the unremarkable-looking library manager, professor Plum, unfailingly appeared on the glossy stones in the library’s vestibule, like the clock hand of a precise mechanical clock.


     Professor Plum still held in his hands an open classic book.


     The book was titled “Study on Rare Bloodlines.” The author was Egriss, one of the legendary arcane masters from the kingdom of Doa who participated in the War of the Dragons.


     “Senior, do you have a rough idea about Ayrin’s bloodline?” Liszt glanced at the book in professor Plum’s hands and asked with a very courteous smile.


     “I don’t.” Super chatty in front of ordinary students, professor Plum’s answer was actually very straight and simple when faced with Liszt.


     Liszt smiled a lazy smile. “I have something I would like professor Plum to help with.”


     Professor Plum looked at Liszt without showing any expression. “What is it?”


     “In a few days, our Holy Dawn Academy’s team will depart for the city of Eichemalar.” Liszt looked at him and said, very expectant, “Senior, you must also be aware of what had transpired during these few days. Ayrin already thwarted two of their assassination attempts. With Ayrin’s performance and the Evil Dragon followers’ consistent style, they will be in danger even if they go to participate in the tournament. But for now, I have to stay here and handle some affairs, to prevent the Evil Dragon followers from trying again to assassinate Ciaran or the genius youngsters of St. Lauren. That’s why there won’t be enough of a protection for them. So I want to invite senior to go to Eichemalar together with them, and protect them. I’m sure that with your ability, if Evil Dragon followers were really planning to target Ayrin and the others, they’ll certainly die a very wretched death.”


     “No problem.” Professor Plum nodded and agreed, very straightforward.


     “Ah?” This time, Liszt was actually a little stunned. He couldn’t resist rubbing his chin.


     In his impression, this senior who loved books as dearly as his life rarely ever left this library.


     Was it because Chris was also his student?


     Professor Plum looked at Liszt and said, “Just help me take all the books on the fourth floor with us.”


     “Ah? The entire fourth floor?” Liszt was immediately flabbergasted.


     “What?” Professor Plum frowned. “It’s not possible?”


     “It’s a little troublesome, but all in all, moving all these books isn’t something impossible.” Liszt let out two hollow laughs. “Since that’s the case, I’ll go and let someone prepare luggage carriages.”


     “You have to find absolutely reliable people. Also, it’s best to find docile beasts like unicorns to pull the carriages. Otherwise, you know the consequences if we lose a book or two,” professor Plum said without the slightest expression.


     “…”


     Walking out of the library, Liszt wiped his sweat and said to himself with a bitter face, “I came to find you to protect Ayrin, but now I still have to find someone to protect your books. Is this protecting someone or protecting some books…”


     …


     In the secret training area.


     Just like usual, Ayrin and Rinloran were chasing each other.


     But what was different from the past was, the pursuit training the two of them did right now happened inside the Iron Thorns Forest.


     This was a dangerous chase.


     They slipped through the cracks between the sharp thorns filling the surrounding. If they were a little careless and hit their eyes on a sharp thorn, then it wouldn’t be simply some pain.


     But at this moment, the two of them weren’t merely chasing each other. They were even like former human arcane masters entering the Iron Thorns Forests surrounding the elven kingdoms and trading blows with elven masters.


     The two of them were trying every mean at their disposal to attack their opponent, dodging their opponent’s attacks at the same time.


     In a chase like this where the mind always had to stay on high alert, in a fight that was wholly close to a real battle, the exhaustion of body and mind was extremely fierce.


     The two of them were already training for a long time.


     When it was difficult to dodge, the two of them protected their weak spots and let the hard thorns prick other parts of their bodies.


     That was why, the two of them had quite a few stabs and scratches on them.


     Their steps looked extremely deft and graceful. Even in a forest where no road seemed to exist, filled with dense, crisscrossing long thorns, they looked as nimble as butterflies through a field of flowers.


     But every time their steps fell down, sweat would splash out.


     From beginning to end, Ayrin couldn’t really tie down Rinloran, to say nothing about knocking him down.


     He was already extremely tired, to the point he even had the feeling he wanted to directly fall down head first and fall asleep in these woods.


     “He’s really hard to cope with, it’s really a difficult fight…”


     Ayrin even silently talked to himself like that. But as soon as he thought back to the fight in Windsough Canyon and remembered that it was precisely thanks to his own fighting that teacher Ciaran didn’t end up paying a grievous price, there would be a renewed vigor bubbling forth inside him, allowing him to press on.


     “He’s not at his limits even like this?”


     “This guy, why is he much stronger again compared to a few days ago? If we weren’t on such a terrain… In the forest of huge trees, he would have defeated me long ago!”


     Rinloran’s breathing was already as heavy as the wind in a ventilation box. He clenched his teeth, unwilling to admit defeat.


     “These two guys. It’s about time…”


     Carter exhaled softly after secretly observing them for a long time. In a few rises and falls, his figure appeared beside the Iron Thorns Forest.


     Ayrin and Rinloran both halted inside. Ayrin was the first to shout, “Teacher Carter, why did you come?”


     “I came to notify you. We’re setting off for Eichemalar tomorrow in preparation for the national tournament,” Carter gently said.


     “We’re leaving tomorrow already, the national tournament is starting?” Ayrin couldn’t help but jump.


     With a miserable “Oh damn” scream, he careless pricked himself a few times on the thorns nearby.


     Carter nodded with a smile. “Yes. We still need many days before arriving in Eichemalar. The draw for the tournament will probably happen the day after we arrive there.”


     “Then…” Ayrin suddenly thought of something. He turned his head around and looked at Rinloran.


     “Rinloran, come with us.” Without waiting for Ayrin to say anything, Carter already looked at Rinloran and spoke in all seriousness. “It doesn’t matter if you don’t want to join the school team. You can still help with Ayrin’s training just like before.”


     “Come with us come with us!” Ayrin immediately nodded firmly at Rinloran. “I heard teacher Ciaran say that there are a great many weird and bizarre arcane masters in the national tournament. Elsewhere, you won’t see so many types of arcane masters even in a lifetime. It’ll definitely be interesting.”


     “Alright then.” Rinloran nodded after some hesitation.


     “Great!” Ayrin jumped again in happiness.


     “Oh damn!” Screamed miserably again.


     “Hasn’t he learned his lesson yet?” Seeing Ayrin get stabbed by the thorns again, Carter couldn’t resist laughing. Even the frosty Rinloran couldn’t help but puff in a laugh.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 119: A chaotic departure
      Chapter 119: A chaotic departure


     “They’re here! They’re here!”


     “Ayrin and the others are here!”


     A group of girls was waiting in the plaza on Holy Spring Tone Street. Among them, the tallest girl was over two meters tall, and her figure was also especially lithe. One could see at first glance she was Agate Lake’s Nikita. When this group of girls from Agate Lake Academy saw a group of people walking their way from the head of the street, most of them started to chirp and chatter in excitement. It made captain Sophia scold nonstop in a soft voice, “Pay attention to your image. Remember, you’re girls, can’t you act a bit more reserved!”


     “Pretty girls, pretty girls everywhere! It seems joining Holy Dawn Academy isn’t all bleak! At least we can go to the national tournament together with Agate Lake Academy!”


     The ones who came their way were team Holy Dawn. The two teams representing St. Lauren had agreed to meet in this place, and then set off together for Eichemalar where the great national tournament would take place. Stingham was originally walking behind Ayrin and the others, a little listless and downcast, but his eyes immediately flashed with light as soon as he saw team Agate Lake already waiting there.


     “Sophia indeed looks even more beautiful from up close!”


     “Nikita is so tall, her figure is so fine, what an adorable feeling!”


     “I have to choose which one to make my girlfriend. Ah, what a headache!”


     Unwittingly, Stingham was already walking in the front all by himself, leaving Ayrin, Chris, and the others far behind.


     In his beautiful fantasy, those beautiful girls from Agate Lake Academy were all looking at him, full of love and tenderness. Any of them could be his girlfriend, he only had to choose one.


     “Ayrin!”


     However, the reality was very cruel. He was looking left at Sophia, right at Nikita, feeling that it was too hard to pick. But just then, the Agate Lake girls who couldn’t keep the demeanor of virtuous ladies even at Sophia’s berating were already ruthlessly passing beside him straight on their way to surrounding Ayrin.


     “Ayrin’s really cute!”


     “Can you let this sister pinch your cheek? How did you get up even after taking so many blows?”


     Stingham felt as if he suddenly became invisible air.


     After staring blankly for a few seconds, the depressed Stingham’s vision went black. He closed his eyes and shouted, “Ayrin, I hate you!”


     “You’re Stingham? You’re really handsome, let’s hang out together from now on, alright?” All of a sudden, he heard a voice behind him.


     “Sophia! Nikita!” Stingham suddenly felt a huge brightness and happiness take ahold of him. He remembered that just now, Sophia and Nikita were the only ones who didn’t move.


     Excited, he turned his head around and shouted, “Ok!”


     He saw Sophia and Nikita come his way.


     Who would it be?


     Stingham became excited again. He waited, a little restless. But what made him instantly stunned was, he saw Sophia and Nikita directly walk past by him without sparing him a single glance. Instead, a fat lass about one fifty to one sixty tall, weighing about a hundred fifty appeared behind Sophia and Nikita as they went away. She held a bunch of roses, extraordinarily excited, her eyes flashing when she looked at him. “Is that true? You really agree to be my boyfriend?”



     “Ayrin! I hate you!” Stingham closed his eyes again and shouted on top of his lungs.


     …


     “Can I really pinch your cheek?”


     “You can. You won’t hurt me, right?”


     “Ah! Ayrin, you’re really too adorable. Call me elder sister, this sister will treat you very well.”


     Surrounded by half the members of team Agate Lake, Ayrin scratched his head in embarrassment and chuckled gently. He also felt that these Agate Lake girls were too adorable, too warm.


     “Chris, congrats for making the national tournament this year.” As the captain of the team, Sophia walked in front of Chris and stretched out her hand with courtesy.


     “Eh, why are there so many carriages? What are you guys bringing?”


     All of a sudden, Sophia noticed close to twenty luggage carriages following behind team Holy Dawn. On top of that, all of them were pulled by meek unicorns, spotlessly white from head to toe.


     “We don’t know either. It’s teacher Carter’s arrangement,” Chris answered in all honesty.


     “Could they be bringing a great amount of training material as well?” Sophia mumbled silently to herself. “It looks like Holy Dawn Academy has great plans for the national tournament this time.”


     “Chris! Please accept my adoration!”


     Just at this moment, a voice rose from the street like muffled thunder.


     “…” People from team Holy Dawn were all struck speechless.


     No need to turn around. Just from the voice, they knew for sure it was team Southern Monsoon’s Ferdinand.


     Indeed. As soon as everyone turned their heads around, they saw the entire team Southern Monsoon rush their way, bustling with energy.


     Just like before, the five of them had big letters written on their clothes, together reading “Chris’ support.” Not only that, each of them had a red bandanna tied around their foreheads, with “Chris’ support squad” written in small letters.


     Walking at the forefront, Ferdinand’s face seemed filled with passion, filled with powerful fighting spirit. Behind him, the other four team members all looked like they felt they were losing face, like they were being idiots, but were still ready to go through fire without any hesitation, to sacrifice their lives for a friend.


     “Chris, we’re leaving with you guys too!”


     “We’ll go cheer for you during all of the national tournament! Because we’re your most devoted fan group!”


     When Chris looked at Ferdinand, very helpless, this captain of team Southern Monsoon even scratched his head and laughed out loud: “Chris, I’m really very much looking forward to the day when Chris’ support group becomes Chris’ group of friends and family.”


     “This guy… There’s probably no one in this world who’s more brainless and more moronic than this guy.” Such a thought popped in the mind of Moss, Belo, Rinloran and all of the others.


     But at this time, what made the three of them instantly speechless was, Stingham said, “You guys, look at me! Don’t just look at Ayrin! Can’t you tell that I’m wiser, more powerful, more handsome than him?! Hurry up and come surround me!”


     Stingham had already returned not far away from Ayrin. He adopted a posture he himself believed to be very charming, shouting at the girls from team Agate Lake with a narcissistic face.


     “Being on the same team as this guy, it’s really a shameful feeling.” Moss lowered his head and mumbled, depressed, “Even more embarrassing than being mocked by Ayrin.”


     “Hmph.”


     Belo readjusted his glasses. Cold light shone on the lenses.


     He walked toward Stingham and brushed past by him. Then, without a word, he walked back.


     It was only the space of a few seconds.


     “Ah! Why does it itch so much! I’m dying from the itch!”


     “Why are there so many bugs!”


     All of a sudden, Stingham started twisting around and shouting at the top of his lungs. He kept scratching himself, to the point he couldn’t endure it anymore and even took off his clothes.


     Everyone saw him catch quite a lot of small red bugs from his body.


     “It must be Belo’s doing!”


     Moss had paid attention to Belo’s actions, and he suddenly came to the realization. He felt a shiver run through all over his body, and couldn’t resist immediately stepping away from Belo; the latter wasn’t batting an eye, looking quiet and gentle.


     “Ayrin, it must be some evil thing you did, am I right?!


     “You must be jealous I’m more handsome, more powerful, more brilliant, am I right?!”


     What made Moss and Rinloran almost fall down head first was, Stingham wasn’t suspicious of Belo who just brushed by him moments ago. Instead, he was loudly shouting at Ayrin.


     This super narcissistic guy, what was his brain made of?


     “This group of little guys is really a headache.”


     Coming down from a luggage carriage behind them, Carter looked at the chaotic turmoil, and couldn’t help but shake his head with a wry smile.


     This year’s team Holy Dawn was sure to give everyone a big surprise. But no matter which way you looked at it, team Holy Dawn didn’t look like a powerful awe-inspiring team right now.


     Sophia looked at Carter coming their way. After greeting him with a faint smile, she glanced again at Ayrin and said in a soft voice, “Teacher Carter, I heard that Moss and Ayrin helped teacher Ciaran to defeat a very strong elite master, that he ruined a plot from the Evil Dragon followers again. It seems that Moss and Ayrin are even stronger than what we saw during the matches.”


     “You guys also know about it?”


     Carter froze a moment, a little depressed. He shook his head and said, a little vexed, “It must be that big mouth Fran who told you guys, right?”


     An indignant voice immediately said, “Who are you calling a big mouth? Carter, do you want to die!”


     A standard blond belle with a face covered in frost, looking about the same age as Carter, walked out from a store at the side. She wore a pair of pretty golden silk gloves.


     “You’re responsible for taking team Agate Lake to the national tournament this time?” A surprised Carter stared with his eyes wide. Then shortly after, he looked left and right: “Who said anything about a big mouth? Did someone say something about a big mouth? I didn’t hear anything. Sophia, did you guys hear it?”


     “…” Chris, Sophia, and the others instantly turned shrew-faced. They looked at Carter, their expression one of mutual understanding. They never thought the so upright-looking teacher Carter would act so dishonest, that he would have the gall to lie right to their faces.


     This standard blond beauty teacher stared very fiercely at Carter, and said in a low voice, gnashing her teeth, “If you let me hear you call me a big mouth again, I’ll let you die an ugly death!”


     Compared to her facial features, her mouth indeed looked a little big, but it still seemed very pretty.


     “I’d never say that,” Carter said, righteous and upright.


     “Relax, I know to act properly.” Fran’s face eased up a little. She humphed, and said in a voice only she and Carter could hear, “We’re both teams representing St. Lauren’s honor. When outside, I’ll never divulge to anyone the secrets about your team’s strength.”


     “Just from these words, I can tell you’re the one who told Sophia and the others about the fight between Ayrin and Makkany. You still say you’re not a big mouth…” Carter kept nodding, but that was what he was mumbling inside himself. “That said, Agate Lake Academy also switched to someone as strong as you to lead the team. It seems they’re also worried about the team’s safety. Added to professor Plum, we’re absolutely safe now.”


     “Ayrin, you’re really adorable. Come here, let his teacher sister pinch your cheek!”


     The next second, Fran was already walking happily in Ayrin’s direction.


     “She’s already this age, the same as me, but she’s still a love-struck fool just like before. She has to stick her nose in whenever she sees a handsome guy…” Carter was immediately speechless.


     “Ayrin, why didn’t your girlfriend Charlotte come to see you off?”


     “That’s right. Normally, their team will also go to the national tournament to observe and study. They’re not going with you?”


     “I have no idea… After the last match ended, she promised to cheer for me in the national tournament.”


     In fact, Charlotte had already reached a corner of the street at this time, next to a shop very close to Ayrin and the girls from Agate Lake Academy. When she heard these Agate Lake girls surround Ayrin very much unlike virtuous ladies and ask questions like these, she was already regretting a little being there.


     But at this time, Ayrin suddenly saw her. He immediately shouted, “Charlotte! Charlotte, you came!”


     “I…” Charlotte could only brace herself and walk forward, red-faced.


     “Love really has boundless magical power. Look, even war goddess Charlotte can make such a shy expression…” Especially when the girls from Agate Lake Academy looked at her and Ayrin with ambiguous eyes, when these whispers drifted to her ears, she was so shy she almost lashed out in embarrassment.


     “Ayrin, when they said your girlfriend Charlotte right now, why didn’t you explain!” she said in a voice only the two of them could hear when she came to Ayrin’s side.


     “Explain what?” Ayrin looked at her, confused.


     “About the girlfriend part!” Charlotte couldn’t resist stamping her feet.


     “You’re my friend, plus you’re not a boy either.” Ayrin stared blankly. “What?”


     “When they say girlfriend, they don’t mean that kind of ordinary female friend!” Charlotte really raged out of embarrassment now. She said, unable to control the volume of her voice, “It’s the kind where when you like me, you can’t like any other girl…”


     “Eh! Sure enough… Turns out she was afraid Ayrin would take a fancy to one of us after going to the tournament together with us, and have us steal him away. That’s why she especially came to warn Ayrin!” The girls from Agate Lake Academy immediately looked like they suddenly saw the light.


     “…” Charlotte realized she’d spoken too loud the latter half of her sentences and ended up being overheard, and even caused some serious ambiguity. Her face became as red as red cloth. She wished there would be a crack in the ground she could drill herself into.


     “About that…” Ayrin understood somewhat now. A bit slow on the uptake, his face was also a little red. It looked even more suspicious when the others saw it.


     “Be careful on the way. I’m done talking to you!” Charlotte felt that she couldn’t explain herself anymore. She stamped her feet again, spoke a few quick words with her head down, then turned around and left.


     “Charlotte, didn’t you say you’d come to the nationals and cheer for me!” Ayrin shouted.


     Charlotte’s voice came from the corner of the street: “We’ll go by ourselves. We’ll be there by the time the tournament starts.”






     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 120: The City in the Sky, we’re here!
      Chapter 120: The City in the Sky, we’re here!


     Eichemalar, also called the Holy City.


     Doraster was very peaceful before the War of the Dragons. Dragons, humans, elves, giants, barbarians, beastmen, they all had their own territories and own countries. Together, the founded the City in the Sky to trade between themselves – Holy Everlasting City.


     The Everlasting City was also the place that saw the final, decisive battle in the War of the Dragons.


     With the castle suspended in the air at the core of Holy Everlasting City as the final fortress, the ancient armies defeated the Evil Dragon’s troops. And, though the ancient kingdoms had all perished, men still founded the sprawling Eichemalar around Holy Everlasting City. Ultimately, they formed the mighty kingdom of Eiche.


     Eichemalar was presently Eiche’s capital and belonged to the kingdom. But at the same time, in the heart of every arcane master on the continent, it was the place where freedom prevailed. It was the immutable Holy City.


     What was peculiar was, magic sky crystals even lighter than air made the sprawling city float in midair.


     Four auxiliary cities had been established around the floating city. It was the heart of Eiche’s culture, trade, arcane research, and politics.


     Countless bridges suspended in the sky linked every part of the city. Ferry ships inlaid with sky crystals shuttled in the metropolis through the shortest paths.


     A crystal ferry decorated all over with dragon patterns, radiating an extremely ancient atmosphere, gently landed on the “Vantran” square on the southern end of the main part of Eichemalar. It slowly slid on the black, glossy marble stones on the surface. Then, when it finally stopped, the members of team Holy Dawn and the members of team Agate Lake stepped out of the ferry’s door one after another, and set foot on this place that represented like no other the honor of an arcane warrior’s courage.


     “Is that the Everlasting Tower?”


     The moment Ayrin walked out of the ferry and genuinely set foot on Eichemalar, he was thoroughly shocked.


     Even in a distant auxiliary city below, raising his head and looking at Eichemalar’s main city in the distance, it’d looked like mountain peaks floating strangely in the air. But once genuinely setting foot in the main part of the city, it was an entirely distinct feeling.


     The entire main city was a huge castle.


     Anywhere in the city, one could see that at the very heart of this castle stood a pure-white, round square, and a tall tower.


     The tower radiated magnificent brilliance. Wide roads spiraled up around the main city one after another, while giant, pure white trees at least seventy to eighty meters tall grew beside these roads.


     On these huge trees, countless white conical fruits at least as big as two or three men put together grew in abundance. They seemed extremely heavy, emitting a mighty, awe-inspiring aura impossible to describe.



     It even gave off the feeling that these giant trees weren’t trees, but old, tall arcane masters standing guard here ever since the Era of the Dragons.


     On the ground, the buildings and edifices had clearly gone through changes compared to the remote antiquity, yet they still looked as fine and sumptuous as ever, all of them covered in imprints and relief sculptures related to dragons.


     “Spectacular, isn’t it?”


     On the way, the girls from Agate Lake Academy and the members of team Holy Dawn had gotten to know each other quite well. Hence, when she saw Ayrin in a daze, looking with a reverent gaze at the tall tower in the center, Sophia smiled softly and said at his side, “I came here the previous two years to watch the tournament. The first time I saw the Everlasting Tower shining with everlasting light, I made the same face as you. That said, as an arcane master with the qualifications to come in this place and participate in the kingdom’s tournament, it’s a very great glory in itself.”


     “Despicable, despicable…” Stingham’d been drawing small circles and cursing Ayrin all along the way. Now he suddenly pricked his ears, ready to listen Ayrin say something ignorant, then he could make fun of him.


     What made him very downcast though was that Ayrin merely said, “It seems a bit smaller than what I imagined. In some books, it seems even more spectacular and more imposing. But maybe because the significance is different, maybe because here is the place where all the remaining brave warriors gathered and formed the allied army then attacked the Evil Dragon’s troops. So I still can’t help my blood from boiling, can’t help but feel proud.”


     “Of course, maybe what’s illustrated in some books is the whole Everlasting City from back then. The main part of Eichemalar at present is only the most central part of the Everlasting City from back then, it’s not even one-tenth of it compared to back in the days,” Sophia told Ayrin with a slight, alluring smile.


     “Those must be the War Trees the elven kingdom planted back when they helped establish the Everlasting City? They say the power of a War Tree throwing its fruits is equivalent to an arcane master with four open gates using offensive skills with all his power. There are motifs related to dragons everywhere in Eichemalar now. They say that every kingdom back then, especially the earliest Draconic arcane masters, all very much venerated the dragons’ power. They worshiped the mighty dragons like gods. They never thought the dragons they venerated would end up trying to destroy their kingdoms.” Stingham inserted himself beside Sophia, Nikita, and the others.


     All along the way, he kept finding some excuses to get close to Sophia and Nikita. Now he deliberately pointed at dragon engravings at a corner of the square. He said with a grand, singing voice, “These dragon patterns, they represent an entire era.”


     “That’s right!” A very melancholic girl from Agate Lake Academy nodded. “They really represent the entire era before the War of the Dragons. They brim with the aura of an age gone by.”


     “Haha!” Stingham felt immediately proud when he saw he successfully attracted the attention of Agate Lake girls. He pointed at the crystal ferry slowly flying away, wanting to continue these subjects of discussion. “You say, since these sky crystals are so useful, why don’t they extend their use to other areas? For example, to manufacture flying boots for arcane masters or something. It’d be very useful for arcane masters.”


     “Stingham, you’re really weak. That’s why you have to stop always goofing around and read many books. Even I know that during the era of the War of the Dragons, they’d already mined all of the sky crystals. Back then, the elven kingdoms contributed these. After that, especially after the end of the war, they registered every single one of these sky crystals. Arcane masters used special methods to protect them. Now, there are only these four crystal ferries left in the entire Eichemalar. Plus, these crystal ferries can’t do without one less sky crystal, they wouldn’t be able to lift off otherwise. It’s the same thing for the other sky crystals in Eichemalar, each of them has to stay in its original spot, none of them can be moved. Otherwise, grave things about stuff falling will happen. That’s why, there’s no sky crystal left for anything else.” Ayrin made a moue of disdain and gestured contemptuously at Stingham.


     “What!” Stingham’s vision went black all of a sudden. He almost spat out blood. Originally, he wanted to mock Ayrin for his lack of knowledge and experience, but now Ayrin was mocking him instead.


     “Belo, are you alright?” At this moment, Ayrin suddenly noticed something a little unusual about Belo. His face kept going pale, and he was even sweating cold sweat.


     “I’m fine.” Belo pushed his glasses and pretended to be undisturbed. “I’m a little afraid of heights.”


     Usually, he was the Impulsive Freshman unafraid of everything in heaven or on earth. He could crash into the Beast Enclosure and cause a teacher to be wounded, could secretly dig a hole in the walls of the Beast Training Field. Now he was afraid of heights?


     Moss and the others almost fell down face first.


     “We would like to inquire, which two academies do you represent?”


     Several persons holding small notebooks suddenly rushed in front of Ayrin and the others. When Ayrin, Sophia, and the others thought they were tournament staff here to welcome the teams, these people introduced themselves, smiling from ear to ear, “We’re from the Breith Merchant Guild. You must have heard about us, right?”


     “Breith Merchant Guild, what do you guys do?” Ayrin and everyone else from Holy Dawn Academy were all baffled.


     “They’re a trading company specializing in selling tournament souvenirs, specializing in picture magazines, in reporting the whole course of the tournament, including gossip about every team,” Sophia explained in a soft voice to Ayrin and the others. “They’re very famous, many people like to buy their picture albums and gossip. They make their living from it. But the good thing is, they also make the tournament livelier, they make people more familiar with even more school teams. You can say they’re also useful in promoting the tournament.”


     “Is that so…” Ayrin and the others suddenly saw the light.


     “It seems we’re doing alright, people know about us.” These people all talked very courteously. After introducing themselves for a few sentences, they immediately asked, full of excitement, “We dare ask, which two school teams are you?”


     “Holy Dawn Academy and Agate Lake Academy.”


     “So you’re from these two teams…” Right when they were ready to take notes, these people stared all of a sudden. Then they exchanged a look between themselves and started to hem and haw.


     Always slow on the uptake, Ayrin asked, a little curious, “What’s the matter?”


     “About that… About that… If you’re teams from St. Lauren, it seems your news isn’t especially popular. It probably won’t attract the attention of too many people,” one person explained, a little awkward.


     “What, are you looking down on us?!” Even Stingham came back to his senses and started shouting in anger. “Is it because you think we’re aren’t any good?”


     “I’m really sorry… It’s only that your two academies have had too little fighting success. Most people probably won’t be interested,” these people summoned their courage and explained, then wanted to retreat at once.


     “Why wouldn’t they be interested?” Just at this moment, however, Ayrin said in a loud voice, without showing any anger at all, “We’re the team that’ll become the grand champion, why wouldn’t people be interested?”


     “What?!”


     These people shook from head to toe all of a sudden. Their eyes shone. “Is that your slogan?” one person immediately asked. “Your Holy Dawn Academy’s slogan is to become the grand champion?”


     “Of course. Our goal is precisely to become the winners of the Cup of Starry Skies Braves,” Ayrin said, firmly brandished his fist. At the same time, he silently thought, only this way will Chris’ father come to the finals’ field and watch Chris fight to become champion.


     “Very good! Team Holy Dawn’s slogan is to become champions at all cost! Jot it down!” These few people clapped excitedly, then turned away and retreated.


     Moss watched them leave at flying speed. He couldn’t resist saying, a little suspicious, “They looked a little strange, something seems a little fishy.”


     “Something wrong? What could it be, I didn’t see anything,” Ayrin said, watching their backs.


     “Ayrin, after we settle our living arrangements, do you want us to take you out and play?” Several Agate Lake girls hadn’t paid attention to the brief interlude either. Instead, they looked at Ayrin, full of excitement, and said, “Ayrin, there are many interesting places in Eichemalar. There are many shops selling cute little monster pets, there are also all kinds of witch stores selling weird things. There also many interesting curio and antique shops. Anyway, there are many shops you can’t imagine…”


     “I want to have a good rest first, then train a bit more,” Ayrin first said.


     The girls from team Agate Lake who wanted to drag Ayrin with them and stroll around were suddenly disappointed.


     “The tournament draw hasn’t happened yet, we don’t know who we’re going to face, so I don’t seem to be in the mood to stroll around. That said, after the drawing ceremony tomorrow, we can actually go out and play. Can you guys take me with you?”


     His following words immediately made some members of team Agate Lake very happy.


     “Right now, I only want to say four words,” Stingham said earnestly, inserting himself. “Bring me with you!”


     TN: When I say “Draconic” in this novel, I mean the dragon language. If you forgot the prologue already, Draconic used to be the gateway to magic before, but now every language mixed draconic in so everyone can do magic at present. Sorry if that was confusing.


     Also, as a sidenote, when I started tling this novel, it was more of an easy going 7/10 side project to be honest. But now I’m liking it more and more as I tl, it’s making me more hype. I remember now why I chose it as my tl XD. (Yes I read it before but I tend to skim greatly over the fine details when I read hundreds and thousands of chapters in bulk XD.) Also I used to feel down about the lack of readers to be totally honest, but after the break I’m taking it much more in stride. So I hope you guys are enjoying it as much as me XD.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 121: Weeds-level team
      Chapter 121: Weeds-level team


     For the national tournament people called the early confrontation between the future elite masters of the kingdom, the drawing ceremony and the main tournament both took place in the “Arena of Fire and Blood.”


     The “Arena of Fire and Blood” was located at the highest reaches of Eichemalar, in Everlasting Square.


     At the very end of the War of the Dragons, in the final decisive battle around the Everlasting City, there had been countless fallen castles, and also countless fallen dragons and arcane masters.


     By chance, one dragon just happened to fall on Everlasting Square. It caused an elemental tide when it died, wrecking a huge crater in the middle of Everlasting Square.


     Men who came after that built the crater into a fighting arena that could accommodate more than two hundred thousand people inside. They called it the Arena of Fire and Blood.


     Outside this arena stood a blood-red dragon crystal monument.


     These words were carved on the monument: “This is the land where countless dragons and brave warriors fell, a place worthy of being engraved in the everlasting memory of men. Countless braves used their lives and their blood to forever remind us: to have the courage to fight against enemies stronger than oneself, only this is genuine courage.”


     …


     “Woah, that guy is really cool!”


     “I think he’s probably a celebrity-level contestant in some powerful team.”


     Walking on Everlasting Square, team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake were about to go into the Arena of Fire and Blood and participate in the drawing ceremony. Stingham walked by himself at the very front, now and then displaying a handsome posture. On the way, when he heard some girls whispering among themselves as they talked about him, his heart would immediately blossom like a happy flower.


     “So many people! There’s actually such a crowd.”


     Ayrin’s eyes were bulging a little. The scope of this tournament far surpassed his imagination. Apart from groups wearing the same school uniforms that were clearly teachers leading their school teams, there were also countless student organizations, many groups of supporters shouting their slogans, and there were also many small groups that were doing who knew what, going back and forth in front of these teams.


     During the tournament in St. Lauren, there had also been many people, but the crowd had been divided very clearly. For example, during the match between their Holy Dawn Academy and Iron Forest Academy, the gathered crowd were Holy Dawn supporters or Iron Forest supporters. As to the rest, they were from other schools, and merely came to spectate.


     But in the present square, there were actually countless factions. It was especially diverse. The clamor was utterly chaotic, to the point he felt very unaccustomed, felt like he had a headache.


     “This is only the drawing ceremony. Wait until the official start of the tournament tomorrow. The crowd will be twice bigger than today,” Sophia told Ayrin. “The tournament has already settled deep into the people’s consciousness in the kingdom. It’s not that extreme in our southern part, but it’s especially true in the west and in the north. The tournament is engraved even more deeply in the mores of the people there, because they have some teams that can often achieve good performances. For many Awakened young people over there, striving to join their academy’s team is even their one and only goal.



     “Battles of life and death between some powerful arcane masters are surely crueler and more intense than the tournament, but in a peaceful era like ours, most people in the kingdom can’t see them. For the vast majority of them, the already extremely high-level tournament is the most spectacular, highest-level war between arcane masters that they get to see. That’s why, every year when the time comes around, there is an untold amount of people who rush their way here from every corner of the kingdom to watch. Arcane masters who can stand out from the crowd in the national tournament, those who can leave the deepest impression, they’re the real celebrity masters.”


     Just while Sophia and Ayrin talked to each other, all the members of a school team wearing silver arcane robes seemed to be laughing mischievously.


     Moss couldn’t stop himself from pulling Ayrin’s clothes and say, “Ayrin, I think there’s something wrong.”


     It wasn’t only that team wearing silver robes. It seemed there were many teams in their vicinity that looked at them with strange eyes.


     Among them, some teams looked at them with meaningful smiles.


     “It seems there’s really something out of place.” Even Stingham noticed something abnormal. “All these teams seem to be looking at us somewhat weird. Don’t tell me it’s because I’m too handsome?”


     “That was team Silver Trout right now. Does your team Holy Dawn have some contradiction with them?” Sophia asked in a soft, curious voice, looking at the team wearing silver in front of them.


     “Team Silver Trout?” Ayrin shook his head. He never even heard of them.


     “It’s the team ranked seventh last year, they’re very strong,” Sophia explained with a solemn air. “The five main members of the team are all celebrity-level contestants.”


     “So this is team Silver Trout?” Moss’ suddenly paled.


     Because this Silver Trout Academy was again related to the nine great clans of the kingdom. Among the nine clans in Eiche who possessed dragons, people from House Tully would all go to school in Silver Trout Academy after they Awaken. And those people from a super clan were all abnormal figures at the same level as Rinsyi.


     “There’s no other reason, it must be because I’m too handsome, that’s why they’re jealous of me!” Stingham said, very firm.


     “So that’s team Holy Dawn?”


     “Correct, look at their blue uniform…”


     “Hehe… A weeds-level team, they indeed look really rustic… They even say they’re going after the cup, that they’ll be champions for sure. Did they come to fight or did they come to put on a comedy show?”


     At that time, some bits and pieces of voices from groups passing by drifted to the ears of everyone in team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake.


     “Weeds-level team? What’s this about?”


     Rinloran and Ayrin exchanged a confused look. They thought, almost at the same time, “Is it about the matter of Breith Trading Company from yesterday?”


     “Single-mindedly devoted to bringing you news for thirty years!”


     “The greatest, the most authoritative!”


     “Breith Magazine will tell you about the sixty-four formidable teams in the national tournament.”


     “If you’re watching the national tournament, how can you miss Breith Magazine?”


     “Breith Magazine, entirely colored in mineral oil paint, the sales are the biggest! When you walk by, don’t miss it by!”


     As soon as they remembered the word “Breith,” Ayrin and the others immediately discerned the hawking voices of the Breith Trading Company amidst the clamor.


     Every two to three hundred meters, there were quite a few people peddling books and magazines. It seemed like Breith Magazine really sold the best. Almost all the peddlers selling these types of things mainly recommended and shouted loudly about Breith Magazine.


     “Give me one.” Moss immediately ran in front of the closest peddler and pointed at the illustrated magazines.


     “Ok, half a silver coin.” The peddler casually handed Moss a copy.


     “It costs that much?” Moss couldn’t resist shouting. “Back in St. Lauren, you can buy more than ten magazines with that!”


     “Give it back if you’re not going to buy. They’re all going to sell in a moment anyway, then you won’t be able to find one even if you want to buy one,” the peddler very casually said.


     “They’re really people who haven’t seen the world… Hehe, he even said things like he could buy ten copies and the like…” Voices like these very quickly rose around Moss.


     “I never said I don’t want it. I prefer costly things!” Moss flew into an immediate anger. He fished out a silver coin and stuck it forward. “I don’t want it if it’s not at least one silver coin a copy!”


     “Is that a moron?”


     However, voices immediately rose again from the surrounding crowd: “It’s indeed a team that’s both dumb and unsophisticated. That said, only a team like this could say something like that probably.”


     “…” Moss almost sprayed out blood on the spot.


     “What!”


     He opened the magazine, and as soon as Ayrin and the others crowded around, they immediately started shouting gloomily.


     In this rich analysis combining pictures with words, they drew the school uniforms of the sixty-four teams, and they also wrote a simple introduction for the sixty-four schools. The main focus was that it separated the teams participating in the tournament in five ranks, according to their previous fighting history and their results in the current tournament, together with the strength of star contestants: monster-, outstanding-, strong-, ordinary-, and weeds-level.


     Against expectations, team Holy Dawn was classified as weeds.


     On top of that, in the whole sixty-four teams, including Holy Dawn Academy, there were only three teams classified as weeds-level.


     “Not even ordinary-level? They say we’re weeds-level?”


     “Look! It’s also written in this magazine, weeds-level means that the teams are weeds that will perish on their own without anyone caring about them. Basically, no matter the outcome of the draw, they’ll be more or less uprooted against any team in the first round.”


     “That’s going too far! They’re even mocking, of course it’s not absolute, but the only possibility of a weeds-level team winning a match and making it into the top thirty-two is if two of the weeds-level teams were to be drawn together.”


     Moss and the others all swore nonstop.


     The girls from Agate Lake Academy also all felt indignant. “This Breith Magazine is really going too far. You guys only advanced after beating Iron forest Academy and Divine Shield academy. Team Iron Forest has an even better record than us. At least they put us down as ordinary-level. Also, there are forty-nine teams they wrote as ordinary or strong. It’s really looking down too much on you guys.”


     “The most excessive is still behind.”


     Chris flipped the magazine to the last page in front of everyone else.


     “Isn’t this Breith Trading Company really too good at making up stories? At most, we just said we’ll be champions for sure, can’t we even have some slogan? They even say we have the absolute confidence of beating anyone we come across, no matter who, that we only care about being champions, that we have no interest in being second or third or whatever.” The group was suddenly in an uproar.


     On the magazine that Chris had flipped open, the eye-grabbing title was, Weeds-Level Team Holy Dawn Declare They’re Certain To Be Champions. There were at least ten made up sentences below, adding fuel to fire, making it look as if Holy Dawn Academy had some funny delusions of grandeur.


     It said team Holy Dawn was definitely a team that never saw the world, and ignorantly thought any powerful team below their notice.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 122: A dragon’s arrival
      Chapter 122: A dragon’s arrival


     “They’re too irresponsible! They’re actually calling my brilliant handsome wargod self’s team a weeds-level team!”


     Stingham’s face even went green. “Where are those guys from yesterday, I have to go and beat them up!”


     Just at this moment, Ayrin shouted out loud, “Belo, don’t go!”


     What made everyone suddenly sweat was, they clearly saw an impulsive glint shine beneath the quiet and gentle Belo’s glasses. He was already a dozen meters away from them. He was certainly thinking of finding Breith Trading Company and doing something.


     “The drawing ceremony is going to start soon. Also, you first listen to me.”


     Ayrin pulled Belo back. The latter wasn’t batting an eye; there was no telling whatever he was planning. Ayrin nodded at the magazine and said, “In fact, the rating on it isn’t without any rhyme or reason.”


     “Our Holy Dawn Academy hasn’t been in the national tournament for close to ten years. Historically, our results are the worst among all the sixty-four teams. Also, in our team, there’s really no one who ever participated in the national tournament. Even Chris never participated in it. So there isn’t any relatively famous celebrity-level contestant in our team. Even if other teams don’t have celebrity-level fighters, at least they have some main members who already participated in the nationals before.”


     “It’s also great this way actually. It looks like Breith Magazine is truly very influential. Almost everyone has a copy in hand. Also, everyone trusts the data inside.” Not only Ayrin wasn’t angry, he was even in high spirits instead. “This way, everyone thinks us a silly team that’s extremely weak. They think that we never saw the world, that we don’t know anything, that we only know to disregard our opponents. Then we might as well let our opponents think so. The more the opponents think we’re a dumb team, the less they’ll have an understanding of our strength. They won’t even look at us as an opponent. Their attention will be more channeled on the other opponents in the group. Then it’ll be easier for us to obtain victory.”


     “You’re right.” Sophia’s eyes shone. “That said, the way they talk about you guys, I still can’t help but feel angry when I think about it.”


     “It’s no use even if we get angry. We can’t explain anything even if we beat up the people from Breith Trading Company. We just need a neat and efficient victory, it’ll be enough to state our strength. True brave warriors never fear being misunderstood!” Ayrin had the expression of one who didn’t admit defeat. “I don’t give a damn about whatever outstanding or monster team. When they’re in front of me, I’ll knock down all of them!”


     “In that case, we might as well act a little stupid and ignorant.” As soon as Moss heard, his depressed mood went away. He became happy instead. “Then these guys will fall for it even harder.”


     “Alright!” Stingham’s eyes were also shining. “How do I play the part?”



     “No need for acting, you already very much look like it,” several persons said in unison.


     In the distance, done with the relevant procedures, Carter and Fran both shouted anxiously, “Hurry up and come over. We already settled the contestant certification ages ago, it’s our turn to go inside the arena. Why are you guys still dawdling here?”


     …


     The Hegemonical Cup of Starry Skies Academy Braves was the greatest competition in Eiche.


     Also, it was responsible for the important task of teaching the youngsters in the whole kingdom about courage and conviction, of stimulating the growth of arcane masters, as well as selecting the future elite masters. That was why the tournament’s entire process was extremely formal and solemn.


     The kingdom’s parliament and some important clan figures would all be in attendance.


     Even the various teams made their entrance inside the arena in order, according to the area their city belonged to.


     Team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake entered the Arena of Fire and Blood one behind the other through a special passage. Only then did Ayrin, Moss, and the others notice that, though this arena was a crater-shaped arena, the field in the center of the arena was a square-shaped platform three to four hundred meters wide sticking upward.


     This platform wasn’t even completely flat, but rather seemed like a mushroom. The four sides were slightly inclined downward. It made this tournament field look a little strange. At the same time, the stands on all four sides sat closer to the field. One could see even clearer everything happening on it.


     The entire arena was a mixture of black and blood-red. This was the color left behind by the elemental tides in ages gone by. For some inexplicable reason, it radiated an atmosphere that made a man’s blood stir and surge.


     All the school teams making their way into the arena followed a flight of stairs to the field, then lined up.


     As more and more school teams made their way inside, as more and more school teams wearing different clothes surrounded them, Ayrin’s heart was increasingly filled with a feeling he never had before.


     All of a sudden, Moss pulled strongly on Ayrin’s clothes, and said in a low voice, nervous, “Look, Rinsyi!”


     “Hm?”


     Ayrin immediately saw a team wearing golden clothes coming up the stairs. The magenta-haired boy walking at the front was precisely the forever haughty-looking, the one who seemed to be always looking down on others, Rinsyi.


     “Their team Golden Stag has actually been evaluated as a monster-level team,” Chris added in a soft voice just then.


     “Monster team?”


     Ayrin turned his head and looked at Chris’ magazine. He immediately saw that in team Golden Stag’s introduction, the reason that was written as to why they ranked as monster-level was: “Five outstanding-level celebrity fighters.”


     “They’re all like Rinsyi. What terrifying auras.” Sweat emerged on Moss’ back despite himself. The four members following behind Rinsyi, and even the substitutes following behind them, all of them radiated auras that intuitively gave him a tremendous pressure.


     Especially, when compared to the pressure he felt from Rinsyi and the four behind him, the strange pressure he’d previously felt from Stingham wasn’t even of a scale.


     Rinsyi had also clearly noticed Ayrin, Moss, and the others. A cold smile suddenly filled his haughty face.


     At this time, another school team entered the arena behind team Golden Stag.


     This was a team wearing unadulterated black, the emblem of wolves and mountain ravines on their clothes.


     As soon as they climbed on the field, they immediately started to chat with people from team Golden Stag. They even talked quite loud, their voices falling into Ayrin’s and the others’ ears.


     “That’s the weeds-level team?”


     “Even if you guys end up in the same group as them, it won’t be your turn to beat them even if you wanted to, except if you run into them in the first match.”


     “A team like that looks dumb and ignorant, why would your team Golden Stag need to do anything. We actually want to meet them though, we’ll help you guys teach them a good lesson.”


     “Chris, who the hell are those guys! So arrogant!” When he heard, Stingham’s nose almost bent from anger, especially when the members of that team didn’t care if they saw them. They directly pointed in their direction as if they were watching monkeys.


     “The team from Mountain Kings Academy. They entered the top sixteen last year, this year they’re ranked as a strong team.” Chris flipped through the magazine and said, “Their captain’s Werther, a star contestant, nicknamed the ‘Wild Battlemaster.’”


     “Merely top sixteen, yet they’re so arrogant!” Stingham made a racket with his yelling. “It’s not like they’re some powerful team.”


     “It’s really a moronic team…”


     “Top sixteen still isn’t powerful enough?”


     “Did these guys come here to clown about?”


     The teams around them immediately let out faint sneers.


     Ayrin, Moss, Belo, and the others suddenly exchanged a glance. They looked at Stingham, thinking, this guy really doesn’t need any playacting to look very much like a moron.


     “Plus, none of them are as handsome as me! What do they act so arrogant for!”


     What made them even more speechless was, Stingham cussed again while fishing out a comb at the same time and combing his hair with a very natural air.


     “Alright, the drawing ceremony is starting soon. Don’t be loud, or else referees will come here and give you a warning,” Sophia reminded them.


     All the sixty-four teams were already in place.


     The royal stands and the important guest seats were also more or less all full.


     The entire venue automatically become quieter. In the end, no voice could be heard.


     First came a deep command.


     All around, the honor guard moved together. Sixty-four school flags rose at the same time.


     And just at the instant everyone lifted their eyes and looked at these school flags, a huge shadow suddenly shrouded the whole of the sky!


     “What’s that!”


     Almost everyone, Ayrin and the others included, stopped breathing in spite of themselves!


     There was a tremendous feeling of pressure descending with this shadow.


     A dragon!


     A silent, cold wind seemed to arise inside the entire arena, blowing with it almost everyone’s heart.


     Feeling a little numb all over, Ayrin saw it was a red dragon.


     An enormous body, like a floating castle.


     A pair of wings extended outward, as if covering the whole expanse of the sky.


     Scales, shining with light that terrified a man’s heart and soul.


     However, as if it felt such a sense of oppression wasn’t enough yet.


     “Boom!”


     This red dragon that was all at once malevolent, ferocious, awe-inspiring, and radiant with the aura of a king suddenly opened its mouth and sprayed out a blazing dragon breath.


     A flame extending several hundred meters long took shape and swept through the air. There was no telling how far it flew before finally vanishing.


     After spraying a dragon breath, this dragon that looked like a moving castle suddenly shrank in size and, wrapped in a halo of fiercely burning red light, it fell toward the royal stands.


     No one could look straight at it.


     When this light as bright as a scorching sun disappeared, everyone saw a handsome man wearing a high-necked gown appear in the stands, tall and slender, his hair red, looking very wise.


     “It’s the lord chief adviser.”


     Just like many others, Sophia couldn’t stop herself from crying out softly in surprise.


     “The lord chief adviser, who’s that?” Ayrin was filled with shock. “Is he the dragon from a moment ago? How can a man become a dragon?”


     “That’s right, a high-level pure-blooded dragon. Just like Moss’ giant multi-sizing, he can take the form of either a dragon or a human,” Sophia lowered her voice and explained. “The lord chief adviser, Angil, from House Targaryen. He’s a pure-blooded dragon.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 123: Group drawing
      Chapter 123: Group drawing


     “Ayrin, don’t tell me you don’t even know that.”


     Moss said in a quiet voice, “It’s precisely because dragons of pure lineage can take the forms of both a dragon and a human. The thing that sparked the War of the Dragons is that some Draconic scholars started to raise the opinion dragons were merely another form of man. In their point of view, there wasn’t any hard evidence that could prove which form was the main form. They even thought that dragons were merely men with special bloodlines who could switch between two different forms. This was pulling the dragons that many people previously worshiped as gods down to the same level as ordinary people. In a nutshell, they only had a special bloodline. That’s why Ned, the most powerful among the dragons, the one men called the Evil Dragon King later on, couldn’t bear it any longer, and ultimately launched the War of the Dragons to govern the other races as a ruler.”


     “Then, can Stingham also transform into a dragon?” Ayrin couldn’t help but feel curious. He pointed at Stingham, and said in a hush, “Didn’t teacher Carter say he had green dragon blood?”


     “He could, in theory. His dragon bloodline shouldn’t be low-level. That said, if it’s not a pure-blooded dragon bloodline, you can only transform into a dragon for a limited time and can’t maintain it forever,” Moss said.


     “Isn’t that very powerful then?” Ayrin couldn’t help but mumble. If he hadn’t seen with his own eyes that chief adviser called Angil switch between dragon- and human-form, he simply couldn’t believe a man could enlarge into such a dragon.


     “I heard that affinity for arcane power becomes better in dragon form. That means that when using the same arcane skill, the power would be a bit greater.” Moss nodded. “Also, what’s more important is that a dragon’s body is particularly huge… When the same arcane skill hits his body, the injury is comparatively smaller. His vitality seems even more tyrannical this way, he can take more of a beating.”


     “That’s right.” Ayrin blinked. “If my Evil Flaming Eye hits a huge dragon like this, it’d be a small black hole at most probably.”


     At this moment, Angil said from the royal stands, “I am chief adviser Angil. I am very honored to be in charge of the drawing ceremony for the Hegemonical Cup of Starry Skies Braves this time.”


     “The reason I descended here in the form of a dragon isn’t to display the might and prestige of dragon bloodlines. It’s to make every participant think, if there were hundreds of dragons forming an army, if such an army were about to destroy the kingdom you protect, would you still have the courage to rush into battle with the other braves?”


     “To serve or to die, to obtain the final victory through unyielding battles. To trade even your own life for your companions’ survival, for victory in war. What’s true bravery, what’s your mission? Those arcane masters who fought without regard for their own lives, what on earth were they trying to achieve? This is a problem we have to always keep in mind.”



     “To be afraid of responsibilities, to wait for someone else to fight for the kingdom without fighting yourself, this is pure selfishness. That’s why, from the very start, the vocation of an arcane master is to fight. Those of you who can stand in this place, you’re all bound to be the elite of the kingdom. That’s why I hope that, no matter on this field or hereafter, you can shoulder your mission and become a true brave warrior!”


     “Believe me, as long as you always hold on tight to the conviction of an arcane master, from today on, men will remember your names sooner or later!”


     One couldn’t say that Eiche’s chief adviser Angil spoke that many words, but the entire arena became silent for a long time. Then cheers and applause soared like a tsunami.


     In such a moving atmosphere, Angil declared with a faint smile the official start of the draw.


     As soon as he heard the draw was starting, Stingham immediately couldn’t help but shout, “Let me do the draw, I’m the most handsome!”


     “Weeds-level teams will be weeds-level teams. They don’t even know that, they’re even yelling about going to draw themselves.” Mocking voices soon rose around them.


     “What’s that supposed to mean?” Stingham looked around. He saw that the ones who spoke were from team Mountain Kings, the ones who came into the field after Rinsyi and co.


     “He still doesn’t understand what it’s about.”


     “What are you looking at, what an idiot.” Several members of team Mountain Kings directly looked at Stingham with contemptuous eyes. From the shapes of their mouths, it was very easy to tell what they were whispering.


     “What the hell is it with these guys? They actually keep trying to make trouble for us, do they want to die or what!” Stingham was so angry veins bulged on his forehead, to the point he wanted to charge their way.


     Even Sophia couldn’t stand it any longer. She couldn’t help but explain in a whisper, “In this drawing ceremony, they don’t need every team to send someone to represent them. The distinguished guests they invited over for the occasion will be the ones doing the drawing. These guests are all characters like the chief adviser, either important figures in various clans or leaders of the armies. They’re all arcane masters standing at the peak of the kingdom.”


     “It doesn’t matter. Stingham, you acted very well, it’s enough to confuse the opponents,” Belo, the one who most disliked Stingham, readjusted his glasses, and said with a straight serious face.


     “I wasn’t faking it!”


     Gnashing his teeth, Stingham stared at the people from Mountain Kings Academy. “Even if I didn’t know about it and said something wrong, so what? These guys have been staring at us from the beginning. We never provoked them, but they keep trying to find trouble for us! They actually have the gall to mock my incomparably wise handsome wargod self. I absolutely have to beat them up until they can’t even recognize each other.”


     After swearing for a bit through clenched teeth, Stingham suddenly lifted both his hands and clasped them together in front of himself, looking especially pious.


     “Stingham, what are you doing?” Ayrin couldn’t stop himself from asking.


     “Don’t disturb me, I’m praying,” Stingham said with in all seriousness. “I’m praying for the draw to put us directly together with team Mountain Kings, that we’ll face them in the first match already.”


     “Hurry up, put us together with team Mountain Kings.


     “Put us together with team Mountain Kings already!


     “You have to put us together with team Mountain Kings!”


     After answering Ayrin, Stingham once again started mumbling to himself, praying as hard as he could.


     “Is that useful? He really doesn’t need to fake anything to look like a big idiot…” Many people in team Holy Dawn couldn’t help such a thought from popping in their heads.


     “Group one upper half, Dragon Breath Academy, Hornwood Academy, Cerwyn Academy, Square Castle Academy…”


     Just at this time, everyone couldn’t help but shake. In the royal stands, chief adviser Angil was already reading out loud the results of the draw.


     The sixty-four teams that came from all over the kingdoms were divided among eight groups in the upper or lower halves.


     “Upper half, group three, Silver Trout Academy, Acorn Academy, Harrenhal Academy, Mountain Kings Academy, Longtable Academy, Rapier Academy, Salt Armor Academy, Holy Dawn Academy!”


     “What?”


     When they heard about group three, everyone from Holy Dawn Academy was struck dumb, while Stingham suddenly cheered.


     “Don’t tell me the prayers were really useful?”


     Moss was really speechless. “We really got drawn in the same group just like in his prayers?”


     “It’s really too miraculous!” The girls from Agate Lake Academy also stared blankly.


     “Hurry hurry hurry. In the group stage, we have to face Mountain Kings Academy in our first match!”


     “You have to let us face Mountain Kings Academy in our first match!”


     “Gods of Doraster, hurry up and make us face Mountain Kings Academy in our first match!”


     Stingham was already praying very devoutly at this time.


     “Don’t tell me this guy’s gonna be like a blind cat stumbling on a dead mouse and hit the mark again?”


     Chris, Ayrin, Moss, and the others all looked at each other.


     “Silver Trout Academy against Longtable Academy!”


     “Acorn Academy against Rapier Academy!”


     “Harrenhal Academy against Salt Armor Academy!”


     “Mountain Kings Academy against Holy Dawn Academy!”


     When they finished announcing the specific match-ups for the first three groups, everyone in Holy Dawn Academy and Agate Lake Academy had a blank foolish face.


     That sort of coincidence really happened. Holy Dawn Academy really faced Mountain Kings Academy right for their first match!


     “Ahahahaha!” After staring blankly for a few seconds, Stingham immediately laughed, wild with joy. “How about that. When it comes to my brilliant handsome wargod self, even my prayers are more useful than others!”


     “…”


     “Did we really draw that weeds-level team?”


     “What’s that fellow laughing for?”


     On the other side, the people in team Mountain Kings hadn’t come back to their senses yet.


     “Ahahahaha!”


     After a short time, all the members of team Mountain Kings started to laugh as well. “Our luck’s unexpectedly so great, we actually ran straight into a weeds-level team just like that!”


     “Is that weeds-level team really dumb? They’re meeting us in the first match, but they’re still happy over there.”


     “That bunch of guys is really excessive.” Sophia frowned, looking at team Mountain Kings pleased beside themselves. “Even if they look down on someone, they should hide it at least. They don’t even have the most basic of manners.”


     “Silver Trout Academy’s the seeded team?” Ayrin thought a while and asked, “I think it’s the team we saw just a bit ago, that team that wears silver school uniforms?”


     “That’s right. You can’t say the results of your draw are good, you can’t say they’re bad either. Luck’s average probably.” Sophia nodded. “Team Silver Trout is ranked seventh. Breith Magazine ranks them as an outstanding team… You haven’t run across the top three from last year, monster-level academies like Dragon Breath Academy, Abel Academy, or Golden Stag Academy. But you still have two strong veteran teams like Mountain Kings Academy and Harrenhal Academy.”


     “Luck’s not too great and not too bad either?” Ayrin nodded. “Next, we just have to wait for your group.”


     “Lower half group one, Golden Stag Academy…”


     “It’s Rinsyi’s school!” When they announced group one in the lower half, Ayrin’s eyes suddenly became stern and icy.


     “Golden Stag Academy, Hawkmoon Academy, Orkmont Academy, Agate Lake Academy…”


     “What!”


     Ayrin, Sophia, and the others sucked in a deep breath at the same time.


     As it happened, Agate Lake Academy was actually drawn together in the same group as Golden Stag Academy!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 124: Before the tournament starts
      Chapter 124: Before the tournament starts


     “Agate Lake Academy against Hunter Academy.”


     When they finished announcing the match-ups for group one, lower half, everyone in Agate Lake Academy became silent.


     Golden Stag Academy finished third the previous year. It was a team Breith Magazine evaluated as a monster-level team.


     Hawkmoon was a team ranked tenth last year. People even thought there wasn’t that much of a gap between them and the top eight seeded teams. Breith Magazine ranked it as an outstanding team.


     Apart from that, in the same group, there were also Orkmont Academy, Snow Wolf Academy, and, facing Agate Lake in the first match, Hunter Academy. All of them were ranked as strong teams.


     This group was the definition of a group of death.


     The most important was, even if Agate Lake Academy won the first match, then their next opponent according to the present draw would be the winner between Golden Stag Academy and Snow Wolf Academy.


     Snow Wolf Academy was publicly recognized as a strong team, but they shouldn’t be a match for team Golden Stag at peak condition.


     That was why, if Agate Lake Academy managed to participate in the second round in the group, their opponent should be team Golden Stag!


     When Moss saw such a draw, then saw the downcast expression on the girls in team Agate Lake, he couldn’t sort out what kind of feeling was inside him. He couldn’t stop himself from saying, “I didn’t think we wouldn’t meet them, but you guys actually met them instead.”


     “It’s alright.” Sophia was after all a veteran captain who’d weathered storms and waves. She recovered very fast from her gloominess, and comforted all her teammates beside her. “After all, we aren’t an especially formidable team. There are so many outstanding teams in this tournament. Even if we hadn’t met team Golden Stag, maybe we would have met Dragon Breath Academy instead, or Abel Academy, or River Bend Academy. So there’s no need for us to think about how poor the draw is. For us, we only need to think about learning as many things as we can in every match. This way, we’ll become even stronger the next time we come back in this place.”


     “That’s right. You just need to be stronger every time. One day, your Agate Lake Academy and our Holy Dawn Academy will become seeded teams others will be afraid of.” Ayrin brandished his fist and encouraged all the girls in Agate Lake Academy.


     “Golden Stag Academy, Hawkmoon Academy, this group is really the group of death. Agate Lake Academy drew such a group, and they even fight against a formidable team like Hunter Academy in their first match. It looks like teams from St. Lauren will be routed in the first round.”


     Team Mountain Kings was full of schadenfreude again at this time. They looked as if they stumbled on many gold coins.


     In all of the sixty-four teams, there were only three teams ranked as weeds, but they actually direct met one. Just this was about the same as stumbling on a lot of gold coin as soon as they left their house. But the most crucial was, the draw for the entire group was extremely lucky.



     True, Silver Trout Academy was strong, but after all, they still weren’t a freakish team like Dragon Breath Academy, Abel Academy, Golden Stag Academy, or River Bend Academy. Even most others looking at the group would agree that their Mountain Kings Academy was the strongest after Silver Trout.


     There was a very short time period between every match in the national tournament. Looking back at past historical records stretching back many years, only about half the first seeds managed to fight their way out of the groups.


     So, if Silver Trout suffered heavy injuries in the previous match, while their team Mountain Kings didn’t suffer too badly, didn’t lose too many important team members, then it was very much possible for their team to eliminate Silver Trout Academy and reach the last eight!


     Right now, Silver Trout Academy faced Longtable Academy in their first match. The latter wasn’t a pushover team that could be casually dealt with. In comparison, their own opponent, team Holy Dawn… A weeds-level team that hadn’t reached the nationals for many years already, they should probably be able to do them in just by casually fooling around.


     …


     After the drawing ceremony came the explanation of the rules, then reiterating them.


     The great majority of teams were in fact frequent guests to the nationals, so these were pretty meaningless for them. But Ayrin actually listened with rapt attention.


     To ensure the best viewing, there was only one group fighting every day. Team Holy Dawn was in group three, upper half, so their match officially started three days later.


     “Hahahaha…”


     The proud Stingham kept laughing madly. When they declared the end of the drawing ceremony, when the various teams started to scatter, he proudly said, “How was that. Even the prayer of a handsome man is different, isn’t it? We actually really met team Mountain Kings straight away. I’ll invite everyone to a meal later.”


     “That said…” His tone made a sudden turnabout. He looked at Ayrin and said, “Ayrin can’t come. He’s a Giant Eating Monster, I’d be ruined.”


     Ayrin didn’t get angry. He only scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


     “Ayrin, it doesn’t matter. You can come eat with us since that’s the case. Stingham can invite the others, we’ll eat together.” The Agate Lake girls all gave Stingham a vicious stare. “Didn’t we say just yesterday we’d take you with us for a stroll?”


     “Haha, I was joking. Ayrin has to join us.” Stingham’s expression changed all all of a sudden. He grabbed Ayrin’s hand, full of warmth. “When we’re done with the meal, take me with you for the stroll,” he said again, looking at the Agate Lake girls.


     “Don’t tell me, are all the dragon-blooded people natural idiots like him, a big head and nothing inside?” Looking at Stingham, Moss and the others were all very speechless. They all felt very ashamed to be in the same team as that guy.


     “Let’s go. I know a place with great food. There’s going to be a lot of people right now during the tournament. If we delay, we’ll have to wait for a long while,” Sophia said with a smile.


     She was a little worried at heart as soon as she thought about the match-ups to come. Yet, she clearly knew that as a captain, she first of all couldn’t make the entire team feel that they were done for. She had to look relaxed and optimistic.


     “Gogogo!”


     Stingham crowded beside Sophia and led team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake away.


     “Why do these people all look so pale?”


     Outside the arena’s exit, Moss, Ayrin, and company saw a team whose people all had especially pale countenances.


     They wore deep-blue clothes. They had a trident-shaped emblem both on their chests and on their backs.


     “It’s Sea God Academy.”


     Chris looked at those people and merely said a few words. Everyone in team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake understood immediately


     Sea God Academy fought in the inaugural match tomorrow. They were Dragon Breath Academy’s opponent.


     Dragon Breath Academy was the champion team from last year. Also, out of the five absolute main force from the past year, there was only one who left due to graduation, and it wasn’t even a key figure like the captain or the vice-captain. According to Breith Magazine, there were powerful freshmen who joined Dragon Breath Academy this year. Compared to the previous year, rather than weaker, they were even stronger.


     “It would be one thing if it were a team with ordinary strength, but in the tournament, the two teams with ‘Sea’ in their names are both formidable. Sea God Academy was in the last sixteen last year. They say their captain Joyce is about to graduate, it’s his last time participating in this tournament. They would definitely have gone further if they had been in another group. They surely have a hard time accepting they’re going to meet Dragon Breath Academy in their first match and be eliminated straight away,” Sophia nibbled her lip when she saw these pale-faced people and said in a soft voice, a little sympathetic.


     “Both teams with ‘Sea’ in the name are very strong? What’s the other one?” Ayrin couldn’t help but ask.


     “The other one is Sea Gale Academy, but many people are used to calling them Sea Monster Academy, because most of their arcane skills come from imitating sea monster abilities. They even have some arcane skills that can directly summon tempests and sea monsters and smash them on their opponent’s head,” Sophia explained. “Last year, Sea Gale Academy lost to Deepwood Motte Academy who ended up finishing fifth. They ranked ninth, but they were previously in the top eight year in and year out.”


     “I see now.”


     Ayrin nodded. What no one imagined was, he actually made a beeline toward that utterly disappointed-looking group from Sea God academy, then shouted out loud, “Brave warriors of Sea God Academy! Don’t feel sad. Even if you lose tomorrow against Dragon Breath Academy, at least you participated in this tournament. In everybody’s mind, they know you’re a strong team. This means that you already proved yourselves. For tomorrow’s match, no matter victory or defeat, you guys do your best! We’ll cheer for you!”


     “Who’s that guy?”


     Everyone in team Sea God stared a little blankly. Only after Ayrin left, watching the backs of Ayrin and the others in team Holy Dawn, did one of the members in team Sea God say, “I think it’s the two teams from St. Lauren.”


     “Team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake?” They felt baffled once again.


     “They’ve been evaluated as a weeds-level team already, and they even met such a strong team like Mountain Kings, but they’re still comforting us?” Sea God’s captain Joyce let out a slow breath. He also felt that Ayrin’s actions were very strange and ridiculous, but thinking back to Ayrin shouting at them with warm enthusiasm a moment ago, quite a bit of the sadness and frustration in him imperceptibly vanished.


     “Really a strange guy…” He looked at Ayrin’s back, a myriad of emotions on his face, strangely enough.


     …


     Jungle Tavern was a very distinctive restaurant in Eichemalar.


     In the restaurant, all the dishes were cooked according to the taste of some jungle tribes during the era of the War of the Dragons. They pursued the highest peak of food authenticity.


     The restaurant already had a history stretching back several hundred years. Some chefs in the restaurant were also orthodox jungle tribe descendants.


     It wasn’t time yet for the usual meal time, but Jungle Tavern was already packed with people. Those waiting for their numbers to be called already formed a line.


     “These guys are actually still in the mood to feast here?”


     Members of team Mountain Kings were right on the street outside. Looking at the dense crowd lining up in front of them, they realized they surely wouldn’t be able to eat in this very distinctive restaurant. What made them even more depressed was, team Holy Dawn that they looked down upon had already arrived much earlier, and they could see them inside the windows eating and drinking to their hearts’ content.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 125: Underestimated teams
      Chapter 125: Underestimated teams


     “Let’s go, we can only eat somewhere else.” Team Mountain Kings’ captain, Werther, the “Wild Battlemaster” of resounding fame, looked through the windows at team Holy Dawn in high spirits. He shook his head in contempt. “Look at them, it’s like they’re celebrating a victory.”


     The vice-captain Rykiel, nicknamed the “Violent Bear,” said with a great laugh, “Haha, captain, that’s not far from the truth. For them, it’s already a victory to reach the nationals.”


     Austin was a very eerie-looking starting member of the team. His face was veiled by long, black scattered hair, with only a strip in the middle of his face left exposed, both his eyes almost covered in half. He coldly said, “Let them eat. When the match comes around, I’ll beat them up until they puke it out.”


     “It’s not like the match is tomorrow. They’ll have digested all of it by the time we fight, they won’t spit it out even if they wanted to.” The group of people laughed loudly while while they went away behind captain Werther.


     Just at this time, the laughter of everyone in team Mountain Kings died all of a sudden.


     A boy wearing a deep-red school uniform walked past them.


     This boy wasn’t particularly tall. He had an oval face, short brown hair left in disarray, his features looking very pretty and delicate. The moment he brushed past team Mountain Kings, he turned around and glanced at team Mountain Kings. It was only a single glance, but it suddenly killed their laughter.


     “Who’s that guy?”


     After a dozen seconds or so, vice-captain Rykiel was the first to say something: “Why did that guy’s eyes look gray, they didn’t even seem to have pupils?”


     “I have no idea either… He seemed to be looking at us like dead men… He seems to be looking at everyone like dead men.” Werther frowned. “What a strange feeling.”


     “That’s Hellfire Academy’s uniform.” Looking at a magazine, Austin said with astonishment, “Is he from team Hellfire?”


     “Hellfire Academy?” This bunch of people suddenly looked at each other.


     …


     “What?”


     At the same time, Chris, Moss, and the others also noticed Ayrin freezing all of a sudden. He looked a little abnormal.


     “A frightful feeling, as if a powerful monster that could easily eat me at any time glanced my way.”


     Ayrin looked outside the windows, puzzled. His gaze also stopped on the back of that boy with short messy brown hair.


     “You’re talking about him?”


     Following his eyes, Chris, Sophia, and the rest also saw the boy from behind.


     “Anyway, it’s very strange. He seems different from ordinary people, even different from powerful people like Rinsyi.” Ayrin nodded. He only felt that the sensation inside him was very strange. But exactly how strange, he couldn’t say.


     “That’s Hellfire Academy’s uniform,” Chris immediately said.


     “Hellfire? Why does it sound so familiar?” Ayrin and Moss were both startled.



     “Because just like us and team Wolven Knights, they’ve been ranked as a weeds-level school.” Chris flipped open the magazine and put it in front of them.


     “Another one of the weeds-level teams?” Ayrin blinked. A thought suddenly emerged in his mind. Was it also a team that was severely underestimated?


     “Hellfire Academy fights tomorrow already. They’re one of the eight teams in group one, upper half. Their opponent is Hornwood Academy.” Sophia told Ayrin, “After the inaugural match tomorrow between Dragon Breath Academy and Sea God Academy, the match just after that is between them and Hornwood Academy.”


     “The second match tomorrow?”


     “Right. Hornwood reached the top thirty-two last year, their captain and vice-captain are twins, the Norton brothers. They’re also very powerful celebrity-level contestants.” Sophia nodded. “I saw a match of theirs last year, they’re both good with an arcane skill called ‘Holy Light Splendor.’ It not only has a formidable power, the most crucial is that the opponent can’t keep their eyes open under their skill’s intense light. They can only close their eyes and fight by relying on their other senses.”


     “I really wonder what kind of team Hellfire Academy is. Why did they get ranked weeds-level just like us?” Ayrin mumbled. He couldn’t stop himself from taking the magazine and reading Hellfire Academy’s introduction.


     “A team that never reached the nationals?”


     “A second-rate academy in Southern Setting Sun City?”


     Moss also crowded forward. Just glancing over the magazine, he was suddenly struck a little dumb.


     Though Holy Dawn Academy had had very bad fighting achievements in recent years, they at least were once vice-champions in the whole kingdom, and they also had a brilliant record of reaching the top four many times. But this Hellfire Academy actually never reached the national tournament once.


     On top of that, Hellfire Academy was located in Southern Setting Sun, in the most southern part of Eiche. That was a small city at the tip of the Dragon Breath Mountains. Every year, the Awakened young people their academy could recruit numbered about two hundred. The tuition fee was only one-third compared to the other academies in the city. They were all students that wanted to join an academy and learn, but their families were very poor.


     “They actually never ever had even a single outstanding feat. But since Ayrin had this kind of feeling, that guy could very well be a genius with a special gift.” Belo pushed his glasses. “It’s not something impossible for a powerful character to suddenly emerge in a school.”


     “There’s another possibility!” Stingham suddenly shouted out loud just at this moment, looking dead serious.


     “What possibility?” Everyone looked inquisitively at him, waiting to hear what brilliant opinion he had.


     “The other possibility is that…” Stingham said with a proud look, “It’s that Ayrin’s feeling was wrong!”


     “…” All those who were waiting to hear what discovery he made immediately rolled their eyes at him, totally speechless. If he weren’t the one inviting, they very well might have kicked him out.


     …


     “Even a team like team Holy Dawn dares to say they want to be champions. It’s really so funny.”


     “These southern blokes from St. Lauren, what are their brains made of?”


     “The teams coming out of St. Lauren, did they all come here to clown around?”


     “Nonsense. You guys think about it, how many years has it been since these southern blokes from St. Lauren made it into the top eight? Even if they come out, it’s just a formality. They can only attract attention by making people laugh, right?”


     In Grassy Plains Restaurant, two school teams chatted in high spirits while they ate.


     Grassy Plains Restaurant was also a very distinctive restaurant. It was entirely an outdoor courtyard, and it was even close to a crystal ferry square. One could clearly see the huge sky crystal ferries shuttling back and forth in the sky like giant monster birds.


     These two teams both came from the north.


     One of them, Cold Winter Academy, was also a frequent visitor in the nationals, traditionally a strong team. The other one, TrailBlazer Academy, also reached the top thirty-two last year.


     “What do you mean, teams from St. Lauren all came to clown around?”


     They suddenly heard a wild, arrogant voice.


     When the members of these two teams turned their heads around, astonished, they saw, in a corner of this restaurant, a bunch of people standing up. They all wore very casual clothes, but they all looked like musclemen covered in muscles. All of them looked their way, their faces filled with violence. Among them, one had hair hanging down on one side like a sharp blade, covering half his face, looking especially fierce and sinister.


     When they saw the ones who spoke, the two teams didn’t recognize them at first, and were wondering which mysterious people they were. But suddenly, behind the ones who spoke, they saw someone who looked the calmest and also the thinnest of the lot, with pink hair and a pink eye. These two teams realized then: “Ferguillo? Iron Forest Academy?”


     “Holy Dawn Academy reached the nationals after beating us.” Ferguillo looked at these two teams, faint and indifferent. “Insulting them is the same as insulting us to begin with, to say nothing about you guys saying we people from St. Lauren come out to clown around.”


     “And what of it?” The two northern teams clearly weren’t good to provoke either. More then half of them had already stood up in a jiffy, sneers across their faces. “We’re eating and chatting here, going on about our own business. If you don’t like hearing it, you can all leave.”


     “They think they’re all that and can look down on the whole of St. Lauren, but it turns out to be two mere unfashionable northern schools.” Another cold voice rose at this moment outside the restaurant’s entrance.


     Everyone looked that way. They saw a group of people coldly walk inside, straight as javelins. The boy in the front had extremely short hair, with a bright, red scar on the left side of his face.


     The girl at his side was very pretty, tall and slender, and also brimming with a heroic air.


     “Ivan, Charlotte, you guys also came?” Several people from Iron Forest Academy immediately shouted in surprise.


     “I was wondering who it was. It turns to be people from Divine Shield Academy.” Team Trailblazers’ captain Jupiter also smiled coldly. “What, acting so aggressive, do you want to fight with us?


     “Even if you wanted to fight with us, you guys aren’t qualified to do so, because you haven’t even made it to the nationals. There’s no way we’ll waste any strength on you guys. Of course, if you’re interested, we won’t mind comparing notes with you after the end of the tournament.”


     “Is that so? We really aren’t qualified?”


     Ivan smiled coldly.


     “What!”


     At this precise instant, Jupiter and two of his teammates suddenly felt enveloped in a wisp of shadow gushing from under their feet.


     “What arcane skill is that, why is it so scary!”


     “Such a terrible power, we simply can’t fight back against it.”


     “Why didn’t he give off any sign or aura? He actually dares to act directly here?”


     It was the space of an instant. When these overwhelming thoughts emerged in the minds of the members of these two northern teams, the gushing shadows had already vanished.


     As if they’d never existed to begin with.


     “Do you think you’d be my match?” Ivan immediately turned around and walked out of the restaurant.


     “Ivan Fadh. Is he actually this powerful? This arcane skill of his, is that Clan Lannister’s Ghost World – Touch of Death? He can actually use even a taboo skill like this?”


     Looking at Divine Shield and Iron Forest people walking away, the members of these two northern teams were all deathly pale, covered from head to toe in cold sweat.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 126: First day of the tournament
      Chapter 126: First day of the tournament


     “Your injury isn’t completely healed yet. To forcibly use Ghost World – Touch of Death just to teach these two teams a lesson, the price is a bit too great,” Ferguillo faintly said to Ivan, walking beside him on the street outside the restaurant.


     “As long as I can shut up these northern blokes and feel happy, what do I care about the price,” Ivan faintly said.


     “Your temperament’s exactly the same as it used to be,” Ferguillo said, throwing him a glance.


     “Aren’t you the same.” Ivan humped in contempt. From these two’s manners, they seemed at daggers drawn. Their relationship didn’t look good at all.


     But after a humph, Ivan faintly raised his head and looked at the Everlasting Tower at the highest reaches of Eichemalar. He said, “Before, I thought the strongest in St. Lauren should be you and us, that it would have been the best outcome if your team and our team were to represent St. Lauren in the competition. I never thought we would be both eliminated this time.”


     “Training painstakingly for a year, even grasping an arcane skill like Ghost World – Touch of Death. You were originally bound to shine in the national tournament, but now you can only stay outside the field and watch someone else fight. Isn’t that very frustrating?” Ferguillo said with a faint smile.


     “Frustrating?” Ivan smiled. “I am actually full of expectation instead. I have a feeling that Ayrin and the others will go further than us in the tournament.”


     After a pause, Ivan once again looked at Ferguillo with contempt. “Also, you don’t need to be that modest either. Even if I learned Ghost World – Touch of Death, I might not have surmounted you. If our two teams had met, it’s hard to tell who would have entered the nationals.”


     “It seems we’re of the same mind.” Ferguillo smiled faintly and said such a sentence, then turned around and looked at Charlotte. “If you go and cheer for Ayrin, he’ll surely be even more motivated.”


     Charlotte’s face was red. “What does it have to do with me!”


     “Really nothing to do with you?” Some musclemen from Iron Forest Academy winked and laughed mischievously. “Then we still have a chance?”


     “You guys just go die!” Charlotte lashed out in embarrassment.


     …


     All the sixty-four teams participating in the nationals were set up in the Holy Splendor Contestant District. This was a building complex not far away from the Arena of Fire and Blood, built subsequently. Because they knew young people were hot-blooded and were easily impulsive, the entire contestant area was split into sixty-four small parts. Every one of the sixty-four participating teams lived by themselves in a hostel with many rooms.


     Each hostel had a completely different layout compared to the others. They were all built following the archetypical styles of various great cities.


     The hostel they prepared for team Holy Dawn was modeled after Hot Spring City’s style. The entire hostel was built with rough irregular stones, with a great many vivid plants and flowers growing there. There were warm spring ponds in the lounge and in all of the rooms.



     Though they’d said they would stroll and play in Eichemalar in the afternoon after the meal, even those Agate Lake girls who innately loved to stroll and window-shop had heads filled with thoughts of how to fight their next match. That was why they only walked for a bit over an hour before both teams returned to their respective lodgings.


     Not long after he entered the lounge of their hostel, about to take a bunch of fruits available free of charge there before going back to his room, Ayrin suddenly heard someone calling for him.


     “Professor Plum?”


     Ayrin was a little stunned when as he turned his head around and had a look.


     The one standing in the doorway of a room on the second floor, calling for him, was precisely that super chatty manager of the old-fashioned library.


     “Professor Plum, why did you also come?” Ayrin walked in front of him and asked, feeling curious.


     “Come inside.”


     Just like in Holy Dawn Academy, professor Plum wore an ordinary black robe. He only said two words before he turned around and went back inside his room.


     “So many books?” Ayrin was immediately dumbfounded when he followed him inside.


     Apart from a bed for sleeping, bookshelves spread all over professor Plum’s room. All of them seemed to be piled full of books.


     Without manifesting any expression on his face, professor Plum told Ayrin to close the door, and warned at the same time, “Don’t touch any book, you just stand there.”


     Then he looked at Ayrin and asked, “You very much like attacking your opponents by surprise?”


     “That’s right.” Ayrin scratched his head and smiled, a little embarrassed. “If I can catch them off guard, it’s easier to defeat powerful opponents. Aren’t we supposed to use any arcane skill when the opponent least expect it?”


     “You’re right. You have to use every arcane skill when the opponent least expects it.”


     Professor Plum handed over two scrolls to Ayrin. “Right now, your arcane skills are still too monotonous. Carter let me choose two arcane skills for you. These two skills shouldn’t be too hard for you. Learn them within three days, before the start of the first match.”


     “Teacher Carter told professor Plum to help teach me arcane skills?” Ayrin took the two tiny scrolls. He was suddenly excited. “Professor Plum, can you do like teacher Ciaran, first demonstrate so I can see, then use an arcane skill to imprint it deeper in my mind? This way, I’ll definitely learn it faster.”


     “An arcane master’s study can’t forever rely on someone else’s demonstration.” Professor Plum shook his head, grave and stern. “Because many arcane skills are skills others can’t grasp either. If an arcane master can’t nurture his ability to learn and research on his own, if he can only learn someone else’s arcane skills, then no matter what kind of talent, he won’t achieve anything special.”


     “I have to nurture my ability to learn by myself? I understand now.” Ayrin nodded seriously. “Thank you, professor Plum.”


     “If there’s nothing else, you go and train.” Professor Plum waved Ayrin away, indicating that Ayrin could leave immediately without the need for excessive courtesy.


     “Why is the super chatty professor Plum not chatty at all?”


     After Ayrin left professor Plum’s room, he shook his head, a little confused. Then he couldn’t stop himself from immediately unrolling the two small scrolls in his hands.


     “Spring of Slowness.”


     “Touch of Bones.”


     He immediately read in a hush the names of these two arcane skills.


     …


     …


     “Why isn’t there a new issue of Breith Magazine today?”


     “Shouldn’t there be interviews of every team before their matches, as well as some news?”


     Early in the morning the next day, when more and more spectators arrived, the atmosphere in the whole of Eichemalar became increasingly fervent. But on Everlasting Square, a great crowd that had gathered there very early was a little baffled. Normally, Breith Magazine should have covered the whole square by now. But none of the peddlers selling tabloids and magazines had the new issue of Breith Magazine.


     “Breaking news! Breith Trading Company was attacked by mice and sparrows, so the newest issue should be coming tomorrow at the earliest,” someone shouted out loud all of a sudden.


     “Attacked by mice and sparrows?” Everyone was a little dumbstruck.


     “That’s right. I heard some unknown person caught many mice and sparrows, and also smeared them all over with black medicinal fluid. Then he put them in several big bags and tossed them inside Breith Trading Guild in the middle of the night. These mice and sparrows ran and flew everywhere, they ended up making a total mess of Breith Trading Company. They have to do the cleaning of their lives for all of today.”


     “What, who’s so wicked? We can’t even read Breith Magazine now!”


     Countless people started swearing and lamenting on the square. Some older spectators shouted loudly, especially depressed. They’d already watched the tournament year after year for more than a decade already, and they were to used to always read Breith Magazine every day while the tournament was underway. Now, there was suddenly a missing issue. It simply felt even worse than having no food to eat. Their entire being felt unwell.


     “…”


     On the square filled with swearing and lament, Ayrin, Moss, and the others suddenly all turned to look at Belo, sweating big drops.


     Apart from Belo, Ayrin really couldn’t think of anyone who would be bored enough to catch many mice and sparrows in the middle of the night, then smear them in black medicinal fluid, brave the risk of being caught while secretly tossing them inside Breith Trading Company.


     Belo pushed his glasses as if he hadn’t noticed anything, like it had absolutely nothing to do with him.


     “…” What made Moss and Ayrin even more speechless was, the two of them saw that Belo’s fingertips were all black, smeared with something. They looked as if it would be hard to wash them clean for a short while.


     “Who did it? It’s great, haha! See what they get for evaluating us as weeds, serves them right!” Stingham still had his handsome but empty-brained look. He wasn’t aware of anything, and started laughing, full of schadenfreude.


     “Kids and idiots are really happier. I have no idea where they’re finding so many things to be amused about.” At this moment, team Mountain Kings was also on the square crowded with people. Watching team Holy Dawn from far away, these people couldn’t help but shake their heads.


     “Look, it’s that guy from yesterday.”


     All of a sudden, their vice-captain “Violent Bear” Rykiel suddenly exclaimed in a whisper.


     Following the place he pointed at, every member of team Mountain Kings saw a team wearing deep red uniforms. That boy with short brown hair who’d brushed past them yesterday and made them feel extremely weird was also impressively among them.


     “That guy is really in team Hellfire?”


     While they couldn’t stop themselves from mumbling, that boy with short brown hair suddenly turned his head around and threw them a glance across the mass of people between them.


     “Hiss…” All the members of team Mountain Kings couldn’t stop themselves from gasping.


     “He can feel that we’re focusing on him even from so far away, that we’re talking about him?”


     “Couldn’t be, right?”


     That boy with short brown hair only spared them a single glance. He stopped looking at them and continued his way forward. But most members of team Mountain Kings had a layer of sweat inexplicably emerging on their backs.


     “His eyes really seem gray, he doesn’t even have pupils.” One team member said with a shaky voice, “The expression in his eyes… It seems everyone in the square is a dead man, while he’s the only one living.”


     “What a strange guy. It doesn’t matter though. Even if he’s a bit weird, they’re in the same group as Dragon Breath Academy anyway. Anyone from Dragon Breath Academy is enough to dispatch their entire team alone.” Their captain Werther humphed heavily. That was what he said. However, that inexplicable feeling of disquiet still seemed to linger inside him.


     “Lotton’s aura’s is becoming scarier and scarier. What bloody arcane skill does he train in?”


     In fact, even some teammates near this brown-haired boy also had a frightened feeling from time to time.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 127: The strongest girl
      Chapter 127: The strongest girl


     “Look look, it’s that team that’s ranked as weeds-level but still boasts about becoming champion.”


     “Haha, this is really a bunch of comedians.”


     The other teams took note of team Holy Dawn as soon as they entered the Arena of Fire and Blood.


     “There are really a lot of people outside. It’s a good thing contestant teams have a tunnel reserved for them. At least we don’t have to line up to come in and watch the tournament, and we don’t need to buy tickets either,” Stingham said with a proud face, combing his hair at the same time.


     “Eh?”


     He suddenly noticed Ayrin holding many fruits and eating them, so he couldn’t stop himself from asking, “Ayrin, where did your fruits come from? I clearly remember you didn’t have any outside, how come you’re gorging yourself now?”


     “I got them at the entrance over there. I asked them, they supply fruits free of charge in the stands reserved for teams participating in the tournament,” Ayrin explained. Then he handed over some fruits in front of Stingham. “Stingham, do you want to eat them? The peaches and longan fruits are both particularly sweet. Also, the oranges here seemed to be juicier than the ones back in school.”


     “As if I want any. Ayrin, you’re a pig. We just ate breakfast, you’re already gorging yourself on fruits.” Stingham rolled his eyes and said he didn’t want anything, but after a bit, he looked at Ayrin seemingly enjoying himself very much as he ate, so he couldn’t stop himself and kicked Ayrin. “Let me taste one.”


     “Eh, it’s really not bad. Give me another couple.” Maybe, when you eat something with someone who had a particularly big appetite, your own appetite would become bigger as well. You would feel that food was particularly tasty. After just a few bites of the peach Ayrin had given him, he immediately felt that it tasted very good. He was immediately in high spirits.


     “It’s free anyway. I’ll go and grab a lot.” Ayrin immediately went and hugged a great bunch. “Moss, Chris, Rinloran, you guys dig in too.”


     “Is it really tasty?”


     “It seems like it’s really pretty good.”


     “Haha, I’ll go and grab some more.”


     Everyone in team Holy Dawn started gorging themselves on fruits. Ayrin had already emptied several big pots of free fruits at the entrance.


     “Look at that group of guys!”


     “Look look!”


     “Haha! Did they come to participate in the tournament or are they on a trip for fruits? These people are really too funny.”


     “Did this guy never eat a fruit or what. It’s like he’s scrambling to snatch them. I already saw him eat more than a dozen peaches already, can he still keep eating?”


     Team Mountain Kings saw this scene just moments after they sat in the stands. They suddenly couldn’t repress their loud laughter.


     …


     Half an hour before the start of the tournament, the Arena of Fire and Blood was almost packed full already.



     In the funnel-shaped stands surrounding the protruding field, the atmosphere was ardent enough it seemed about to ignite.


     Apart from the contestants standing on the field, anyone seemed especially insignificant in such an atmosphere.


     “The referee is here!”


     “The guys from Dragon Breath Academy and Sea God Academy are here! Looks like the tournament is about to begin!”


     All of a sudden, what made all the spectators even more excited was, following after two referees, the two teams separately climbed the stairs and reached the field.


     One of them was the team Ayrin saw the previous day, team Sea God, wearing deep blue.


     The other team wore bronze-colored uniforms, with pretty patterns shaped like slanted red clouds on both their backs and their chests.


     “That’s Dragon Breath Academy?” Ayrin didn’t have the slightest sense of shame. He felt that he should eat since he liked to eat. He’d already eaten two big pots of free fruits in succession. His attention presently gathered on this team.


     At the same time, the simple introduction he read about this team in Breith Magazine surfaced in his mind.


     Monster-level team. Fought its way into the nationals for twelve years in succession, reaching the top four eight times out of the twelve. Three times champions. They were truly an indisputable team of kings.


     There had been so many teams crowded together the previous day, so many people, so these strong teams hadn’t seemed especially stunning. But now, when such a powerful team appeared by itself, even Ayrin could feel a mighty aura hard to put into words radiating from this team.


     “Dragon Breath Academy is the first academy on Doraster in the literal sense. It was founded by the concerted efforts of the arcane masters who’d participated in the War of the Dragons back in the days. That’s why, Dragon Breath Academy not only has the greatest amount of powerful arcane skills out of all the academies, they even have an amount of taboo skills that’s hard to imagine. Every year, there are powerhouses who can use taboo-level skills appearing in their team.


     Sophia watched this team clothed in bronze. She was also shaking. She whispered, “Also, they say the overall strength of this particular team can be ranked third among all the Dragon Breath Academy’s teams in the past fifty past years. Outsiders are guessing that, among the five main members of their team, there are four members with dragon blood.”


     “Four dragon bloodlines?” Ayrin couldn’t help but turn around and glance at Stingham.


     “Do you see that boy with long curly hair, the tallest one? He’s the captain of team Dragon Breath, Morgan. The power of his fire skills is especially powerful, so outsiders speculate that he must have some fire dragon blood.”


     “That sturdy boy with short silver-gray hair is Gaskin, nicknamed the ‘Heavy-Fisted King.’ Outsiders suspect him of having yellow dragon blood and barbarian blood.”


     “That little girl with white hair, who looks very dainty. She’s ‘Storm Ice’ Audrey. Outsiders suspect her of having ice dragon blood. She was called the strongest girl in the national tournament last year.”


     “The strongest girl in the tournament?” Ayrin’s eyes roamed from the dark-red haired Morgan, to the silver-gray haired Gaskin, and fell on this Audrey Sophia spoke of.


     From far away, Audrey seemed especially petite with her height at a mere meter fifty something. But imperceptibly, she radiated the aura of one filled with pride even among a crowd of heroes.


     Ayrin couldn’t help but turn his head around and look at Chris.


     Chris’ shoulders moved faintly at this time. A faint tightening sound rose from the bandages around her left arm.


     “The two sides poised for battle are Dragon Breath Academy and Sea God Academy!”


     “The first contestant for Sea God Academy is…”


     Before Sophia had time to introduce them one by one to Ayrin, they could hear the very straightforward voice of a referee declaring that the match was about to take place.


     “This referee is Kleis?”


     Sophia’s face was filled with shock the moment this referee spoke. “This is one of the team captains in the Office of Special Affairs. He’s also an arcane master who was once champion of the national tournament!”


     “The main referee’s especially powerful this time?”


     Ayrin was faintly startled. Before he could think about anything else, this referee’s voice was already resonating in the entire arena: “The first contestant for Sea God Academy is Ligiel. The first contestant for Dragon Breath Academy is Audrey. The two team members please step forward.”


     “The first contestant for Dragon Breath Academy is that Audrey we spoke of?”


     Ayrin’s eyes once again fell on team Dragon Breath, and the girl standing among them who seemed petite and delicate, yet who watched the entire arena with arrogance.


     …


     Compared to the stands boiling with utter enthusiasm, the preparation area where team Dragon Breath stood seemed particularly quiet in contrast.


     When the referee Kleis declared it was time for contestants on both sides to take to the field, team Dragon Breath’s captain, the handsome Morgan with his meter ninety and his dark-red flame-like hair said in a soft voice, “Audrey, trading blows with them won’t bring you any improvement, other than their captain Joyce. So we’ll have you settle this whole match by yourself.”


     “Mhm.”


     Audrey, her skin so white it seemed translucent, merely nodded in all serenity. Then she broke away from the team and slowly made her way to the center of the field.


     “To put Audrey first… You’re not even giving your substitutes any opportunity. Dragon Breath Academy, what on earth is your plan this year?” Watching Audrey come forward, the black-robed, grave-looking referee Kleis faintly narrowed his eyes.


     “We’ll give it our all!” Joyce, Sea God Academy’s captain, breathed in deeply. He only said a few words to all his teammates. Compared to Dragon Breath Academy’s serenity and confidence, only a bitter, desperate atmosphere lingered on Sea God Academy’s side.


     “Ligiel’s nicknamed the ‘Pirate Captain.’ His style of fighting is particularly ferocious. He’s proficient in a few materialization skills, and also his most distinct arcane skill is called ‘Pirate Sail.’ He can erect several big slanted sails around his opponent while consuming very few arcane particles. He’ll jump between these huge sails, and his opponent will have trouble distinguishing his figure. Plus, when he sprints down the slanted surface of the sails, he’s much faster than usual. In the meantime, although his opponent can also run up the huge sails, they’ll have a lot of trouble getting used to fighting on the huge sails. If you use arcane skills to tear the sails, you’ll consume a lot more arcane particles than he’d spend to make another sail. Too bad, he’s facing an indisputable main member of team Dragon Breath like Audrey this time,” the experienced and knowledgeable Sophia explained to team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake on her own volition.


     As she spoke, Audrey and Ligiel already occupied their spots and indicated to referee Kleis that they were ready.


     Kleis firmly waved down the black flag he held in his hand, shouting loudly at the same time, “The match begins!”


     “Pirate Sail!”


     His hair a total mess, his dry and skinny face a dark purple, looking somewhat like a pirate, Ligiel was already in motion the moment Kleis announced the start of the match.


     He swiftly skimmed backward, and immediately invoked the arcane skill he was more proficient in.


     The arcane particles gushing from his hands transformed into a greenish-yellow fog in the air. A huge yellow sail more than thirty meters tall stood in front of him, at an angle close to seventy degrees.


     “Pirate Sail!”


     “Pirate Sail!”


     “Pirate Sail!” …


     Along with his rapid chants, more than a dozen huge, slanted sails erected themselves all over the entire field, causing the whole arena to look like a huge ship about to set sails on a distant journey.


     Ligiel’s figure hid behind one of the sails. Audrey’s attack didn’t come immediately. He calmed down a little.


     After taking in a fresh breath of air, his figure shifted and dashed on a sail, about to rush to the top of this sail.


     But just at this moment, his expression changed abruptly.


     He saw Audrey precisely on top of the sail he was on, looking down at him from above.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 128: A lopsided fight
      Chapter 128: A lopsided fight


     “Hurricane Assault!”


     Ligiel bellowed almost subconsciously, his body icy-cold. Dazzling beams of arcane particles gushed out of his hands in steady streams.


     All the huge sails standing erect in the field suddenly surrounded Audrey. Wild gusts of wind started to blow from every sail, pressing in her direction.


     “What a powerful skill!”


     Ayrin couldn’t stop himself and shouted, “Wild gusts of winds like these are almost like hurricanes on the seas, right? Moss, if it were you, you might not even be able to move an inch under the force of this hurricane. The teams in the national tournament are something else, any random arcane skill out there is that powerful!”


     “…” Moss was speechless. “Why are you talking about me!”


     “Look at them, look at them… It’s too funny. They’re shouting and yelling at the sight of any random arcane skill.”


     “This bunch of guys really came to fight, they didn’t come to hype the mood?”


     When they saw that Ayrin couldn’t refrain from shouting, team Mountain Kings was about to pass out from laughter.


     “That’s a composite skill. Ligiel couldn’t grasp this kind of skills last year.” Sophia and the others looked fixedly at Audrey and Ligiel.


     “What!”


     An earthshaking cry of surprise suddenly rose from the whole arena.


     When the astounding hurricane pressed ferociously against Audrey as she stood on top of the sail, the figure of that “Audrey” distorted, and directly vanished in thin air.


     “Oh no, that was a refracted illusion!”


     All the members of team Sea God came to the sudden realization, including Ligiel standing obliquely on a sail. They were utterly icy-cold.


     “Puff!”


     Just at this instant, a big hole suddenly tore open in the sail Ligiel stood on.


     A snow-white palm passed through the broken sail. It pressed on Ligiel, as if without strength.


     “Bang!”


     However, as if smashed by a giant invisible hammer, Ligiel collapsed forward in the air and bumped violently on a sail in front of him.


     “Hiss…”


     A gasp rose from the stands.


     Thick white frost rapidly wrapped around Ligiel. As the sail tumbled on the ground, he made faint sounds of pain. He couldn’t stand up anymore.


     Audrey’s petite figure passed through the hole in the sail. She lightly landed on the ground.


     One by one, the huge sails started vanishing.


     “She used an arcane skill similar to Ice Mirror and created an illusion, and drew out Ligiel’s attack. In the meantime, she was quietly hiding below Ligiel,” Chris whispered with a deep breath in. She looked very solemn.


     “So powerful. She actually defeated such a strong opponent in such an effortless way,” Ayrin shouted.


     “Hmph.” Stingham tossed his hair, and said in disagreement, “If it had been my brilliant handsome wargod self, I would have easily defeated that guy just like her.”



     “This blond kid doesn’t even look like a main member of team Holy Dawn? The main members are already making a fuss about it, but this substitute still talks so big… This team’s too out there.” The bunch of people in team Mountain Kings couldn’t resist laughing mischievously when they thought they would be fighting against these people next.


     “The difference in strength’s really too great… This situation’s entirely like an adult hitting a kid. Just with the huge psychological advantage, Audrey can fight any way she wants.”


     The referee Kleis threw a sympathetic glance at Ligiel and faintly shook his head. Then he declared the end of the first fight and the start of the second fight.


     “Dragon Breath Academy against Sea God Academy, second fight. Audrey against Romin.”


     In team Sea God, a lanky boy with black hair walked to the center of the field.


     “Begin!”


     “Ice Arrows!”


     Audrey and her white hair pure as snow tilted up as soon as Kleis’ voice fell.


     Several dozen snow-white ice arrows suddenly appeared in front of her, firing in Romin’s direction.


     Ice arrows entirely sealed off the area within a dozen meters. Romin could simply not dodge.


     He bellowed, “Protection of the Sea Snakes!” Then pressed his hands towards the empty air at his sides. Two azure streams of water squirted out of the ground, then transformed into two huge azure snakes.


     “Puff puff puff puff…”


     With their bodies, these two huge snakes blocked all the ice arrows flying in his direction.


     “Swish!”


     Just at this instant, however, Audrey’s figure had already rushed in front of Romin.


     “Boom!”


     Her punch immediately landed on one of the azure snakes. Against all odds, her tiny fist directly scattered the huge snake. The snake’s head turned back into water, and her first directly went through, pounding its way towards Romin without the slightest pause.


     Romin didn’t even have the time to invoke an arcane skill. He could only cross his arms in front of him.


     “Pop!”


     His body swayed violently. His upper body snapped backward. He fell back three steps in succession.


     The next moment, he already saw at the periphery of his vision a fist pounding ruthlessly towards his belly.


     “Puff!” “Puff!” …


     Muffled striking sounds rose in quick succession.


     Romin kept blocking Audrey’s strikes. Every time he blocked, his body swayed intensely like a small sea boat that could capsize at any moment in the howling storm.


     “Romin is finished.”


     Such a thought flashed in the minds of almost every spectator in the stands.


     Very obviously, though Romin was barely withstanding Audrey’s strikes at this moment, the disparity in physical power was too great between Audrey and him. He was close to losing his balance every single time.


     “What a formidable physical strength!”


     “Audrey looks so tiny, I never expected her to have such a strong physical strength. Worthy of a dragon bloodline!”


     “She’s actually forcing her way through Romin’s defensive skills with physical strength alone! She seized an absolute superiority in one go,” Ayrin kept shouting in surprise with a muffled voice. “Her physical strength is much higher than mine.”


     “She went on the offensive from the beginning and immediately forced her opponent to a contest of strength. She didn’t leave him any time to invoke arcane skills.” Chris’ expression was even more solemn. “She’s using the method that consumes the least amount of arcane particles. She wants to keep winning fights this way and have enough arcane particles left even when she’s against the last contestant from Sea God Academy. The difference in level between her and her opponents is too great. With merely her slight advantage in skill invocation speed, she controlled the entire rhythm of the fight from the very beginning.”


     “That’s why this match is entirely her show. She can use whatever method she wants to settle her opponents.” Ayrin breathed in deeply. He glanced at the rest of the people in Dragon Breath Academy, shuddering from head to toe in excitement. “Dragon Breath Academy’s really powerful…”


     “Golden Stag, Silver Trout… In these teams, every one of their main members is a fearsome star contestant like Audrey. How can we fight when we meet a team like that?” Ayrin trembled in excitement, but Moss and the others were trembling a little in fear.


     “Puff!”


     Amidst the sounds of blocked punches exploding closely together, there was the sudden sound of a muffled, solid hit.


     Everyone saw Romin suddenly fly backward.


     Audrey suddenly stopped at this instant.


     It seemed as though she was going to stand there without moving an inch.


     However, just when Romin’s body was about to hit the ground, she flashed and suddenly appeared where Romin was about to land.


     With a “Puff,” her hand sliced on Romin’s neck.


     It didn’t look like she used a lot of strength. But Romin passed out even as he landed, because her strike hit just the right spot.


     “So strong! Audrey’s stronger than last year.”


     “Team Sea God’s a strong team as well. Usually, their main members entirely suppress members of ordinary teams. But now, against Audrey, they don’t even have the opportunity to use the skills their good at.”


     “The difference in level is too great.”


     “No wonder the academies around her place don’t call her Storm Ice anymore this year, but call her Ice Queen instead.”


     The spectators in the stands weren’t fools. This fight had proceeded in a very simple fashion, to the point there hadn’t been any pretty and mighty arcane skills on display. But everyone could see Audrey’s astonishing strength.


     When Romin landed on the ground, unconscious, Captain Joyce of team Sea God became deathly pale. His body shook.


     At this moment, he even thought about giving up this match. He was about to say something like, “Let’s just put up a resistance, even if it’s a few more seconds.”


     “Stay strong!”


     “Sea God Academy, do your best!”


     “Even if you lose, you can’t let a single person beat all of you. You have to give your all and beat one of them!”


     “Brave warriors, fight bravely! Just like during the War of the Dragons, even if you clearly know you’re no match for dragons, you still have to risk your lives in order to kill one of them, to contribute your part to the final victory!”


     But just then, he heard a voice descend from the stands, cheering for them.


     “This guy…” Joyce followed the resounding voice and saw Holy Dawn Academy’s Ayrin. A wry smile emerged on his lips. When he heard such encouragements, there was actually a flame igniting in his chest.


     “He’s right. Even if we’re no match for them, we can’t have our whole team defeated by a single person.” Joyce looked at Audrey in the field and said in a soft voice, “We have to our utmost. At least, we have to drop Audrey and force their second fighter to come out.”


     “What’s the relation between this guy and Sea God Academy?”


     Seeing Ayrin cheering for Sea God Academy at the top of his lungs, all the members of team Mountain Kings sat in a daze.


     “Sven, do your best!”


     All the members of team Sea God encouraged and motivated their third combatant.


     Sven, the third team member to take to the field, lowered his head and walked silently to the field without saying any words.


     Everyone in team Sea God looked a little distressed again. They thought Sven had already lost his entire confidence, that Joyce’s words hadn’t had any effect on him. But the fighting order was decided at the start of the match. They couldn’t switch to someone else now.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 129: Blowing the horn of Sea God Academy’s counterattack
      Chapter 129: Blowing the horn of Sea God Academy’s counterattack


     Even in ordinary times, Sven was a taciturn person in team Sea God. His talent and his looks were both very ordinary. Yet, he usually trained extremely hard. He was always the first one in the training field, and the last one to leave.


     He was in the same year as Joyce. He was going to graduate next year. This year was also the last time he would participate in the Hegemonical Cup of Starry Sky Braves.


     But the difference with Joyce was, he was the definition of a diligent self-made person in Sea God Academy, a late bloomer. He never had the strength to join the team in the previous three years. Only in his fourth year did his strength slowly surpass almost everyone. On top of that, he finally became proficient in several arcane skills. Only then did he soar into one of the main members of team Sea God.


     It was his last time participating in the tournament this year. It was also his first time.


     They immediately met an outstanding team like Dragon Breath Academy, the defending champions. So everyone in Sea God Academy could understand his feelings.


     After walking in silence to the center of the field, his head down, this third member of Sea God Academy gestured at referee Kleis, indicating he was ready, that the match could begin at once.


     “Is he too disappointed, so he doesn’t have any fighting spirit left?”


     Seeing Sven’s appearance, even Kleis sighed in silence. When he saw Audrey indicate she was ready as well, he just waved his flag and declared the start of the fight.


     “Ice Arrows!”


     Exactly like in the previous fight, several dozen snow-white ice arrows appeared in front of Audrey as soon her voice rose. Whistling through the air, the cloud of them shot in Sven’s direction.


     “She’s fighting exactly the same way!”


     “She doesn’t feel like changing?”


     “The difference in level is too great. He can’t rush and use an arcane skill before Audrey does, even if Audrey clearly shows she’s using the same tactics. He’s still going to be stifled all the same. I’m afraid this Sven won’t be able to break free of her pressure either.”


     “Sea God Academy, there’s probably only their captain Joyce who can struggle a bit against Audrey.”


     Comments and discussions descended from the stands when Audrey once again opened with Ice Arrows.


     “Starfall!”


     Sven suddenly lifted his head at this moment. Beams after beams of arcane particles shot out of his fingertips, charging towards the sky.


     Countless silver starlights suddenly appeared in the sky between Audrey and him. They dropped rapidly, becoming one streak of silver light after another.


     “Puff puff puff…”


     Five or six ice arrows immediately embedded themselves inside his body. His two feet left the ground under their impact. Five or six bloody stains blossomed all over him.


     “What!”



     Whether the members of team Sea God or all the spectators in the entire stands, the teams participating in the tournament included, all of them couldn’t help but stop breathing for a second.


     “This guy…”


     Even Audrey, in the middle of her sprint, was greatly taken aback.


     Sven actually didn’t use any defensive skill whatsoever when faced with her attack. This “Starfall” was an arcane skill that required a great deal of arcane particles to invoke!


     “From the very beginning, he had no thought of defending himself. He wanted to pose a threat to Audrey even at the cost of severe injuries to himself. At least he’ll force Audrey to consume quite a lot of arcane particles!” Ayrin understood then. He couldn’t stop himself from looking at Chris beside him.


     “That’s right.” Chris nodded.


     “Sven actually used that kind of method. He…” All the other members of team Sea God also understood. For a moment, their eyes became blurry. Only now did they realize that this silent teammate hadn’t lost his fighting spirit. Instead, he used such a method to carry out a fierce and resolute counterattack!


     “Aria of Ice!”


     Audrey continued to sprint closer to him. Dense, snow-white slices of ice appeared on top of her head, flowing like musical scores. They intercepted all the streaks of silver light pounding on top of her head.


     Sven’s feet landed on the ground.


     A medical team was already on standby, not far behind him.


     The blood on his body was already frozen. He swayed on his feet, as though he couldn’t keep his balance. Yet, he still remained silent.


     “Fool, don’t fight anymore!”


     “You’ll die if you continue!”


     All the members of team Sea God started roaring, tears flowing on their faces.


     Yet, he still didn’t give up.


     “Shark Impact!”


     A deep and low chant gushed out of his mouth. Arcane particles gushed out of his body at a speed that exceeded his limits. Fresh blood sprayed out of his arms.


     A huge blue stream of water appeared in front of him out of thin air, rumbling as it struck in Audrey’s direction.


     Audrey flashed. When her figure reappeared beside this stream of water, this blue stream immediately transformed into the shape of a huge shark. It twisted around and immediately tried to bite her.


     “Ice Wave Sting!”


     White ice and snow suddenly filled the air around Audrey.


     She stretched out her hand, and a huge beam of ice battered ferociously forward. In the space of a breath, she attacked three times in succession.


     This white beam of ice formed from the snow and ice around her also enlarged violently three times.


     “Boom!”


     This huge white beam of ice shattered the entire blue shark.


     Sven had stayed silent ever since the previous fight. Now he suddenly said in a soft voice, “I still have some arcane particles left…”


     A faint, strange smile floated at the corner of his lips.


     “Sting of the Flying Shoal!”


     He watched Audrey break through the huge shark and rush in his face. Once again, he lifted his hands.


     Radiant light akin to a shoal of small silver fishes swimming densely together appeared in front of him, enveloping Audrey’s entire figure inside.


     Shattered ice floated around her. Wild gusts of wind rose in front of her, blowing the blocks of ice and striking them against the “shoal.”


     She appeared in front of Sven, stretched out her right arm horizontally. The power of the ice wrapped around her right hand could easily press Sven down to the ground.


     Sven watched Audrey appear in front of him, watched the hand of ice and snow come increasingly closer to his chest. He didn’t make the slightest motion.


     Audrey looked at him. Her hand didn’t land. She fell back instead.


     “The fight is over!”


     “Audrey wins!”


     Kleis breathed in deeply and declared the end of the fight. At the same time, the medical team rushed inside the field.


     The stands were strangely quiet. Ayrin couldn’t help but start shouting, his voice exceptionally clear and startling in the huge arena: “Sven, you fought bravely!”


     “Do your best, Sea God Academy!”


     One second later, cheers and encouragements exploded from the stands like a volcanic eruption.


     “I never thought this member of team Sea God who’s participating in the tournament for the first time would show us such a performance.” In team Dragon Breath, captain Morgan shook his head and faintly said, “This way, it’ll be hard even for Audrey to sort them out in one fell swoop.”


     “Fourth fight between Dragon Breath Academy and Sea God Academy. Audrey against Pitt.”


     “Look, the Sea God fighter who’s coming out, even his eyes seem different now,” Moss couldn’t help but say when he saw the fourth contestant representing Sea God Academy.


     “Sven didn’t only force Audrey to consume her arcane particles. He also used his fearless courage to thoroughly rouse his teammates’ fighting spirit,” Sophia whispered, also very admirative.


     No matter the final result, those from Sea God Academy should have shed the burden inside their chests, because Sven’s performance alone was already enough to garner everyone’s respect for Sea God Academy.


     Audrey smiled faintly.


     Previously, she had the feeling everything was in her grasp, that she could fight any way she wished against the members of team Sea God.


     But Sven’s performance moments ago suddenly dispersed her feeling.


     Now, she probably couldn’t seize victory by repeating the same stereotyped method.


     That said, wasn’t that why the tournament was interesting anyway?


     Opponents worthy of respect, opponents fighting better than expected, hotblooded yet fair duels, wasn’t that the genuine interesting part of this tournament?


     “Let’s begin.” She gestured at the referee, indicating she was ready.


     “Ship-Bewildering Storm!”


     When referee Kleis declared the start of the fight, the fourth contestant for Sea God Academy didn’t pay any notice to Audrey’s actions. He merely used his fastest speed to spray his arcane particles out of his palms and his ten fingers.


     Dazzling magenta particles immediately combined with arcane energy and transformed into countless white granules.


     More and more white granules shuttled back and forth in a chaos, becoming a storm quickly expanding through the entire field.


     “Puff!” “Puff!” “Puff!” “Puff!”…


     The minute granules actually created strips of sparks when they rubbed against the ground.


     “This arcane skill is actually so powerful! Each tiny granule actually contains such power! There’s no way you can block it without a powerful defensive skill.”


     “This is simply an arcane skill that combines attack and defense. You can’t even see where he’s standing inside.”


     “With an arcane skill of this level, an arcane master with two open gates will probably consume all their arcane particles just by using it once.”


     “Basically, he only planned to use it once, to use this kind of one-shot skill to force a confrontation with Audrey!”


     A brouhaha swept through the stands. Even though Audrey fell back twice in succession, the huge storm of granules was already drawing near her face.


     “Frozen Boundary!”


     Audrey clearly hesitated for a second. Her steps entirely halted.


     Layer upon layer of transparent crystals covered her body.


     In the black-red arena, her entire person transformed into an immobile sculpture of ice.


     “Puff puff puff puff…”


     Countless tiny particles battered the transparent crystal, again and again.


     “She wants to withstand it with such a method.” Chris’ eyes flashed. She said in a soft voice, “Her opponent has to continuously consume a great many arcane particles. Also, her arcane level is higher than her opponent’s, so she only has to persevere for a little bit, her opponent won’t be able to persist for too long.”


     “It looked like she hesitated just now. Maybe she has an even better way to dispatch her opponent, but she didn’t want to expose it in this match.” Ayrin nodded. He couldn’t stop himself from asking, “Chris, do you think you can beat her?”


     T/N: Looking back, I regret not calling team Sea God team Neptune instead. I didn’t do it because Neptune isn’t part of this novel’s mythology, but Sea God just sounds… blah.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 130: Queen of Ice and Snow against Siren Song
      Chapter 130: Queen of Ice and Snow against Siren Song


     “I don’t know.”


     Chris shook her head and said with a solemn air, “Without fighting her, I have no idea.”


     Ayrin couldn’t help but laugh.


     He knew what Chris meant. Chris was someone who had an extraordinary instinct for battle. She often would make the best decisions in a fight, and burst out with a fighting strength stronger than during training. Hence, without fighting her, she didn’t know how the fight would go. But Chris didn’t say she couldn’t beat her. That meant Chris was confident she could win even when faced with a powerhouse like Audrey.


     Chris said she didn’t know, but Stingham immediately laughed out loud when he heard Ayrin. “I’m sure I can beat Audrey. But Audrey looks so pretty, I can’t bear to hit her… After the match, I might as well go ask her if she has a boyfriend.”


     “…” Moss and the others became speechless.


     Belo pushed his glasses. “You probably didn’t transfer to our school on your own, right? Golden Lion Academy probably kicked you out?”


     “Who told you that. It’s Ayrin and teacher Carter who swindled me into transferring,” Stingham said in all seriousness.


     “…” Moss and the others almost fell down face first. Belo clearly meant that Stingham liked to show off his good looks a bit too much, that he was too narcissistic, that there was probably no one who wanted to put up with him. But Stingham actually couldn’t tell.


     “What’s that?”


     Many cries of surprise suddenly rose in the stands.


     Everyone saw the storm of granules engulfing the entire field change once again. It rose higher and higher at the center, as if giving birth to a giant monster.


     “These granules aren’t battering Audrey’s Frozen Boundary anymore!”


     Many people noticed that at the same time. These white granules that previously created sparks when touching the hard stony ground weren’t desperately rubbing and grinding the transparent crystal around Audrey anymore. Instead, without sound or trace, they glued themselves to the transparent crystal.


     In the blink of an eye, the powerful monster-shaped stream of air in the middle of the storm was flushing against the transparent crystal enveloping Audrey.


     Layer upon layer of a hard white crust immediately piled on the transparent crystal, taking the form of a coral, as though it were a coral growing continuously.


     “I get it.”


     Sophia was greatly taken aback. “This is a composite skill. He trapped Audrey inside. This way, Audrey can’t solve this problem with just a Frozen Boundary. At the very least, she has to use another arcane skill to force her way out.”


     “That’s right.” Chris nodded. “Audrey wanted to preserve her arcane particles as much as she could. She wanted to win a war of attrition with just one absolute defensive skill. But now, she has to use at least one other skill. She can’t keep saving her arcane particles.”



     After a small pause, Chris sighed with feeling and added in a whisper, “These teams in the national tournament are truly powerful. Even Sea God Academy… This fourth contestant can actually use in succession two arcane skills of such power and scope. He must have opened his third arcane gate.”


     Sophia sucked in a deep breath. She also agreed with her opinion. “He must have opened his third arcane gate.”


     “The strongest one in Sea God Academy is their captain Joyce. This one is also a high-level arcane master with three open gates. That means that even Sea God Academy has two arcane masters with three open gates.” Ayrin smiled when he heard Chris and Sophia. “Chris, Amazing Girl, now that you’ve seen how strong your enemies are, did you lose the confidence of becoming champion?”


     “Of course not.” Chris shook her head with incomparable resolve. “We have to dominate the tournament and seize the cup!”


     “Haha. That’s our Amazing Girl. Let’s do our best! Our goal is to be champions!” Ayrin firmly brandished his fist and laughed out loud.


     The guys and girls in team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake looked at Ayrin and Chris, both of them in high spirits and brimming with resolve for battle. They couldn’t help but think, “These two guys, they’re really two peas in a pod. Don’t tell me, the stronger the opponent, the more it’ll arouse their fighting spirits?”


     “Boom!”


     A tremendous noise suddenly exploded in the field.


     The white granules piled around Audrey became a coral tree reaching a height of five meters. On top of that, it still kept growing. However, with a tremendous boom, this white coral tree directly exploded into countless fragments firing violently to all sides.


     “What!”


     Many people in the stands couldn’t help but shake.


     Audrey escaped from this white coral tree. Her face was previously fair, almost transparent. But now, it was actually indigo.


     “Is it because she couldn’t breathe when trapped by the white coral tree?”


     “What’s the matter, why does it look like she’s still suffocating even now?”


     Amidst such cries of surprise, Ayrin also noticed that Audrey looked as though she still couldn’t breathe fresh air. Her face became more and more unsightly.


     “It’s Ocean Suffocation!”


     “Just now, when the white granules piled into a coral tree, they combined with arcane energy and consumed all the oxygen in the field.”


     There were countless mighty and knowledgeable arcane masters in the stands. Voices like these immediately floated to their ears.


     “Is it a suffocation skill that absorbs all the oxygen in an area? No wonder Audrey can’t breathe even now.” Ayrin breathed in a deep mouthful of air, subconsciously. “What about that guy from Sea God Academy?”


     “That’s?”


     When the white coral tree shattered to pieces, when more and more white granules were consumed and less and less of them present in the field, the storm slowly became like a thin white fog. Pitt, the fourth contestant for Sea God Academy, came into view. What made many people exhale in shock was, there was a transparent bubble wrapped around his head.


     “This is Sea God Academy’s Bubble Dive! This guy used this small skill right from the start and bundled quite a lot of air inside. That’s why he has no problem at all with breathing.” Ayrin came to the realization at the same time as many other people.


     “Puff!”


     Just at this time, ice suddenly extended from Audrey’s back and transformed into a pair of ice wings. She shot several dozen meters in the air at an astounding speed, immediately rushing out of the area covered by the white granules. Floating in the air, she breathed in deeply.


     Pitt, the fourth contestant for Sea God Academy, lifted his head. There was no longer any reserve of arcane particles left inside him. He nodded in Kleis’ direction and said softly, “I admit defeat.”


     “It’s already quite a feat to endure the batter of the arcane particles required to use these two arcane skills one after another. You lost, yet you still gained honor,” Kleis first said with a voice only Pitt and himself could hear. Only then did he wave his flag and declare the end of this fight.


     When he waved the flag, applause and acclaims rose from the stands like a tide.


     “Sea God Academy, you fought bravely!”


     “Do your best, Sea God Academy!”


     This time, most of the cheers weren’t directed at the winner. They were for the loser’s performance instead.


     “Captain, shouldn’t we substitute Audrey?”


     In Dragon Breath Academy’s preparation area, one of the team members looked at captain Morgan with a frown and said, “She doesn’t have a lot of arcane particles left. Joyce is next, she’ll definitely be injured if she continues.”


     “No. It seems you don’t understand Audrey well enough yet.” Morgan laughed softly and shook his head. “If Sea God Academy performed in a very mediocre way, maybe she’d have been very willing to step down. But now, Sea God Academy blew the horn of their counterattack with their very blood. They’re fighting like true braves. She definitely isn’t willing to step down. In her opinion, to fight seriously is also a form of esteem and honor for opponents worthy of respect. If we made her step down now, there’s no telling what kind of tantrum she’d throw. Anyway, I’m not brave enough to make her step down. If you guys want her to step down, you go and tell her yourselves.”


     “It’s not like we’re the captain.” The members of team Dragon Breath threw a contemptuous glance at Morgan. At the same time, they shook their heads, a little vexed. “That said, with Audrey’s temper, it’s really hard to tell what kind of grave consequence there would be if we forced her to come down.”


     “It’s only the group stage anyway. There’s still time to heal if she’s wounded.” Morgan smiled. He added, “This tournament, it’s also a rare test for her.”


     “Siren Song!” “Siren Song!” …


     Shouts and cheers rose in waves among the stands.


     An amazed Ayrin turned to Sophia beside him and asked when he heard, “What does that mean?”


     “Siren Song is a taboo skill from Sea God Academy. In the whole of Sea God Academy, there’s only Joyce who grasps it right now,” Sophia explained. “Joyce used this skill last year and became a celebrity. That’s why he gained the “Siren Song” sobriquet. On top of that, there’s a very pleasant sound when he uses this skill. That’s why he imperceptibly gained a lot of fans.”


     “So that’s why.” Ayrin nodded.


     “I get it now!” Seeing Ayrin and Sophia trade question and answer, looking very intimate, the extremely envious Stingham felt like he suddenly saw the light.


     “Asking questions like these, it’s a very good opportunity to get close to her. I’m really dumb, I should have faked ignorance long ago and ask questions. I’d have become very intimates with the girls by now.”


     Thinking like that, Stingham immediately inserted himself in. He asked, impatient, “Arcane skills can make noises? There’s pleasant singing even when it’s a boy using the skill?”


     “What kind of question is that?”


     “He doesn’t even know that?”


     “Is that guy a moron? Why couldn’t arcane skills make noise?” When team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake heard Stingham’s ignorance about such common sense, they suddenly thought, that guy’s brain must have been stuffed with weeds.


     …


     In the center of the field, Sea God Academy’s captain, Joyce, was already standing in front of Audrey.


     “Audrey!”


     “Audrey!”


     “Siren Song!”


     “Siren Song!”


     Amidst such different cheers and rallying shouts coming from the fans, the curtains finally opened on a great evenly-matched fight between two heavyweights.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 131: The stronger, the more exciting
      Chapter 131: The stronger, the more exciting


     “Dragon Breath Academy against Sea God Academy, fifth fight, Audrey against Joyce!”


     “Whoosh!”


     As soon as the voice rose, a cone of ice taller than a man already stuck itself into the ground in front of Joyce. It broke, covering the area in snow-white fragments of ice.


     Joyce’s figure had already vanished. There was only a blue wave left, taller than two men, traveling back and forth not far away from the area covered by ice fragments.


     “What a fast skill invocation speed!”


     “Both of them are equally fast!”


     The spectators became even more excited when they saw the two opponents were truly about the same strength.


     “Tears of the Drake Spirit!”


     Joyce’s grave and serene chant suddenly emerged from the blue wave traveling here and there on the field.


     Another huge blue wave rose from the ground, even more gigantic. It belched blue balls of water, one after another, like a big fish spitting drops of water.


     “That’s not an ordinary water skill!”


     “If you carelessly step on them, you might well be immediately stuck.”


     The vast majority of people immediately noticed that Joyce’s skill wasn’t an ordinary attack. When the blue balls of water landed on the ground, they didn’t flow like water. Instead, they spread evenly on the ground, like a thick layer of blue glue expanding outward.


     In just a short moment, the balls of blue glue had already covered almost half the arena.


     From the start, there was a white tornado of ice and snow spinning under Audrey’s feet. She’d avoided all the blue waterballs directly firing at her, but she’d been forced into an area about a dozen meters wide at the edge of the field.


     “Whoosh!”


     Just at this moment, Joyce’s figure suddenly appeared at the edge of the blue glue, a dozen meters away in front of Audrey.


     “What’s that!”


     “Amazing!”


     Cheers and cries of surprise immediately rose from the stands. Because, at this moment, Joyce’s exposed hand grasped a blue Sea King Trident longer than two men put together. It seemed extremely formidable.


     As to the thick layer of blue glue at his feet, it started to bubble upward and transform into blue humanoid shapes holding swords and blades in their hands. The army of a sea king was taking shape.


     “What materialization skill is that?”


     “One composite skill after another!” Sophia sucked in a deep breath. She couldn’t resist saying, “This year, you can really call team Sea God a composite skill team. Everyone seems exceptionally proficient with consecutive composite skills.”


     “These composite skills might be their secret weapon this year. It’s too bad they met such an outstanding team like Dragon Breath Academy ahead of time.” Ayrin looked at Audrey and Joyce now standing face to face in an immobile face-off. He said excitedly, “The two of them are going to begin their decisive fight now, right?”



     “Should be.” Chris nodded firmly. “The arcane skills they use next should be their most powerful means.”


     “Joyce, you’re a lot stronger than last year.” At this time, standing absolutely still, Audrey’s long spotlessly-white hair started slowly floating. Looking at Joyce in front of her, she said, “Since you’re already the last opponent, there’s no reason for me to hold back.”


     “Cage of the ice phoenix!”


     The moment she said these words, she pushed forward fiercely with both her hands. Countless fragments of ice suddenly splashed forward, forming a huge phoenix of ice and snow. It didn’t immediately charge at Joyce. Instead, it looped around Joyce and her.


     Everywhere the phoenix flew by, an ice wall more than a dozen meters tall sprang from the ground.


     A circular wall of ice about twenty meters in diameter encircled Joyce and her, sealing them inside.


     At the same time, Joyce pointed his blue trident in her direction.


     All the humanoid shapes around him rumbled as they rushed toward Audrey, sharp weapons in hand.


     Layer upon layer, the blue creatures instantly submerged Audrey’s petite figure.


     “This arcane skill, even if you can beat the blue creatures into mush, they’d still become blue glue spreading on the ground. You’d still be stuck, right?”


     This thought flashed in the minds of the vast majority of people, especially many members of teams participating in the tournament. Their brows creasing deeply, they felt that they’d surely be helpless if they were to face this arcane skill.


     “Swish!”


     But just then, an invisible energy suddenly burst forth at the center of the blue humanoids’ encirclement. Even time seemed to come to a sudden halt.


     Some spectators couldn’t stop themselves from directly shouting, “What happened?”


     “What arcane skill did Audrey use?”


     But before their shouts left their mouths, the vast majority of people had already seen the blue humanoids closest to Audrey become suddenly immobile.


     Something white diffused outward.


     One after another, the blue humanoids became white, became white motionless sculptures of ice and snow.


     The whiteness expanded rapidly outward like a circular tide.


     Within the space of a breath, all the blue humanoids were entirely frozen.


     The white icy tide directly reached in front of Joyce standing there, holding his blue Sea King Trident.


     “Wave Vacuum Boundary!”


     Joyce didn’t try to dodge. He slashed with the Sea King Trident in his hand. A round bubble composed of three superposed layers formed by seemingly countless crystalline latices wrapped him inside.


     “What!”


     Many people could clearly see Joyce’s expression change inside the round bubbles, all of a sudden.


     Starting from the center and expending outward, all the bubbles also became white. Inside, Joyce stiffened abruptly; white frost appeared over his body as well.


     “Audrey’s arcane skill, what is it?! Joyce’s Wave Vacuum Boundary is a secret skill from Sea God Academy. There’s a vacuum between each layer. Even if the outside is frozen, the cold air couldn’t possibly travel inside!”


     “Absolute Zero! This is a taboo-skill from Dragon Breath Academy, it can ignore almost every defense! Audrey actually learned such a taboo skill!”


     “The Cage of the Ice Phoenix just now, did she only use it to coordinate with this skill, to strengthen the effects of the cold?”


     “Joyce has no choice but to lose then?”


     Crack crack crack crack… In such a commotion, the sound of splitting ice crackled without cease.


     All the blue humanoids previously frozen into white snow sculptures exploded into fragments the size of a thumb. With an unparalleled domineering aura, Audrey’s petite figure appeared from their midst.


     “Is it the end?”


     Moss looked at the fragments of ice covering the ground, and the ice wall still standing erect. He mumbled to himself, astounded, “In the end, Audrey still stopped Sea God Academy’s counterattack?”


     “I don’t think so,” Ayrin muttered.


     At this moment, all the other sounds seemed to have vanished from the arena.


     An alluring song suddenly rose in the arena, as if from the depths of the ocean.


     This song, it was as though there was a beautiful long-haired girl sitting on a rock, watching her lover from far away. This sound also seemed like the song of a beautiful yet dangerous siren, bewitching travelers passing by.


     “What!”


     “Wasn’t Joyce clearly frozen already. Why are we hearing the Siren Song?”


     In the field, Audrey was obviously startled as well. She looked at Joyce’s figure sealed in the ice.


     With a crash, the sphere frozen white suddenly turned into fragments.


     “Why are there so many colors?” Ayrin, Moss, and the others shouted in surprise.


     Every kind of light and shadow suddenly filled the field, drawing many scenes. There were island landscapes, there were also great ships sailing on the sea. There even really were beautiful sirens singing on a reef.


     “This is the mirage formed by the Siren Song. The strongest effect of this skill is to interfere with the mind. It can greatly slow down the opponent’s casting speed and their physical movements… Ah!” Sophia was explaining to Ayrin, but she suddenly shouted in surprise.


     Joyce’s figure suddenly appeared on top of the circular wall of ice.


     “Dolphin Burst!”


     Along with a water wave, he tilted down from the top of the ice wall. At the same time, blue dolphin-shaped lumps of water charged nonstop, pounding ferociously in Audrey’s direction.


     “She lost.”


     Captain Morgan shrugged in Dragon Breath Academy’s preparation area. “That’s Water Incarnation. It looks like Joyce really made a lot of progress this year. Apart from Siren Song, he mastered another one of Sea God’s taboo skills. The material incarnations formed by this arcane skill can actually even condense a part of the arcane particles and use arcane skills themselves. Otherwise, you can’t fool Audrey.”


     “I lost.”


     At this time, facing Joyce’s Dolphin Burst, Audrey suddenly signaled with her hand at referee Kleis, indicating she lost.


     “Ah?” Several members of team Dragon Breath became dumbstruck at the same time. “She admitted defeat just like that. She consumed all her arcane particles and was going to lose in any case, but that’s not really her style.”


     “She must feel that Joyce’s performance is worthy of her admitting defeat.” Morgan smiled and said softly, “Or maybe I could say she’s a bit more mature.”


     “Victory!”


     “It’s Joyce’s win!”


     After a few seconds of silence, the stands entirely exploded in tremendous cheers and applause.


     “Being too strong is a bad thing too.” Morgan looked at the boiling stands and sighed. “When we fight in the tournament, the crowd never acts like that when we beat our opponents, but everyone in the stands will cheer and encourage our opponents every time they win a fight against us.”


     “The captain’s faking it again.”


     “That’s right. I really despise him!” Several members of team Dragon Breath made gestures of contempt at Morgan at the same time.


     “You guys, I’m still your captain! Can you not be like that.” Morgan rolled his eyes.


     …


     “They really won. At the very least, Sea God Academy finally defeated Ice Queen Audrey.”


     The members of team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake couldn’t help but turn their heads and look at Ayrin.


     “Joyce, you’re really strong!”


     “Just like that! You guys are true brave warriors!”


     Ayrin was eagerly brandishing his fist at Joyce and co at this moment, shouting his encouragements at the top of his lungs.


     “This guy is really good at stimulating others… He truly has the ability to activate the fighting spirit sleeping inside everyone.” Remembering the difference in Sea God Academy’s performance before and after, Sophia and the others all had this kind of thought.


     “These celebrity fighters are really so strong… Dragon Breath Academy’s so powerful.” Just then, Ayrin was actually thinking to himself, “It’s really too hard to defeat these guys… That said, these guys are truly powerful enough to make my heart race and my blood boil. If I were to trade blows with formidable opponents like them… It’s really stirring and exciting just thinking about it.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 132: Danger onstage
      Chapter 132: Danger onstage


     “It’s Cuswoth!”


     Sophia let out a soft breath as soon as she saw the second contestant to take to the field for Dragon Breath Academy.


     “Eh?”


     Ayrin careless thought it was Rinloran walking in there.


     Because the second team member fighting for Dragon Breath Academy had long silver-white hair, ears that seemed very pointy as well. He looked very much like Rinloran.


     “Sophia, it’s another high-level elven bloodline?” Ayrin couldn’t help but ask.


     “That’s right.” Sophia said, “I told you before, four of the main members of team Dragon Breath have dragon blood. The one left is this one, the high-level elven bloodline, “Heavenly Singer” Cuswoth.”


     Just then, Stingham stuck his nose in and asked, since he wanted to deliberately ask questions, “Heavenly Singer? Is he a dancer?”


     “Puffff…”


     Two girls from team Agate Lake were in the middle of drinking water. When they heard Stingham’s question, the two girls directly spat out water from their mouths.


     “…” Moss and the others were also thoroughly speechless.


     Even taking it literally, singing and dancing were two different things.


     “…” Sophia looked at Stingham’s expectant face, also very speechless. She turned around to Ayrin only several seconds later and said, “Like Joyce, Cuswoth is most expert in mental attack skills, and also has several arcane skills like Siren Song. From a certain point of view, he and Joyce are the same type of arcane masters. It’s only that the talent of his bloodline is stronger than Joyce’s. The most important is, he was called the most cool-headed contestant in the nationals last year. He definitely won’t make any impulsive mistake. Instead, from the very start, he’ll prepare a plan aimed specifically at his opponent and carry it out in an extremely calm and patient way. So, maybe Joyce could have had the possibility of beating other fighters from Dragon Breath Academy, but he probably won’t have that opportunity against Cuswoth.”


     The white fragments of ice covering the field hadn’t melted yet. In the center, Joyce looked at Cuswoth, and said with a bitter smile, “I didn’t think you’d be second.”


     “Nothing I can do about it.” Cuswoth seemed very familiar with Joyce. He said softly, “In the name of fairness, we agreed we’d draw lots for the order of appearance for every fight during the group stage.”


     “What? You decide the sequence of appearance by drawing lots?”


     Joyce almost fell down face first. One second later, he could only be speechless. After all, Dragon Breath Academy had absolute confidence they could get out of the group. On top of that, every member was so strong that when they came into the field, they might well directly settle the opponents on their own without giving any opportunity to appear for the other members. Only a team like that would determine the sequence they appeared in with a method like that.



     “Originally, just in case you defeated Audrey and I were to face you, I was planning on dealing with you with absolute defense and waste your arcane particles,” Cuswoth looked at Joyce and said in a voice only the two of them could hear. “But since you’re in this state… And also, it’s the last time you’re participating in the tournament. So I think I have to use a better way to send you off.”


     “What?” Joyce was a little moved, and at the same time, he was a little confused as to what Cuswoth was saying.


     “Let’s give them a good show, make it a bit more intense,” Cuswoth said softly. “Let us both attack with spectacular and powerful arcane skills, and fill this field with gorgeous light… until your arcane particles run dry.”


     Joyce stared a second, then said seriously, his tone soft, “Thank you.”


     “No need to be polite. Who knows, maybe we’ll go out on a mission together in the future, and then you might work harder as my meat shield…” Cuswoth said with a faint smile.


     This was clearly a joke.


     But after a smile, Joyce actually nodded and said, “I definitely will!”


     “Let’s begin!” Cuswoth raised his head and looked at the boiling stands.


     “Alright, start!” Joyce breathed in deeply. He gestured at referee Kleis that he was ready.


     “Begin the fight!” Kleis repeated loudly after them.


     “Harp of the Fallen Goddess!”


     The moment Kleis’ voice rose, Cuswoth’s body suddenly split into five or six illusions. Almost at the same time, many beams of arcane particles flowed out in front of him, and transformed into a black harp floating in the air.


     Joyce stood where he was without moving an inch, but arcane particles revolved around him, disappearing in the surrounding air.


     The Siren Song rose once again.


     Along with the particularly enchanting sound, bright and colorful mirages once again filled the entire arena.


     Cuswoth’s movements clearly slowed down.


     But at the same time, sounds suddenly came from his black harp.


     Mournful screams rose one after another.


     The sounds coming from his black harp were akin to people shouting at the top of their lungs from the depths of an abyss.


     Black material streams of air also gushed out from the black harp, crisscrossing in the air like black dancing angels.


     Joyce’s movements, and even the flow of his arcane particles, became clearly slower.


     “It’s really the same type of arcane skills. It’s like the two of them both got struck by their opponent’s skill and are restricting each other. I wonder if teacher Ciaran has an arcane skill like that.” Such a thought suddenly flashed in Ayrin’s mind.


     “Tide of Ravens!”


     Cuswoth waved a single hand. Countless black raven-shaped lights rushed out from the void, their croaks even more mournful. They charged in Joyce’s direction in an unending stream.


     “Furious Wave – Whale Strike!”


     A huge blue wave of water more than a dozen meters tall suddenly gushed out in front of Joyce along with his bellow, transforming into a huge blue whale that collided head-on against the unending stream of black ravens. Tremendous explosions boomed nonstop.


     “Sting of Burning Spirits!”


     “Wrath of the Sea King!”


     A beam of golden light falling down from the sky pounded against the huge blue trident Joyce had thrown. Countless golden flames of light exploded in the air, and countless drops of water the size of a fist dripped down.


     “Terrifying Feast of Angels!”


     “Army of the Sea!”


     Black angels drilled out from the void one after another, crashing against blue watermen rushing out from the water, killing each other.


     …


     “These two guys unexpectedly mastered such powerful skills!”


     “Worthy of genuine celebrity fighters.”


     “This is probably not any different from a clash between two genuine elite masters.”


     Almost every spectator in the stands was shocked when they witnessed the scene. There weren’t only lights colliding nonstop together, lifting gales and waves. There were even two armies in the field that seemed to melee each other without cease, with incomparable desperation.


     Cuswoth’s figure and Joyce’s figure had been entirely engulfed by all sorts of waves and lights.


     “Is it over? Who won?”


     In fact, it had merely been a short time, but many spectators felt as if it had gone by very slowly. When the tremendous booms slowly vanished, when the field slowly quieted down, many people couldn’t help but exhale.


     Blue streams of water flowed down along the field’s downslope. Then, they became primordial energy again and disappeared.


     When all the water and light vanished, everyone saw that Cuswoth still appeared more or less the same as when came into the field. He still stood there without a speck of dust on him, a black harp still floating in front of him.


     Facing him, Joyce was already propping his hands on his knees, looking as if he were about to collapse from exhaustion.


     “I lost.” He still did his best to stand upright. He waved at the stands, then gestured referee Kleis he admitted defeat.


     “This was Joyce’s last fight in the national tournament.”


     “He’s going to graduate just after this match. He won’t be able to represent Sea God Academy in the tournament after that.”


     “Let us thank him for all the spectacular fights he brought to us during these years!”


     Some people loudly shouted like that in the stands.


     After that, in every corner of the stands, everyone stood up spontaneously and erupted in long, long applause.


     “It’s true… You can only obtain genuine respect by fighting bravely, by staying true to the name of a brave warrior!” Tears filled Joyce’s eyes. With great difficulty, he started running, running towards his teammates. Then he hugged them. At this moment, he couldn’t stop himself from turning his head around and look at the stands where Ayrin was.


     In his blurred line of sight, he could vaguely see Ayrin cheer excitedly for their performance.


     “Charlotte, is Ayrin very familiar with Joyce?” In the stands, Ivan couldn’t help but ask Charlotte sitting beside him.


     Ferguillo and several musclemen from Iron Forest Academy also looked at Charlotte with inquisitive eyes.


     “I have no idea.” Charlotte was suddenly a little bewildered, her face red. “Why are you asking me? How would I know if he’s familiar with Joyce?”


     “That’s right, hehe.” The guys from Iron Forest immediately had a foxy expression.


     …


     “It’s that guy!”


     All of a sudden, Ayrin stopped his applause for Sea God Academy.


     “It’s team Hellfire’s turn.”


     Chris, Sophia, and the others looked that way. They saw team Hellfire already in the preparation area in the field, wearing deep-red uniforms.


     That boy with short messy brown hair who once gave Ayrin a strange feeling shockingly stood among them.


     “Weird. Looking at him now, I don’t feel anything strange from that guy?” At the same time, team Mountain Kings’ attention was also gathered on that boy.


     “Anyway, we’ll know what’s what when the next match begins,” captain Werther said, exhaling softly.


     “So that’s one of the three weeds-level teams? How miserable, they met a formidable team like Hornwood right from the start.”


     “What’s miserable about that? The reason they’re called weeds is that they’re weeds anyone can pull out. Isn’t it the same no matter what team they meet?”


     Quite a few teams were laughing in hushed voices.


     In team Hellfire, a slender boy with a pigtail, looking to be the oldest one, faintly lifted his head and looked at the stands where the loudest mocking laughter came from.


     “You really have no idea how fearsome Lotton is…” this member of team Hellfire said silently in his mind. His hands were faintly shaking.


     …


     “The match’s about to begin!”


     “Team Hornwood against team Hellfire, first fight, Dylan Norton against Lotton!”


     Kleis announced the two members participating in the first match between the two teams.


     “It’s the younger brother of the Norton brothers. They already sent out a celebrity fighter for the first fight! Are they going straight for a five zero?”


     Many spectators in the stands shouted in surprise. Their attention entirely fell on the first member representing team Hornwood, a tall, eerie-cold boy with pale blond hair and slightly squinting eyes.


     “He’s the one fighting first? He’s called Lotton?”


     What made Ayrin and the others stop breathing was, the first one to walk out for team Hellfire was shockingly that boy with short messy brown hair.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 133: Fatality
      The stands temporarily quieted down again when the members on both sides stepped in the field.


     Dylan Norton watched Lotton come his way with eyes dripping with disdain.


     Apart from hot-bloodedness, arrogance and worshiping the strong were the trademark of youth.


     The two brothers Dylan Norton and Feit Norton were celebrity contestants in the national tournament, the same as Joyce or Audrey. They were called the “Double Radiant Stars” of Hornwood Academy. That was why, just like how Mountain Kings Academy totally looked down on team Holy Dawn, Dylan was also completely looking down on this team Hellfire.


     “You walk so slow, are you trying to stay a moment longer in the national tournament?”


     That was why, when he saw Lotton walking very slow, he couldn’t help but mock him in a soft voice once Lotton stood in front of him.


     “No.”


     His short brown hair in a mess, the oval-faced Lotton raised his head and softly said, “I’m merely letting you see the sunlight for a bit longer.”


     This member of team Hellfire had seemed a little humble, as though he had some stage fright. But the moment he lifted his head, Dylan saw his pair of gray eyes seemingly without pupils.


     Just then, Lotton seemed a little afraid of the cold when he spoke. He looked at the sunlight sprinkling down from the sky, his gray eyes seemingly a little greedy for the brilliant light, as though it had been a long time since he enjoyed such a warm sunlight. However, the same time, Dylan felt inexplicably cold instead.


     “What does that mean?


     “Why is he so strange? He seems to look at others like dead men.


     “Why does it feel like there’s a terrifying monster that’ll drill out of his body at any time!


     “Is there something strange about this guy? Impossible, team Hellfire’s only a small second-rate team. How could they have someone stronger than me?”


     Feeling strangely cold all over, Dylan was actually momentarily stiff enough that he couldn’t say anything.


     “What’s going on, what a fearsome… murderous aura!”


     The referee Kleis also felt slightly stiff just then. He looked at Lotton in disbelief.


     “What… Weren’t mocking me to your heart’s content just now? Why are you so afraid now you can’t even talk?” Lotton didn’t look at Dylan. Instead, he once again slightly raised his head and looked at the stands where sat the other teams that’d previously mocked him the loudest. In a whisper only he and Dylan could hear, he said, “Carefully enjoy the taste of fear.”


     “What are you saying?” Dylan went into a sudden rage. “Are all the weeds-level teams so arrogant?”


     Lotton didn’t say anything further. He merely, without any hurry, gestured at Kleis he was ready to fight.


     “The atmosphere seems very tense. What did that Hellfire guy say to Dylan?”


     Many team members in the stands hadn’t heard the dialog; they could only see Dylan looking extremely angry already.



     “What’s the matter?” Sophia and the others noticed that Ayrin didn’t say anything. He looked extremely solemn.


     “I don’t know. The weird feeling is here again. I have the nagging feeling he was looking at me right now.” Ayrin exhaled. “I have the nagging feeling something terrible is going to happen.”


     “Where does that feeling come from?” Sophia and Chris exchanged a look. Looking at Lotton standing in front of Dylan, they only felt that Lotton seemed particularly cold and detached, but he didn’t have any kind of weird aura.


     “This guy’s clearly very young, there’s no way he experienced many real fights. Why does he have such a murderous aura about him? It’s even thicker than around many real elite masters. Is it merely because he learned some special arcane skill?” The referee Kleis was lost in thought at this time, in spite of himself. He only recollected himself when an assistant referee at the side reminded him. He glanced at Lotton again, then declared the start of the match.


     “Let me see sunlight for a bit longer? Let me carefully enjoy the taste of fear?”


     When they heard Kleis’ voice, the seemingly sunny face of this tall boy suddenly tuned overcast.


     “First, I’ll let you enjoy the taste of not seeing the sunlight anymore!


     “Holy Radiance!”


     With a sneer, he stretched his right hand upwards at the sky.


     A fountain of arcane particles gushed out of his palm. As though they were immediately sucked into his hand, the dazzling rays of light falling down from the sky directly formed a radiant scepter of light in his hand.


     Without the slightest warning, this scepter of light scattered around and became an intense white light that completely enveloped the field.


     Everything illuminated by the white light seemed to ignite into white color. Even the spectators in the stands, looking from afar, felt as though the world had become dazzling white in front of their eyes, as though their eyes had become white fire burning in their sockets.


     “Avarice – Beast of Fear!”


     However, a low chant rose at the same time in this arena brimming with whiteness.


     “What?”


     Many people, their visions hazy, suddenly saw something like a huge shadow spreading inside the light, as if there really were a huge beast born inside.


     After invoking a mighty secret skill just a moment ago, Dylan suddenly shouted, shrouded in the light, “What’s going on?”


     He wasn’t affected by his own light, hence he could clearly see the shadow radiate from Lotton. Also, the radiant light didn’t seem to burn or illuminate Lotton in the slightest. His gray eyes open, Lotton coldly approached him.


     What made him even more incredulous was, his body suddenly became very heavy, as though an invisible force was restricting him.


     He even couldn’t resist turning his head around and looking behind him, checking if there was any huge shadow monster pressing down on him.


     Lotton looked at him, not at all disturbed by the radiant light, and coldly said, “Are you starting to get a taste of fear now?”


     “Chains of the God of Light!”


     Dylan fell back a step for some inexplicable reason. Almost subconsciously, he used his strongest arcane skill, the fruit of his hard labor for an entire year, a skill he never formally used in the national tournament until this moment.


     Dazzling arcane particles gushed out wildly from his fingertips. Tremendous shouts of astonishment came from the stands. A huge golden halo of light more than twenty meters wide descended from the sky, pressing in Lotton’s direction.


     “Twining Death – Shadow Coffin.”


     Facing such a grand arcane skill, Lotte didn’t even move his hands. His arms hung at his sides. Many arcane particles flowed outside, and countless black granule-shaped shadows actually rose from his back, taking the shape of a coffin.


     “What!”


     What overwhelmed the stands with shock was, this shadow coffin directly swallowed the huge halo of golden light descending from the sky.


     “This Chains of the God of Light is the taboo skill of a taboo-level Hornwood master from long ago, nicknamed the Son of Light. It can automatically perceive the fluctuations in the opponent’s arcane particles. The opponent can dodge any way he likes, it won’t have any effect.


     “This arcane skill, invoked with Dylan’s arcane level, it’s simply a skill only a handful of people can withstand! Wasn’t team Hellfire a weeds-level team, why is there such a powerful figure in it!”


     “What on earth is this arcane skill? How can it directly annihilate such a powerful attack!”


     “What!” As shocked cries poured from the stands, Dylan was also utterly astounded. On top of that, he could feel his body become increasingly heavier.


     “Blazing Tide!”


     The only possibility he could think of was the spell’s arcane energy being a natural restraint for his. That was the reason why he instantly switched to a formidable arcane skill with an entirely different arcane energy.


     A flaming tide several meters tall swept in Lotton’s direction.


     “It’s useless.”


     At this time, in team Hellfire, that slender boy who looked the oldest among them was actually mumbling to himself, his face a little pale, “Lotton’s ‘Twining Death – Shadow Coffin’ is an absolute defensive skill. Unless the arcane level and the power of the arcane spell thorough surpass him, you can’t break through no matter the arcane spell you use.”


     “Puff!”


     As he mumbled to himself, none of the flames rushing in front of Lotton could go through that coffin-shaped shadow. The shadow utterly eroded and shattered them, as though the coffin loaded them inside and buried them.


     “Ah…”


     Dylan shouted out loud like a madman, to the point even the other members of team Hornwood froze while getting ready in their preparation area.


     “What’s going on?”


     They saw there was really a shadow appearing on Dylan’s back. It seemed to enlarge increasingly bigger, and Dylan’s body also looked heavier and heavier, to the point even moving seemed to become an issue.


     “How do you like the taste of fear?”


     “The arcane skill I used at the beginning is one that stimulates your nerves. It’s as if it absorbed the power of your fear. The more afraid you are, the heavier your body becomes and the less control you will have over it.”


     Lotton’s cold and detached voice floated to Dylan’s ears.


     “Now, it’s about time.”


     When these soft words reached Dylan, Lotton suddenly lifted his arms that were previously hanging at his sides. He made a farewell-like gesture with both his hands.


     “Coffin of the Death God – Funeral!”


     Countless twisted shadows suddenly appeared around Dylan, forming a coffin even more gigantic.


     Dylan stood precisely at the center of the open coffin. The coffin’s lid was slowly closing.


     “Ah!”


     Dylan shrieked in utter fear.


     Countless sand-like shadows struck the surface of his body, drawing countless tiny droplets of blood.


     “Oh no!”


     With a tense face, Kleis bellowed, “The fight is over!”


     A hammer made from golden lightning direly appeared near Dylan and pounded ferociously on the shadow coffin.


     At the same time, Kleis already put himself between Lotton and Dylan, only a few meters away from Dylan.


     “Boom!”


     The entire coffin crumbled with a rumble.


     However, the power of the coffin was already crushing Dylan’s body.


     One side of Dylan’s body seemed shattered to pieces. Bits of flesh and bloody foams splattered outward, together with fragments of shadows!


     “What!”


     The entire stands were frozen and still. Silent like death.


     There was only genuine fear sweeping across the stands like a hurricane.


     “Dead… he’s dead…”


     Everyone could see that even Kleis hadn’t blocked this skill’s power in time!


     With Dylan’s injuries, even the best medical team would have no hope of bringing him back to life!


     Chapter 133: Fatality




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 134: A true god of death
      Chapter 134: A true god of death


     “He died… Dylan Norton actually died just like that…”


     “Dylan Norton’s so powerful, but against him, the match was entirely one-sided. He got directly killed… Even an arcane master like Kleis wasn’t in time to block it. That guy… Who the hell is he!”


     All the members of team Mountain Kings stood on trembling, unsteady legs.


     “How did things turn out like this?”


     Many girls even started crying in the stands.


     Especially for Dylan’s fan groups. Every one of them was deathly pale, their minds empty. They simply couldn’t accept the scene in front of their eyes.


     In theory, you gambled your life in the battles of this tournament. Severe injuries would frequently occur, even death was a possibility. But even so, the main referee, the assistant referees, or even the medical team, all of them were arcane masters standing at the peak of the entire kingdom. Injuries so severe they led to death were extremely rare. To be killed on the spot in the tournament, that was something that might not happen even once in seven or eight years, even more so.


     Right now, there wasn’t a lack of powerhouses stronger than Dylan Norton in the stands. But seeing this scene with their very eyes, they all felt their scalps go cold and numb.


     “Such a powerful arcane skill. He used it without the slightest restraint even though Dylan was clearly not his match.” Team Dragon Breath had already returned to the stands at this time. Seeing such a fight happen with his own eyes, captain Morgan’s expression also became unsightly. “It simply wasn’t any sort of mistake. He was simply planning to kill him to begin with.”


     “At that precise instant, the expression in his eyes was simply an indifference that said he cared nothing about the life or death of his opponent.” Audrey took in a deep breath and slowly said, “And at that instant, the aura coming from him was definitely the murderous aura that someone could only have after killing many people.”


     “Dylan Norton, this Lotton directly…”


     All the girls in team Agate Lake were covering their mouths. None of them had the courage to look at the scene of mutilation.


     “This guy Ayrin, his premonition was entirely founded. Something this frightening really happened.” Moss and the others all focused their shocked gazes on Ayrin. “Then what bout Ayrin’s feeling that that guy was staring at him, what does it mean?”


     “What on earth did this guy go through to have such a fearsome aura, to be so powerful?” Ayrin was completely dumbfounded. He never thought either that such matter of life and death would occur in this match.


     “Dylan!”


     “Brother!”


     At the edge of the field, everyone in team Hornwood had gone insane. All of them, especially Feit Norton, the other half of the Double Stars, were all desperately rushing toward the center of the field. In the end, five or six assistant referees blocked them.



     A medical team hurriedly carried away the silent, mangled Dylan.


     Kleis, the main referee, stared at Lotton, his gaze unwavering. But Lotton still had his absolute serenity from before the match, to the point even Kleis, when he gazed into his gray eyes, felt fright surging from the depths of his heart.


     “I’m going to kill you and avenge my brother!”


     Forcibly blocked by several assistant referees, Feit Norton let out a tremendous roar. Everyone felt their hearts shiver inexplicably when they heard him.


     “Can we proceed with the match?”


     Faced with such a roar, Lotton merely asked Kleis such a cold and detached question.


     “What?”


     Kleis included, everyone who heard him froze inexplicably.


     He’d directly killed a member of the other team, but it actually seemed like a common occurrence for him, as if nothing exceptional had taken place.


     “If you want to kill me… can’t you kill me on the tournament field, fair and square?”


     Lotton slowly lifted his head and looked at all the members of team Hornwood with eyes that were looking at dead men. “In the tournament, to kill or to be killed, they’re both very fair matters… If you aren’t afraid to be killed, if you’re certain you can kill me, then shouldn’t you be even more eager to continue the match?”


     A biting cold chill and fear once again engulfed almost everyone’s heart and mind.


     In the stands, many teams participating in the tournament looked at each other with pale faces. They wondered, if they were the ones to meet such an opponent, would they still have the courage to stand in the field and fight him?


     “If you want to kill your opponent, then you have to have the courage to gamble with the possibility your opponent might kill you instead. He directly said that, and even really did it, but the most crucial is… He’s so powerful, even a celebrity contestant like Dylan instantly died at his hands.” Moss couldn’t help looking at Ayrin. “If it were you, would you dare go and fight?”


     “Of course. If I happen to face him, there’s no reason I should cower.” Ayrin nodded. “To begin with, you have to have the courage to gamble with your life in a genuine battle.”


     …


     On the field, Kleis’ eyes fell on the other members of team Hornwood.


     “Let’s continue the match!”


     Taidar, the second fighter for Hornwood Academy, shouted with bloodshot eyes.


     Kleis nodded at the assistant referees blocking team Hornwood, and signaled them with his eyes as well.


     He could clearly tell that Lotton was entirely different from ordinary team members, and he was certain Lotton would have no hesitation killing his opponent once again. But in the rules of the tournament, there was no provision about stopping the match in such circumstances. The only thing he could do is to let all the arcane masters acting as referee be even more vigilant, to intercept him as soon as they noticed something wrong, in order to avoid another death.


     Taidar, the second contestant for Hornwood Academy, walked into the field.


     He was a short stocky boy with a flat top. His intense rage made his face look a little twisted.


     “Swish!” “Swish!”


     Two referees flashed and appeared twenty meters away from Lotton and Taidar, one on the left and one on the right. They were clearly taking special precautions.


     “Hornwood Academy against Hellfire Academy, second fight, Taidar against Lotton.”


     When Kleis declared the start of the match, Lotton actually looked at Taidar with his cold, mocking gray eyes, standing where he was without moving an inch. He said, “Your mind’s filled with anger and hotbloodedness right now, but your inner self’s already flooded by fear. The monster that is despair is already gnawing at your innermost being. The only thing you can do is to slowly enjoy the taste of fear. How can you be my match?”


     “What!”


     Cries of alarm rose in the stands like a tsunami.


     Above Taidar, there was a black lump of shadow emerging continuously, as though a shadow monster were riding his body. It grew larger and larger, and even seemed to carry real weight, pressing down on Taidar, to the point the latter started to bend down slightly.


     Taidar’s expression seemed extremely pained. Cold sweat covered his face. His body was so stiff it didn’t respond to his commands.


     Some people in Dragon Breath Academy scowled and said in a hush, “What a strange arcane skill.”


     “What a quick invocation speed. He’s completely overwhelming his opponent. He even seemed faster than Audrey and Joyce earlier.” At the same time, Chris couldn’t resist mumbling to herself with a solemn expression, “Although it should be an arcane skill that disturbs the mind… He launched his skill before his opponent even had time to let his arcane particles flow out. Could he be an arcane master with already four open gates?”


     “Four open gates?” Ayrin was greatly astounded when he heard Chris’ words. “Then, wouldn’t he be at the same level as some elite masters in our Holy Dawn Academy?”


     He suddenly heard a familiar voice beside him: “He should be. This guy, I wonder where such a monster came from.”


     “Teacher Carter, teacher Fran, where have you been?” Ayrin immediately shouted as soon as he turned around and indeed saw Carter and Fran.


     “Routine cooperation patrol. We first combed the area with large numbers to check whether there’s someone suspicious in the city,” Carter explained. He furrowed his brows and looked at Lotton standing there in the field. “I just never thought we’d be late to the match… There’s actually such a monster appearing in the national tournament this year.”


     “This guy’s so young, how can he have the murderous aura you can possess have after killing many arcane masters…” Fran, the teacher in charge of team Agate Lake, also wore shocked puzzlement across her face. “Even I feel a little scared. This guy doesn’t seem to have any feelings for his own teammates. Even his own teammates seem very afraid of him.”


     “Oh no!”


     Just at this time, the two assistant referees standing guards suddenly became tense.


     With a “Puff,” one assistant referee shot a red burning beam of light from his hand, cutting the ground between Lotton and Taidar. The other referee’s eyes flashed, and in this short instant, he already covered Taidar inside a transparent veil of light.


     “Puff puff puff puff…”


     The sounds of many tiny ruptures suddenly rose from both Taidar’s feet at the same time.


     Bits and pieces of flesh sprayed from his feet. Many tiny holes suddenly covered his soles and lower legs.


     “Ah!”


     Taidar immediately shouted in pain.


     “What!”


     “What arcane skill was that!”


     “It seems the two assistant referees suddenly cut off its power, otherwise… these tiny holes would have appeared all over Taidar.”


     “It seems like the power even squeezed his bones to pieces.”


     There was a collective hiss in the stands. Almost no one had clearly seen what really happened.


     “If these two referees hadn’t acted and blocked it in time, then Taidar would be dead already as well!”


     This was something almost everyone was certain of in their minds.


     Everyone in team Hornwood had become deathly pale.


     “Captain, we better forfeit… I beg you, don’t go in the field, otherwise he’ll kill you too!”


     A team member crumbled a few seconds later. He started weeping.


     At this instant, no one in the whole arena thought this team member was acting shamefully.


     In the stands, in team Golden Stag, Rinsyi’s expression was also extremely unsightly.


     He was nicknamed the God of Death.


     But compared to Lotton… It was very obvious Lotton was the real God of Death.


     That invisible fear and pressure, it was somewhat hard to bear even sitting in the stands, to say nothing of his opponents facing him in the field.


     Feit Norton trembled like a leaf. He knew that at a time like this, he absolutely should be going up there without a care whether anyone else gave up or not. However, faced with Lotton and his gaze that seemed to look at everyone like a dead man, he couldn’t put one step forward from beginning to end.


     “Feit Norton’s also ruined.” In team Dragon Breath, captain Morgan softly said, “This match is already over.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 135: Vying for the fighting sequence
      Chapter 135: Vying for the fighting sequence


     Every corner of messy Breith Trading Company had been cleaned. A dozen printing greatmasters hurried with the manufacture of picture prints. But just then, one of Breith employees suddenly rushed inside like a madman, and out loud, “Stop, Stop!”


     “What’s the matter?”


     “Something huge happened! A guy from team Hellfire called Lotton killed Dylan Norton! Team Hellfire eliminated team Hornwood! Hurry up! We have to redo the magazine’s cover!”


     “What, Hornwood’s Double Stars were… directly killed in the tournament?”


     In this printing workshop inside Breith Trading Company, every craftsman looked aghast.


     “Where on earth did this Lotton come from?”


     “What the hell is his bloodline? Why is he so strong?”


     There were originally four matches planned the first day of the tournament. But Lotton killed Dylan, and almost killed the Hornwood Academy’s second fighter as well. The match ended with the other three contestants from team Hornwood all forfeiting. As a result, the other two matches in group one, upper half, were entirely neglected.


     Because, no matter who won the other two matches and how they won it, there would be very little difference in the victorious team’s strength compared to Hornwood Academy.


     If they were to meet team Hellfire, would Lotton kill one of them again? This was the question everyone started to ponder.


     A totally overwhelming victory. Even a star contestant like Dylan couldn’t resist in the slightest. Lotton’s strength already belonged to the level of a genuine monster.


     That was why, if nothing out of expectations happened in this group, the final showdown in this group should be Dragon Breath Academy against team Hellfire. A team with four members with dragon bloodline and one high-level elven bloodline, against a monster like Lotton. Who would obtain the final victory, what kind of battles would break out? Would there be other casualties?


     Every member in team Dragon Breath was a star contestant with many supporters. They were worried unexpected mishaps would happen to their respective favorite fighter. So after the first day of the tournament ended, many protests popped up inside Eichemalar, crying out about canceling Lotton’s qualification to fight in the tournament.


     …


     “Where on earth does Lotton come from? He clearly has formidable taboo skills even the referees weren’t in time to stop, why didn’t he warn of it in advance! Even though it’s the first time your Hellfire Academy participates in the national tournament, you should have heard about this rule when you joined the qualification stage. You should have known you have to report in advance when you have arcane skills powerful enough that even referee won’t be able to stop in time, so that they can use special precautions to handle it!”


     “Also, he’s clearly different from ordinary arcane masters. He himself is an extremely dangerous character!”



     In the Arena of Fire and Blood, not long after the other two matches in group one upper half ended, all the referees and members of the organization committee were already gathered in the main referee’s lobby. Kleis’ angry voice was close to roaring thunder.


     In a match he was in charge of, he had been too slow to stop a death in the tournament that brought forth the future elite masters of the kingdom. As a referee, this was a huge disgrace.


     Two arcane masters, obviously teachers in charge of Hellfire Academy, both looked extremely pale, hair dripping with sweat, as though two hats were glued on top of their heads.


     “We…” One of the two, a middle-aged arcane master, said with great difficulty, “Before this match, we didn’t really know he was already this strong either… In the qualification stage, he didn’t use such powerful killing skills. His teammates merely felt that his character was strange and somewhat scary.”


     “Even your academy wasn’t aware of his hidden power?” Kleis roared again in anger.


     “He comes from a small House called Qhored. He’d already mastered quite a few arcane skills by the time he joined our academy.” This middle-aged arcane master from Hellfire Academy wiped his sweat and continued his explanation: “He learned most of his arcane skills from his clan, he didn’t learn them in our academy.”


     “Look at these records.”


     All of a sudden, an arcane master consulting the tournament’s records put up a document for everyone meeting participant to see.


     “There’s no record about him causing deadly injuries to someone else in the qualification stage. However, every single time he fought, the situation became more and more severe. Especially the last two fights, his opponents were injured even more heavily.”


     “In Doraster’s history, there’s no lack of insane arcane masters who enjoy fighting more and more, who enjoy more and more the grieved howls on their opponents, who even enjoy causing heavy wounds or killing their opponents. Almost all those arcane masters have some psychological issues,” an arcane master said with a deep tone. “I propose we handle it by reporting him as a special case who requires a careful investigation. And we also absolutely have to let some arcane masters get involved and give him some psychological guidance.”


     “I agree!”


     “As to the tournament… let’s establish a special operation team. From the very start, this tournament was established on the premise of genuine fights. We simply can’t retract his qualifications just because he acts with a heavy hand. To begin with, danger is the greatest trial for a brave warrior.”


     …


     Team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake walked on the way back to their lodgings.


     “Strange.” Moss mumbled, secretly turning his head around.


     “What’s strange?” Ayrin looked at him with a confused glance.


     Moss whispered, “Why does it feel like everyone around is looking at us strange?”


     Chris: “Because we’re also a weeds-level team. They must be wondering whether there’ll be another monster like Lotton appearing suddenly in our midst.”


     “Isn’t that me!” Stingham said. He immediately tossed his hair with extreme narcissism.


     Belo pushed his glasses and harrumphed coldly. “There’s no cure for stupidity.”


     “Sorry, you must be team Holy Dawn?”


     All of a sudden, two persons crowded in front of them.


     “You are?” Stingham rushed to be the first to answer.


     “We’re from Breith Trading Company of course. Another interview team of ours interviewed you before.”


     “Breith Trading Company? You guys, you evaluated us as weeds, now you still want to interview us? You must be looking to die!” Stingham shouted immediately after a blank stare.


     “Our team wasn’t the one that wrote that. That said, the worse things are written about you, then it’ll instead make the contrast all the more obvious when you show a good performance, it’s easier to astonish people.” These two persons from Breith Trading Company had clearly seen situations like this many times before. They stayed unperturbed, and said, all smiles, “Just like team Hellfire just now. They really shocked everyone. We can say we played a part in team Hellfire’s rise to fame.”


     “Your words seem correct.” Stingham snorted. “Then, why did you come to find us again this time? Do you want an interview with us?”


     “…” The two persons from Breith Magazine felt dizzy. Then they shook their heads. “About that… we precisely came for an interview. It should be the first time participating in the national tournament for everyone in your team. Now today you’ve seen the genuine national tournament, do you guys still dare to say you’ll be champions? If you could only say one sentence to explain your mood after the matches today, what would you say?”


     “I’m the most handsome, there’s no one more good-looking than me,” Stingham said.


     Not only people from Breith Trading Company, even those in team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake almost fell down face first.


     “A team with my brilliant wargod self is without peer,” Stingham said.


     The eyes of the Breith guys flashed. They glanced away at Ayrin at his side. “What about you?”


     “Free fruits taste very good.”


     “…” The two Breith persons asked another question at Chris, “What about you?”


     “We’ll obtain the title of champions in the national tournament,” Chris said, full of resolve.


     “What about you?” the two of them asked Moss.


     Moss: “I hope our match against team Mountain Kings can remain friendly. I hope no death or whatever will happen, I hope everyone will be fine.”


     “What about you?” The two guys from Breith Trading Company again turned to look at Rinloran.


     Rinloran: “I’m just a training partner, I’m just tagging along and watching.”


     “…Then what about you?”


     Belo: “Anyone who has the gall to mock my great lordly self has to kneel down in front of this great lord and lick my feet.”


     Everyone looked at Belo, very speechless.


     …


     After the first day, team Hellfire became the most shocking dark horse, Lotton became a real God of Death that shrouded every participant team in the shadows of death. The next day, there was the team called the strongest team in the north, team Winterfell.


     Just like Dragon Breath Academy, Winterfell Academy was a traditionally powerful team that always had good results. Year in and year out, they always ended up in the top eight at the very least. They lost to River Bend Academy last year, and ultimately finished fifth.


     Of course, a match with a powerful team like that would be very interesting, but team Holy Dawn’s first match was the next day already, hence no one in team Holy Dawn was allowed to go and watch, according to Carter’s instructions. Instead, they were preparing their special training and plans to counter team Mountain Kings.


     “I want to be the first one to fight!”


     Originally, Carter had planned to let Moss be the first one to take to the field, but Stingham made a ruckus as soon as heard. “I want to be the first one to fight, just like Lotton! I’ll defeat their entire team!”


     “In team Mountain Kings, apart from their captain, “Wild Battlemaster” Werther, there’s also Violent Bear Rykiel, Death Hammer Austin, binding expert Robert. They’re all very famous, very strong, there’s no guarantee whatsoever if you try to fight the five of them by yourself,” Carter explained patiently.


     Stingham shouted, “I want to be first!”


     Chris: “You’re our secret weapon. Our real opponent in this group is Silver Trout Academy. If you expose yourself too soon, we’ll lose the effect of surprise.”


     Stingham: “I want to be first!”


     Moss: “Stingham, listen to teacher Carter. When we face team Silver Trout, you’ll attract even more attention with one feat stunning the world. There will be even more girls who will take a liking to you.”


     Stingham: “I want to be first!”


     “This guy…” When they saw Stingham close his eyes and shout he wanted to be first no matter how they tried to persuade him, and even shout he’d lose deliberately if they didn’t let him be first, everyone in the group had the urge to throttle him alive.


     At this time, Ayrin actually put his mouth near his ear and whispered two sentences.


     “Ok!” Stingham immediately beamed wide. “I’ll listen to teacher Carter. I’ll be fifth then, the last one to fight.”


     Everyone suddenly looked at Ayrin, dumbstruck. Some guys couldn’t resist pulling him aside and ask him in a whisper, “What on earth did you tell him, why did he suddenly agree to be fifth, why did he give up being first?”


     “I just told him that Sophia and Nikita said they hoped he’d be fifth, because usually, only star captain cleanup-levels fought fifth as the last rampart,” Ayrin said.


     “Sophia and Nikita aren’t even here. You just randomly said that, but he really believed you just like that… Just because you said Sophia and Nikita hoped he’d be fifth, he requested to be fifth all happy and merry… What on earth is his brain made of?” They suddenly all fell down face first.


     “Teacher Carter, you absolutely have to put me fifth! Or else I’m quitting!” Stingham was still shouting out loud at Carter.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 136: A first match earlier than expected
      Chapter 136: A first match earlier than expected


     “Look, team Holy Dawn is here!”


     “These guys, they’re too arrogant. It doesn’t even look like they have someone frightening like Lotton.”


     “I even heard they qualified this year after a preliminary qualification match, but they actually still disregard team Mountain Kings as if they were nothing.”


     Third day of the group stage. Ayrin and the others heard many such voices as soon as they came to the Arena of Fire and Blood.


     “What’s the matter?”


     They were all a little startled. They thought, they’d tried to stay as low-profile as they could these two days. Yesterday they trained all day at their residence, they didn’t go out even to eat. They only heard at night that nothing unexpected happened in group two. Winterfell and the other strong teams all defeated their opponents and advanced to the top thirty-two.


     “Breith Trading Company!”


     Sophia was the first one to realize when she remembered by association the interview from Breith Magazine after the first day of the tournament. She immediately ran to the nearest magazine stall and bought Breith Magazine’s newest issue.


     “Aren’t they a little too good at gossip?” Everyone in team Agate Lake and team Holy Dawn was dumbstruck as soon as they flipped through the pages.


     “The God of Death descends, a monster born by swallowing terrifying energies, Lotton!”


     “Super Dark Horse born at the start of the tournament. Hornwood’s star fighter Dylan Norton wasn’t a match and died.”


     The cover of the magazine and the first few pages were all mostly devoted to reports about Hellfire’s Lotton. They were filled with many people’s guesses about Lotton’s bloodline and his real strength, as well as descriptions of his arcane skills.


     But reports on Holy Dawn Academy followed immediately after that.


     “The second weeds-level team makes their formal appearance today, will we see another major upset?”


     “Pre-match visit, team Holy Dawn’s grand ravings about being champions!”


     “Holy Dawn team member claims to be invincible!”


     “Holy Dawn team member isn’t even looking at team Mountain Kings, claims he cares nothing about opponents, only free fruits.”


     “Holy Dawn team member claims he’ll make team Mountain Kings kneel down and lick his feet!”


     “Holy Dawn team member proclaims he’ll be lenient even though the opponents aren’t his match. He won’t kill anyone from team Mountain Kings.”


     “Even Holy Dawn Academy’s sparring partners don’t pay any attention to the opponent!”


     When he saw these shocking words dyed especially in red, Moss was depressed enough he almost wept. “I only said I hoped the match can stay friendly. They actually made me say that I’ll be lenient even if the opponent isn’t a match, that I won’t kill them.”


     “I also only said the fruits were very tasty, they actually said I don’t care at all about the opponents, that I only pay attention to the fruits,” Ayrin said, also very helpless.



     Rinloran was even more frustrated. “I didn’t even say anything…”


     Chris couldn’t help but laugh. “I understand now why Breith Magazine can sell so well for so many years. Their writing’s even more spectacular than the tournament.”


     …


     “They’re here!”


     Team Mountain Kings had arrived in the arena earlier than team Holy Dawn. Their chests were already bursting with rage.


     A celebrity contestant of outstanding fame in the national tournament, Wild Battlemaster Werther held Breith Magazine in his hand, so angry his hands kept shaking.


     “They actually said even free fruits are better than us…”


     “They even want us to kneel and lick their feet!”


     As soon as they came into the team preparation area, Ayrin and the others also saw with their first glance team Mountain Kings looking as though they would spit out fire. “They look mad now. Should I go and explain?” Ayrin couldn’t help but turn to Chris and ask.


     “Alright.” Chris felt this team was pretty horrid and kept mocking them previously, but she still nodded after hesitating a moment. She followed after Ayrin as they went to team Mountain Kings.


     “Why are these two coming here? Do they want to add some provocation right in here?!” For everyone in team Mountain Kings, blue veins popped on their foreheads.


     “Sorry.” Ayrin already started explaining very apologetically even from far away. “We never meant what Breith Magazine wrote, these are all words they made up.”


     “Is that true?” Team Mountain Kings was rather skeptical.


     “Chris, do your best!”


     Just then, tremendous cheers suddenly came from the stands behind them.


     “This bunch of guys…” Ayrin was dumbstruck as soon as he turned around to look.


     He saw Ferdinand leading the other members of team Southern Monsoon, desperately waving their hands at Chris. They clothes read “Chris’ supporters” in big letters, and they were shouting at the top of their lungs.


     “Chris is the strongest!”


     “An Amazing Girl!”


     “Trample flat all your opponents!”


     “What, trample us flat?” Everyone in team Mountain Kings suddenly became mad. “You guys really came to provoke us on purpose!”


     Ayrin and Chris were immediately speechless.


     “Charlotte!”


     All of a sudden, Ayrin saw several familiar figures not far away from the Southern Monsoon guys.


     “Ivan, Ferguillo, everyone came!”


     “Charlotte, you really kept our promise and came to watch my match, you came to cheer for me!”


     His happy shouts resonated throughout these stands.


     “Ferguillo… Charlotte… the names are really familiar.”


     “They’re also very powerful fighters!”


     Many people’s eyes fell uniformly on the stands, especially on Charlotte.


     “Tsk tsk, your promise.” Several Iron Forest musclemen kept lamenting in a wretched tone.


     Whoosh. Charlotte’s face became red just like that. She made a mm in a mosquito-like voice.


     “Great! My condition will definitely be even better with you here. I’ll let my opponent have a taste of my power!


     “I’ll definitely let you see me defeating them!”


     Ayrin shouted excitedly at Charlotte.


     “Do your best, be careful…” Charlotte couldn’t stop herself from replying a few hushed words.


     “Don’t be so useless, alright?” Ivan glanced at her with disdain. “You talk so softly, are you talking to us?”


     “Let your opponents have a taste of your power? Let her see you defeat us?”


     Ayrin didn’t notice at all the members of Mountain Kings become all blue-faced behind him.


     The way Werther and the others saw it, Ayrin and Chris definitely did it on purpose.


     …


     “Are you Chris, the captain of team Holy Dawn?”


     When they waited for the referees to take their places and for the match to start, an arcane master acting as assistant referee suddenly walked up to team Holy Dawn and asked Chris a question.


     “I am.” Chris nodded. She asked, very curious, “What?”


     “Team Mountain Kings raised the issue of your provocation. They want the fight between you and them to happen in the first match, so I came here to ask whether you agree?” This assistant referee sized up everyone in team Holy Dawn. His eyes stayed a very long moment on Rinloran in particular.


     “What, according to the draw from the other day, wasn’t the first match today Silver Trout Academy against team Longtable?” Ayrin turned to Carter with astonishment and asked, “Teacher Cater, how can we fight before them?”


     “According to the rules of the tournament, all the matches in the same group are equal, there isn’t any special priority. If a team proposes to fight their match in advance because of some particular issue, they can insert the match before the other matches in the group, as long as the other teams agree. They even only need an agreement from the captain and the team members, it has nothing to do with the teachers in charge,” Carter explained patiently.


     “Then what about the other teams, what did they say?” Ayrin couldn’t stop himself from asking the assistant referee.


     The referee said, also very patient, “The other six teams have also agreed to have your match first. So, we only need your agreement now.”


     “…” Moss suddenly sweat. He thought, it was definitely because Breith Magazine made them sound too arrogant, so the other teams also wanted to first have a look at how strong they really were.


     “Fight first or fight later, I don’t think there’s any difference.” Chris looked at Ayrin and the others. “What do you guys think?”


     Ayrin became excited. “Alright, it’s the best if we can fight first. I’m already itching to get on with it.”


     Belo pushed his glasses. “Are they so eager to lick this great lord’s feet… That said, I probably won’t have to come out for this match anyway.”


     The referee’s eyes fell on Rinloran.


     “I’m only a training partner,” Rinloran repeated, very innocent.


     “A high-level elven bloodline is a mere training partner?” The assistant referee stared in a daze.


     Everyone else looked at Stingham.


     Stingham tossed his hair. “Haha, I’m the most handsome!”


     The group almost all fell down with a crash. “He’s asking you if you agree to fight first, it has nothing to do with whatever handsome!”


     “I don’t care. Anyway, I’m the most handsome, I’m even the commander in chief overseeing the troops. The next captain.” Stingham laughed out loud.


     “You could just have said you don’t care.”


     The group looked at him, extremely speechless. Chris looked at the referee and nodded. “It seems none of them have any objection. We agree to advance our fight against team Mountain Kings to the first match of the day.”


     “Good. Since that’s the case, get ready to go to the match resting area. Also, handover your fighting order.” The referee increasingly felt this was a team with a very strange atmosphere. It seemed every one of them was different from ordinary folks.


     “What’s going on?”


     “Why does it look like the first match is team Mountain Kings against team Holy Dawn? They’re already going to the match resting area.”


     “Don’t tell me, someone asked the match to be put first, then every team agreed to it?”


     When the two teams came into the field, more and more people in the stands noticed that the two teams fighting in today’s first match were team Mountain Kings and team Holy Dawn.


     “Firmly remember what I told you today.”


     When they came into the field, Carter said against Moss’ ear, “For you, this match is only an arduous training match. All you need to do is to consume your opponent’s arcane particles… This opponent isn’t worthy yet of us using our secret weapons, so you absolutely can’t use Sacrificial Halo. Just withdraw when you can’t persevere anymore.”


     “It’s finally here! Our first match in the tournament is finally here.”


     Ayrin looked beside him at Chris. “I can’t seem to control it even if I keep breathing deeply. It’s like there’s a flame burning nonstop in my chest.”


     Chris nodded. She softly said, “The same for me.”


     Stingham firmly brandished his fist at the stands. “See that? I’m the most handsome!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 137: Strange team, onstage
      Chapter 137: Strange team, onstage


     “Is this weeds-level team underestimated like Hellfire Academy?”


     The spectators in the stands kept their eyes on team Holy Dawn, all of them thinking something like this.


     Breith Magazine clearly tried to create some amusing and sensational content, so they exaggerated on purpose. Yet, regardless, Holy Dawn Academy should have been an unknown, obscure team, and now they became the focus of attention.


     Very quickly, the first match between team Holy Dawn and team Mountain Kings began.


     “Mountain Kings Academy against Holy Dawn Academy, first fight, Rykiel against Moss!”


     Still wearing a gloomy expression because of the accident on the first day of the tournament, the main referee announced the names of the first contestants to step into the field.


     When he heard that vice-captain Rykiel was the first one to fight for team Mountain Kings, Ayrin couldn’t help but mumble, “Violent Bear Rykiel. This guy’s unexpectedly making his appearance as soon as the match begins.”


     “Victory or defeat in the first fight has a very great influence on the confidence and momentum of the next team members. That’s why, the vanguards are usually relatively powerful, and relatively all-around types of fighters,” Carter said with a faint smile when he heard Ayrin’s mumble. “That said, you guys are all abnormal people… For you guys, something like momentum doesn’t mean anything.”


     “Haha! He’s actually facing the vice-captain right from the start.”


     As soon as he saw that the other side sent Rykiel, looking as sturdy as even a bear, Stingham put his hands on his hips and laughed madly in schadenfreude. “Moss, you’re going to die miserably for sure this time. Lose straightforwardly now, don’t dillydally and waste time. I have to come out last and rescue the whole team, don’t throw a spanner in the works.”


     “…”


     Ayrin and the others looked at him, a little speechless. Suddenly, they saw Moss turn back again when he’d already advanced a few steps.


     “What’s the matter, brave warrior?” Ayrin asked inquisitively.


     “I’m too nervous. Maybe I’ll only do Multi-Sizing and won’t be able to do Multi-Sizing together with Fury…” Moss said, his forehead covered in cold sweat, his face a little wan.


     Ayrin blinked. “Can’t be, right? Didn’t you stimulate the hidden bloodline of the barbarians in the previous match and add Furious Rage to Multi-Sizing?”


     “Haha, do you want to forfeit? Better forfeit right from the get-go.” Stingham laughed, his hands on his hips, suddenly even more excited.


     “Teacher Carter and teacher Minlur said they have a way to help me rouse it in cases like this.” Moss looked at Carter as if appealing for help.


     “Teacher Carter, what method?” Chris and Ayrin asked.


     “Hit him, insult him, make him burn with anger,” Carter said in a hush, a little helpless.


     “Pa!”


     Almost without any delay, Ayrin already struck him with a punch.



     “Hurry up and hit him! The other side’s already stepped on the field!” Seeing everyone around him still in a daze, Ayrin gave Moss another kick. “Hurry up.”


     “…” Stingham opened his eyes wide in stupefaction. He thought, Ayrin was really a freak. He didn’t look too assuming usually, but now he actually acted so vile.


     “Moss, is that enough yet!”


     “Looks like it’s not enough yet!”


     “Everyone, hurry up!”


     The group started encircling Moss and beating him up cruelly.


     “…”


     “What are they doing?”


     “Internal dispute? Team Holy Dawn is beating up their own member that’s going on stage?”


     Not mentioning the spectators in the stands, even the referees were dumbstruck at the edge of the field.


     “It hurts… I can’t take it anymore!”


     “Crack crack crack.” With a miserable shout, Moss’s body suddenly started swelling. His clothes made cracking sounds, as though they were going to burst. His exposed muscles also bulged like stony blocks.


     “It seems it’s not enough yet. He only used Multi-Sizing, he didn’t rouse yet the hidden power of his bloodline.” Ayrin was the one most familiar with Moss. When he saw it, he shouted again, “Just hitting him isn’t enough, looks like we have to insult him too.


     “Moss, you chicken, you useless trash, you weak lame-foot!”


     “Just look at you, why are you making so much fuss when it’s your turn to fight? We might as well beat you up…”


     “Bastard, moron!”


     “…”


     A bunch of people suddenly started swearing at the same time they were hitting him.


     “Is it enough yet?”


     “It looks like it still isn’t working?” Beaten black and blue, Moss was about to cry already. But maybe because it was the first time he faced the national tournament and felt too nervous, too timid, there seemed to be something holding back the power inside him. He still wasn’t there, it still couldn’t come out.


     “What kind of person gave birth to a moron like you? The son’s so dumb, the mother can’t be any better.”


     There was no telling who insulted him like that.


     “You guys… do you want to die or what!”


     Moss roared explosively all of a sudden. His eyes sunken deep inside his stone-like muscles became like two red stars. Deep-red patterns made from fire appeared on his skin, all over his body.


     “Alright!”


     Ayrin shouted in excitement. Afraid it wasn’t enough yet, he gave Moss a strong kick on his butt. “Hurry up and go! Brave warrior!”


     Moss roared at him in anger. Boom boom boom, he went into the field.


     …


     “Interesting.”


     Not far away in the stands, the members of team Dragon Breath recovered from their daze. Captain Morgan couldn’t help but laugh. “It turns out they were trying to rouse the hidden power of his bloodline. This guy actually has a rare mixture of giant and barbarian blood. He just can’t arouse the power of his blood totally by himself. It seems his arcane level can’t be that high. No matter how I look at it, he shouldn’t be Rykiel’s match.”


     “What a strange team.” Audrey looked at Moss walking into the field, as well as Ayrin, Stingham, and the others at the edge of the field. She suddenly couldn’t hold back her smile.


     “It’s really a strange team.” When Audrey smiled, the others from Dragon Breath Academy couldn’t hold down their smiles either.


     “It turns out to be a double bloodline power, Multi-Sizing and Furious Rage. Only, he can’t even stimulate them on his own, it looks like he didn’t even open his second arcane gate… They still dare say we’re worse than free fruits, they’re really too arrogant!”


     Watching Moss walk into the field, Violent Bear Rykiel’s face became increasingly ferocious.


     “Are you ready?”


     “Start!”


     Seeing both Moss and Rykiel signal they were ready, Kleis, the main referee, announced the start of the fight.


     “War Blast!”


     “Meteor Drop!”


     A sound wave visible to the naked eye surged out of Moss’ mouth. At the same time, his heavy body jumped in the air with a boom. Flames gushed out of him, and he crashed down in Rykiel’s direction like a huge burning boulder.


     “Teacher Carter, is that Moss’ new arcane skill?” Subconsciously covering his ears, Ayrin’s eyes flashed all of a sudden. “He didn’t have that kind of flames when he used crashing strikes like this before.”


     “That’s right. This is a new skill he learned recently.”


     At the same time Carter nodded and said these words, Rykiel, swaying under War Blast’s impact, also roared fiercely.


     “Bear Grasp!”


     Together with his roar, a huge deep-brown paw suddenly appeared in the air and ruthless slapped down on the dropping Moss.


     “Bang!”


     Two small hills seemed to crash into each other. Those in the stands felt as though the air around them was vibrating.


     “Ah!”


     Moss shouted miserably. His entire person actually snapped back and flew away under the paw’s impact.


     “That’s the extent of his invocation speed?”


     “A single strike sent him flying?”


     At the edge of the field, everyone in team Mountain Kings was suddenly overjoyed at this turn of events.


     “He’s merely at this level?”


     Rykiel was also a little startled. A sharp happiness gushed inside his chest.


     “Wooden Ram!”


     Without the slightest pause, Rykiel made a throwing motion.


     Dazzling arcane particles rushed out of his hands. A huge circular wooden beam suddenly appeared in the air. Before Moss landed on the ground, it smashed ruthlessly on his chest.


     “Ah!”


     Moss shouted miserable once again.


     This huge wooden beam smashed him to the ground, producing a huge bang.


     “Amazing. He’s not his match at all,” Ayrin shouted.


     “Haha, he’s really being beaten up pretty miserably.” Stingham laughed wildly, his hands on his hips. “Moss, you might as well hurry up and admit defeat. You can’t win anyway, you’ll be beaten to a pulp if you continue. Stop wasting time.”


     “Aren’t they teammates from the same team? Why are they praying so hard for their teammate to lose?” Many people in the stands looked at each other when they heard Stingham’s wild laughter.


     “Ah!”


     Under the blow, Moss’ head was already swimming. He somewhat lost track of the situation, became a bit frantic. Breathing painfully, he stood up on shaky legs and hugged the huge wooden beam, about to smash it on Rykiel.


     But the wooden beam suddenly disappeared in his hands. Instead, he somewhat lost his balance and fell down to one side.


     “Violent Bear Chain Strike!”


     Just then, Rykiel’s body that looked as cumbersome as a bear suddenly appeared beside Moss while the latter was almost about to fall on the ground.


     “Boom!” “Boom!” “Boom!” “Boom!”


     Four concussive sounds exploded in succession.


     Moss’ neck, chest, belly, and left rib cage suffered four heavy consecutive punches from Rykiel.


     Moss grasped his throat. At this moment, not even his miserable scream came out. His huge body toppled on the ground under the blows and slid away more than a dozen meters.


     “Indeed, this guy only has one open gate!”


     “His reaction and his invocation speed, there’s really too much of a difference even compared to ordinary team members.”


     Seeing Moss at only this level, the gloomy hazes thoroughly lifted from the hearts and minds of members of team Mountain Kings. Their tension vanished.


     “Isn’t this guy too inexperienced? A wooden beam invoked by an arcane skill, he actually treated it like solid matter and wanted to fling it back to the one who used the skill?”


     “Just with this level, they still… We are invincible, we want to be champions?”


     Many people in the stands couldn’t refrain from hooting in laughter.


     “Haha, Moss, hurry up and admit defeat. You can’t win anyway.” Stingham took delight in Moss’ misery. His laughter was even louder now.


     “This weeds-level team, did they really come to clown around?”


     Many people couldn’t help but have this kind of thought, Rykiel included. Rykiel released a ferocious breath, completely relaxed.


     “Ayrin, you can already see, this guy’s strength is probably even higher than yours. His speed is also very high, he’s very well rounded. You’ll probably have to think of something if you want to deal with him.” That was what Carter originally wanted to tell Ayrin, but when he glanced around and saw Ayrin’s excitement written on his face, all his being seemingly burning with fighting spirit, he subconsciously closed his mouth. He felt he didn’t need to say anything.


     “This guy, he’s trembling all over in fear, but he indeed still has the courage to risk his life. It looks like he’s hiding his strength, he’s not even going to use Holy Body Ignition.” Ayrin watched Moss grab his own throat, such a though emerging in his mind.


     “Still standing up? He’s that hardy?”


     What made Rykiel slightly surprised was, holding his throat, Moss once again stood up on shaky legs.


     “Violent Bear Chain Strike!”


     Another four explosive strikes banged in the air.


     Moss once again slid away, scraping the ground.


     Only, what was different from the last time was, Moss had protected his face and throat this time with both his arms.


     That was why he let out a vague miserable shout.


     “Haha.” Rykiel laughed in derision, extremely happy. “What, didn’t you say we weren’t even as good as free fruits? Is that all you’ve got?”


     “That’s a misunderstanding… It’s Breith Magazine’s own drivel,” Moss said in an indistinct voice. He once again stood up, swaying on his feet.


     “…He’s actually talking about misunderstandings now. They were so arrogant before.” Many people rolled their eyes in the stands.


     “Misunderstanding? What about now, you’re still not admitting defeat. Don’t tell me you’re still thinking of beating me?” Rykiel mocked Moss with a laugh.


     “At the very least, I can consume some of your strength.” With a roar, Moss charged at Rykiel.


     “…” Members of team Mountain Kings were suddenly a little speechless.


     Was he really taking blows head on just to wear down his opponent’s strength and create an opportunity for his following teammates?


     “Your team Holy Dawn, did you qualify for the national tournament by fighting like this?” Team Mountain Kings’ “Death Hammer” Austin couldn’t hold back his loud laughter.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 138 The spectacle begins
      Chapter 138 The spectacle begins


     “Raging Bull Punch!”


     “Combo Kick!”


     “Storm Palm!”


     “…”


     The fight between Moss and Rykiel had thoroughly degenerated into a show of sandbag punching.


     To preserve arcane particles, Rykiel even stuck to bottom-level skills. Even so, Moss couldn’t avoid any of them. He was already dizzy under the blows, and couldn’t even tell left from right.


     “You can still stand up? You’re pretty resistant.”


     “Just go down again!”


     After Rykiel hit him another five or six times, Moss covered his face that no one could recognize anymore, and said, looking as though he was already half-conscious from the beating, “I concede. Or else I’ll be injured if this goes on and I won’t be able to participate in the next round.”


     “You want to fight in the next rounds with that kind of level?”


     At least half the people in the stands couldn’t stop themselves from holding their bellies and laughing like madmen.


     “What the hell, what kind of team is that?”


     “They beat up their own teammate even before the match. They even have internal strife, they tell their own to hurry up and concede. Look, look, that bunch of people is still eating free fruits!”


     “There’s still someone eating free fruit?” Stingham turned his head around when he heard this. He really saw Ayrin and Belo eating free fruits. Even his own vision went black. “Ayrin, are you really a brainless Food Eating Monster? Aren’t you the second fighter, you’re about to go up there, what are you doing still gorging yourself?”


     “I think I’m a bit hungry. My condition will be better if I eat some stuff.”


     Ayrin laughed, a little embarrassed. Then he brandished his fist at a Moss holding his cheeks and stumbling his way back, “Brave warrior! You fought pretty well. You just sit down and eat some fruits.”


     “Crash.” Everyone in the stands fell on the floor.


     “What on earth is this team. He still said he fought pretty well? He didn’t even injure his opponent at all, the only thing he did was getting beaten up. You should be saying he got beaten up pretty well, alright?”


     “He’s beaten black and blue already, sit down and eat some fruits?”


     What made many people in the stand almost die from laughter was, Moss walked in front of Ayrin without saying anything, then really sat down and started to eat fruits.


     “These guys.” Charlotte watched Moss and Ayrin, helpless. “What on earth are they plotting? Putting Moss first didn’t have any impact.”


     “Carter is publicly recognized as a brilliant commander in St. Lauren. He definitely has some kind of plan.” Ivan glanced at Ayrin. The latter was obviously getting ready to go on stage. “I’m very much looking forward to this guy’s performance when he goes up in the field. When he goes on stage, it should time for team Holy Dawn’s demonstration to begin.”


     “Captain, these guys are really too… too funny.” In a corner of the stands, the guys from team Sea God looked at captain Joyce, desperately choking down their laughter. “Captain, I wonder what others would think if they knew we came especially to cheer for them.”



     Joyce shook his head. He looked at Ayrin from far away and muttered, “It’s really a strange team…”


     …


     “Haha, this guy looks very funny too.”


     Ayrin stepped in the field, his face brimming with excitement. When Kleis announced his name, not only many spectators in the stands, even many thoroughly relaxed members in team Mountain Kings couldn’t resist laughing out loud.


     “You’re called Ayrin?”


     Seeing Ayrin come up, looking left and glancing right as though everything was very fresh and novel for him, Rykiel thought that this guy really looked a little dumb, a little foolish. So he couldn’t hold down his guffaw. He asked, “If I remember correctly, you’re the one who said in Breith Magazine that we weren’t worth as much as free fruits, right?”


     Ayrin shook his head with a serious look and explained, “I just said I paid attention to free fruits and didn’t pay much attention to you.”


     “Isn’t that disregarding us just the same?” Rykiel said deliberately, “It looks like you must be real strong, you must be at least an elite master with three open gates, right?”


     “I’m not.” Ayrin smiled, a little embarrassed. “I’m only a freshman at Holy Dawn Academy, I opened my first gate not long ago.”


     “Opened his first gate not long ago? He’s even a freshman, and he even directly told that to his opponent… Did team Holy Dawn really come here to make us laugh?” Many people were struck dumb again when they heard Ayrin’s words.


     Rykiel was also amused when he heard. He gestured at Kleis he was ready, and told Ayrin at the same time, “Haha, pretty honest. Relax, I won’t beat you up as miserably as him.”


     “Doesn’t matter, no need to hold back.” Ayrin smiled, and also gestured at Kleis he was ready.


     “The fight begins!”


     “Charge! Charge! Charge!”


     Out of nowhere, Ayrin shouted repeatedly as soon as Kleis’ voice rose. His feet stamped heavily on the ground, again and again, causing muffled oppressive vibrations.


     “What a powerful strength.”


     “An arcane master with one open gate but almost the same strength as an arcane master with two gates. you’re not a total lost cause. It’s just too bad, you’re still a bit worse than me.”


     Rykiel’s brows scrunched, then loosed. In that instant, his state of mind relaxed once again.


     “Boom!”


     Facing Ayrin’s swift charge, he chose not to dodge. Instead, he sent his own punch flying, smashing it head on against Ayrin’s incoming fist.


     A muffled bang exploded in the air.


     Rykiel merely swayed on his feet and retreated two steps.


     “It hurts!”


     While Ayrin only steadied himself after falling back five or six steps in succession. His left hand desperately rubbed his right fist while he exhaled nonstop in pain.


     “Your strength’s very commendable. Try another punch from me!”


     Rykiel smiled faintly. His figure moved and sent another punch at Ayrin. A thick magenta radiance gushed out of his fist, transforming into the shape of a bull’s horn.


     “Pa!”


     His arms crossed in front of him, Ayrin retreated more than ten steps under the impact, then heavily fell down on the ground.


     “That’s the extent of your level?”


     “Almost every arcane master in Mountain Kings Academy can gasp this Raging Bull Punch, but you can’t even block it?”


     “A team like that is actually claiming about winning the trophy?”


     Amidst thunderous laughter, members of team Holy Dawn all looked at each other.


     “Against me, this guy’s speed and reaction were at least one time faster. What on earth is he trying to do now with his playacting?”


     “Again!”


     Ayrin leaped up from the ground, steadying himself shakily. His face brimmed with his determination for battle. “At least, I can make you waste some energy.”


     “What, did you really qualify for the nationals by withstanding thrashings until they don’t have any energy left from beating you up?” At the edge of the field, team Mountain Kings was madly amused. Captain Werther laughed so hard he couldn’t stop himself from shouting his belly hurt and telling his teammates to help him rub his belly.


     “Haha, hit this guy until he pukes all the fruits he ate.”


     Rykiel fixated Ayrin’s belly with his gaze. “Raging Bull Punch!” After a shout, he charged in Ayrin’s direction exactly the same way as he previously did.


     Ayrin didn’t move away at all, as if he only had time to lift his hands and protect his face.


     “What!”


     All of a sudden, already five or six meters away from Ayrin, Rykiel suddenly felt something wrong.


     With a “Puff,” a snow-white skeleton claw suddenly rose from the ground and grabbed his leg.


     “Ah!”


     Rykiel’s expression stiffened all of a sudden, a bit spooked out of his mind. His leg immediately felt numb. He couldn’t push his arcane particles out of his foot in time.


     “Boom!”


     Just then, a dark green fountain spurted from the ground and flushed on him.


     A mighty force washed over him, causing him to yell miserably. His body ached as if it were split open, while the fountain flushed him more than a dozen meters in the air.


     “What on earth is this arcane skill!”


     “Why didn’t I feel it at all! My body…”


     What made Rykiel even more inconsolable and appalled was, he felt his body become slow and sluggish for some inexplicable reason. It seemed to move in slow motion.


     At the same time, Ayrin charged underneath him and jumped upward.


     Rykiel seemed to be in a daze while Ayrin’s fist became bigger and bigger in his vision, before landing on him.


     “Pa!”


     “Pa!”


     “Pa!”…


     The sounds of a series of continuous, explosive strikes boomed in the air.


     Everyone in the stands watched on with wide eyes, utterly dumbstruck. They saw Ayrin’s punches battering Rykiel like a torrential storm, while Rykiel’s body become more and more distorted while it cycled between being smashed on the ground and hit back into the air.


     Everyone in team Mountain Kings was entirely still.


     A chill welled up from the bottom of their hearts.


     “What’s going on!”


     “Why did he get hit by two skills in succession?” After a frozen instant, the stands erupted in a tsunami of shocked cries.


     Even all the members of Dragon Breath Academy looked on in a daze.


     “It’s Fountain of Slowness and Touch of Bones.” Captain Morgan was the first one to come back to himself. He said, frowning, “They’re both sneak skills with very little arcane particle undulation. Also, these two skills are arcane skills that can be launched with a delay. This Ayrin from Holy Dawn Academy, he secretly launched these two skills when he got hit by Raging Bull Punch the first time, while he was falling back. As a result, Rykiel fell for it and suffered from the trap he laid.”


     “How treacherous!”


     Audrey was also staring blankly. “This Ayrin, he looked like he doesn’t understand anything, but he unexpectedly turns out to be so treacherous.”


     “Rykiel might well even have the urge to kill himself right now. Apart from his outstanding strength, he’s really the most well-rounded in team Mountain Kings after Werther. It’s hard to tell how much progress he made from last year to now. But just now, he didn’t even have the time to show any strength skill before his opponent’s surprise attack directly defeated him.” Cuswoth, the one with the high-level elven bloodline in the team, shook his head. He said a few words in a soft voice, then his expression turned somewhat solemn again. “This Ayrin is a bit strange… Because neither Fountain of Slowness and Touch of Bones are easy to grasp, and they’re also two entirely different skills when it comes to their arcane energies and styles. Ordinary persons would have no hope at all to master these two arcane skills at the same time.”


     “Violent Bear Rykiel… The second best in team Mountain Kings directly lost just like that?”


     The vast majority of spectators in the stands all had trouble believing it could be true.


     Yet everyone could clearly see that even Rykiel’s face was now distorted under Ayrin’s wild assault. He didn’t even have the opportunity to shout his surrender or gesture that he admitted defeat.


     “The fight is over!”


     Seeing Rykiel beaten up until even his parents probably wouldn’t recognize him, Kleis declared Ayrin the winner.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 139: Winning back to back!
      Chapter 139: Winning back to back!


     “He directly lost just like that?”


     “Violent Bear Rykiel, his loss is too depressing.”


     “So treacherous. I get it! It’s definitely Holy Dawn Academy’s overall strategy. They let their first contestant get beaten up and used him as a sacrifice to lower their opponent’s guard, and then cleanly beat their opponent with a surprise attack. It’s definitely a method their leader Carter came up with!”


     “They directly traded an ordinary teammate for the one ranked second in strength among their opponents, that’s an amazing deal.”


     The stands were in an uproar. Most of the spectators were swearing at team Holy Dawn for being really too treacherous.


     However, a small minority saw Ayrin’s performance in an entirely different light.


     “Evil Flaming Eye, Crown of Ice and Snow, added to Fountain of Slowness and Touch of Bones. In such a short amount of time, he already learned so many entirely different skills.” Ivan breathed in deeply, talking to himself. “I lost to you and sent you off to the national tournament, it seems it was well really well deserved.”


     “Really the most unpredictable guy. That said, this kind of progress, isn’t it a bit too fast?” A few people from Iron Forest Academy were also struck dumb.


     Ferguillo turned around and glanced at Charlotte. He faintly said, “That probably isn’t everything he’s got, right?”


     “How would I know!” Charlotte immediately shouted, depressed.


     “Too despicable. He actually used this kind of method!”


     Seeing Rykiel beaten up until his eyes and nose and ears were all scrunched up together, seeing he couldn’t even utter a word, the members of team Mountain Kings were bursting their lungs with rage.


     “His strength’s pretty good, he’s pretty proficient with his arcane skills as well. But from the intensity of his arcane power, he’s merely an arcane master with one open gate. Also, his speed and his dodging are very ordinary. Kunrin, you can just use your usual tactics. Remember, don’t underestimate the enemy, treat him exactly like an opponent at the same level.”


     The teacher in charge of team Mountain Kings, Bolton, also had a gloomy face. He said a few words, then nodded at the stands. “You guys should understand how many people would mock you if you carelessly lost to a scamming weeds-level team like that, how tainted your lives would be.”


     “Got it!”


     A very skinny boy nodded firmly. His long gray hair was level with his shoulders, and his skin had a faint bluish hue. He stepped up to the field with a sinister air.


     “It’s Kunrin!”


     Many people in the stands already recognized him before Kleis announced the name for the second fighter to take to the field for team Mountain Kings.


     “This guy is nicknamed Mirage, his mobility skills and illusion skills are both very strong.”


     “This time, this kid from Holy Dawn Academy is gonna have it. He’ll probably be beaten until no one can recognize him before he can even reach the edge.”



     In team Mountain Kings, Kunrin was the pretty gloomy and introverted type to begin with. He didn’t like to talk too much, so he didn’t say anything when he came onstage. He directly gestured at Kleis he was ready.


     Ayrin threw him a glance, then immediately gestured that he was ready as well.


     “Whoosh!”


     White light flashed on Kunrin’s face. There was suddenly a white mask on it, without any decorative patterns or holes. It looked extremely weird.


     “That’s the ‘Mask of Sorro’!”


     “That’s a secret skill from Mountain Kings Academy. This mask, it allows someone to move at high speed without their vision being perturbed by the wind blowing in their eyes, so they can see more clearly. Not only that, it can also cut off poisonous air and poison mist, and even avert many arcane skills attacking the nerves.”


     Many very knowledgeable and experienced people in the stands immediately recognized it.


     “I never saw Kunrin use this skill last year. It seems he’s progressed quite a bit this year.”


     “Kunrin’s fighting so carefully because he doesn’t want any mishap to happen. This Ayrin guy from Holy Dawn Academy is going to suffer.”


     Facing Kunrin’s actions, Ayrin merely stayed on alert where he stood without moving an inch.


     “Swish…”


     Kurin’s silhouette vanished all of a sudden. Three silhouettes appeared near Ayrin at the same time.


     “It’s Triple Mirage! His speed is too fast, so there will always be three silhouettes. It’s very hard for the opponent to tell which one is the real one!”


     The stands erupted in surprised cries.


     The three mirage-like silhouettes were all moving. Their right hands all flashed with light, stabbing straight at Ayrin.


     “What!”


     Almost everyone thought Ayrin couldn’t dodge Kunrin’s attack, but when Kunrin’s hands landed, they only hit empty air.


     A black shadow flashed. Ayrin appeared five or six meters away.


     “Swish… Swish… Swish…”


     Rapid shrill air-breaking sounds rose nonstop.


     In the space of an instant, Kunrin’s silhouettes were everywhere in the arena.


     It seemed like there were several dozen Kunrins standing in the arena, while Ayrin’s figure emerged and then disappeared again like a black wisp flickering at flying speed, dodging everywhere away from the assault from several dozen Kunrins.


     “Hiss…” A collective gasp rose from the stands.


     “How can he be so fast!” Even people like Ivan or Ferguillo couldn’t resist looking at Charlotte. “His speed and dodging were clearly his greatest weaknesses… Why are his speed and dodging even better than Wilde’s now?”


     “Don’t ask me, I don’t know either!” Charlotte stamped her feet, indignant and embarrassed. Even she couldn’t stop herself from saying, “How can he progress so fast?”


     “Unexpectedly, even Kunrin can’t nail him down…”


     “This guy, he was all clumsy against Rykiel, he looked like he dodged very slow. It turns out he was also faking that! He’s only a freshman with one open gate, but Kunrin still can’t land a strike on him.”


     Everyone in team Mountain Kings became thoroughly pale.


     “What’s going on?” Austin, the one nicknamed Death Hammer, watched the two’s countless shadows, and shouted in disbelief, “His movements are clearly still a bit slower than Kunrin’s, why is Kunrin finding it so hard to hit him?”


     “Dodging!”


     Bolton, the teacher in charge of team Mountain Kings, explained with an extremely unsightly face, “Kunrin would very often intercept him, but he always dodges Kunrin’s attacks. He can’t compare at absolute speed, but his body coordination is amazing…”


     “Does this guy have the same bloodline as you? Why are his movements so skilled?” The group from Dragon Breath Academy was also startled. They couldn’t stop themselves from looking at the one with a high-level elven bloodline, Cuswoth.


     “This guy turns out to be so fast?”


     Most people in team Holy Dawn were also astounded.


     “Aren’t these guys too good at playacting? It’s really a team hard to describe with words…” Many people in the stands were a bit speechless when they saw the way team Holy Dawn acted.


     “Impossible! I’m clearly faster than him, but I simply can’t hit him!”


     After several dozens chasing strikes all fell in empty air, Kunrin’s mood was already becoming irascible.


     “It’s about time.”


     Ayrin had always played this kind of chasing games with Rinloran, and each of his training sessions lasted several dozen times longer. So now he could keenly perceive the situation in the field. In his view, the threat Kunrin posed to him was far lower compared to Rinloran during their usual training. So, even though he seemed to be dodging dangerously, compared to him playing tag with Rinloran in a forest filled with sharp thorns, where a single moment of carelessness could even result in their eyes stabbed blind, the current situation was too easy.


     “Oh no!”


     He suddenly shouted miserably, as if he’d twisted his feet. With a tumble, he fell down forward head first.


     “He’s at it again!”


     This thought flashed at the same time in the minds of Ferguillo, Ivan, and the others.


     “An opportunity!”


     Kunrin’s eyes actually glinted instead.


     He clearly saw Ayrin step straight on a hole in the field. The way he saw it, in the middle of such extreme movements, it would really be very difficult for Ayrin to clearly see the land at his feet. Plus, in his shoes, a hole suddenly appearing under his feet would also disturb his balance.


     “Swarm of Illusion Blades!”


     At this instant, arcane particles gushed out of his body with great intensity.


     The moment he neared Ayrin, dark-red sword blades had already bloomed one after another around the area Ayrin fell at, stabbing at him from all sides.


     “What!”


     However, his eyes narrowed into slits just then. The stands also erupted into rumbling shouts of astonishment.


     The “fallen” Ayrin unexpectedly twisted his body without the slightest pause in a posture sticking close to the ground, and went through many sharp blades. He flashed somewhere else, his body moving with extreme harmony, like flowing water.


     “A trap!”


     These two words flashed in the icy-cold Kunrin’s mind.


     But he didn’t have enough time left to react anymore.


     With a light “Puff,” a white bone claw had already appeared under his feet and grabbed his leg.


     His leg suddenly felt numb. He swayed on his feet. Halted.


     A shadow flashed. Ayrin’s figure appeared behind him.


     Kunrin struck at Ayrin with a backhand, a reddish rainbow light spraying out of his hand.


     But Ayrin had already reached his left side with an astonishing quickstep, like the swaying motion of a rattan vine. He smacked his hand on Kunrin’s shoulder.


     “Pa!”


     Kunrin suddenly lost his balance and fell to one side.


     “It’s the end!”


     Seeing this scene, such a thought emerged in the minds of the pale-faced Mountain Kings team members.


     “Bang bang bang bang…”


     Everyone saw Ayrin’s figure become a blur flowing around Kunrin, while Kunrin’s body seemed perpetually nailed in midair under the blows, becoming more and more deformed.


     “This guy…” Kleis had been in a bad mood because of the match two days ago, but now surprise gradually swept away the gloomy haze on his face.


     Because Ayrin and the entire team Holy Dawn were too strange. He couldn’t help himself and turned his head around to look at Carter standing at the edge of the field, to the point he even forgot about stopping this fight in time.


     Kunrin fell heavily on the ground with a “Boom!”


     Ayrin patted his hands and looked at Kleis. “Mister referee, shouldn’t you declare the end of this fight now?”


     Kleis turned his head back and saw Kunrin already passed out dead from the beating. Only then did he come back to his senses, as though he were waking up from a dream, and declare, “The fight is over. Ayrin wins.”


     “He already beat two of them…”


     “And in this match, it seems he even beat Kunrin in his area of expertise.”


     At this moment, everyone in the field was looking at Ayrin in an entirely different light.


     “They really didn’t come to clown around?”


     Such a thought flashed in the minds of many people.


     “Ayrin, this guy actually won?”


     “He actually won two fights back to back?”


     But just then, Stingham already stuck his hands on his hips and shouted out loud in blame, “Ayrin, can’t you hurry up and lose! You, what are you doing wasting time in the field. Hurry up and lose, let my lady-killer self go on stage.”


     “Still clowning about? Holy crap, he even fished out a comb and is combing his hair…”


     “What the hell is this team!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 140: Triumphant advance
      Chapter 140: Triumphant advance


     Two wins in successions. It was also merely their second team member.


     Everyone in team Mountain Kings was sweating some cold sweat.


     Bolton, the teacher in charge of team Mountain Kings, looked at Robert while the latter was getting ready to take to the field. He originally wanted to say something like, “Robert, you’re nicknamed the Binding Expert. Your arcane skills should easily restrict him.” But then, he remembered that he also told Kunrin just earlier that he could suppress Ayrin merely by relying on his speed, and in the end Ayrin beat him instead with his agility. So this sentence died in his throat and didn’t come out.


     “You have to win for sure!”


     Their heads dripping with sweat, Captain Werther and the other members of team Mountain Kings still clear of mind looked at Stingham shouting as he pleased on the other side, their minds in turmoil. They didn’t even know what to feel.


     “Team Holy Dawn’s actually in the front seat already.”


     “He actually defeated Rykiel and Kunrin back to back, and he wasn’t even injured.”


     All the members of team Sea God looked at each other in the stands. “Apart from the captain, we probably don’t have anyone who could beat Rykiel and Kunrin back to back on their own, right?” They couldn’t stop themselves and looked at Joyce. “Captain, what do you think?”


     “I can’t understand at all.” Joyce smiled wryly. “No matter how I look at it, Ayrin isn’t a match for Robert in the next match. But instead, I’m wondering whether Robert can actually win.”


     “I’ll bet Robert can win.” Team Dragon Breath had already started betting on who would win. What was at stake was inviting everyone to the evening meal three days in a row. The extremely sturdy “Heavy Punch King” Gaskin, his silver hair cropped short, was the first one to lay down his bet.


     “I bet Ayrin wins,” Audrey said with a laugh.


     “I bet on Ayrin,” captain Morgan said.


     Cuswoth: “I bet on Ayrin.”


     “I also bet on Ayrin…”


     “You’re all betting on him?” Gaskin was dumbstruck. “I’m the only one betting on Robert’s win?”


     “Of course.” Morgan patted his shoulder with a smile. “The so-called gambling odds, if you gamble on someone who looks like he’ll win, then what excitement is there to talk about?”


     In another corner of the stands, in team Golden Stag, a cold-faced boy with especially long and slender fingers turned around to look beside him at Rinsyi. He said, “Rinsyi, this guy’s indeed very interesting.”


     Rinsyi’s smile was icy-cold. “If they can really make it a bit further and end up meeting us, it’ll be even more interesting.”


     “So adorable… It’d be a pity if he were to get killed,” a beautiful and garish girl said, licking her lips with a smile. Her hair was somewhat dark purple, and her nails black.


     “Mountain Kings Academy against Holy Dawn Academy, Robert against Ayrin, begin!”



     While the stands were abuzz with discussions, Kleis declared the start of the showdown.


     …


     “He’s only an arcane master with one open gate. He must have consumed almost all his arcane particles by now. It’ll be fine, I just need to use the arcane skills I’m most proficient in and restrict his movements.”


     “I just need to pitch my invocation speed against his. No matter what, he only has one arcane gate open. There’s a very great difference between his invocation speed and that of an arcane master who’s close to three open gates.”


     Using normal criteria, Robert should have a tremendous advantage over Ayrin. However, for some reason, when he looked at Ayrin’s face surging with fighting spirit, Robert felt a strange lack of confidence. He kept roaring at himself in his mind, encouraging himself.


     “Wild Growth Confinement!”


     As soon as Kleis declared the formal start of the fight, Robert started a rapid chant.


     Countless wild grasses sparkling with green light suddenly sprang up from the ground within five to six meters of Ayrin.


     Shadows welled under Ayrin’s feet, but before this wisp of shadow could take shape, the wild grasses immediately pierced it.


     “He’s tied up!”


     Surprised shouts descended from the stands.


     The wild grasses directly grew to a length of almost two meters and firmly bundled Ayrin, turning him into a green man.


     “With a large area binding skill like Wild Growth Confinement, Robert should have consumed close to one-third of his arcane particles with a single cast, right?” Ivan coldly shook his head in the stands. “He immediately used an arcane skill like this. It looks like Ayrin’s already oppressing team Mountain Kings’ momentum and confidence.”


     “That said, Ayrin’s invocation is still a bit slower than his. Isn’t he going to lose anyway now that he’s tied up?” Silva couldn’t resist saying, watching Ayrin firmly bundled by the wild grasses. He was the one Ayrin once cheated on the tournament field, the one who’d immediately invoked two heavy fire shields.


     “Silva, don’t you forget the fight between Wilde and him.” Ferguillo glanced at him and said in a faint voice, “Also, he hasn’t even used Holy Body Ignition so far.”


     “Even Wilde’s Demon Sealing Needles were…” Several men from Iron Forest Academy seemed to have remembered something. They shook all over.


     “Power of Wild Growth! Confine!”


     In the center of the field, Robert’s eyes flashed with happiness as soon as he saw Ayrin tied up. Without any pause, he stretched both his hands forward in a strange posture. Arcane particles shot out nonstop from his palms, transforming into one beam of green light after another. At the same time, the wild grasses binding Ayrin surged wildly, contracting.


     “This should be the end.”


     Those in Mountain Kings’ school team all released their breaths.


     Bolton, the teacher in charge of the team, wiped his sweat and exhaled softly. “We finally pulled one back.”


     The greatest weakness of this “Wild Growth Confinement” of Robert’s was that it used too many arcane particles in one go. If by any chance the opponent adapted to the circumstances and couldn’t be tied down, then he’d have wasted a lot of arcane particles all for nothing. But as long as he could bind his opponent, then he could continue pouring more arcane particles into it, and the power of Wild Growth Confinement would increase ever stronger.


     If he couldn’t break free at the very start, then it was even more impossible to struggle free after that. He was definitely going to be bound until he couldn’t take it anymore and made to surrender.


     “What’s going on?”


     But just then, continuously pouring arcane particles, Robert suddenly felt something very wrong.


     He felt that he was consuming arcane particles much faster than usual, as though there was something continuously sapping his strength.


     At the same time, the wild grasses binding Ayrin felt as if they were being pushed from inside out.


     “Impossible!”


     His face suddenly became pallid. “Power of Wild Growth! Confine!” Along with a shocked chant, arcane particles gushed out from him nearly twice faster.


     “Ah! Bloody break free!”


     “Boom!”


     However, just in this instant, Ayrin surprisingly erupted in a violent roar. The air around him seemed to immediately catch fire like a volcanic eruption. The green, witch hair-like wild grasses entirely crumbled, sprinkling away like the rain.


     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     The moment he broke free and roared fiercely, Ayrin’s lifted his right hand, and a huge burning eye charged in Robert’s direction.


     His arcane skill forcibly interrupted, Robert’s eyes bulged all of a sudden.


     “Robert!”


     Standing at the edge of the field, the members of team Mountain Kings all shouted loud in horror.


     Robert somewhat came back to his senses. He only had time to bend backward. The Evil Flaming Eye grazed past his forehead. Some of his hair even caught fire.


     “Whoosh!”


     Ayrin had already charged to his side just then.


     “Ah!”


     Every member of team Mountain Kings, the team-leading teacher Bolton included, all shouted miserably in the depths of their hearts, closing their eyes in despair.


     Bang bang bang bang. Explosive sounds burst continuously in the field without any pause.


     Ayrin once again became a blur swirling around Robert, while Robert continuously snapped backward and flew in the air, his body twisting nonstop under the rain of blows, his cheeks deforming nonstop.


     “He actually… won again?”


     “How’s that possible, how did he even manage to break free from this kind of binding?”


     “Holy Body Ignition! It’s Holy Dawn Academy’s Holy Body Ignition, an arcane skill that extracts every ounce of strength from the body!”


     “Rinsyi, things seem to become more and more interesting.” In team Golden Stag, that cold-faced boy with slender fingers calmly said amidst the surrounding commotion, “He shouldn’t have broken free of an arcane skill like this even with Holy Body Ignition.”


     “Could he have more than one open gate? Maybe he just usually hides his real strength and seals his arcane gates whenever he uses an arcane skill?” the flirty and alluring girl with dark purple hair and black nails said with a faint smile. She looked at Ayrin with eyes filled with even more interest.


     Rinsyi snorted coldly. An icy-cold desire to kill flashed past the depths of his eyes, but he didn’t make any sound.


     “The match is over. Ayrin wins!”


     Kleis and the assistant referees who were especially on high alert were also genuinely shocked. Even as arcane masters standing at the peak of the kingdoms, they simply couldn’t understand how Ayrin broke free.


     “The outcome is just like you said.” Ivan looked at Ferguillo and released a breath. “Watching this guy’s matches, they’re indeed always full of pleasant surprises and expectations.”


     “It’s surprisingly a triple kill already…”


     “It’s already three one.”


     “It’s so damn strange. He won’t really wipe the floor with all of team Mountain Kings just by himself, right? Could they really have the strength to be champions?”


     There was every kind of expression showing among the spectators in the stands.


     For many people who watched the national tournaments for many years, they all felt this was the strangest tournament they ever saw.


     “He actually won again?


     “What’s going on, even a guy with Ayrin’s strength can win three fights in succession?


     “Ayrin, stop forcing yourself alright? Your arcane particles must be running dry now, right? With your strength, better hurry up and admit defeat.”


     Stingham started shouting out loud just then, very disappointed again.


     “What are you pretending for! You just won three fights with your machinations! Stop faking it already! What’s there to be proud of, come fight fair and square if you’re really so amazing!”


     Werther and the others in team Mountain Kings all started howling in anger, all shamed into a rage after they heard him.


     “What am I pretending for?”


     Stingham was a bit dazed. But then he immediately thought that if he looked as if he didn’t understand, people would think he was handsome but not that bright. So he tossed his hair and took a very handsome posture. “I don’t feel like telling you. You guys are too lacking in style. I’m the most handsome!”


     “…” Many people in the stands almost directly fell down head first.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 141: Still hasn’t had enough?
      Chapter 141: Still hasn’t had enough?


     “I’ve consumed almost all my arcane particles. I have to win with a blitz.”


     “Looks like I can only use this tactic.”


     His hands propped on his knees, Ayrin gasped fiercely for breath. He raised his head slightly and looked at Austin, Mountain Kings’ fourth contestant, coming into the field.


     Austin’s expression was particularly bad.


     Mountain Kings Academy had always traditionally been a strong team. As soon as the groups were drawn, all the observers believed that Mountain Kings Academy were the ones most likely to eliminate Silver Trout Academy and qualify into the top eight, in case Silver Trout had some harsh fights before they met.


     He’d always been the number three in team Mountain Kings, his strength second only to vice-captain Rykiel and captain Werther. Previously, when they saw Holy Dawn Academy’s school team, he had also been the one who mocked them the loudest. But now, looking at Ayrin’s clearly tired and spent appearance, he still didn’t have any confidence in his victory.


     “How should I fight?”


     His thoughts tangled in his mind for a long while. He only made up his mind when Ayrin gestured at referee Kleis he was ready. He was going to fight the way he was best at, assault Ayrin with raw strength and explosiveness. Otherwise, if Ayrin were to force him on a contest of something he wasn’t good in, victory would be even harder to glimpse.


     “Holy Dawn Academy against Mountain Kings Academy, Austin against Ayrin, begin!”


     Feeling the situation more and more strange, Kleis signaled with his eyes at the assistant referees to be even more careful. Only then did he declare the start of the fight.


     “Royal Dash!”


     With a “Boom,” his entire body radiant with golden beams of light, Austin seemed to transform into a big human-shaped ax slashing at Ayrin with alarming speed.


     “Hoooo… Hoooo…”


     As soon as Austin moved, Ayrin’s clothes flapped noisily, plastered against him by the wild gusts of wind rushing to his face.


     “What a formidable force!”


     Ayrin shouted without the slightest fear. His whole person immediately flashed to the side.


     “Divine Inhale!”


     A chant rushed out of Austin’s mouth like an explosive bellow.


     “What arcane skill is that!”


     Ayrin opened his eyes wide. His body felt like steel attracted by a huge magnet, sucked toward Austin.


     “Hammer of Death!”


     As Ayrin firmly stamped his feet on the ground, resisting this force, Austin chanted in another explosive bellow. Countless bronze- and black-colored particles combined in the air, condensing in front of him into a huge hammer taller than a grown man, smashing ruthlessly in Ayrin’s direction.


     “Triple Burst Rhapsody!”


     “A mighty triple strike, that’s exactly Austin’s most proficient, most formidable move!”


     Such surprised cries rumbled in the stands.



     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     A huge burning eye shot away in front of Ayrin.


     “What!”


     In the stands, almost half the crowd stood up in spite of themselves. Even Kleis’ and the assistant referees’ eyebrows shot up. They forced down the urge to act.


     In everyone’s opinion, since Ayrin couldn’t dodge in time, the only thing he could do was to launch an arcane skill and weaken the power of the Hammer of Death, then try to block it or perhaps dodge it afterward.


     But no one expected was, Ayrin’s Evil Flaming Eye didn’t fire at all in the direction of the Hammer of Death, but directly shot at Austin.


     “Bang!”


     At the same time the Hammer of Death smashed on Ayrin, the Evil Flaming Eye had also already reached Austin’s chest.


     “What!”


     Austin had never imagined Ayrin would entirely disregard his own safety. After launching his triple strike, he only had time to swerve one arm horizontally and shield it in front of his chest.


     “Boom!”


     A blaze exploded in front of him. His whole body snapped back and flew away.


     “Bang!” “Bang!”


     After the strikes smashed Ayrin to the ground, he still rebounded heavily twice in succession.


     “What on earth is he doing?”


     “He didn’t try to defend even against the Hammer of Death, but directly used a mutually destructive tactic?”


     “The Hammer of Death has such formidable power, how can his body withstand it? Isn’t he afraid of being directly struck dead?!”


     “Right now, all his bones are probably be shattered.”


     “Hammer of Death is clearly so much more powerful than his Evil Flaming Eye. It might be possible for Austin to stand up after eating his Evil Flaming Eye, but how is he going to stand up after this? Could it be he knew he was going to lose for sure, so he tried to create an opening for the ones coming after him?”


     The stands were in an uproar. Many people even started asking quietly, “Won’t he be directly killed?”


     “He really used this tactic again.” This thought flashed at the same in the minds of people from Iron Forest Academy, Divine Shield Academy, and Agate Lake Academy.


     “What!”


     “He can still get up?”


     “How can he be so hardy!”


     What made people in the entire arena stare in disbelief was, after being smashed to the ground and bouncing twice, thumping the ground with his crashes, Ayrin immediately got up on swaying legs just like Austin.


     And what made people gasp even harder was, Ayrin was actually hurting so much even his face was completely twisted, yet he was the first one to start dashing, even before Austin, charging toward the latter.


     “Impossible…”


     Austin’s chest was still hurting so much he couldn’t even catch his breath, and his body felt as though it had cracked open, as though it were out of his control. Even his body hair stood on end at this moment. However, his long painstaking training still moved his body, as if subconsciously, making him launch an arcane skill at the fastest speed.


     “Royal Dash!”


     Light once again shone from his entire body as if he’d transformed into a golden axe crashing head-on toward Ayrin.


     “Bang!”


     A muffled, palpitation-inducing sound of flesh colliding with flesh exploded in the air.


     “…”


     What made almost everyone in the stands incapable of making a sound was, Ayrin once again disregarded his collision and sent a vicious punch smashing on Austin’s neck.


     The two of them flew backward at the same time. Both fell heavily on the ground.


     “Boom!”


     Only after several seconds did the entire arena once again erupt in earthshaking surprise and cheer.


     “They’re both done for?”


     “None of them can stand up.”


     Everyone saw that both Ayrin and Austin were both lying on the ground. They simply couldn’t get up for now, both of them groaning in pain.


     “He planned to use a mutually damaging method like this right from the very start?”


     “That’s the Hammer of Death though! It’s one thing to forcibly endure another skill and take the opportunity to hit your opponent, but that’s the Hammer of Death inherently known for its power!”


     “He has to guts to use his body to withstand even a formidable skill like Hammer of Death?”


     After several seconds, there were quite a few spectators coming back to their senses from their head-numbing shock. They felt Ayrin was truly too mad for doing that.


     “He actually has such a resolve for battle.”


     “This member of a weeds-level team can actually go so far for his following teammate.”


     In the stands, many other participant teams all looked on with respect as well.


     “Ahahahaha!”


     But just then rose a mad laughter totally at odds with the mood.


     “Ayrin, you’re finally down for the count, you finally lost!” His hands on his hips, Stingham said with a wild laughter, “Medical team, hurry up and take this guy away.”


     “Is that guy really in team Holy Dawn? His own teammate fought so hard, does he have no humane feelings or what.”


     Insults immediately fell down from the stands. Many random things smashed down at Stingham like the rain.


     “Why are you hitting me!”


     A depressed Stingham dodged the things pouring down his way. All of a sudden, he once again let out another narcissistic laugh. “I’m still the most handsome, I’m so handsome even when dodging the stuff raining down.”


     “…”


     “Hiss…”


     The entire stands gasped all of a sudden.


     Because, in the field, Ayrin once again, on shaky legs, stood up.


     “I…”


     Lying on the ground in incomparable pain, Austin saw at the periphery of his vision Ayrin surprisingly stand up once again. He also desperately tried to stand up, but one bout of acute pain after another gave him one bout of dizziness after another. His body shivered from the cold, as though he kept sinking into icy water.


     “Tap… tap…”


     Ayrin walked in his direction, step by step. The sounds of his footsteps were extremely heavy.


     Everyone could see it was because Ayrin suffered from extreme pain with every step. That was the reason why his body and his steps seemed so heavy.


     However, such sounds seemed like Death’s Hammer pounding and pounding again on Austin’s heart.


     He collapsed mentally after six or seven such sounds. He yelled in pain, “I concede!”


     The entire tournament venue sank into a strange silence.


     Hearing Austin concede, Ayrin actually turned around and looked at Kleis. “Mister referee, according to the rules of the tournament, isn’t it true I can temporarily go beside the field and drink some water, say whatever to my teammates?”


     “You still want to keep fighting?”


     In spite of himself, Kleis first retorted a few words in a hush. Only then did he breathe in deeply and nod. “According to the rules, you’re allowed a short rest and communication. But it can’t be longer than half a minute.”


     …


     “Ayrin is coming down?”


     “The referee’s gesture meant the match is paused. He requested a half-minute timeout, does he still want to keep fighting?”


     “The reason timeouts are limited to half a minute is to prevent contestants from healing and recovering arcane particles during. You can’t do anything in half a minute. He already fought against four people back to back, the score right now is already four one. With his condition, why doesn’t he forfeit the next fight? He still wants to go on?”


     Seeing Ayrin struggle to walk to the edge of the field, together with Kleis’ gesture, the stands were once again in turmoil.


     “What!”


     Everyone in the stands had eyeballs about to fall from their sockets. Because they saw Ayrin walk to the edge of the field, then Ayrin said something to Carter, and Carter also said something to the other members of team Holy Dawn. Bang bang bang, the whole team Holy Dawn started to kick and punch Ayrin.


     The radiance of arcane particles was even clearly visible on many people’s fists and feet. Just listening to the sound of the beating, they could tell it wasn’t for show, but a real beating.


     “What’s the meaning of this?”


     “He got hit so hard by the Hammer of Death just a while ago, wasn’t it enough? He even has to step down the field and get beaten up by his own people?”


     When they saw Ayrin shout it was fine now, seemingly very satisfied, then walk back to the center of the field clearly more invigorated than when he left it, people in the stands all became crazy.


     “What kind of team is that.”


     “Is he a masochist? He’s more energetic the more he gets beaten up?”


     “What the hell is this!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 142: He’s the core
      Chapter 142: He’s the core


     “At least I replenished a part of it, I can go for another bout.”


     Ayrin’s face was still twisted by pain, but there were quite a lot of additional arcane particles inside his arcane gate. When he walked back into the field, his heart felt much more steadfast. His entire being seemed to feel quite a lot better.


     “Why do you have to fight still?”


     “Because I have to face celebrity-level fighters sooner or later. The last one on the other side, Wild Battlemaster Werther, isn’t he precisely a celebrity contestant? I’ll progress faster if I trade blows with an opponent of this level, and I’ll probably accumulate quite a bit of experience as well.”


     “You. He’s such a formidable celebrity fighter, aren’t you afraid at all?”


     “They’re all objectives I have to pursue and surpass, what is there to be afraid of?”


     “…”


     Moss and the others could still hear Ayrin’s exchange with Carter when he first came down from the field.


     “This guy, he’s slow on the uptake, but why’s he so inspiring every single time. He makes you feel like you can learn many things from him.”


     “Teacher Carter.” While Moss and the others looked at Ayrin’s back with eyes full of intertwined emotions, Chris quietly asked Carter beside her, “Why didn’t you tell Ayrin to hide some of his strength. I always have the feeling that he’s the real key to victory. The stronger opponent we face, the more I’ll become a mere weapon to deliver a fatal strike to a certain opponent.”


     “Indeed. Your arcane level doesn’t let you use Dark Destruction Dragon many times yet. After you defeat an especially powerful opponent, you might not have the strength to fight another bout. Moss, Belo, and Stingham, they aren’t mature yet. Ayrin’s the true core of the team.” Carter nodded and said in a likewise quiet tone, “But his progress, and the way people can’t see through him, those are his most powerful weapons. All the opponents will think they’ve seen through all of his strength and all his arcane skills, but the next time they face him, it’ll be another story already.”


     After a pause, Carter added, “Also, fighting nonstop, fighting battles that push you over your limits, it’s always been the best way to raise your level. With one open gate, the power of his arcane particles is still a bit too weak if faced against true mighty opponents like Rinsyi. That’s why, when we get out of the group and fight our way into the top eight or the final four,


     Chris nodded with a slight smile.


     “What on earth was that?” People from Iron Forest Academy and Divine Shield Academy understood Ayrin relatively well, but they had no idea at all as to why the Holy Dawn team members gave Ayrin a solid beating.


     The bunch couldn’t help looking at each other and mumble, “Could it be that his bloodline requires beatings before it can release its potential? Is it that perverted?”


     Charlotte stamped her feet again in anger and shame. “Don’t look at me, I don’t know either!”



     “…” The Iron Forest guys blinked, then suddenly guffawed. “Haha, Charlotte, we didn’t look at you this time, we didn’t ask you either.”


     …


     “Captain, you have to win!”


     “We can only rely on you. You absolutely can’t lose, otherwise there’s no telling what Breith Magazine is going to say about our team.”


     Most people in team Mountain Kings had already collapsed. They one and all looked at captain Werther with imploring eyes as he was about to set off to the field.


     “Why are you still thinking of random things at a time like this? The only thing I can think of now is to use all my strength to do battle!”


     The attitude of these people made Werther roar in anger.


     But all of a sudden, “Poof,” a laugh escaped Werther’s lips.


     “He can laugh even at a time like this? Did the captain receive too great of a blow, so now he’s gone haywire?” The members of team Mountain Kings all looked at each other.


     “Could you guys spread around a bit? Several guys who all look beaten up until no one can recognize guy anymore, I can’t resist laughing even if I want to, alright?!” Werther swore in anger, but when he saw four guys beaten up beyond recognition gathered together and looking at each other, he couldn’t hold back another laugh.


     “We looked at them like clowns, and now they hit us into looking like clowns.”


     Werther took in a deep breath and walked into the field. “We already lost our honor. Now the only way to get it back is to redouble my efforts and fight with every ounce of strength I have.”


     “What a formidable momentum. Worthy of a celebrity-level fighter, the feeling’s totally different from the previous opponents.” Ayrin immediately felt an entirely different pressure as soon as he glanced at Werther coming into the field.


     “Bring it on!”


     Without any superfluous words, the black-faced Werther directly gestured at the referee he was ready.


     “Mountain Kings Academy against Holy Dawn Academy, Werther against Ayrin, begin!”


     Kleis’ voice once again resonated throughout the arena.


     Absolute silence descended over the stands. Sometime back, this match that almost everyone saw as a joke had actually become extraordinarily thrilling.


     “Wrath of the Wizard Spirit!”


     Werther immediately hurled himself backward. A green light shaped itself into a distorted human figure, like a green wizard wearing a wizard hat. It flew in the air, flying toward Ayrin from several dozen meters away.


     With a mere shake, Ayrin’s figure disappeared from where he stood, and appeared instead in front of that green human shape. His originally heavy-looking body seemed graceful as a feather right then.


     “What arcane skill is that?”


     “What a strange arcane skill. It can even pursue the opponent on its own?”


     But just then, alarmed shouts erupted from the stands like a tsunami.


     Because Ayrin had already flashed behind that green figure, but it suddenly hurled itself backward and threw itself at Ayrin’s back.


     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     Ayrin also felt something wrong behind him. He turned around at an inconceivable speed. An Evil Flaming Eye shot out of his hand and struck dead center the green figure coming his way.


     With an explosive “Boom,” the Evil Flaming Eye entirely crumbled into scattered flames, but the green figure hadn’t disappeared even after being struck by the Evil Flaming Eye. It merely shrank oddly in half and continued pouncing in Ayrin’s direction.


     Ayrin only had time to cross his arms in front of him in passing.


     With a muffled “Puff,” Ayrin glided five or six meters away on the ground like a plow. His arms kept trembling.


     “It seems Werther also learned some new skills.” Rinsyi snorted coldly in a corner of the stands. “This arcane skill, apart from chasing after the opponent, it’s unexpectedly an attenuating skill. It won’t scatter and vanish even when intercepted by the opponent’s skills. It can still keep its original shape and effects, its power will merely be eroded. That said, it’s even clearer now. The power of that Ayrin guy’s arcane skills is totally the power of an arcane master who opened his first arcane gate not long ago.”


     “Only, it’s unthinkable for an arcane master who opened their first arcane gate not long ago to have so many arcane particles to fight all the way until now. The amount of arcane particles he’s released has already exceeded the limits of a beginner-level arcane master.” That flirtatious girl at his side covered a giggle with her hand. “It seems he used some secret skill to seal the other arcane gates inside him.”


     “That’s the only possibility. He’s not a one-gate arcane master to begin with. Instead, he sealed his other arcane gates to make his opponents underestimate his fighting power,” Rinsyi said with a nod and a cold smile.


     “A very interesting strategy.” That cold-faced boy with especially long and slender fingers looked at Rinsyi in derision. “Rinsyi, if this guy turns out to be an arcane master with three open gates or more, will you feel a bit afraid?”


     “Afraid?”


     Rinsyi turned his head around and looked at that cold-faced boy with even stronger derision. “Hill, in our academy, I very much loathe you, and you very much loathe me, so do you know why I let you be the vice-captain of the school team even so?”


     The cold-faced boy smiled. “Of course, it’s because I have sufficient strength.”


     “Because one of our clan’s tenets is that the more threatening the opponent is, the stronger they’ll make us become.” Rinsyi threw a cold look at that cold-faced boy. “You guys are merely stepping stones on my road to greater power. If our Golden Stag Academy really came across them, then I’ll make you go into the field first when the time comes. Because if you can’t win against him, then you’d already have lost your usefulness as a tool.”


     “Rinsyi, you’re too arrogant.” The cold-faced boy answered tit for tat with a grim smile, “I’ll definitely take over your position in the future.”


     …


     “Wrath of the Wizard Spirit!”


     At this time, Werther still kept his distance with Ayrin in the field. He just dispatched one green figure after another.


     Ayrin simply couldn’t dodge. He could merely obstruct them with Evil Flaming Eyes, then withstand the remaining power with punches and kicks. His entire body trembled continuously from the onslaught.


     “Wild Battlemaster Werther, his specialty was originally the Eight Wild Axes. Eight huge axes would float around him and spin like a whirlwind, plus he can grab two of them at any time and add his own explosiveness to hack at the opponent. It was definitely a brash and violent way to fight. Why does it seem like he’s fighting in an entirely different way this year? He became a mobile ranged fighter instead.”


     “I get it! Everyone in their team previously encountered something unthinkable against Ayrin. He wants to avoid surprises like these at any cost.”


     “Both his invocation speed and the power of his arcane skills are overwhelming Ayrin. As long as he’s mindful of keeping his distance and doesn’t get hit, nothing untoward will possibly happen to him. Plus, Ayrin’s already gone through four great fights, so he definitely doesn’t have as many arcane particles left. He’s precisely trying to drain Ayrin dry in the most surefire way.”


     “Worthy of a genuine celebrity fighter, his way of fighting is absolutely cold-blooded.”


     After some discussion, the spectators in the stands entirely understood Werther’s way of thinking.


     “From a conventional point of view, this is indeed the most optimal way to counter him.” In team Holy Dawn, seeing this scene, Carter looked as though he was between laughter and tears. “It’s just too bad you have no idea you met a guy who simply can’t be predicted with common sense. He’s a freak even Liszt and professor Plum can’t figure out…”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 143: Appear, the second dark horse!
      Chapter 143: Appear, the second dark horse!


     “This guy wants to squeeze me dry this way.”


     “Amazing Girl, victory is ours already.”


     In the field, Ayrin came to a thorough understanding of Werther’s plan.


     He shook from head to toe and suffered from incomparable pain every time “Wrath of the Wizard Spirit” struck him. His arms, in particular, couldn’t stop twitching in pain. Yet happiness surged in his chest.


     He absorbed quite a few arcane particles every time “Wrath of the Wizard Spirit” battered him. Deducing the arcane particles he spent on invoking Evil Flaming Eyes, he was in a situation where he consumed his arcane particles at a seemingly exceptionally slow rate.


     From Werther trying to win a war of attrition against him, things turned into him trying to run Werther dry instead.


     On top of that, though he was cutting an extremely sorry figure trying to withstand the pressure of Werther’s invocation speed, his bodily movements and his own invocation speed seemed to be forced into becoming a bit faster as well.


     So this was simply like a celebrity-level contestant acting as his sparring partner and making him adapt to the tempo of a celebrity fighter’s assault.


     …


     As time passed by, shock and confusion swept through the stands.


     “He invoked another dozen Evil Flaming Eyes! Why aren’t his arcane particles running dry yet, why can he still use arcane skills!”


     “Evil Flaming Eye is a secret skill from Ciaran, an elite teacher at Holy Dawn Academy. An arcane skill like this definitely won’t require a low amount of arcane particles. Even a two-gates arcane master, fighting from the beginning until now, would have used up all their arcane particles.”


     “Could he fundamentally be more than a one-gate arcane master? But judging from the power of his arcane skills, it’s clearly the intensity of arcane particles from an arcane master with one open gate.”


     “This guy definitely used some secret skill and deliberately sealed his arcane canes, and also deliberately suppressed the power of his arcane particles.”


     Very quickly, like Rinsyi before them, almost everyone in the stands thought that Ayrin was deliberately hiding his real strength to deceive his opponents.


     “Even an arcane master with two open gates would have run dry long ago. He’s opened three arcane gates at least!”


     Stormy waves were likewise raging in Werther’s mind.


     At the same time, the trace of a proud smile rippled at the corner of Carter’s mouth.


     Right now, everyone in the arena, even including existences at Kleis’ level, had probably gotten an erroneous impression about Ayrin.


     This was precisely the result Carter hoped to achieve.


     An erroneous judgment about an arcane master’s special abilities could bring dire consequences.


     It was precisely so right now for Wild Battlemaster Werther.


     With at least three open gates, then there would be many possibilities.



     Werther also had three open gates.


     What if Ayrin had enough arcane particles left to launch some hidden taboo skill?


     What if Ayrin didn’t only have three open gates, but four?


     Such guesses became complete confusion and perplexity in Werther’s eyes.


     The more he looked at Ayrin, the more he felt Ayrin’s whole person was a giant treacherous trap.


     “At his age, even if he had a pure-blooded dragon bloodline, he should have at most opened his fourth arcane gate not long ago. He already went through four fights previously. At this rate of consumption, he has at most about the same amount of arcane particles left as me.”


     “I’ll keep fighting like this. The worst that can happen is both of us running dry. Let’s see if you have the patience to keep pretending!”


     The bewildered Werther clenched his teeth and finally decided to still continue this fight of attrition.


     “The match is over.”


     Carter released his breath as soon as he saw Werther still persisting with his original strategy. In a quiet voice, he told everyone in team Holy Dawn, “You can get ready to celebrate your first victory in the national tournament.”


     “What do you mean?” After a dazed stare, Stingham shouted in indignation, “What’s the deal with Ayrin, I haven’t gone up there yet, how did it turn out like this? It’s just our second fighter, they’re going to lose already?”


     Stingham’s shout just then was the greatest taunt for team Mountain Kings and the other teams who’d ridiculed them before.


     The other members of the team had long foreseen the victory already. When they heard Carter’s words, the eyes of many among them reddened for some inexplicable reason.


     They simply couldn’t imagine what kind of storm would set off when the news of Holy Dawn Academy’s victory over Mountain Kings Academy reached St. Lauren, reached Holy Dawn Academy.


     To make all the spectators in the arena burst in astonishment, to radically change the way all the other teams looked at them, this was true glory.


     …


     “He hasn’t run dry yet?”


     After launching “Wrath of the Wizard Spirit” again and again, Werther’s movements and state of mind were both a little numb.


     He was about to run out of arcane particles. The emptiness of his arcane gates caused his body to feel as though it lacked energy.


     Yet Ayrin could still fire Evil Flaming Eyes one after another, he could still block his assaults!


     “Why is it like this?!”


     “I can only risk everything I’ve got!”


     In the end, he crumbled psychologically.


     “Eight Wild Axes!”


     “Squall of the Mountain Kings!”


     All the arcane particles left inside him gushed out entirely from his hands and feet.


     Along with wild gusts of wind, his body started flying, while eight axes even taller than himself appeared and revolved all around him!


     “He’s coming!


     “What a formidable aura!”


     Facing Werther’s final hysterical assault, Ayrin’s eyes glinted instead with an extreme warlike and excited light.


     “Bring it on!”


     A ferocious roar burst out of Ayrin’s throat.


     He held his breath. His face turned purple as he once again invoked Holy Body Ignition.


     “Crown of Ice and Snow!”


     Breathing intently, he charged at the eight huge axes hurling in his direction. His clothes flapped in the wind. He fiercely pushed his palm forward in the air.


     “Boom!”


     A huge white block of ice appeared in front of him.


     At the same time, blowing rumbling air waves and creating fearsome vibrations with it, his right fist pounded on the white block of ice.


     “Crack crack crack crack crack…” With a series of explosive sounds, the snow-white block of ice instantly deformed, transforming into a white crown of snow and ice lying horizontally in the air, crashing against the eight axes and the wild gusts of winds.


     “What a violent power, what a wild fighting stance!”


     In this instant, almost everyone’s eyes twitched in the stands at the sight of Ayrin’s unrestrained figure.


     Terrifying sounds of hacking and shattering exploded in the field following that.


     The huge crown of ice and snow disintegrated under the collision and the hacking. Countless shards of ice and snow splashed away, covering the entire arena.


     Werther broke through from the ice and snow, still surrounded by eight axes, but the sharp shards of ice had torn many bloody wounds on his body.


     The chaotic gusts of wind had already dissipated.


     All around him, the eight axes were also about to fall down.


     He roared wildly and grabbed two of them, continuing his frenzied charge in Ayrin’s direction.


     “Wait!”


     Just then, however, Ayrin suddenly lifted his hand and gestured he admitted defeat.


     Seeing his gesture, Werther halted subconsciously, but his brain intertwined left and right with all sorts of complex moods temporarily had a little trouble following.


     “What are you trying to do now, what kind of plot are you up to!”


     Stopping his steps, Werther couldn’t stop himself from roaring.


     “It’s not that. I really can’t fight any longer. My arms are so swollen, I’m already at my limits lifting them like this,” Ayrin explained in all seriousness, his aching face etched with an expression that said he had no other choice.


     Werther’s eyes, everyone’s eyes in arena, they all fell on Ayrin’s arms.


     Everyone saw that Ayrin’s arms had swollen to half again their usual size. Apart from the color of bruises, they’d already swollen to the point they seemed filled with water.


     “They’re so swollen already… Are you really admitting defeat?”


     In the suddenly quiet arena, Werther suddenly came to his senses. He won his duel against Ayrin.


     Yet, he was suddenly seized by the urge to cry.


     His arcane particles had already run entirely dry.


     Even if Ayrin admitted defeat, how would he fight the following bout?


     He wanted to cry, yet he had no tears. Werther lowered his head and slowly stretched his hand.


     …


     “Werther is also forfeiting?”


     “If so, does that mean Holy Dawn Academy won? Team Holy Dawn beat team Mountain Kings five two?”


     “This Ayrin, isn’t it simply like he defeated team Mountain Kings all by himself?”


     Seeing Werther also making a gesture of forfeit, the entire stands fell still for one second, then erupted in an uproar.


     Another upset!


     Another dark horse emerged!


     The second weeds-level team defeated a strong team, just like the first!


     “I knew this guy would give us a pleasant surprise, but I never thought it would be such a pleasant surprise.”


     Ivan stood up in the stands. He started applauding, a rare smile emerging on his face.


     “A spectacular battle.”


     With a faint smile, Ferguillo started clapping as well.


     “These guys really won again!”


     Gaskin wore a sullen scowl in team Dragon Breath. “How many meals do I owe now?”


     “Another dangerous figure emerged. It seems the road to the cup this year won’t be nearly as smooth as we thought.” Captain Morgan sighed quietly, then he also started applauding.


     The applause was sparse at first, but it shook the entire arena by the end.


     “Ahahahaha, we won! We really won!”


     Hugged tight by team members wild with joy, Ayrin never stopped his foolish laughter.


     There was only Stingham standing unhappy at the side, his face sullen.


     “Did I really make the right choice?” Even Rinloran couldn’t stop himself from running at Ayrin and beating his chest a couple times. Such a thought kept nagging his mind just then.


     “Truly a fool!” In the stands, Rinsyi still had a confident and sinister expression. “He’s so swollen, I’m sure there are many broken bones in his arms. With wounds like these, he can’t recover even in half a month. He might be absent from the next match just for the sake of beating team Mountain Kings all by himself. You can’t be any more stupid than that.”


     “But the degree of this guy’s strength and strangeness, he really can’t be underestimated.” Beside him, the flirty girl started smiling. “He should really be a threatening enemy for you, right,?”


     “He, and team Holy Dawn, they still don’t have the qualifications.” Rinsyi coldly shook his head. “I already told them when I was in St. Lauren. Just comparing the depth of our benches, a team like theirs simply can’t compare to us.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 144: Silver Trout Academy’s genius freshman
      Chapter 144: Silver Trout Academy’s genius freshman


     “It seems we were wrong as well about this team. We’re the seeded team in this group, but the spectators in the stands seem to have forgotten about us now.” Among the silver-clothed members of team Silver Trout, there was a tall boy with dark-red hair and very fine facial feathers, except a red patch between his eyebrows. He looked at the stands boiling because of team Holy Dawn’s unexpected performance, then turned around and looked at another boy beside him, one with a young and immature face and short black hair. He laughed coldly. “Shinro, you better go and remind them.”


     “Captain, I…” There was a slight unexpected blush on the black-haired boy’s fair face. He lowered his head, looking extremely bashful.


     The members of team Silver Trout all seemed to be accustomed to his character. None of them seemed particularly surprised.


     Team Silver Trout’s captain, that boy with a red patch between his eyebrows, was called Nolan. He smiled coldly once again and said in a quiet voice, “We finished merely seventh last year, but this year… After this match, everyone should come to realize we’re a strong contender for the title this time around.”


     “The match between Silver Trout Academy and Longtable Academy is next.”


     “Look, look, Silver Trout Academy is about to come into the field. Silver Trout Academy has powerful people like Nolan, Shukla, Sarina. But this year, Holy Dawn Academy is a bit too strange, so there’s some danger for Silver Trout Academy as well. They’re also going head to head with a strong team like Longtable for their very first match.”


     Still basking in their joy at their great victory in the first match, Ayrin and the others also suddenly stopped shouting and yelling. They started focusing seriously on the match instead as well, while the spectators discussed among themselves in the stands.


     No amount of data could compare to observing a match with their own eyes.


     Team Silver Trout was the greatest obstacle in whether they could fight their way out of the group.


     …


     “Silver Trout Academy, the gathering place for the young geniuses of House Tully.”


     “Captain Nolan, a direct descendant of House Tully, dragon bloodline, three open arcane gates during last year’s tournament. But his physical strength is astonishingly powerful. It’s at least three times higher than an arcane master of the same level! Also, his body can dissolve part of the harmfulness from his opponents’ arcane skills.”


     “Shukla, direct descendant of House Tully, a rare double-headed poison dragon bloodline. Also a high-level arcane master with three open gates during last year’s tournament, expert in some highly poisonous arcane skills. Plus, his spiritual power is very peculiar, most mental-type attacks are useless against him. Rumors have it he’s been practicing a taboo skill from House Tully ever since the end of the tournament last year. It’s unknown whether he’s already succeeded or not.”



     “Sarina, a girl nicknamed the Ruler of Blades. A direct descendant of House Tully. Her bloodline is House Tully’s main bloodline, the shadow dragon. Rumors have it she’s been recognized as a born assassin in House Tully not long after her Awakening, and also recognized for her cool-headedness and ability to commend. She’s a genius girl who’ll certainly have the ability to become the ruler of a territory in the future. During a battle, her special skills even cause her opponents to have no idea where on earth she is…”


     Ayrin and the others already knew the data about the main three celebrity contestant in Silver Trout like the back of their hands.


     “I wonder who Silver Trout is sending first.”


     Looking at team Silver Trout already preparing themselves at the edge of the field, Ayrin couldn’t help talking to himself.


     “A freshman?”


     “Who’s that. I don’t think there was someone like that in Silver Trout’s main lineup.”


     Surprised exclamations descended from the stands all of a sudden.


     Because just then, that fair-skinned boy with short black hair who looked a little shy had already left the other members of team Silver Trout and started walking alone toward the center of the field.


     “There’s nothing about him in Breith Magazine either… This is a freshman who never appeared in the competition before.” Chris immediately flipped through the magazine and noticed there was nothing about this black-haired, fair-skinned boy even in the introduction about the substitute members.


     “Silver Trout Academy against Longtable Academy, first fight, Shinro against Vitali.”


     “Shinro? This freshman from Silver Trout is called Shinro, could he be another genius from House Tully?” All the spectators in the stands were brimming with curiosity about this shy-looking boy coming out first for Silver Trout Academy.


     “These guys from Silver Trout, they’re all people born with eyes on top of their heads. This new member wouldn’t even have a sniff at an opportunity to make an appearance if he didn’t have absolute strength. Why are so many new freshmen suddenly popping out in the tournament this year?”


     Kleis had a strange feeling.


     Seeing Vitali, the first one to come out for Longtable Academy, already gesture he was ready, while Shinro was still hanging his head down and not showing any reaction, he raised his voice and asked, “Are you ready?”


     “I am…” Shinro weakly answered, lifting his hand.


     “Since you’re ready, then I am going to declare the start of this fight!”


     “Begin!”


     With the way he looked, even Kleis couldn’t resist adding a sentence as a reminder.


     “What!”


     However, the instant he declared the start of the fight, an icy wind seemed to blow across his heart. A chilly sensation arose inside him.


     There was no weakling in Silver Trout Academy. Vitali could be ranked third in strength in Longtable Academy. He was already well ready the moment the fight began, ready to invoke the “Longtable Grail.”


     This was an arcane skill combining attack with defense. The golden cup shaped by the skill could be used as protection, while the fiery-red lights bubbling inside also had an impressive power.


     But just at this moment, when his arcane particles barely had time to gush out of his hands, when he couldn’t see it clearly yet and could only hear a voice chanting “Void Assault,” he already felt a terrifying strength striking him. His entire body flew backward, entirely out of his control.


     “What!”


     In the stands, there was simply almost no one who clearly saw what happened.


     They just saw that as soon as Kleis declared the start of the fight, Vitali had already been struck away flying, while Shinro’s figure instead appeared where Vitali had previously been standing.


     “Sent flying with a single move?”


     “How can he be so fast, I couldn’t even see.”


     Almost everyone had somewhat stopped breathing. Vitali flew all the way to the edge of the field before he heavily fell on the ground. He only made a pained groan when he landed, and the clothes around his chest had directly been exploded open.


     The medical team directly ran in Vitali’s direction.


     “It ended in the blink of an eye… He can’t even get up.”


     “He’s so fast you can’t even see him.”


     Ayrin’s eyes were also staring wide open. He shouted, “Chris, Rinloran, did you clearly see it?”


     “No, it was simply impossible to see what movements he made or what arcane skill he used.” Chris and Rinloran both took a deep breath and shook their heads.


     “Teacher Carter, what arcane skill was it?” Ayrin couldn’t resist turning his head and asking Carter.


     Carter shook his head with an extremely solemn look. “No one from Silver Trout Academy ever used an arcane skill like that before. I wonder if it’s a taboo skill unique to House Tully. I didn’t clearly see either how he struck his opponent, I just barely saw the faint blur of his figure when he was accelerating.”


     Ayrin was struck dumb. “What, teacher Carter, even someone at your level couldn’t totally see it?”


     “His invocation is fast, and his speed also surpassed the limits of human reaction. He directly reached him… We absolutely have to clearly distinguish the way he moves and think of a way to counter it, otherwise none of us is his match.” Chris’ expression was also extremely grave.


     “He was actually defeated before he had time to do anything!”


     “I didn’t even see it… There’s actually another new member like that in Silver Trout Academy!”


     “…”


     At this time, the stands were fully like a pot blowing off its lid.


     “Shinro, add some more to their shock. Carefully remind everyone of our existence.” Amidst the surrounding uproar, captain Nolan of team Silver Trout smiled proudly.


     “Silver Trout Academy against Longtable Academy, second fight, Shinro against Andrea.”


     Everyone in Longtable Academy was already panicking. They one and all shouted out loud at Andrea, “You absolutely have to stop him!”


     They were also a traditionally strong team. Even against Silver Trout Academy, they still had been holding onto the thought of vying for victory at the start of the match, but they never expected another new fighter like this one to appear in Silver Trout Academy!


     “Angel Guardian!”


     The instant Kleis declared the start of the fight, Andrea had already launched a spell at extreme speed. A white veil of light flashed, covering his entire person inside.


     “What!”


     But what made the entire stands erupt in chaos once again was, Andrea was still sent flying away even with his body fully covered by the white veil of light. And Shinro once again reappeared where he originally stood.


     “I still couldn’t clear see!”


     “How’s that possible!”


     “Angel Guardian is a pure omnidirectional defensive skill. He was already wrapped inside, and the defensive power hasn’t been shattered, how’s it possible for him to be still sent flying away!”


     Amidst the uproar, Ivan turned his head around at Ferguillo in the stands. “Did you see it clearly this time around?”


     Ferguillo nodded. “An identical attack, it’s just too fast. His strike landed on Andrea before Angel Guardian could activate. Angel Guardian’s halo wasn’t sealing Andrea entirely inside when he sent him flying, it closed off while he was already flying in the air.”


     After a slight pause, Ferguillo quietly said, “That’s why it looks like Angel Guardian remains intact while Andrea was sent flying… But to be so fast it fools the eyes, this arcane skill of his has already surpassed the reaction speed limits of the nerves around an ordinary person’s eyes.”


     “I might barely snatch the initiative in a real fight, but in a tournament like this, I’m not his match either.” Ivan looked at Ferguillo. “What about you, are you confident you can restrain him?”


     Ferguillo threw him a glance, didn’t saying anything. He nodded.


     …


     “What!”


     “Hiss…”


     Tsunami-like waves of exclamations and hisses continuously washed through the stands.


     One by one, Longtable’s contestants all saw a blur in front of their eyes, then were smashed away in the air before they could see Shinro’s actions, losing the ability to fight one after another.


     The only contestant left for Longtable Academy, captain Ender, was also a celebrity fighter at the same level as Joyce and Audrey. But the stronger he was, the more he could feel how fearsome this opponent was. He couldn’t think of a way to counter him.


     “He forfeited!”


     “Ender forfeited too!”


     “What can he do? Even if Shinro stepped down now, Silver Trout academy still has three celebrity fighters at about the same level as him. It’s the limit for him to defeat even one of them, so there’s isn’t any meaning whether he keeps fighting or not.”


     Sighs descended from the stands, because in the end, Ender lifted his hand and gestured he was forfeiting.


     “A freshman like that, why didn’t they hide him to use when they meet a powerful team like Dragon Breath, Golden Stag, or Abel Academy?”


     Captain Nolan of team Silver Trout heard comments like these.


     He couldn’t hold back another proud smile, thinking to himself, “What’s the use even if they entirely see through him? Because to begin with, Shinro only knows this one arcane skill… The crucial point is, even if you know it’s his only skill, what can you do to defend against it?”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 145: The most wanted fugitive
      Chapter 145: The most wanted fugitive


     “Knock knock knock…”


     In the quiet athlete village, there was a sudden clear knock at the door.


     Immersed in a thick book, professor Plum lifted his head and said, facing the door, “Come in.”


     The unlocked door creaked open. Ayrin smiled, a little embarrassed. “Sure enough, you’re here, professor Plum.”


     Professor Plum looked at Ayrin’s arms swollen like two radishes and said, deadpan, “What happened to your arms? You can still knock with arms swollen like these?”


     “They became like that after taking blows from my opponent in the match.” Ayrin used the tip of his foot and softly knocked on the door. Knock knock knock. “I tapped on the door with my foot.”


     Professor Plum still wore an expressionless face. “Did you learn the two skills I gave you last time? Is the match over?”


     “Yes.” Ayrin kept nodding. He said, his voice happy, “We won!”


     “It’s just a victory against a team at Mountain Kings Academy’s level. What’s there to be excited about?” Professor Plum looked at him, chiding him with a few words in a rigid voice, then asked again, “Why did today’s match finish so early?”


     “It’s not that. For our match against team Mountain Kings, we swapped the order with another match today. We were the first ones to finish, and after us, the fight between Silver Trout Academy and Longtable Academy is also over. That said, there’s a very strange freshman who appeared in Silver Trout. He defeated four contestants from Longtable Academy all by himself, just by using a single arcane skill. Even Longtable’s captain directly forfeited. Even teacher Carter never saw that arcane skill before, so he let me come see you first.” Ayrin explained quickly, more and more excited as he spoke. He couldn’t hold back his shout: “The one called Shinro, his arcane skill is really awesome, it’s impossible to get a clear glimpse of it. His charge reaches his opponent as soon as his opponent manages to invoke a defensive skill, and he directly sends his opponent flying.”


     “No need to make a fuss about trifles.” Professor Plum closed the book in his hands, looking a little annoyed. “Is it the kind you simply can’t see, that immediately reaches the opponent and sends him flying, and even the opponent’s defensive skill can’t follow its speed?”


     Ayrin nodded, a little embarrassed. “It is.”


     Professor Plum muttered quietly, “Did you see any light from arcane particles flowing outside?”


     Ayrin shook his head. “I didn’t. I didn’t even see any gust of wind. Also, teacher Carter thinks he’s a two-gates arcane master at most.”


     “It must be Lusinger’s Divine Restriction – Void Assault. A skill that attacks at a speed surpassing the reaction speed of the visual nerves,” professor Plum immediately said.


     Ayrin asked, “Lusinger? Who’s that?”


     Professor Plum frowned. “One of the strongest arcane masters in House Tully forty years ago. He died of illness five years ago. Back then, he was one of those entitled to the name of a Shadowdancer.”



     Ayrin was very curious: “What’s a Shadowdancer?”


     Professor Plum felt some pain on his forehead. He patted it, then said, “Nowadays, arcane masters specializing in killing skills, hidden skills, and remote assassination skills, they’re customarily called shadow masters. These arcane masters usually hide themselves and use the terrain, darkness, and shadows to their advantage as much as possible. Those publicly recognized as the strongest powerhouses among the shadow masters are called Shadowdancers, meaning they dance in darkness and shadows, making that world their own. In the whole of Doraster, there has always been only a dozen persons entitled to the name of a Shadowdancer.”


     “Amazing!” Ayrin was even more excited. “Then this arcane skill of his, what secret is there to it?”


     “It’s a domain-type taboo skill. It alters the elemental powers within a certain space. In the space he alters, he can move without much air resistance and friction, and the entire space will also push all his movements. That’s why he can reach such extreme speed.” Professor Plum looked at Ayrin. “Without getting into the theory, to put it simply, it’s just an arcane skill that pursues pure speed. He can rush in front of you, behind, to the left or to the right, anywhere around you. Also, this arcane skill can launch arcane particles in advance and save the power of the altered domain inside the body, pursuing the apex of invocation speed.”


     “Is there any arcane skill that can restrict this skill then?” Ayrin looked eagerly at professor Plum. “Professor Plum, according to the drawing, our last fight in the group will be against Silver Trout Academy. The reason why teacher Carter told me to find you so urgently must be because he feels that time is very pressing, that we can’t waste any of it.”


     “Flustered! Whether an arcane skill can be learned or not, is it a matter that can be decided by a few more hours, by a day or two? Those who can learn it will learn it, those who can’t won’t.” Professor Plum chided with an expressionless face.


     He thought in silence for a moment, then he rummaged through a box not far behind him and took out a scroll. “Note down the content inside, you’re not allowed to take the scroll away.”


     Ayrin struggled very hard and opened it with his swollen arms. He read it, full of excitement, but then became dismayed. “Professor Plum, is there another skill?”


     Professor Plum’s expressionless face looked back at him. “Why?”


     “Can this arcane skill really counter him?” Ayrin couldn’t stop himself from saying.


     “Naturally.” Professor Plum glanced once again at his swollen arms. “With his arcane level, he can launch this skill at most five or six times. With your ability to endure blows, added to an arcane skill like this that can help you resist injuries, you’ll definitely be able to withstand it. And that’s even without taking into account your innate ability to absorb arcane particles.”


     “But, to eat blows without answering back, that’s something very depressing.” Ayrin looked at Professor Plum, expectation written all over his face.


     Professor Plum didn’t get angry. Instead, he thought again for a few seconds.


     “This one then.”


     He rummaged again in the box and took out another scroll, one even more ancient-looking, then gave it to Ayrin.


     “Tears of the Dark Goddess?”


     Resisting the pain in his arms, Ayrin unrolled the scroll and read it aloud in spite of himself.


     “No matter how fast your opponent, as long as you can clearly see his movements, then of course you’ll have an opportunity to strike back.”


     “Is this an eye skill that can stimulate the nerves in the eyes and the brain, that’ll make the scene in front of the eyes seem as if everything’s going slower?”


     “More or less. Only, it has some sequelae, you’ll be left with some dizziness and blurry vision for a couple days after using it.”


     “Just some dizziness and blurriness for a couple days, that’s not an issue,” Ayrin shouted in excitement. “Professor Plum, can I learn both these skills?”


     “Ok.” Professor Plum merely nodded his head in a simple fashion. He let him go sit in a corner and go study them. When Ayrin obediently sat down, his eyes fell on the book in his hands.


     In his hands was an ancient text he’d borrowed not long ago from the most ancient elven store in Eichemalar. It had a very long name: “The ultimate battle in the War of the Dragons, a memoir by Ruin Master Steven.”


     “If you can learn even these two ancient skills that belong respectively to the dragon clan and the dark elves’ kingdom, then concerning your bloodline, there’d be only one final possibility left.”


     This old, wrinkled arcane master lightly tapped his fingers on the page, such a voice reverberating in his mind.


     …


     “In the national tournament, each fighter’s indeed more powerful than the last.”


     “I Awakened late, so I need to work even harder to catch up to them.” Such a voice resonated in Ayrin’s mind.


     While he was busy carefully analyzing the two new arcane skills, a middle-aged man with disheveled golden hair walked inside a clockwork shop in Eichemalar’s eastern area, two attendants in tow.


     This store sold antiques from the era of the War of the Dragons, with clockwork items as the main theme.


     Inside the display windows on both sides of the deep-blue glass door , there were two clockwork soldiers as tall as half a grown man, a huge shield and an ax in their hands, uncommon arcane-resistant crystals inlaid in their bodies. With a mere glance, one could tell they were those formidable clockwork soldiers as strong as elite arcane masters from that legendary era.


     It was only a pity the two clockwork soldiers were damaged. Inside the cracks on their backs and the sides of their heads, one could see many fractured springs and gears inside.


     But the more one looked at the components inside, the springs big and small still without the slightest trace of rust on them, still twinkling with a dark light, the more one sighed in admiration at the frightening craftsmanship of those mountain dwarf master craftsmen.


     “Seven hundred gold coins.” The price inside the display windows was also sufficient proof of how much people appreciated them nowadays.


     “What breathtaking craftsmanship, what a wonderful era.”


     When this golden-haired middle-aged man of seemingly very lofty status walked inside the deep-blue glass door, he sighed in lament at the sight of these two clockwork soldiers.


     When he came inside, when his body was no longer illuminated by the sunlight, this man’s eyes flashed with an ashen-gray luster.


     The boss of this store was a tall and skinny man enveloped in a green, high-necked arcane master robe in the antique style from the Era of the Dragons. Even though his back was bent, he was still half a head taller than ordinary men. His face brimmed with shrewdness, his hair kept even neater and glossier than many a steward from noble houses.


     “Lord Dias1!”


     This shop owner bowed down in extreme shock when he heard this golden-haired man’s voice. He slightly raised his head, subconsciously doubtful in his mind. Because the man he knew should have had long silver-white hair. But his doubts vanished when he saw the ashen-gray luster glinting in the man’s eyes. He realized the other man had merely somewhat altered his appearance on purpose.


     “Lord Dias, why did your honored self come here in person? Don’t you think it’s dangerous?”


     He lowered his head, even more terrified, his entire person trembling with reverence and fear.


     “Danger? Half the elite masters of the kingdom are after me, when have I ever been out of danger?” As if ruminating, this middle-aged man took a purple witch crystal ball from the display window at the side and played with it in his hands. “Only, is there anyone else as familiar as me with every stone and every tree in Eichemalar?”


     Bowed down, his head lowered, the shop owner suddenly shook from head to toe. He seemed to have heard something from those words, but didn’t ask any further question. He merely said in a quiet, trembling voice filled with fear and longing, “Lord Dias, your servant awaits your instructions.”


     1. Lord Dias was mentioned previously in chapter 115 already. Please refer back to it if you forgot about him.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 146: Surging currents on a dark night
      Chapter 146: Surging currents on a dark night


     The dark curtains of the deep night once again shrouded the tranquil Holy Dawn Academy.


     In a certain third-year dorm, Tonkin 1 tossed and turned, but couldn’t fall asleep no matter what.


     He was an ordinary student of Holy Dawn Academy, the one who once walked past the academy canteen’s notice board but chose to turn a blind eye.


     Once, he had been utterly disappointed by the academy team’s fighting achievements. Once, he had been in utter despair. But the feelings once pressed down to the depths of his heart had been thoroughly ignited once again by the present team’s performance.


     “I still can’t sleep…”


     After tossing and turning countless times, Tonkin finally couldn’t help himself anymore. He sat up, gazed at the stars twinkling and glittering in the night sky. “The news about Ayrin and the others in their first match should reach Holy Dawn Academy by tomorrow morning, shouldn’t they? I really hope they can defeat their opponents once more…”


     “Victory! We won again!”


     All of a sudden, an ear-piercing yell cut through the night, startling countless nocturnal birds.


     “What!”


     Tonkin opened the windows, almost subconsciously. He directly leaped outside without even wearing his shoes.


     A single yell startled awake the entire peaceful Holy Dawn Academy, turning it into a boiling pan.


     Tonkin heard countless shrill sounds cutting through the air. When he turned around and saw countless figures rushing outside just like him, he realized that most people couldn’t sleep, just like him.


     “We won! We really won!”


     “A senior who’s already graduated transmitted the news through the night. Our team won a great victory over team Mountain Kings, five two!”


     “Ayrin beat four of them all by himself, and in the end he even forced the captain on the other side, Wild Battlemaster Werther, to run out of arcane particles and directly forfeit!”


     “There’s another good piece of news. In the same group, the match between Harrenhal Academy and Rapier Academy turned out extremely bitter. The score was five to four. The victorious Rapier Academy has three members of their main lineup who suffered heavy injuries and who might be absent in the next match. And their next match, it’s precisely against our Holy Dawn Academy!”


     …


     “We defeated team Mountain Kings!”


     “We really defeated a strong team like that by a great margin!”


     Tonkin suddenly released a great shout when the very precise news came to his ears one great yell after another. His red feet stepping on the icy-cold stone pavement, he started running as if his life were on the line.


     It seemed the only way he could thoroughly vent the feelings inside him was to run madly, to cheer at the top of his lungs. It was the only way he could dry the hot tears of happiness gushing out from the rims of his eyes.



     The entire Holy Dawn Academy fell into crazed joy that night.


     Many people ran wildly, many people sang at the top of their lungs, many people cried tears of joy, many people didn’t even know anymore why there were randomly bouncing and jumping.


     …


     In the dark of the night, Eichemalar was still lit as brightly as before.


     All sorts of crystals left from the era of the War of the Dragons overflowed with brightness and color. Almost every shop kept to the tradition from thousand years ago: whether deep at night, or just before dawn when they were at their most tired, they were still open for business. Polite and attentive shop clerks were on duty, ready to receive at any time guests come from afar.


     Even in an era of absolute peace, some clans or perhaps some special communities innately preferred to operate at night.


     Before the War of the Dragons, irascible cave dwarf buyers, night elf nobles who liked to buy special crystals, drink- and brawl-loving mountain giants, all of them could be commonly seen in Eichemalar’s streets at night.


     In the athlete village defended and patrolled by teams of elite masters, almost all members of participant teams were already fast asleep.


     A lone figure wearing team Hellfire’s uniform walked out from one of the residences within. He walked all the way inside an ordinary training building.


     This person wearing team Hellfire’s uniform was shockingly Death God Lotton, the one who’d caused the whole arena to fall into panic.


     Before him, there had already been three contestants participating in the tournament who’d entered this dark training building, wearing uniforms from different schools.


     “So you’re the captain of our team?”


     The three of them were frightened when they clearly saw Lotton’s face as he walked inside the half-open doors.


     Lotton merely took a single glance at these three, committing the three of them to memory, then nodded. Without a word, he went out of this training building shrouded in darkness.


     Inside the building, the other three also walked outside soon after, each of them clearly carrying their own thoughts and worries. They left separately.


     After the four of them left, three arcane masters wearing black arcane robes soundlessly flashed out of the shadows surrounding this training building, like ghosts in the night. One of the arcane masters asked the tallest one among them, “A very unusual situation, how should we proceed?”


     “Report to the Office of Special Affairs, send a team to first observe these people. Don’t let them find out. Let us first discover their intentions.”


     Light faintly flashed in the eyes of this arcane master, the tallest one among them. After issuing his orders, he hesitated a moment, then added, “To prevent any mishap, we need Jurin’s team to come over. Even I can’t see through this Lotton’s genuine strength, but what I can be sure of is, his arcane skills are partly mind attacks in nature.”


     …


     “Is this the place?”


     At about almost the same time, five people stood in the sewers somewhere underneath the athlete village.


     These five people wore uniforms from respectively Abel Academy, Silver Trout Academy, Three-Headed Dragon Academy, Windsinger Academy, and Sea Gale Academy.


     Among the five of them, there was one Ayrin could have recognized. It was the one from Silver Trout Academy, the tender-faced shy-looking freshman, Shinro.


     “Is this the place?”


     A short boy wearing Windsinger Academy’s uniform glanced at the sewer wall in front of them. He stretched out his fingers and tapped on it, then turned his head around and looked at the skinny boy wearing Abel Academy’s uniform.


     For five people like these to be assembled in the hidden sewers, it was already a very strange combination. But what was even more surprising was, Windsinger Academy didn’t rank as a powerful team in the national tournament, and there was no especially famous celebrity fighter in the team either. Between them and a team like Abel Academy that was vice-champion last year and was also dubbed a monster-level team this year, the distance was as far as between the sky and the land. But right at this moment, this short boy wearing Windsinger Academy’s clothes didn’t seem to feel awkward or stifled in the slightest. He seemed to be on equal footing with every one of the other four.


     “This is the place.” Seeing the short boy from Windsinger Academy tap a tiny depression in the wall, the skinny boy from Abel Academy looked slightly displeased, yet he still nodded. “When the time comes, we only need to break this wall and go through the sewers behind. We’ll directly reach the water tower. There are only two guards there usually, and they aren’t especially strong either. As long as we act swiftly, this should be a surefire plan.”


     “I hope so,” the boy wearing Sea Gale Academy’s uniform coldly said. Inside the darkness, his skin seemed to glimmer with faint fluorescence like some deep-sea fishes. “Right now, it’s the time of the year with the greatest concentration of elite masters in Eichemalar. Just the teachers in charge of the teams are strong enough to make you dead afraid.”


     “As long as these team-leading teachers don’t find out in advance and join hands to deal with us, then even if a few of them came by themselves, they still might not be our match.” The short Windsinger boy smiled arrogantly. “Be at ease. At the very least, we’re not the team that’s going to pull their attention. A plan in motion for several decades, and we’re the ones who’ll ultimately carry it. We should feel proud of ourselves.”


     …


     “It hurts! It hurts!”


     In Holy Dawn Academy’s residence, Ayrin jumped on his bed, shouting miserably again and again.


     A female medical master with long black hair, seeming very quiet and gentle, was sticking thin hollow needles in his arms and dripping some medicinal liquid inside.


     Apart from Ayrin and this quiet and gentle woman, Carter was also standing beside Ayrin’s bed.


     “You, why are you shouting so miserably? You’ve been screaming ever since she started helping you drain the blood from the bruises, all the way until now,” Carter said, half-angry and half-amused as he watched Ayrin wretched shouts. “Also, you keep screaming miserably during a match, you simply don’t have the style of a master. You have to know that after the match against team Mountain Kings, you’ve also become an idol for many people, you’ve become one of the celebrity figures in the national tournament.”


     “It’s not that, teacher Carter,” Ayrin explained with a pitiful look. “It doesn’t hurt as much when I shout.”


     “Carter, I really can’t understand. You clearly had victory firmly in your grasp, why did you still make him stay and fight another bout? Others may not know Dark Destruction Dragon’s power, but I’m very aware of it.” The gentle female master lifted her head and looked at Carter in great confusion. “His constitution is much stronger than ordinary people. It looks like it has a certain relation with his considerable amount of training. But all the bones in his arms are covered by a myriad of tiny cracks. Someone else would have been out of commission long ago.


     “Also, what I understand even less is, in the medical teams inside our athlete village, Athan’s team is clearly the best at dealing with the type of injuries he’s suffering from. So why did you insist on having me instead? Even with their team handling the treatment, he might not have been completely recovered for the next match.”


     “It’s because I’m not familiar with the other teams. But you Mira, you’re the one most worthy of trust for me, Liszt, Ciaran, and the others. In fact, you’ll understand in a few days. We’re merely trying to help Ayrin keep his secrets as much as possible. His regenerative ability is so much stronger than ordinary people. For an arcane master, the more secrets you can conceal, the more assurance you have to be victorious against your enemies,” Carter said, looking at her. “If nothing unexpected happens, he shouldn’t miss any match whatsoever with the treatment you did.”


     This arcane master he called Mira was taken aback. “Is his regenerative ability so strong?”


     “Secret,” Carter said with a small smile.


     “I understand now.” Mira nodded.


     “It’s really a rare occurrence for a little monster like this one to come out of our academy, of course I have to be careful. Also, the Evil Dragon followers have been more rampant than usual lately.” Carter released a quiet sigh.


     Mira seemed to think of something. There was a sudden faint redness to her eyes.


     “It’s been so long already. Are you still as much of a cry-baby as you used to be?” Carter thought, looking at her.


     “In your group, before the match between Harrenhal Academy and Rapier Academy, everyone had their eyes on Harrenhal Academy. But Rapier Academy won instead. Several main members in team Rapier are seriously injured, they’ll definitely be absent for their match against you. So you’re getting a good deal. If nothing untoward happens, you should be able to grab an easy win over them,” the red-eyed Mira said. “So, in the match against Rapier Academy, are you still going to make him go on stage?”


     “Does that count as leaking inside information?” Carter cracked a small joke, then he nodded. “Want to know the reason? Ayrin, come here, test your spiritual strength again.”


     “Test my spiritual strength? Alright.” Ayrin saw Carter take out a dwarven benchmark tool. He immediately sat up, stretched out a hand Mira had wrapped tight in bandages.


     “How much is my spiritual strength at now?” Ayrin himself was very much looking forward to the result.


     After an “Ah” of pain, the scales on the dwarven benchmark tool started to glow with green light.


     Already very familiar with this thing, Ayrin counted swiftly. He immediately announced the result himself: “Forty-three?”


     “Sure enough, it’s gone past forty already.” Carter couldn’t help but sigh with emotion.


     “Only forty-three? Why is he only… Then why does he have so many arcane particles?” Mira couldn’t hold back a startled exclamation.


     “He’s truly an arcane master with only one open gate. The reason why he has so many arcane particles, that’s also a secret,” Carter looked at her and quietly said. “That said, now that you saw this value, you should understand already why I’m hoping for him to go on the field every single match and fight to his limits.”


     “He can open the second arcane gate when spiritual strength reaches around fifty.” Mira took a deep breath. She looked at Ayrin, pushing back her shock. “Are you trying to make him open his second arcane gate as fast as possible?”


     “The intensity of his training and his progress is much higher than what you imagine. The amount of training he does in a month is equal to several months worth of training for many people, maybe even half a year or more. And his innate talent is also greater than almost everyone.” Carter looked at Ayrin and said in all seriousness, “If all goes according to my plan, it might be possible for him to open his second arcane gate before the match against team Silver Trout Academy.”


     “Opening his first and second gates so quickly… That’s dragon-level talent.” Mira looked dazedly at Carter and Ayrin. For some reason, the image of the Holy Dawn Evil Six from back then emerged in her mind.


     …


     “I can already open my second gate in seven or so!”


     “Don’t be too happy. Your spiritual strength needs to be around ninety to open the third gate. Also, the higher the spiritual strength, the harder it is to improve it. Even with talent like yours, after opening your second gate, it’ll be a very long slow road to the third gate.”


     “Teacher Carter, what’s the relation between this teacher Mira and you?”


     “Heh heh, she was Ciaran’s rival in love back then. She liked the same person Ciaran liked. For this thing, she even went head to head against Ciaran in the tournament. She lost to Ciaran as a result, and wept a long time in the arena.”


     “But teacher Carter, no matter how I look at it, your eyes were a bit strange when you looked at her. Do you like her perhaps?”


     “That…”


     “Haha, no need to hide it. It turns out you had a secret crush on her!”


     “Bastard, I forbid you to spread this drivel around!”


     “Haha, you guys are really complicated.”


     1. Tonkin is a minor character, once a great supporter of team Holy Dawn but he’d lost hope before the team started the winning streak. You can refer back to chapter 81 if you want to refresh your memory.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 147: A suspicious figure
      Chapter 147: A suspicious figure


     “River Bend Academy five nil against Vigilante Academy, obtain their first victory without any accident. Freshman Queen last year, Chaos Valkyrie Sullie and her mysterious variant bloodline challenge Audrey for the title of the strongest female student!”


     “Golden Stag will purportedly use an all-substitute lineup against Snow Wolf, their main five members won’t show themselves for the first match.”


     In the fifth day of the greatest annual congregation in Eichemalar, the Hegemonical Cup of Starry Sky Braves, Breith Magazine’s headlines were as eye-grabbing as ever.


     “Sullie was definitely not a match for Audrey last year, but this year, it’s hard to tell who’d win and who’d lose if they were to fight.”


     “Team Golden Stag is truly arrogant.”


     In front of a small inn, people from Iron Forest Academy and Divine Shield Academy sat in a dining room and ate breakfast, casually chatting while reading the new issue of Breith Magazine fresh from the oven.


     “Charlotte! Ivan! Ferguillo!”


     All of a sudden, they heard a warm and familiar shout.


     “Hoh…”


     Seeing the figure trotting their way from the head of the street, some musclemen from Iron Forest Academy exhaled and looked at Charlotte. “Charlotte, this guy finally came to see you.”


     “Hey, Ayrin, as her boyfriend, we’ve been here for several days but it’s only the first time you came to see her, aren’t you a bit too lacking?”


     They’d lost to Ayrin in the tournament, but for some reason, they couldn’t muster any hostility whenever they saw him.


     Or perhaps it was just as Ferguillo said. Whether victory or defeat, they hadn’t left any regrets back in the tournament field.


     Or perhaps it was Ayrin himself that was really too convincing, someone impossible to feel hostile against.


     “What nonsense are you guys spouting now!” Charlotte grabbed her fork tight. She was even of a mind to stab it into these guys.


     “Nothing I can do. We’re definitely going to face Silver Trout Academy soon, so I have to use the little time we have and train.” Ayrin scratched his head, a little embarrassed. “There are two arcane skills that are really pretty difficult. I can’t totally master them even now.”


     “That freshman in Silver Trout is so strange, are you confident you can defeat him?” Wilde couldn’t stop himself from asking.


     “Of course I am,” Ayrin said, immediately excited. “They’re very strong, but we’ll definitely going to beat them.”


     “That was a dumb question. This guy would probably answer like that even if he were going against Dragon Breath Academy.” Wilde exchanged a glance with his teammates nearby and suddenly felt his question just now was very silly.


     “Did you already think of a way to counter Shinro’s arcane skill?” Ferguillo asked in a faint tone, watching Ayrin coming in front of him.


     “That’s right.” Ayrin nodded. “I’m hard at work learning two arcane skills. As long as I can master them, I should be able to defeat him.”



     “You directly told us a secret like that, aren’t you afraid we’ll leak it?” a muscleman from Iron Forest Academy said, interrupting.


     “How’s that possible, we’re all friends here. You guys definitely have our back.” Ayrin laughed out loud, then asked again, “Are you going to watch the tournament today? The first match today’s already Golden Stag’s match, and then Sophia and the others are fighting after that. I want to go and see Golden Stag Academy’s strength, and I also want to cheer for Sophia and the others.”


     “This guy…”


     Ferguillo looked at this guy who was often slow on the uptake, who looked pretty silly, but was unexpectedly impossible to dislike. He would even from time to time move others. He put down his half-eaten toast and stood up, saying faintly, “Ayrin, we’re about full. We’re heading to the arena first, you and Charlotte come later?”


     “Full?” Two guys from Iron Forest Academy blinked. They thought, they were clearly only half done with the meal. But Wilde immediately stared at them and said in a hush, “Are you guys pigs? The boss is clearly giving him some alone time with Charlotte, get it?”


     Ivan stood up as well with a smile. “We’re also pretty full.”


     “You guys…” With a woosh, Charlotte’s cheeks instantly turned red.


     “What, do you want us to stay behind and keep you company too?” Some musclemen from Iron Forest Academy immediately winked and made eyes, looking eager.


     When she thought that she had no idea what these guys might say if they were to stay behind, Charlotte lowered her head and said with incomparable shyness, “It’s still better if you guys go first.” It made everyone laugh out loud.


     “Charlotte, what the hell are you doing? There’s nothing going on, why are you so tense?”


     “Honestly! There’s nothing between you and him, get a grip and act normal.”


     Charlotte silently swore at herself while she ate her food, her head lowered, her heart exceptionally tangled.


     But as soon as she opened her mouth, Charlotte almost directly became dizzy, because, for some inexplicable reason, the words that came out were: “Why aren’t you with Sophia and the others, why did you think of coming to see me?”


     Ayrin didn’t pay attention. He merely said, his face brimming with excitement, “They have to go to the contestant preparation area today, we can only watch them from the stands. Plus, I’ve been wanting to watch the tournament together with you for a long while. I finally have time today.”


     “Then what about Chris?”


     Charlotte almost passed out as soon as the words left her mouth.


     She was itching to stab herself with the fork. She felt as though her whole being was going off the rails.


     Every word she said was without head or tail.


     “I think she’s also using every second to train painstakingly.” Ayrin was still slow on the uptake. He merely said, “By the time we face Silver Trout, she’ll definitely be even more powerful than she used to be.”


     “How are your arms?”


     Charlotte finally felt she was somewhat back to normal.


     “No big deal.” Ayrin smiled and flung his arms wrapped in bandages. “They don’t hurt all that much anymore. I should be able to participate in the match against Rapier Academy.”


     “You have to fight even against Rapier Academy?” Charlotte lifted her head, startled.


     Ayrin nodded. “Teacher Carter’s planning for me and Moss to go on stage as much as possible so that we can progress faster. For the others, it’s best to keep their strength secret. Against Silver Trout Academy, it should be an especially hard confrontation .”


     “Teams like Silver Trout and Golden Stag, they’re an entirely different affair compared to a team like Mountain Kings.” Charlotte let out a soft breath. She touched her slightly burning cheeks, finally feeling herself back to normal. “Almost everyone on their main rosters masters special taboo skills that are impossible to totally understand for those on the outside. Also, what’s the most fearsome is, many of them have the talent of unique bloodlines. In theory, if you can defeat team Silver Trout, then you’d really have the strength to challenge for the cup.”


     “Charlotte.” After Charlotte was done with her meal, walking toward the arena together with Ayrin, Ayrin suddenly yelled her name.


     Lost in thought, her eyes entranced by both their shadows, Charlotte came back to her senses with a start. She turned around and looked at him. “What?”


     “Are you free in the next few days?” Ayrin asked, looking at her.


     “Why?” Charlotte suddenly felt a little guilty again.


     Ayrin’s smile brimmed with expectation. He said, “I’d like you to help me with training.”


     “Me, help with your training?” Charlotte stared in a slight daze.


     “Yeah.” Ayrin nodded firmly. “It seems I prefer training by fighting. If you were to fight against me, then with your fighting ability, it’d surely squeeze out my potential all the better.”


     “But…” Charlotte was a little hesitant.


     “What, you’re not free?” Ayrin was a bit disappointed.


     “Alright then.” For some reason, when she saw the disappointment in Ayrin’s eyes, Charlotte suddenly nodded as though she were possessed by demons.


     “Great!” Ayrin immediately jumped in joy.


     All around them, people walking by suddenly looked in their direction.


     “Hey, isn’t that Ayrin from team Holy Dawn?”


     “Who’s the girl with him, it doesn’t look like she’s wearing Holy Dawn Academy’s clothes.”


     They heard sudden whispers.


     Charlotte suddenly blushed a little. “Really, I just agreed to help with your training, why are you acting so happy?” she said in a hush, stamping her feet.


     “Of course I’m happy. I don’t know why, I feel particularly happy just talking with you.” Ayrin laughed happily, then scratched his head, a little embarrassed. “In fact, the first time I saw you jump down from the wall in Divine Shield Academy and land with a bang, I already thought you were particularly heroic, particularly pretty and particularly strong. Back then, when we were going back with Moss, we even talked on the way about why you seemed so heavy, but your figure was still so fine, not fat at all.”


     “Glib!”


     Charlotte’s face became even redder. Her mood soared for some inexplicable reason.


     She gave Ayrin a glare. There was a sudden spring to her steps, a little bounce, an extremely rare occurrence.


     “Strange.”


     All of a sudden, she heard Ayrin mumbling behind her.


     “What’s the matter?”


     Charlotte turned around and looked at Ayrin.


     “There’s someone like Lotton, his eyes are very strange when he looks at me.”


     “Him?” Charlotte followed Ayrin’s gaze and saw the back of a boy clothed mainly in blue, but with great white patterns. She suddenly blinked. “That’s Hawkmoon Academy’s school uniform.”


     “Someone from Hawkmoon academy?” Ayrin shook his head, even more baffled. “I”m not sure why. Lotton gave me a weird feeling before, this person also gives me a weird vibe.”


     “You noticed him looking at you right now, then the feeling he gave you was the same as what you felt when Lotton focused on you?” Charlotte frowned. She immediately noted down this person’s appearance and distinctive traits.


     His build was probably about the same as Ayrin’s, with long brown curly hair.


     His walking posture was very peculiar, as though he only used the tip of his feet, while his heels never touched the ground.


     “Hawkmoon Academy has a match in a bit as well. When the time comes, we’ll take another good look at this person,” she told Ayrin.


     What was different from an ordinary team member was, she and Ivan often went on missions with Lannister’s troops and received special training. Hence, she and Ivan were certain that the aura coming from Lotton that day in the tournament was definitely the aura that only an arcane master who already went through many real close-quarter fights could have, or even that of someone who already killed many people.


     If someone like him were to stare at someone and reveal some hostility, some desire to kill, then someone with keen perception might well feel strange vibes.


     This person from Hawkmoon Academy also gave Ayrin the same feeling, so this made her instantly feel that this person was as suspicious as Lotton.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 148: Permanent materialization skill
      Chapter 148: Permanent materialization skill


     “Girls, brave warriors, do your best!”


     “We won, so you girls have to win as well!”


     In the contestants’ preparation area, team Agate Lake was nervously waiting for their turn when all of a sudden, they heard a loud familiar voice shouting from the noisy stands.


     “It’s Ayrin. Why isn’t he watching in the stands reserved for the participants, why’d he run into the spectator stands instead?”


     “I think that’s Charlotte. So that’s the reason why, he came to watch with Charlotte!”


     “This guy, he’s afraid we won’t hear him, so he’s even jumping so high.”


     “We see you! My word, he’s cheering so hard for us, we definitely can’t lose to Hunter Academy.”


     In the stands, Ayrin cheered for team Agate Lake, totally unselfconscious. He desperate waved both his hands while jumping at the same time, leaping five to six meters high every time. He looked a little comical, but these girls from Agate Lake Academy waved back at him, smiling despite themselves, their nervousness dissipating for a moment.


     “This guy is really very interesting.”


     Team Golden Stag wasn’t too far away from team Agate Lake. Seeing Ayrin bouncing and hopping, that flirtatious girl covered a chuckle with her hand.


     Rinsyi looked at this girl without a word. Ever since he met Ayrin in St. Lauren, he felt more and more that Ayrin was like an exceptionally noisy fly, buzzing round and round all around him without respite.


     And the most crucial was, this fly was even becoming more and more of a threat.


     “It’s our match next.”


     He didn’t turn around to look at Ayrin. He merely glanced at the teammates around him and coldly said, “I want to go over some things one more time. Our team Golden Stag has always had an elimination tradition. The one with the worst performance in the tournament will be directly kicked out of the school team, whether there’s a powerful freshman awaiting to take their place or not.”


     “We know.” No matter the main member of the rosters or the five substitutes around him, none of them showed any surprise.


     After spending some time in this kind of team atmosphere, it seemed every member of team Golden Stag, even substitutes, had about the same temperament as Rinsyi and the other main members. All of them were extremely confident, all of them feeling a cut above the others.


     “It’s that guy.”


     When Ayrin was cheering for team Agate Lake at the top of his lungs, Charlotte’s gaze latched tightly onto team Hawkmoon, likewise standing in the preparation area.


     A strange sensation of danger even pushed her shyness aside.


     Since she noted down his traits and appearance beforehand, she noticed at first glance that boy with long curly brown hair.


     She could clearly see that boy’s face. It was a somewhat long and narrow face, with a somewhat small chin that made the mouth look as though it were placed lower than usual. One could say he was one of those with particularly distinctive facial features.



     Because team Hawkmoon also ranked as a strong team at almost the same level as Golden Stag, Breith Magazine had gone into some details when presenting their main roster. And after comparing with Breith Magazin’s issue from a few days ago, Charlotte discovered this boy didn’t belong among the five main members of team Hawkmoon. He should be one of the reserve fighters.


     For an ordinary substitute, if they couldn’t even win their place in the main lineup, how would they look at Ayrin with a gaze that made Ayrin feel threatened?


     This made Charlotte even more suspicious. She felt the need to first secretly investigate this Hawkmoon substitute while Ivan and the other members of team Divine Shield were here.


     “Hurry up and look, team Golden Stag and team Snow Wolf are going on stage!”


     “The match is going to start!”


     The stands became noisy just then. The two teams opposed in the first match were already taking their places in the field.


     “Golden Stag Academy against Snow Wolf Academy, first fight, Pires against Ferguson.”


     Without making the spectators in the stands wait for too long, the main referee Kleis and his assistant referees took their places at various spots in the field. Then, according to the fighting sequences the two teams had handed over, Kleis announced the members participating in the first match for both sides.


     “Pires, I don’t remember this name. It’s a newcomer in team Golden Stag. The first one to fight for team Golden Stag is really a substitute.”


     Every pair of eyes in the field was gathered on this first member taking to the field for Golden Stag.


     This was a boy with seemingly a very noble air. Even his walking posture seemed extremely graceful and appropriate. He had the aura of a prince with excellent schooling. His build seemed to have been chiseled by special training, looking slender and graceful, not too thin and not too fat, not a single ounce of excessive flesh on him. His body brimmed with great power. Some kind of hair gel had been smeared on his short blond hair. It was plastered very smoothly on the back of his head, like a golden helmet.


     His opponent was short and stout in contrast, his skin somewhat dark-red as though he had gone overboard with his liquor. His short black hair was sparse and in a disarray, his nose was a bit too big, and his eyes very ferocious, giving off a coarse and warlike feeling.


     His nickname was also appropriate: the “Hacking Butcher.” He was team Snow Wolf’s vice-captain, his strength ranking second in the team.


     “It’s really a substitute. This guy and his team, are they really going to deal with Snow Wolf Academy with a substitute-only lineup?”


     When he saw that the one stepping onto the field was truly a substitute, Ayrin threw a very displeased glance at Rinsyi standing there at the edge of the field, then immediately started to encourage team Silver Wolf. “Do your best, team Silver Wolf! Knock them down!”


     “Pardon me, please let me through, I’m from Breith Trading Company.”


     Just then, two men suddenly squeezed their way to Ayrin. They flashed a polite smile in his direction and said, “Ayrin, you should still remember us. May we bother you again?”


     “Faint… It’s your guys again.” A speechless Ayrin looked at these two guys from Breith Magazine smiling their polite smiles. “What do you want this time?”


     “We saw you seemed to have strong opinions against team Golden Stag. Is there any conflict between you?” the two men from Breith Magazine said, all smiles.


     “It’s nothing, it’s just that I very much want to meet them in the tournament, then defeat them.” Ayrin said a few serious words, then added, “Defeat them with all their main members! Knock out Rinsyi!”


     “Really?”


     Light suddenly flashed bright in the eyes of these two. They exchanged a look, then looked at Charlotte beside Ayrin, then said pardon us for the trouble, we hope you’ll have a pleasant time watching the match. Then they left, full of excitement.


     “I have a bad feeling.” Charlotte watched their backs and couldn’t resist saying, “I wonder what on earth they’re going to write this time.”


     “It doesn’t matter. The more excessive it is, the more provocative, the angrier Rinsyi will be. Teacher Carter already said that infuriating your opponent is a very useful method, because someone burning with rage will often make mistakes.” Ayrin glanced at Rinsyi and humphed.


     “But that guy Rinsyi, he’s on a totally different level from us.” Charlotte looked at Rinsyi’s back and said, solemn, “Ayrin, you already saw Ivan in action. But you have to understand that even for Ivan, there’s an insurmountable gap with direct Lannister descendants. This gap, it’s simply the gap between elite and taboo.”


     “Exactly. The enemy is so powerful, so that’s all the more reason for you guys to help me.” Ayrin said, his tone very natural, very unwilling to admit defeat, “If you aren’t brave enough to see this guy as an enemy, then you’ll never surpass that guy.”


     “…” Charlotte felt that it was simply impossible to refute Ayrin’s sometimes bold and confident reasoning.


     “It’s starting!”


     Just then, the referee announced the formal start of the fight between Pires, the first one representing Golden Stag, and Snow Wolf’s vice-captain Ferguson.


     “Boom!” “Boom!” “Boom!”…


     The air around Ferguson exploded in vibrations as soon as the match officially began.


     “Clang… Clang… Clang…”


     Explosive metallic sounds rose in the field at the same time.


     A thick scarlet armor suddenly appeared on Ferguson, two ram horns on the helm. A scarlet ax also appeared in his hands, taller than a grown man, the blade glinting with a red light so thick it seemed to be dripping with blood.


     The picture of a bloody butcher!


     On the contrary, Golden Stag’s Pires didn’t move an iota. He merely observed the bloody butcher-like Ferguson with a graceful smile.


     “Did he immediately use a materialization skill like that because he’s afraid of his opponent?”


     Ayrin couldn’t hold back his cry of surprise. “Won’t an ax and a thick armor like that consume many arcane particles in one cast? Or does he have some other special skills that guarantee he can strike his opponent before the ax and armor vanish?”


     “No.” Charlotte had already trained a long time in Lannister’s army, hence her knowledge was even broader than Agate Lake’s Sophia. When she heard Ayrin’s astonished voice, she immediately shook her head. “This isn’t an ordinary materialization skill, it’s a permanent-type materialization skill.”


     “Permanent materialization, what does that mean?” Ayrin immediately asked.


     “An arcane skill that can permanently merge arcane particles with arcane energy and transform them into weapons. In other words, you can use arcane particles and arcane energy beforehand and condense them into a weapon, then this weapon won’t disappear, you can carry it with you. And some arcane skills among those can even turn these weapons back into minute particles and store them inside the body. They can be assembled again when they’re needed. The power of weapons like these scale with the strength of an arcane master’s arcane particles. Generally speaking, the weapon condensed by a three-gate arcane master will surpass almost any item made of steel,” Charlotte explained, turning to look at Ayrin.


     “The Cup of Starry Sky Braves was originally made to stimulate and enhance arcane masters’ fighting techniques and use of arcane skills, because the inherent power of an arcane master at the taboo-level or above often surpasses all mundane weapons. That’s the reason why the Cup of Starry Sky Braves prohibits the use of any weapon, but permanent materialization skills are considered a type of arcane skills, so they’re allowed. Also, when you shape the weapon, it’s the same as casually pulling out a weapon prepared in advance, you don’t need to consume all that many arcane particles. You only start to consume arcane particles when you use these weapons.”


     “These permanent materialization skills are pretty rare, they’re called a Gift of Steel in the world of arcane masters,” Charlotte added after a small pause. “Only a minority of arcane masters can learn them. People see them as an addition to the bloodline, like an additional innate talent. In the world of arcane masters, the most powerful close-range battlemasters are usually called wild battlemasters. And out of ten wild battlemasters, there are at least five who use this type of arcane skill. For this kind of wild battlemaster with at least five open gates, they can cut apart their opponents’ arcane skills merely relying on the weapons they condense beforehand. They simply don’t need to spend all that much energy to deal with arcane masters of a lower level. A powerful wild battlemaster can even kill a dozen arcane teams in succession. This is something arcane masters of other styles simply can’t compare to.”


     TN: End of Pires vs Ferguson next chapter. All Arsenal and Utd fans unite! Or something.


     There’s exceptionally no teaser for next chapter, because I couldn’t anything good to tease with in the next chapter.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 149: Intangible show of strength
      Chapter 149: Intangible show of strength


     “Permanent materialization… Isn’t that just like always carrying an arcane skill and smashing people with it?” Ayrin said, a little dumbstruck.


     “You could say it like that.”


     Charlotte counted on her fair fingers and said, “In the era of the War of the Dragons, among the legendary materialization skills, there were ‘Ring of the Dracolich,’ ‘Burning Angel Sword,’ ‘Hammer of the Thunder God,’ and so on. In fact, Draconic scholars even thought that the dragon crystals and monster crystals found inside some dragons and monsters were more or less the same as permanent materialization. The difference was that arcane masters’ permanent materialization mostly took the shape of weaponry, while their dragon crystals and monster crystals took the form arcane energy sources. Some dragons could seal and store inside their own dragon crystals their most powerful arcane skill. For example, the flame dragon’s ‘Castle-Burning Breath,’ ‘Descent of Judgment Day,’ and arcane skills like that. If they used them in ordinary times, they would consume all their arcane particles.”


     “In that case, it’s the same as having one extra fearsome skill that would require their entire reserve of arcane particles to launch.” Ayrin stuck out his tongue. “That’s a great advantage. When you meet them, it’s like meeting two people with the same battle strength. Charlotte, you really know a lot, you have to teach me often in the future.”


     “As long as you train for a while, as long as you experience some battles and get to see some battles, you’ll naturally come to know more.” Charlotte’s face blushed faintly from the praise.


     “What happened?”


     Just at this moment, the stands went into a sudden chaos.


     Dazzling arcane particles started flowing out of Pires’ hands. There wasn’t any obvious attack, but even Kleis and the assistant referees in the surrounding area looked obviously unwell, as though they simply couldn’t breathe.


     And Ferguson, after using the permanent materialization skill “Scarlet Butcher” just moments ago, now wore a completely different expression. The entire lower half of his body bathed entirely in an eruption of arcane particles.


     “It’s World of Suffocation!”


     “It’s World of Suffocation, the skill belonging to Rafley, the lord loyal to House Baratheon!”


     “Rafley, the one called the Lord of Death! This Pires, could he be Ralfey’s son?”


     There were after all too many knowledgeable spectators in the stands. In the space of an instant, countless such exclamations fell into Ayrin’s ears.


     “World of Suffocation is a secret skill that drains away all the breathable oxygen in the air in a great area surrounding the target.” Aware that Ayrin might not necessarily know about it, Charlotte took the initiative to whisper quietly against his ear, “That’s why, the arena doesn’t look any different right now, but the people in the field are in a state of suffocation. Pires definitely has a method not to be affected, but Ferguson probably won’t be able to hold on much longer in a state of asphyxia. That’s why, if he wants to defeat Pires, he can only throw caution to the wind and use a reckless assault.



     “As to Lord of Death Rafley, he’s an arcane master of outstanding fame just like your academy’s Liszt. On top of that, he obtained a dragon egg in the course of a mission, and he succeeded in hatching a black abyss dragon. Black abyss dragons are nicknamed Lords of Death to begin with, plus he himself was already the lord of a territory. That’s the reason why people started calling him the Lord of Death.”


     “What you mean is, Rafley is one of House Baratheon’s dragon knights?” Ayrin was greatly astounded.


     “Indeed. He’s a rather peculiar type.” Charlotte nodded. “Because the other dragon knights in House Baratheon are all storm dragons. He’s the only one who obtained a black abyss dragon in the course of a mission in the demon forests.”


     “I heard that when some arcane masters train or carry out fights and missions in the most dangerous demon forests, they would sometimes discover some historical remains, or even a nest formerly used by a dragon. Then they’d obtain dragon eggs or maybe bloodline-transmitting holy treasures.” Ayrin looked at Charlotte. “I didn’t think someone would really become a dragon knight like this.”


     “Ordinary arcane masters shouldn’t even think about it. On the entire continent, there are only a couple people with that kind of luck,” Charlotte said. “Plus, only the most powerful geniuses will go train or carry out missions in these demon forests marked as unknown danger areas on the map. These places were all formerly beastmen kingdoms or dragon territories.”


     In the mere time it took for them to exchange a few sentences, Ferguson had already turned into a crimson storm of steel in the field.


     With his arcane particles gushing crazily out of him, he started to spin with astounding speed. The giant ax he held became a tornado-like storm.


     With storm-like speed, his heavy body swept away everything on his path toward Pires.


     Maybe he used some kind of arcane skill, or perhaps it was because of the constant, rapid whirling, making the power grow increasingly stronger under the inertia. In any case, the scarlet storm of steel became bigger and bigger.


     It seemed Pires had no way at all to avoid this fearsome storm of steel, but Pires still looked extremely graceful just as he’d previously been. Arcane particles flowed out of him, then a thick yellow haze enveloped the entire arena in the space of an instant. Even the whirling storm of metal couldn’t be seen anymore.


     “What arcane skill is that!”


     Already in great discomfort from the lack of air, Ferguson was already in great discomfort. His face became utterly unsightly with the appearance of this yellow haze.


     This haze firmly embraced the arena inside. He simply couldn’t see where Pires was hiding inside the thick fog, he couldn’t even feel the fluctuations of Pires’ arcane particles.


     Pires was simply playing hide-and-seek with him!


     “Fire Rain Impact!”


     With his last glimmer of hope, Ferguson suddenly halted the storm of steel and ferociously smashed the giant ax on the ground, sending shocks throughout the entire arena.


     Dazzling arcane particles gushed out of his hands and out of the ax handle. Countless fireballs suddenly appeared in the sky, dropping like dense rain.


     Countless balls of fire smashing down on yellow clouds enveloping the entire arena, such a grand picture was astonishing.


     However, some people in the stands couldn’t resist shaking their heads. “That’s useless. That’s the Lord of Death’ Abyss Mist. Apart from special eye skills and perception skills, it’s almost impossible to find out where the opponent is hiding inside by attacking with a spell like this,” they said.


     “World of Suffocation and Abyss Mist, there’s no weakling in Golden Stag Academy… Even a substitute is already this strong!”


     “With such a combination of arcane skills, Ferguson might still be able to make his escape in a chance fight between arcane masters, but there nothing he ca do in such a tournament match.”


     “It’s hard to imagine a substitute in team Golden Stag defeating the second strongest in Snow Wolf with so much ease.”


     Almost at the same time these voices descended from the stands, the spectators could already hear the main referee Kleis’ voice: “The match is over, Golden Stag Academy’s Pires wins.”


     The yellow fog dissipated.


     Ferguson panted in violent gulps, looking as though his soul had fled his body.


     Losing like that truly felt too depressing for him, but there still wasn’t anything he could do.


     Pires stood gracefully in a corner of the field. He couldn’t hold back a proud smile amidst the exclamations descending from the stands.


     “This is truly a great feeling,” he thought, reveling in the feeling.


     But just then, his face suddenly turned snow white.


     Because he saw Rinsyi stretch out his hand at the edge of the field and beckon at him.


     In team Golden Stag, this was the gesture that meant he should forfeit the next bout and let the following fighter take his place.


     “What? What’s Golden Stag’s meaning?”


     “Pires won, but he still has to step down, so the score directly becomes one apiece?”


     After staring blankly for a few seconds, Pires gestured at Kleis he was forfeiting, making the stands erupt once again.


     “Why?”


     “Why did you tell me to step down?” Pires asked when he came not far away in front of Rinsyi. He also had trouble controlling himself, raining questions down on Rinsyi, losing his previous graceful bearing.


     Rinsyi looked at him with an icy stare as though he were looking as a moron. He said, his tone filled with derision, “Do you still need me remind you? You clearly could have used Abyss Mist first thing, then handled him with an arcane skill like Shadow of Death. Why did you have to use World of Suffocation? If you’d used your brain a tiny bit, you could have beaten him while still sparing a third of your arcane particles. Right now, even though you beat him, you already consumed more than half your arcane particles after using two particle-intensive arcane skills. In your condition, I don’t think victory’s absolute assured against the next Snow Wolf fighter.”


     “I…” Pires’ face turned red and blue in turn. He still wanted to say something, but a cold chuckle came from Rinsyi’s lips. The chilliness in his eyes made him instantly coated in cold sweat.


     “Of course, you could say that you’re very confident against anyone other than their captain Danzon. But what if their next fighter just happens to be Danzon?” Rinsyi’s smile was cold. “I can tolerate you genuinely lacking in strength and lose to the opponent, but I can’t tolerate your stupid behavior. When our team Golden Stag faces a team of this level, other than me letting you step down, how else could we lose at the hands of such a team? Let me warn you one last time. Fights between arcane masters are battles of life and death. Only thinking of standing out just for the sake of making people think you’re very powerful, this fundamentally doesn’t fit our team Golden Stag.”


     Pires hung his head lower and lower. He could no longer hold back his trembling.


     “What’s that Rinsyi guy doing?”


     Ayrin couldn’t hear Rinsyi’s voice, but he could see Pires looking as though he was about to cry.


     “Golden Stag Academy against Snow Wolf, Gezny against Windsor.”


     At this time, the next two team members representing both sides had already taken their places in the field.


     “It’s really another substitute. It looks like Rinsyi indeed wants to use an all-substitute lineup,” Charlotte couldn’t help but whisper when she saw the Golden Stag member take to the field, skinny like a bamboo pole. “Truly a formidable confidence. That said, even their substitutes are so strong, even they are at the level of celebrity fighters…”


     “What now,” Ayrin said, very displeased. “Isn’t he just showing off on purpose? Also, if you put it nicely you can say even their substitutes can defeat their opponents, but in reality, aren’t they simply trying not to divulge their main members’ secrets? From the tournament last year until now, their main fighters must surely have accumulated many secrets.”


     “I can’t refute that actually.” Charlotte thought a moment, then shook her head again, a little vexed. She thought, “But the more it is so, the more frightening a team like that is.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 150: Strange comprehension
      Chapter 150: Strange comprehension


     “I wonder what kind of powerful figure this new Golden Stag substitute will turn out to be.”


     Watching Gezny, the second contestant for Golden Stag, take to the field, looking as thin as a bamboo stick, such a thought floated in everyone’s mind in the stands.


     Imperceptibly, everyone had come to the subconscious belief that Windsor, the member representing Snow Wolf, couldn’t possibly win this bout.


     The very skinny-looking Gezny didn’t have the slightest desire to trade words with his opponent. When he came into the field, he directly signaled his readiness at Kleis.


     Hence the fight started very quickly.


     “Snow Spirit!”


     The moment the fight began, a white ball of snow appeared around Windsor, fluttering in circles around him like a snow spirit in the depths of a forest on a snowy night.


     This was clearly a very standard strategy. Launching an arcane skill integrating attack with defense, this was the first choice for almost every arcane master in a fight.


     The dazzling brilliance of arcane particles also appeared on Gezny’s hands.


     His body, and even the clothes he wore suddenly turned into an extremely bright red.


     “Hiss…”


     There was a collective gasp in the stands.


     In fact, even without using your eyes, you could judge what kind of arcane skills the fighters were using in the field just by the various voices coming from the stands.


     Only a particularly fearsome arcane skill, or perhaps one extremely peculiar, and one that almost no one knew of could cause such a tsunami-like wave of hisses.


     “What arcane skill is that?”


     Ayrin was also thoroughly mesmerized.


     After turning entirely into a bright red color, Gezny actually began to melt, starting from the feet. His whole body started slowly sinking down. It quickly vanished, and became an extremely bright puddle of thick, sticky blood.


     “I don’t know.” Charlotte stared in a daze. She never heard about an arcane skill like that either.


     Facing Gezny, Windsor was also staring in a daze. After hesitating a moment, he chanted in a quiet voice. The “Snow Spirit” revolving around him still stayed near him, but a white arrow of snow half as big as a man instantly took form in front of him, then shot toward that puddle of blood at astonishing speed.


     “Puff!”


     The white arrow of ice struck the ground, exploded, forming a blanket of ice covering the entirety of that thick sticky pool of blood.


     “What!”


     However, what made the spectators in the stands gasp once again, what made Windsor turn white as snow was, a bright red color also emerged under Windsor’s feet.


     Like a layer of sticky blood oozing from the ground, a dense, sticky pool of blood also formed at his feet.


     Before he could launch another arcane skill, a blood-red figure suddenly flashed into existence on his left. It was impressively Gezny.



     “Hiss…”


     Windsor himself couldn’t hold back an audible hiss. Along with the pull of the arcane particles from his fingers, the “Snow Spirit” fluttering around him smashed ruthlessly in Gezny’s direction.


     The Snow Spirit exploded on Gezny.


     At the same time, without a sound and without a trace, a scarlet hand stretched out from the blood at Windsor’s feet, grabbing both his legs.


     “Ah!”


     Windsor shrieked. His legs also made bone-cracking sounds.


     “Puff!”


     The Snow Spirit directly went through the blood-red figure’s chest. Bloody waves spread along the hole in its wake, then the entire blood-red figure once again shrank down like a puddle of blood.


     The sticky puddle of blood vanished from under Windsor’s feet as though it seeped into the ground. In the meantime, Windsor couldn’t stand upright any longer. He fell to the ground.


     “The bones in his legs have been crushed to pieces!”


     “What on earth is this arcane skill!”


     Amidst the continuous shouts of surprise, Ayrin actually didn’t peep a word. He watched without even a blink.


     He saw the puddle of blood once again bubble where Gezny had first disappeared from, then Gezny’s body once again appeared in its original spot as though nothing happened, looking at the fallen Windsor.


     Charlotte turned her head left and right, looking at the stands, listening to the voices coming from them. She said, astounded, “This secret skill must surely have appeared very rarely. It seems there’s no one in the entire stands who knows about this secret skill.”


     “Could it be a skill that merely deceives the sight, while in fact you go underground below your opponent’s feet?” Ayrin asked all of a sudden.


     Charlotte turned around and looked at him with a shake of her head. “It’s impossible to know with mere conjectures. The only way to feel what kind of secret skill it truly is is probably to face him.”


     River Bend Academy was an extremely formidable team just like Golden Stag. In the rest area reserved for participant teams in the stands, a boy in that team who looked only thirteen to fourteen couldn’t resist saying, “This year, Golden Stag Academy is even harder to deal with than last year.”


     This boy’s hair was of a peculiar bronze color. His height was very short, and his eyes were an azure blue. He looked particularly smart and clever. He seemed to have some sort of ADHD; his hands moved here and then moved there, without any cease. Now and then, he even couldn’t stop himself from taking out a complex building block toy. He tore it apart, then very quickly rebuilt it again.


     “Leiston, that’s rather strange. Even a guy like you feels that Golden Stag is hard to deal with?” The group of people from River Bend suddenly gathered all their eyes on this very young boy.


     “Of course. Even my genius self can’t see through an arcane skill from a substitute of theirs. That said, it doesn’t matter. If they end up meeting us, I’ll still sort them out easily, ohohohoho…” A strange proud laugh immediately came from this freshman called Leiston.


     “You, can you be a bit less narcissistic?!” The group from River Bend immediately smacked this freshman on the head, each of them gifting him with a punch.


     “There’s actually a guy like Stingham?” If Ayrin had noticed the situation there, he’d surely have had such a similar thought.


     However, Ayrin’s eyes right then were latched tight onto Gezny.


     …


     “What does that mean?”


     “Is it anticipation or is it because it’s innate to this arcane skill to begin with?”


     The stands were once again in a turmoil.


     The fight between Gezny and Svensen, the third fighter for Snow Wolf, had already started.


     Clearly, just like many people thought, Svensen chose a highly mobile strategy from the get-go.


     By quickly changing his position, perhaps it would be difficult for a puddle of blood oozing from the ground to pose a threat for him.


     But what no one in the stands imagined was, with Svensen’s first flash, hurling himself more than a dozen meters away, a bright puddle of blood appeared from the ground at his feet the instant his feet landed on the ground!


     As though this puddle of blood was waiting for him to land!


     A big scarlet hand suddenly stretched out of the puddle and grabbed at Svensen’s legs.


     An aghast Svensen had no time at all to launch another mobility skill. Bright light flashed on his right hand, and a curved blade shaped like a wolf tooth appeared in it. He slashed down at the big frightening hand stretching out of the blood.


     “Puff!”


     The big blood-red hand split apart from the middle. Without a sound, it became a thick puddle of blood dripping on the ground.


     But at the same time, a scarlet figure actually appeared behind him.


     “Hiss…”


     With a collective gasp from the stands, this scarlet figure ruthlessly hit Svensen’s back with both his hands.


     “Crack…”


     Svensen’s back immediately cracked as though the bones broke. His entire body splashed away in the air, as though a chariot hurling at high speed had crashed into him.


     “Why is this arcane skill so weird and creepy, it’s not just a form of attack?”


     “The real attack doesn’t always come from the hand stretching out from the blood on the ground, it can also come from the appearing figure?”


     Ayrin stared, his eyes never blinking even once. He saw that pool of blood once again seemingly seep into the ground, then Gezny’s figure once appeared where he previously stood.


     For some reason, though of course he couldn’t guess what type of skill Gezny’s skill truly was, he inexplicably felt as though Gezny’s skill didn’t seem hard to learn.


     At the very least, it was much simpler than the two arcane skills professor Plum had given him.


     “When he launches the skill, the flow of arcane particles doesn’t look complicated at all. It’s about the same as Evil Flaming Eye at most.”


     Maybe because it was because this arcane skill was too strange, and because Ayrin had also been observing it with extreme focus without missing a beat. All of Gezny’s minute movements every time he launched the skill, every scene of arcane particles flowing out of his hands and feet, they all seemed extremely clear in his mind right at this instant.


     Charlotte felt something strange with Ayrin, and couldn’t help but ask, “What’s the matter?”


     “I’m not sure,” Ayrin said, looking at her. He couldn’t make sense of it either. “I just feel like I can learn this arcane skill.”


     “Learn his arcane skill, just by superficially looking at him using the skill?” Charlotte stared wide at Ayrin. “Ayrin, are you pulling my leg?”


     “I’m not sure what’s going on either, but after watching him use it a few times, I actually feel like I can also do it just like him.” Ayrin shook his head, a little troubled. “Before, when I learned arcane skills, I looked at teacher Ciaran and teacher Carter demonstrate, and when I felt like I could do it just like them, make my arcane particles flow just like them, then I wasn’t far away from successfully using the skill I was learning.”


     “But, even those geniuses from the legends, those powerful people with dragon bloodlines, no matter how powerful their ability to learn and comprehend, it was still impossible for them to learn an arcane skill just by watching someone else use it a few times. All the arcane skills draw and condense arcane energy through minute variations in the flow of arcane particles.


     “Take the simplest part, just how fast the arcane particles should flow when launching the skill, what subtle variations there are. Without arcane masters who can launch this skill telling you about their experience, telling you concrete numerical values, it’s almost impossible for you to understand and learn. You must surely have already seen the scrolls or data recording your academy’s arcane skills. You should know that apart from images depicting detailed body movements, there are also detailed values about each flow of arcane particles spraying from your body. Even if you can break down these details, every arcane skill is still so hard to grasp; people often need to practice and feel it for themselves for a very long time before they can learn a skill that suits them. Ayrin, you…” As though she was explaining common sense, a quick unceasing torrent of words came from Charlotte.


     But all of a sudden, she seemed to think of something, and suddenly shook. “Ayrin, you’re a freshman at Holy Dawn Academy. How much time did you need to learn Evil Flaming Eye and Crown of Ice and Snow? Also, I think you learned another two skills this time, how much time did you need?”


     “I don’t remember clearly about Evil Flaming Eye and Crown of Ice and Snow, because I hadn’t condensed arcane particles yet when teacher Ciaran taught me the way to use Evil Flaming Eye. This time, I used maybe three days for Fountain of Slow and Touch of Bones,” Ayrin said after thinking a moment.


     “Three days? You learned these two skills after just three days?!” Charlotte couldn’t stop herself from covering her mouth.


     “What, are you very surprised?” Ayrin laughed, a little embarrassed. He quietly said, “Teacher Carter and teacher Ciaran also said that my ability to comprehend and learn was much stronger than ordinary people.”


     “…” Charlotte looked at Ayrin with incomparable shock. Countless thoughts flashed in her mind at this instant, but when she finally opened her mouth, the first thing she couldn’t resist saying was: “Ayrin, you definitely can’t casually let someone else know you have this kind of learning ability… Because that’s your greatest secret.”


     “Yeah.” Ayrin nodded. “I trust you absolutely. Apart from you, I wouldn’t tell someone else.”


     “Can you really… keenly perceive a skill just be looking at someone using it for a few times? Can you really learn it?” Charlotte breathed deeply. It was difficult for her to quieten her shaken mind no matter how she tried.


     “Let me carefully watch it again. He should use it again probably.” Ayrin’s eyes never strayed from Gezny. “I’ll give it a try after the match finishes. We’ll know by then.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 151: A dream, or reality?
      Chapter 151: A dream, or reality?


     “Rinsyi, that little guy looks particularly serious when he watches Gezny. It seems he’s very interested in Gezny.”


     In team Golden Stag, that flirty girl with dark purple hair and black nails covered a giggle with her hand. “He’s not even blinking.”c


     “Thinking about how to deal with him?” Rinsyi didn’t turn his head back in the slightest or look at where Ayrin was. He merely said, his smile cold, “Too bad, he’s wasting his energy no matter how earnestly he watches. Because if they really fought their way into the last eight and met us in a match, we’d face them with all our starters.”


     …


     “He really used this skill again.”


     In the stands, Ayrin was still staring tight at Gezny.


     Snow Wolf had already adopted a learning attitude. After meeting with three consecutive defeats, Sandro, the fourth member of the team to step on the field, didn’t look particularly disappointed or afraid. He immediately signaled at Kleis he was ready to fight as soon as he came into the field. When Kleis announced the start of the fight, Gezny’s body once again became bright red, his entire body beginning to melt into a puddle of blood.


     “What’s Sandro trying to do?”


     Every spectator saw that, facing Gezny’s attack, the fourth contestant for Snow Wolf stood where he was without moving an iota.


     The ground at his feet seemed as though it started oozing blood, becoming blood-red.


     “Ice Meteor!”


     A crackling sound resonated in the field.


     Along with his chant, a meteor of ice and snow fell at a stunning speed at the spot where Gezny had disappeared.


     With a muffled “Puff,” the ice splattered everywhere like a huge flower of ice suddenly blossoming on the ground.


     “Wrong!”


     Disappointment suddenly flashed on Sandro’s face.


     With a “Crack,” a blood-red figure suddenly arising behind him landed a punch on his back, causing a bone-cracking sound.


     His body immediately hurled forward in the air.


     “So it was like this!”


     “He noticed that Gezny returned to his original position every time he struck his opponent, so he suspected it was merely an illusion, that Gezny’s body was standing in its original spot without moving. That’s why he wanted to try and see whether he could land a blow on Gezny.”


     After a blank stare, many spectators in the stands immediately understood as well.


     Charlotte had already given up on guessing the secret behind Gezny’s skill. She merely couldn’t help herself from asking Ayrin in a quiet voice, “How is it?”


     “I’m getting even more of a feel for it.” Ayrin quietly shouted, “I have to hold it back!”


     “Hold back what?” Charlotte asked, baffled.


     “I’m dying to go out immediately and give it a try,” Ayrin explained, breathing loud. “But I’ll definitely get even more of a feel for it if I watch it one more time, so I have to hold back, I absolutely have to hold back and finish watching this guy’s next fight.”



     “What’s going on?” Just then, Ayrin suddenly blinked again.


     He saw Gezny gesture at the referee that he was forfeiting.


     “It’s Rinsyi’s arrangement.”


     Charlotte looked at the edge of the field were team Golden Stag was. She said, a little depressed as well, “It must be because the next one to fight for Snow Wolf is their captain Zieg. Maybe Rinsyi feels Gezny isn’t assured of a victory against him, so he’s switching in someone else.”


     “This Rinsyi guy!”


     That was a great blow for Ayrin. “No matter, let’s first go out and try. Anyway, all the substitutes in team Golden Stag should be around Gezny’s level. Team Snow Wolf couldn’t possibly defeat all of them just by relying on their next member.”


     “That works.” Charlotte looked at Ayrin. She was having a little troubling holding back the urge herself.


     The two of them started squeezing their way out.


     “Team Golden Stag against team Snow Wolf, Oeness against Zieg!”


     When they’d squeezed only half their way to the exit tunnel, Ayrin and Charlotte heard referee Kleis’ voice, then a tsunami of gasps fill the entire arena almost at the same time.


     “This is?”


     As soon as Charlotte turned around, she saw Oeness, the third contestant for team Golden Stag, in the middle of continuously launching skills.


     He had his hands stretched on his chest, his posture as though he held an invisible ball. His ten fingers flicked faintly at a curious rhythm. The arcane particles sprinkling away quickly turned into black flames, then transformed into black bats half the size of a palm.


     Just then, the dense cloud of bats was already rushing toward Snow Wolf’s captain Zieg.


     Five crystal claws floated around Zieg in a bizarre fashion, shaped somewhat like bear paws.


     There were some scattered arcane particles in the air, as though they were marionette strands controlling these five crystal claws. Under Zieg’s control, each slap from these five crystal claws would create huge air waves, illustrating their formidable power.


     But when his crystal claws slapped the black bats rushing near him, it didn’t splash or scatter them. Instead, like a black sticky gummi candy, they directly stuck to the crystal claws.


     The crystal claws immediately became extremely heavy, as if they would fall at any moment.


     “What kind of weird arcane skill is that now?”


     Charlotte’s eyes were also immediately mesmerized.


     She felt that this arcane skill of Oeness’ was a natural predator for her two most important skills.


     “Rage of the Fire Witch!”


     Seeing the situation turning against him, Zieg immediately switched to another move. Along with the glint from the dazzling brilliance of arcane particles, the red flames gushing in front of him first immediately shaped into the semblance of a red-haired witch, then condensed at an alarming speed and transformed into a huge fire lance firing in Oeness’ direction.


     Yet, Oeness still fired his skill nonstop as before, invoking one black bat after another.


     “What!”


     What made Zieg and almost every spectator in the stands stare in disbelief was, when the black bats crashed against the flames, they still stuck to them.


     The long fire lance flying swiftly through the air immediately deviated from its trajectory because of the dozen bats or more sticking on it. It flew past Oeness, not far away from him.


     In that instant, several black bats flew through the fire lance’s previous trajectory and rushed near Zieg.


     “Puff!” …


     Zieg didn’t have enough time left to launch another arcane skill. He shaped his hands into blades and chopped them repeatedly at the bats. However, the bats surprisingly stuck to his hands as well, one after another.


     His hands shook, looking as though they were so heavy he couldn’t even lift them.


     An eerie smile flashed across Oeness’ face.


     He suddenly opened his mouth. A black beam of light shot out of his mouth, immediately striking Zieg’s face.


     A bloody red sprayed behind Zieg’s back. Zieg shouted in pain, falling backward all of a sudden.


     “That’s Black Firetongue! It’s a secret skill from Golden Stag Academy, a shadow master’s assassination skill!”


     “It’s the end. He already struck through Zieg’s body in one hit, there’s no way he can keep fighting.”


     “I know this arcane skill already, but what about these strange black bats… What arcane skill was that?”


     In the chaos of voices, Charlotte’s hands were sweating.


     The members of team Golden Stag taking to the field were actually each stranger than the last. On top of that, they were merely substitutes in Golden Stag Academy.


     “Golden Stag Academy’s really too strong!”


     “There’s no way to fight against them.”


     “These substitute fighters have skills so strange already, I don’t understand them at all.”


     “Even a stronger team would probably not be a match for these substitutes. Plus, who knows if these substitutes gave their all. None of them were wounded…”


     “Even if they made a team with only substitutes, they’d probably still reach the last eight.”


     “Let’s go!” Ayrin’s voice rose against her ears, mingling with these other voices.


     Charlotte turned around. She saw Ayrin squeeze his way out of the crowd as fast as he could, his head down.


     “If I recall correctly, there’s an ‘Insight Training Chamber’ just in front of us.”


     After exiting the arena, Ayrin walked in fast strides toward the northwest corner of the arena.


     When arcane masters are learning arcane skills, they’d sometimes come to a sudden understanding, or perhaps a sudden great insight. They’d want to practice, but almost every arcane master didn’t want to leak their own secrets when training. That was the reason why there were “Insight Training Chambers” in every city in Eiche, open to the public free of charge.


     After a few minutes, Ayrin and Charlotte were standing in one of the stone rooms in the “Insight Training Chamber” at the northwest corner of the arena.


     “I’m starting!” Ayrin told Charlotte in all seriousness, looking as though he was seriously trying to remember.


     “What!”


     “You…?!”


     Charlotte nodded. She knew it was best for now not to say anything superfluous. But as soon as Ayrin started to move, she let out an incredulous exclamation.


     Because Ayrin didn’t employ the same posture Gezny previously had when launching his skill. Instead, he put both his hands on his chest, as though he were holding an invisible ball!


     He was instead adopting Oeness’ skill-launching posture!


     Arcane particles flowed out of Ayrin’s fingers and sprinkled away, becoming black flames, but then immediately scattered in the air.


     “Failure!” Ayrin immediately told the indescribably shocked Charlotte.


     There was no dismay whatsoever on his face, however. Instead, it was filled with excitement.


     “Just now, that Oeness continuously launched this skill many times. I also got a great feel for it, like I can learn it.


     “It’s just that he used it for a short time, so my impression isn’t as deep as with Gezny. So I’m giving this arcane skill a spin first.


     “I failed, but I think I’m starting to get the hang of it,” Ayrin told Charlotte again.


     “Don’t tell me, even this skill… This is clearly a skill that’s entirely different from Gezny’s skill!” Charlotte started trembling slightly. She forced herself not to say anything else, or else it might disturb Ayrin.


     “Failed again!”


     “But it seems a bit better!”


     “It should be like this!”


     “I think I succeeded!”


     “Success!”


     After trying for a mere five or six times in succession, what made Charlotte suddenly stop breathing was, with a cheer from Ayrin, she saw black bats rushing out in front of him!


     A bizarre dark arcane energy was undulating and gathering, converging inside this stone room!


     “It’s really possible?”


     “He actually only saw someone launch the skill a few times… He just saw with his own eyes someone demonstrate and use the skill a few times in succession, and now he directly learned it?”


     Even though she was seeing it with her own eyes, a numb Charlotte still felt as though she couldn’t trust her own eyes at all.


     “Let me first try Gezny’s skill now!”


     Ayrin himself was excited enough that his voice sounded a little different.


     “I think I can do it too!”


     “It should be like this!”


     “…”


     Perhaps, as Ayrin said, he had a deeper impression of Gezny’s skill, so Charlotte saw Ayrin’s entire body turn bright red after merely four tries, then start transforming into a puddle of blood!


     “Success!”


     “I get it now!”


     The red light vanished. Ayrin once again stood in front of Charlotte. He started shouting, as if he’d thoroughly understood something.


     “I don’t get it!” Charlotte couldn’t help but shout.


     “Ah!”


     Ayrin exhaled in pain, desperately tossing his hand. He looked at Charlotte: “Charlotte, why did you bite me?”


     “I wanted to check if this was real or if this was a dream,” Charlotte shouted.


     “Ah?” Ayrin was struck a little dumb. “Shouldn’t you bite your own hand then?”


     “I don’t care!” Charlotte couldn’t stop herself from grabbing Ayrin’s hand once again and giving it a bite. “You’ really going to make me crazy.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 152: I still wants to steal and learn
      Chapter 152: I still wants to steal and learn


     “Heheh, Charlotte, it looks like these two skills really aren’t so simple,” Ayring said, rubbing the hand Charlotte had bitten.


     “Ayrin, you, you even have to upset me on purpose!” Charlotte stared at Ayrin, clenching her teeth. She simply couldn’t preserve the demeanor of a virtuous lady. “Of course I know they’re not that simple. They’d be very hard to learn for someone else.”


     “I’m not talking about easy to learn or not.” Ayrin looked a little mysterious. “I’m saying, these two skills aren’t as simple as they appear on the surface, there are still variations to them.”


     “What variations?” Charlotte blinked. She realized her mistake.


     “Watch carefully.”


     An excited Ayrin turned around.


     “Puff puff puff…”


     Many soft sounds rose in the room. Bats rushed out in front of him, one after another. After hitting the wall in front of him, they pasted themselves on it without moving any further.


     “Bang!”


     But all of a sudden, a black bat crashed into the wall and suddenly made a rumble, exploding in multiple pieces. A crater appeared in the hard stone wall, stone fragments splashing everywhere.


     “The manifestation of arcane energy will be different with a different intensity in the flow of arcane particles?” Charlotte breathed in deeply. After all, she was a celebrity-level powerhouse as well. In that instant, she felt that the surge of arcane particles gushing out of Ayrin was more intense than previously.


     “Your judgment is entirely correct.” Ayrin looked at Charlotte with admiration. “If I output a bit less arcane particles, then the bats I shape from arcane energy will merely have a strange weight and stickiness. But as soon as I output a bit more arcane particles, the black bats I invoke will have an arcane energy of an entirely different nature. They’ll have a pretty good impact and explosiveness.”


     “It’s actually such a strange skill,” Charlotte said, solemn. “Before that, I was still thinking I could use some somewhat wasteful but large-scale dense cover-type skill, Fire Rain for example, to eliminate these black bat he invokes. After all, these black bats only have a weird stickiness and weight. I’d eliminate these black bats with a weaker Fire Rain. But if I really did that, he only has to change the characteristics of these bats, then they should be able to directly pass through the rain of fire. The most important thing is, in a long-distance fight, it’s basically impossible to feel the changes in the flow of his arcane particles, so it’s simply impossible to know which characteristics his black bats will have. He can freely switch his method of attacking, while these black bats look entirely identical on the outside.”


     “But since we know now the secret of this skill, while that guy from team Golden Stag still thinks no one else knows about it, then we’ll find a way to deal with him no matter what,” Ayrin said, filled with self-confidence.



     Charlotte thought a moment, then nodded. “Indeed, now it’s not hard to deal with him anymore.”


     “Also, this skill is actually like this…” Ayrin said once again.


     “Ah…” Charlotte jumped in fright, an exclamation escaping from her lips.


     “Ayrin, next time, could you please not directly launch a skill when you talk? Especially a skill like this one. It’s very scary, alright?” she told Ayrin, looking gloomily at Ayrin suddenly shrinking, seemingly melting into blood.


     “Hehe, is that so. I’ll pay attention next time,” Ayrin said with a laugh.


     “Ah…” But Charlotte actually was scarred even stiffer, because that voice didn’t come from the quickly melting Ayrin, but came from behind her instead.


     “What’s going on?”


     She turned around in disbelief, but she couldn’t see anything.


     “Ah!”


     Just as she took a step forward, bewildered, about to stretch out her hand and touch the air in front, she suddenly heard Ayrin’s soft breathing in front of her. Warm air brushed against her face.


     She subconsciously jumped back in fright and directly crashed into the wall behind her with a bang.


     “Ayrin, what on earth is going on!” she shouted, a little frantic.


     Ayrin suddenly emerged from thin air, while that puddle of blood was still there on the ground.


     “This skill, it turns out it doesn’t really transform a person into blood, or seep into the ground and approach the opponent underground. Rather, it’s a skill that deceives the eyes and the senses,” Ayrin explained to Charlotte, looking entirely serious, feeling rather proud. “Only part of the arcane particles create the illusion of the body turning into blood. In fact, when it looks like the body melts into blood, a peculiar arcane power hides the real body, making it invisible to the opponent.”


     Ayrin actually couldn’t help laughing again as he went on. “That’s why, when we watch Gezny fight against his opponent, it looks like he becomes a puddle of blood, then that puddle of blood appears under the opponent’s feet. In fact, every time he merely looks like he very mysteriously turns into blood while his actual body secretly runs to his opponent. When the opponent attacks his body that’s turning into blood, including that puddle of blood, it’s of course useless, because whether that body of blood or that blood puddle, both of them are things created from the merging of arcane energy and parts of his arcane particles.”


     “So it’s like that!”


     Charlotte was in a daze when she heard. She mumbled to herself, “It’s the same as manufacturing a fake body with a part of the arcane particles, and it’s also the same as some body-cloning skills. It’s only because it looks especially weird and creepy, that’s the only reason why it has a confusing effect, causing everyone to be unable to imagine the truth. That’s the reason why attacks aimed at the blood are also entirely useless. His genuine body is already sneaking in his opponent’s direction.”


     “So that means that his final attacks are merely him coming near his opponent and launching a skill from hiding? Only, none of his opponents thought he was hiding just beside them, they only focused on the blood at their feet. That’s the reason why he can spring a sneak attack on them?” Charlotte couldn’t resist asking Ayrin again.


     “It’s just like that, haha.” Ayrin couldn’t help guffaw out loud. “This guy’s skill fools everyone’s eyes just like this. Also, that guy always goes back to where he previously stood after launching his final attack, creating a false appearance. That said, if not for me grasping this skill, I really couldn’t understand what on earth is up with this guy’s skill. I’d still really think that he transforms into blood to pursue his opponent.”


     “If I want to deal with him, I just need to pretend I don’t know his skill’s secret, then secretly lay down some traps around me. He may very well bump into them all by himself like a mouse caught in a mousetrap.” Ayrin found it funnier and funnier the more he talked about it. He couldn’t hold back another great laugh.


     “You scoundrel…”


     Charlotte felt Ayrin’s words were pretty funny. She wanted to laugh, but she couldn’t resist throwing a stern glare at Ayrin anyway. “It’s one thing for you to hide behind me and make me jump in fright, why did you also have to shout whatever like a creep?”


     “It’s not that.” Ayrin scratched his head, embarrassed. “It was because when you came here, you were really too close to me… your face was about to touch mine, that’s the only reason why…”


     “You scoundrel!” Thinking back to the scene a moment ago, Charlotte’s face reddened with a whoosh all of a sudden.


     …


     “Why isn’t Ayrin here anymore?”


     In the arena, the match between Hawkmoon Academy and Magnum Academy was already over. It was already time for the match between Agate Lake Academy against Hunter Academy.


     None of the Agate Lake girls could resist looking at the stands for some reason.


     They were all a bit unaccustomed not to have Ayrin shouting and yelling at the top of his lungs.


     “Brave girls, brave warriors, do your best!”


     “You need to win!”


     Just then, Ayrin’s loud yelling voice suddenly came to their ears again.


     “Why did this guy leave?”


     “He switched place, he ran to the stands over there.”


     The Agate Lake girls saw Ayrin appear in the stands near them.


     “This guy, he rarely makes you disappointed.”


     A faint smile emerged on captain Sophia’s lips. She said to all the members of team Agate Lake, “No matter what, we can’t disappoint him either.”


     “Of course.” The Agate Lake girls put their hands together. “Even if we can’t beat Golden Stag next time, we still need to win this round no matter what. We have to keep St. Lauren’s honor.”


     “Sophia, Nikita, do your best!”


     “Ayrin you stinky pervert, stop stealing my wind with your cheers!”


     Just then, cheers even louder than Ayrin’s suddenly rose in the stands.


     “It’s Stingham.”


     What made Ayrin and everyone in Agate Lake Academy sweat big drops was, Stingham had his hands on his hips while cheering for Agate Lake Academy with a strange smile, while at the same time posing in a pose he himself thought to be very handsome.


     “Oh right.”


     Charlotte suddenly thought of something just then. She asked some spectators near her, “Why did the match between Hawkmoon Academy and Magnum Academy end so fast?”


     The spectators around them were boys from some schools. They seemed to have recognized Charlotte. Seeing Divine Shield Academy’s goddess ask them a question, they suddenly felt overwhelmed, all of them answering, “The one Hawkmoon Academy put first in the field was the “Child of the Stars,” Boyle. Magnum Academy was probably the weakest team in their group, Boyle directly beat them five-nil.”


     Since a star contestant directly dealt with the whole team on the other side, then that substitute naturally couldn’t have made his appearance onstage. Charlotte threw a glance at that Hawkmoon substitute who gave Ayrin a strange feeling, then fell silent.


     “What are you doing looking like you’re up to no good?”


     But when she turned her head back, she actually saw Ayrin with a sly foxy expression, a treacherous smile on his lips.


     “Nothing.”


     Ayrin secretly explained to her, “I’m just thinking, how nice it’d be if someone kept using the same skill in the next match as well. Who knows, maybe I could steal it too.”


     “…” Charlotte was suddenly speechless.






     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 153: Murder in broad daylight, and a peculiar skill
      Chapter 153: Murder in broad daylight, and a peculiar skill


     Exclamations and cheers rose without interruption from the Arena of Fire and Blood, soaring to the horizon. The air in the whole of Eichemalar seemed to be shaking.


     An arcane master in charge of routine patrols walked out of a tunnel and looked at a scoreboard beside the field. This man wearing a silver-white mask on the left side of his face, apparently around the same age as Carter and the others, smiled faintly and mumbled to himself, “This year, all the teams from St. Lauren seem pretty good. Agate Academy is actually leading Hunter Academy three to one.”


     After talking to himself, this arcane master no longer looked at the field. He swept his eyes over the stands in front of him, looking for any potential suspicious person.


     His body froze just then. A terrible aura hard to put into words suddenly got a hold of him.


     All the stands around him, including the sky above the arena, everything seemed to have become incomparably pale in his eyes.


     These cheers and acclaims arising nonstop from the stands also seemed to be separated from him by countless layers of space, as though they were infinitely remote.


     “Hueff… Hueff…”


     He heard his own strange breathing, but he couldn’t make any sound right now. What made him thoroughly chilled was, his arcane particles were also entirely frozen.


     There was an icy aura that seemed to pervade his insides, nearing his heart, becoming in his perception an icy claw that clutched his heart.


     “Reynolds, how many years has it been since we last saw each other… It’s the first time in so many years I set foot in the arena, I didn’t expect you to be the patrol I’d happen to come across. This must be fate, don’t you think?”


     A faint voice came from behind this arcane master wearing a silver-white mask on one half of his face. The voice seemed to make the world around him even paler and more remote.


     “Dias!”


     Blood thoroughly froze in this instant for this arcane master called Reynolds. “How dare you actually come to Eichemalar!”


     “That’s because I missed you people so much.”


     The voice sighed softly behind his back, “Reynolds, you were among the arcane masters who chased and tried to kill me back then. If not for you people following so tight behind me, not leaving me any time to stop over and replenish my arcane particles, maybe I could have saved my younger brother. That said, haven’t you spent these years in too much comfort? You really made so little progress, you surprisingly can’t even resist a single arcane skill of mine.”


     Reynolds kept silent.


     “Before I kill you as revenge for my brother, since we’re old acquaintances from the olden days, do you have any last words?” the voice behind him quietly said.


     “Eichemalar will be the end for you,” Reynolds coldly said. “No matter what kind of sinister plan you came to Eichemalar with, you’ll still end up defeated just like before. You’ll be exposed as soon as you act. You won’t be able to run away this time. This is also your fate.”



     “Too bad, I never believed in any sort of fate…”


     The voice behind his back started laughing quietly.


     The pale wan world around him turned black. His vision also became completely black; his entire consciousness turned to ice. His heart stopped beating, as though the God of Death had touched it with his hand.


     …


     In the stands, no one noticed this arcane master’s life fading away, his body becoming icy-cold.


     But after several seconds, a bizarre layer of grayness emerged on the face of this already dead arcane master. Some dots of revolving pale-white light suddenly flashed in these eyes that had already lost their life-force.


     His already stiff hands suddenly lifted toward the countless spectators in front of him, entirely unaware of what had transpired. Pale rays of light flashed on his hands.


     “Ah!”


     The many spectators in front of him finally sensed a terrifying aura behind them. When they turned their heads around and saw the pale light gushing from his hands, saw the aura of death flowing on his face, they yelled with horror, overwhelmed with shock.


     “Reynolds!”


     “This is…!”


     “Evil Spirit – Seal!”


     At this instant, many urgent voices and chants rose at the same time.


     More than a dozen transparent chains suddenly wrapped around Reynolds, then sank inside him.


     Reynolds bellowed then. An ashen-gray stream of air rushed out of his mouth.


     But his body didn’t move any further. The sickly white light also immediately vanished from his eyes and his hands.


     “Swish!” “Swish!” “Swish!”


     Three figures appeared around Reynolds’ corpse in a triangular formation.


     “This is Di…”


     “Don’t… panic…”


     “Search…”


     In quiet whispers, the three arcane masters who’d appeared near Reynolds concluded their rapid conversation within mere seconds. Even the ones closest to them in the stands couldn’t clearly hear what they said.


     …


     “Did something happens in the stands over there?”


     “The elite arcane patrol team took away with them some spectators in the back rows.”


     “I don’t know, is there someone suspicious in the back rows?”


     Some people in the stands saw something unusual happen in the back rows in the stands over there, but none of them understood what was truly happening.


     “Connie, do your best!”


     Ayrin and Charlotte hadn’t noticed the anomaly in the stands on the left behind them. They were entirely unaware that, just a few minutes ago, a hackles-raising revenge and murder had taken place.


     Ayrin only thought about shouting encouragements at the top of his lungs for Connie, the second fighter to take to the field for Agate Lake Academy.


     Previously in the match, Helena, the first one to fight for Agate Lake Academy, had defeated back to back two contestants from Hunter Academy, and she’d even made the third contestant waste more than half his arcane particles. Coming into the field after her for Agate Lake Academy, Connie had already defeated team Hunter’s third contestant, and was now waging a fierce battle with Bishu, the fourth contestant from team Hunter.


     Right now, Connie had already used Agate Lake’s secret skill “Radiant Goddess.”


     “Radiant Goddess “ was a formidable secret skill very few people in Agate Lake Academy had managed to comprehend in the past few years.


     In an odd combination of arcane particles and arcane energy, a radiant goddess three meters tall, holding a scepter in her hand presently took shape around Connie.


     This Radiant Goddess didn’t merely look like a huge armor, withstanding the battering of arcane skills coming from the opponent. It even, from time to time, fired shining red-hot beams of light.


     Under the pounding of these beams of light, Bishu, the fourth member of team Hunter, seemed in a very dire situation. His body was already suffering many burns.


     But Bishu suddenly chanted just then, as though he were staking everything on it, “Skunk Devil Summoning!”


     In the air in front of him, a shadow suddenly appeared, and in the next moment, a skunk fell on the ground with a flop. It was about five or six times the size of a normal skunk, its whole body stripped like a zebra.


     “Puff!”


     The moment it fell down, this stripped skunk sprayed a yellow fog from his tail section, just like a fart.


     “Ah!”


     Connie clearly had the upper hand previously, but now she suddenly shrieked. The Radiant Goddess around her swayed.


     “It stinks!”


     “It stinks even from so far away!”


     “Oh crap, it smells worse and worse!”


     “Ah! I’m going to puke from the smell!”


     All around in the stands, the spectators seemed to do the same thing at the same time: desperately hold their breaths and cover their noses.


     A stink hard to put into words was spreading in the arena, even getting stronger and stronger.


     “What the hell is this?”


     “Is that a summoning skill or a stink bomb? There’s actually such a strange skill… That said, it’s really very hard for the opponent to launch arcane skills like that.”


     Charlotte also felt dizzy from a single whiff of the stink.


     Right now, even the referees seemed to have green faces. It was easy to imagine how strong the stink was in the center of the field.


     “Skunk Devil Summoning!”


     However, seeing that his skill was effective, this shorty from Hunter Academy called Bishu was suddenly reenergized. He once again moved his hands in the air.


     “Puff!”


     Another stripped skunk suddenly appeared, spraying another yellow fog from its rear.


     Seat-pounding noises suddenly came from the stands.


     Almost everyone wanted to hurl abuses, but no one dared to let go of the hands covering their mouths and noses. They could only show their discontent by pounding their seats with their free hand.


     “Puff!”


     “Is he done yet or what!” What made every spectators almost faint was, Bishu seemed even more spirited. Another giant stripped skunk landed again.


     “Boom!”


     The Radiant Goddess towering in the field crumbled completely.


     They saw Connie inside the Radiant Goddess fall flat backward, her face green.


     “She directly passed out from the stink…”


     “How miserable. A girl like that actually passed out from the stink caused by the opponent’s skill.”


     In the stands, every spectator wanted to laugh, yet was extremely sympathetic at the same time.


     “Raging Winds!”


     “Great Hurricane Whirl!”


     “Unending Rain!”


     After Kleis declared the end of the fight, at least three assistant referees couldn’t hold back from launching arcane skills, desperately dissipating the vile air in the arena.


     “…”


     Even so, Charlotte was itching to rush away and immediately take a bath, because she felt as if Bishu’s skill had smoked her whole person full of stench.


     “What? What’s up with your expression?”


     When she turned her head around and looked at Ayrin though, she actually stared again in a daze.


     Because, though Ayrin was also holding his nose, his face showed an extremely proud secret snicker, like a fox who just managed to steal chicken eggs.


     What was so amusing about this kind of stink?


     “Did you get a feel again for another skill from the match?” Charlotte looked at Ayrin, very much at a loss, but after a staring a while, she immediately understood. She quietly exclaimed, “Don’t tell me, you feel like you can learn that Agate Lake’s ‘Radiant Goddess’ that combines attack and defense?”


     “No. Connie only used it once, plus the light immediately formed the Radiant Goddess, I couldn’t clearly see how she invoked it.”


     Ayrin shook his head, his face taking on a strange expression. He threw a glance at Bishu in the field.


     Charlotte finally understood. She almost passed out. “Ayrin, you’re talking about that skunk summoning skill?”


     “Haha!”


     Ayrin couldn’t help but laugh out loud when he saw Charlotte’s face. Then he nodded.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 154: There’s no word defeat in my dictionary
      Chapter 154: There’s no word defeat in my dictionary (Part 1)


     “Nikita is going to step on stage!”


     “It’s Nikita!”


     With her two meters fifty, Nikita was someone who attracted an extreme amount of attention wherever she went. Even though she hadn’t fought a single bout yet, she’d already become a celebrity these past few days in Eichemalar. When she walked forward, there was almost no one in the whole venue who didn’t recognize her.


     “Bah, let’s get ready to hold our breaths again. That guy’s definitely going to use again that whatever Skunk Devil Summoning.”


     “Really. Nikita coming out should have been a delightful fight, but now it’s a bit of an ordeal.”


     “A very high-level snow giant bloodline, Agate Lake Academy’s strength this year actually can’t be glossed over.” The guys from Dragon Breath Academy were also holding their noses, chatting in muffled voices.


     “The teams in St. Lauren’t aren’t very strong as a whole, but people like Ferguillo and Charlotte were still very strong last year. Sophia should be a powerful character at the same level. They should pose a certain threat to Golden Stag.”


     “It seems like Rinsyi doesn’t care at all about them though.”


     “That Rinsyi guy’s greatest weakness is his excessive arrogance and his excessive confidence.”


     “…”


     “Nikita against Bishu, begin!”


     While Dragon Breath people chatted among themselves, the fight had already officially started.


     “Skunk Devil Summoning!”


     Indeed, like everyone in the stands expected, Bishu repeated the same skill as soon as the fight started. A shadow appeared in the air in front of him. A striped skunk five to six times bigger than ordinary skunks once again emerged from it.


     Everyone felt angry, yet no one breathed, no one dared to swear. But just then, countless strange dark golden rays of light shot away in front of Nikita, forming a hexagram of light.


     The air in the entire arena started to vibrate.


     “What’s going on!”


     Everyone suddenly felt an extremely thick cold air fill the arena.


     A giant silver-white snow bear more than four meters tall appeared in the air in front of her.


     Whether Nikita did it intentionally or not, this huge beast wearing ice all over his body like an armor appeared right above the skunk devil Bishu had summoned.


     “Puff!”


     This skunk devil hadn’t had any time yet to release any stink that this snow bear already trampled it under its paws, just like it’d stomped it into a flat cake.


     Compared to this huge beast of ice, Bishu looked incredibly tiny.


     “Ah!”


     Along with a shriek filled with horror, Bishu retreated like the wind.


     “Roooooaaaaar…”


     A wild earthshaking roar came from the Snow Bear. A cold gust of wind suddenly sprayed out of its mouth, whistling through the arena.


     “Ah!”


     Bishu shouted with even greater horror. A chilling gust of wind froze his body down to the bone.



     A huge bear paw appeared in front of him, smacking in his direction.


     “Thump!”


     The slap directly sent his body flying in the air.


     “Hiss…”


     Only now did the spectators in the stand dare to breathe. Tremendous gasps came from them.


     “Just like the rumor mill said, she’s a beast knight.”


     “This isn’t even an ordinary snow bear, it’s an ice-armored bear rather.”


     The guys in Dragon Breath Academy suddenly looked at each other.


     Seeing Bishu already down for the count, Ayrin couldn’t resist shouting, “Beautiful!” Then he excitedly turned around to look at Charlotte and said, “Now it’s Agate Lake Academy’s victory for sure.”


     “Ayrin!”


     A voice exploded just then, however. One didn’t even have to listen to know it was Stingham’s voice. “What beautiful are you talking about! You, your plate’s already full but you still want to steal from the pot and snatch my things!”


     “What do you mean, plate’s full but he still wants to steal from the pot?” Charlotte suddenly gnashed her teeth. She even had the urge to kill Stingham.


     “Snatch what?” Ayrin was very confused.


     For some inexplicable reason, Charlotte couldn’t stop herself. She once again grabbed Ayrin’s hand and gave it a bite.


     “Look!”


     Stingham was stupefied. “You guys are already so close, why are you still trying to snatch my girlfriend!”


     “What?” Ayrin still didn’t understand.


     “Can you be any slower on the uptake?” Even Charlotte’s ears were red to the root. She desperately wished there was a crack in the ground she could drill into.


     …


     As the last contestant for Hunter Academy, captain Redrick stood in front of Nikita.


     His gaze carried traces of attraction when he looked at Nikita, yet he still had no thought of giving up.


     After all, he could still defeat Nikita and Sophia back to back in theory, then obtain the victory for Hunter Academy in this match.


     “Looks like I need to expose most of my strength.”


     “Can’t do anything about it though, the opponent is simply too strong.”


     Looking at that Ice Beast towering in front of Nikita, silent and motionless yet still radiating an incomparably merciless aura, such a thought flashed across Redrick’s mind.


     “Nikita against Redrick, begin!”


     “Hunter Cloning!”


     The moment Kleis announced the start of the match, everyone felt their eyes become blurry, as if two persons appeared from inside Redrick’s body.


     Three entirely identical Redricks appeared in the field, charging in Nikita’s direction.


     The Snow Bear roared once again. Its huge body hurled forward like a moving hill of ice, sweeping everything in its path.


     “Bang!” “Bang!” “Bang!”


     The three Redricks all crashed against it, but all of them suddenly became wooden fragments.


     “They were all fake?”


     “What a strange skill!”


     “He’s up there!”


     Everyone finally saw a figure flying in the air when the three “Redricks” became wooden shards. It had already left the snow bear behind and was falling in Nikita’s direction.


     “World of Chaos!”


     Countless green beams of light radiated from Redrick’s genuine body, illuminating an area more than a dozen meters wide, entirely enveloping Nikita inside the light.


     Redrick continued his fall. He also sank inside the bright green light, his hands once again glinting with arcane particles.


     In his mind, this strike should definitely put Nikita out of commission!


     “What!”


     But just then, he suddenly stopped breathing, and the expression in his eyes also froze.


     Nikita stood in her original spot, not moving an inch away.


     She simply lifted her head, but her hands gushed with white light, a huge weapon taking form therein.


     “Swish!”


     A huge sword of ice even taller than Nikita herself swept through the air.


     In this instant, Nikita’s posture when she waved her sword displayed unspeakable dexterity.


     Redrick didn’t even have time to launch a skill. He could only use the arcane particles gushing from his hands as a shield. Sounds of broken bones suddenly came from both his arms. His entire person flew away as though struck by a huge hammer.


     “Hiss…” The gasps one could often hear coming from the stands only began now.


     Tumult and confusion came after that.


     “How’s that possible! The captain’s World of Chaos can disturb the opponent’s arcane energy and entirely prevent them from launching any skill for a time! Only the captain can use skills inside this area, how did she manage to launch a skill like that?!”


     “This is a taboo skill from Hunter Academy, World of Chaos! Redrick actually learned a taboo skill like that… and he still lost to boot?!”


     Chapter 154: There’s no word defeat in my dictionary (Part 2)


     “No ordinary arcane skill can be launched inside the World of Chaos. Nikita’s huge ice sword, that’s a permanent materialization skill! It’s like it’s only disassembled in ordinary times, and now she only needs to pull it out! That’s the reason why she can use it!”


     Amidst this tumult and chaos, Ayrin recovered from his state of shock. “Nikita can actually also use a permanent materialization skill? She’s surprisingly strong. She won just like that!”


     “Maybe Redrick was too focused on victory. He only thought about the combination of arcane skills that would bring him certain victory, but he neglected something.” In team Dragon Breath, captain Morgan shook his head with some sympathy. “For the most powerful beast knights throughout history, beasts added to mighty close-range materialization skills was an essential combination from the very start. They’d rely on their beasts’ arcane-resistance and force their way to their opponent, then use the beasts’ force and the might of permanent materialization skills… The beast knights were already dubbed the killers of taboo masters even back during the era of the War of the Dragons.”


     “It isn’t only a high-level snow giant bloodline.”


     Audrey looked at the obviously somewhat shy Nikita in the field, her gaze appreciative. “A simple snow giant wouldn’t display arcane power like that. Plus, the speed she swung the sword at was too fast, too nimble. Someone ordinary could never hope to do that.”


     “It must be the bloodline of snow giants and some elven bloodline. Our kingdom might very well see the birth of a beast knight from the legends,” Morgan sighed in admiration. “Too bad it’s a girl.”


     “What do you mean, you’re looking down on girls?” Audrey suddenly gnashed her teeth, throwing a harsh look his way.


     “Don’t get me wrong,” Morgan explained, suddenly sweating big drops. “I said too bad it’s a girl, because historically, these beast knights were all extremely wild and intrepid, all of them people who’d make your blood boil just thinking about them. They could brave and pass through their opponents’ taboo skills, directly smacking them away. Girls can also fight like that of course, but they’d still end up with a bit more gentleness and sense of beauty. They’d still end up lacking some of that staunch aura of one standing head and shoulders above the world.”


     One could say the match between Agate Lake and Hunter Academy ended with a small upset, because before the match, almost everyone was forecasting a victory for Hunter Academy.


     After the end of the match between Agate Lake Academy and Hunter Academy took place the last match in group one, lower half, between Oakman Academy and Siman Mountains Academy.


     Cheers and exclamations rose nonstop from the venue.


     At the same time started the largest scale manhunt operation in Eichemalar’s central area.


     Many mighty arcane masters who’d never show themselves in ordinary times rode one after another aboard the Sky Crystal Ferries, making their way to Eichemalar’s center.


     …


     …


     “I never thought Siman Mountains Academy would also be so strong this year. They forced Oakman Academy to a five four. They almost had it.”


     “The tournament is really a lot more spectacular this year compared to the last.”


     “This group is truly the group of death. Next match is between Agate Lake Academy and Golden Stag Academy. There’s a chance for Hawkmoon Academy now.”


     As the exclamations and cheers gradually dissipated, along with the spectators emptying the field, the waves of spectators flowing out of the venue kept chatting among themselves, all of them looking extremely satisfied.


     Ayrin and Charlotte also found themselves in the tides of people.


     “Ayrin!”


     “Haha, Nikita, you guys are really strong! You really won!”


     Very quickly, Ayrin, Charlotte, and team Agate Lake gathered together.


     “Ayrin, get lost, don’t stick so goddamn close.”


     They suddenly heard Stingham’s voice. He came out from who knew where, squeezing his way near Sophia and the others.


     “Hm?”


     However, before he could say anything else, he suddenly felt a chilly feeling course through him. At the corner of his eyes, he saw a team with an extremely peculiar aura come their way.


     “It’s Rinsyi and his band.”


     Ayrin also spotted them. Everyone in team Golden Stag was making their way out of the contestants tunnel right at this moment. Apart from the first fighter today who had a deathly ashen face, everyone else wore a cold and aloof expression, without a regard for anyone else.


     “The atmosphere looks a bit strange.”


     “Is there some conflict between Agate Lake Academy and Golden Stag Academy?”


     “Is Golden Stag Academy putting on a show of strength before the start of the next match?”


     Very quickly, many people around them noticed team Golden Stag making a beeline for team Agate Lake.


     Everyone around kept away, noticing the strange atmosphere. When he came within five to six meters of Ayrin and the others, Rinsyi merely looked at Ayrin and the others with a taunting gaze, coldly saying, “Please step aside, you’re in our way.”


     “Deliberate provocation?”


     Stingham rushed to act before anyone else. He stuck his hands on his hips, even tossed his hair, and said as though it was beneath him, “The square is so big, don’t you know to make a detour?”


     “You’re obstructing the exit for others just standing here. If you’re not moving, then don’t blame us for smacking you away.” Rinsyi exposed a faint smile.


     “Is there any need for such nonsense outside of the tournament field?”


     A faint voice came to their ears just then. Some particularly big figures appeared around them.


     “Ivan, Ferguillo?”


     Rinsyi didn’t even turn his head. He merely said, his voice icy, “Even both of you together wouldn’t be my match.”


     “Is that so?” Ivan’s eerie cold voice also came to their ears. “If you want to be absent from the next match, you can give it a try.”


     Rinsyi chuckled and didn’t say anything else. An icy desire to kill flashed across the depths of his eyes. He strode forward, about to walk around Agate Lake Academy.


     “Hey!”


     But just then, Ayrin suddenly started yelling: “Rinsyi, aren’t you the type to think yourself a powerhouse and disregard those you believe to be weaklings? Weren’t you brave enough to use a lineup entirely composed of substitutes? Since you’re also glossing over us and Agate Lake today, then in your next match against Agate Lake, do you still have the guts to use a substitute lineup?”


     “Only weaklings would mention a request like that. That said, I can meet your demands,” Rinsyi faintly said.


     “Don’t go back on your words then.” Ayrin wasn’t angry at all. He started smiling instead.


     “Reverse psychology? It’s useless anyway,” Rinsyi said, icy in his arrogance. “In my whole life, the world defeat never existed in my dictionary.”


     “Wait a moment!” Stingham suddenly shouted out loud just then. “I have something to give you.”


     “Hm?”


     Just when no one could understand what Stingham was trying to do, Stingham had already started running away. He ran back half a minute later and gave Rinsyi a dictionary. “Here, have a dictionary. This dictionary has the word defeat in it.”


     “Haha, beautiful!”


     After a blank stare, Ayrin couldn’t hold back a great laugh. He stretched out his hands and give Stingham a high-five, but Stingham immediately jumped to the side and turned his face away. “Get lost, beat it.”


     Rinsyi shook his head with a cold smile. He turned around and left, without a glance for that dictionary fallen to the ground.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 155 Start tonight
      Chapter 155 Start tonight


     Many arcane masters hard to spot usually were gathered in the Law-Keeping Department’s conference hall in Eichemalar.


     Apart from some arcane masters at Special Affairs rank, the same as Liszt or Donna, there were even great figures belonging to the highest level, figures from the Office of Justice.


     Even Angil, the chief royal adviser previously in charge of the national tournament’s opening ceremony, could only face these great figures on equal footing.


     “Are we certain it’s Dias?”


     “Reynolds used a secret skill the moment he died and left a death imprint. We are certain it’s Dias, the most wanted criminal by the Office of Special Affairs.”


     “According to the reliable information we previously had, Dias has already become one of the thirteen bishops of the Evil Dragon followers. His personal strength is enough to pose a threat to every arcane team in the Office of Special Affairs.”


     “Dias is Wechberg’s son. Wechberg was once one of the best craftsmen in Eichemalar’s Renovation Guild. He was in charge of construction and remodeling projects for most areas in Eichemalar, so he was extremely familiar with every corner of the city.”


     “Dias’ strength and status are very different now. Him appearing again in Eichemalar this time is absolutely not simply a matter of killing some enemies of his.”


     “Transfer the members of team one and team seven in the Office of Special Affairs here. They have experience fighting against Dias. We need to make sure to fish him out before he can implement whatever sinister plan he has.”


     “Don’t make bigger waves. The tournament is already underway. We are going to give them more opportunities if we create more chaos and panic.”


     Though there were many great figures present, the entire course of the meeting was very plain and succinct.


     In the end, Palmer, one of the oldest chief judges in the Law-Keeping Department, swept his muddy yellow eyes across everyone and concluded, “This is war. Success and failure, both would be an extremely crucial turning point.”


     …


     “Group one, upper half: Dragon Breath Academy, Hellfire Academy, Severn Academy, Adventurers Academy.”


     “Group two, upper half: Abel Academy, Fearless Academy, Alchemy Academy, Fire Mountains Academy.”


     “Group three, upper half: Silver Trout Academy, Holy Dawn Academy, Rapier Academy, Salt Armor Academy.”


     “Group four, upper half: River Bend Academy, Reaper Academy, Ionia Academy, Wayfarer’s Rest Academy.”


     “Group one, lower half: Golden Stag Academy, Hawkmoon Academy, Agate Lake Academy, Oakman Academy.”


     “Group two, lower half: Winterfell Academy, Stone Hedge Academy, Raventree Hall Academy, Karhold Academy.”


     While the secret meeting was underway in the Law-Keeping Department, only the matches of the last two groups in the lower half were left in the unstoppable Cup of Starry Sky Braves.



     Inside the athlete village, in Holy Dawn Academy’s residence, an issue of Breith Magazine lay beside professor Plum, a more detailed presentation about the qualified teams in it.


     “Knock knock knock…”


     Professor Plum closed the huge ancient book with a copper cover in his hands. He said, his face even, “Come in.”


     “Professor Plum, teacher Carter said you were looking for me?”


     Ayrin walked inside after opening the door. He asked, brimming with expectancy, “Are you going to teach me another skill?”


     “Did you learn the two skills I gave you last time?” the professor asked with a glance his way.


     “About that… haha…” Ayrin started laughing awkwardly all of a sudden. He scratched his head, a little embarrassed, “They look really too hard. I only learned one of them, I still can’t use the other one yet for now.”


     “You already mastered one of them?”


     Professor Plum’s pupils shrank imperceptibly all of a sudden. “Which one is it?”


     “It’s that very powerful Dragon Scale Absorption.” Ayrin was a little depressed. “In fact, I even spent a bit more time practicing the Eyes of the Dark Goddess. I’m not sure why, I only managed to learn this skill that’s only good for taking a beating.”


     “The first one is indeed Dragon Scale Absorption.”


     Professor Plum didn’t blink even once, but his eyes kept narrowing until they shrank into a straight line.


     “Since you haven’t learned the other skill yet, why did you keep running to the arena to watch the games these past couple days?” he continued to ask Ayrin.


     “Because, professor Plum, didn’t you tell me to pay attention to enhancing my self-learning capacity?” Ayrin looked at the very old-fashioned professor, a crafty glint flashing through the depths of his eyes. “I went to watch the fights so I could steal arcane skills from them.”


     Professor Plum stayed silent for a moment. “Can you learn them?”


     “If someone happens to repeat a skill many times, and it’s not as complex as Dragon Scale Absorption or Eyes of the Dark Goddess, then I can learn it.” Ayrin looked at the professor, all smiles. “Professor Plum, it just happens I learned a very powerful arcane skill, do you want to take a look at it? Oh right, it absolutely won’t damage the books here.”


     “What powerful skill?” Professor Plum also felt a little curious all of a sudden.


     “Skunk Devil Summoning!”


     Seeing the professor’s agreement, Ayrin moved his hands, and a shadow immediately appeared in the air in front of him. A skunk striped with black and white stripes all over its body emerged within.


     “A summoning skill?”


     “What kind of skill is that?”


     Professor Plum never saw this skill either. He couldn’t understand what on earth what use was this skill, because he thought this striped skunk didn’t seem to possess any great power. That was the reason why he came a little closer, feeling a little puzzled, wanting to research it.


     “Puff!”


     Just then, the striped skunk released a stinky fog from its butt.


     “…”


     Professor Plum’s face suddenly turned green.


     “Ayrin, you devil, you did that on purpose right?!”


     Professor Plum ran out of the room the next second.


     Then rose the sound of his angry swearing.


     “Haha, professor Plum, it’s really not healthy staying inside the room all day long without even seeing the sun. You should go outside and bask in the sunlight.” Ayrin had also made an early escape, and now he was clutching his belly and dying from laughter.


     The only thing the green-faced professor was afraid of was that the stink would also sink into the books. He couldn’t spare any more time swearing at Ayrin. A peculiar whirlpool of water appeared floating inside his room, sucking all the stinky air inside. Then it vanished again in the air, as strangely as it appeared.


     “This guy…”


     Professor Plum couldn’t hold back a couple retches. He looked at Ayrin roaring with laughter, a little speechless. A strange complex and shaken mood was taking ahold of him.


     “It’s really that unique bloodline without compare… This guy, he’s truly the successor of that bloodline…”


     “Ayrin.”


     The strange complex mood surged a long time inside him before this old professor’s wrinkled face recovered its calm. He looked at Ayrin; the latter seemed as though he still couldn’t hold back his laughter, yet was also prepared to face punishment. He slowly said, “You have to understand something. An academy with as long a history as Holy Dawn Academy is never lacking in all kinds of arcane skills. But many skills are entirely useless for an arcane master with only one open gate.”


     “Professor Plum, I understand what you mean.” Ayrin thought for a moment, then immediately nodded. “What you mean is, compared to learning even more arcane skills, it’s more important for me right now to open more arcane gates instead. This way, you’ll choose even more arcane skills for me, ones even more powerful?”


     “Training also needs a focus. It’s good that you understand what you should focus on.” Professor Plum looked at Ayrin, admonishing him, his tone old-fashioned and solemn. “Some arcane masters with earthshaking talent would lose themselves to the novelty of learning new skills. They lose their way learning one skill after another, mastering one skill after another, and forget that the meaning of arcane skills lie in battles, in defeating your opponents. Some people learn several dozen types, or even a hundred arcane skills, but they waste a great deal of time on the way, to the extent the level of their arcane particles is very weak.”


     “I understand this reasoning now.” Ayrin started laughing, a little proud of himself. “That’s why I’m going to have Charlotte and the others help with my training, have them fight with me.”


     “Don’t you worry professor Plum. I’ll never become the kind of arcane master who only knows a lot of arcane skills and doesn’t know how to fight.” He firmly brandished his fists at the professor.


     “After searching left and right, the successor turns out to be someone like this… That said, it’s truly a marvel. The shadows of the Evil Dragon looms over Doraster. These Evil Dragon followers are desperately stirring up things, when they meet this guy in the future…”


     For some reason, thinking about the Skunk Devil Summoning that almost smoked even himself mad just a moment ago, professor Plum suddenly couldn’t hold back a hearty laughter.


     “Professor Plum, why are you laughing?” Ayrin blinked.


     Professor Plum had already taken back his laughter. His face was expressionless now. “Did I? When did I ever laugh?”


     Ayrin almost fell down face first. “Just now?”


     “You must be mistaken for sure.” After the professor said these words, he turned around and walked into his room.


     “Am I really mistaken?” Ayrin scratched his head. He truly started to doubt himself.


     …


     “Lord Dias!”


     A dwarf only half the size of a normal person reverently saluted a figure from behind.


     This was a gorgeous underground wine cellar. The walls on all four sides were engraved with magnificent relief sculptures. The stone carvings of mermaids sticking out from the walls held burning torches in their hands.


     The light from the fire caused the back of the tall figure to somewhat flicker as though it were fluttering in the air.


     The fugitive presently hunted by countless arcane teams standing at the top of the kingdom held a crystal wine cup in his hand, swirling the blood-like red wine. He said with a smile, “Pyrro, old friend. Let us set our plan in motion tonight.”


     “Starting tonight?” The dwarf raised his head in shock.


     “In all likelihood, they should have noticed Lotton’s team already.” Dias nodded with a faint smile. “They’re certainly thinking that I planted Lotton and the others in this tournament and want to use the competition to kill some outstanding arcane masters in a fair and aboveboard way. They must surely be thinking that the longer I make Lotton and the others stay, the more people Lotton can kill as the tournament goes on. That’s why they will be caught unprepared if we start now.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 156: A night of chaos
      Chapter 156: A night of chaos


     Night. Joyce, Sea God Academy’s captain, walked inside the athlete village with a lunchbox in hand.


     He’d just completed an exerting training mere moments ago and worked up a good sweat, then had had a nice bath. As a result, even if all the muscles in his body felt a little sore, he felt relaxed and comfortable, a feeling every vigorous young person should be familiar with.


     “Joyce.” He heard someone call him all of a sudden.


     “Audrey?”


     He stared in a daze when he turned his head around.


     Audrey’s dainty figure that still radiated the domineering aura of a queen came his way not far away behind him. Her pure-white hair seemed to flutter slowly like snow, and her two thin eyebrows seemed to radiate a heroic aura like two tiny daggers.


     While Joyce stood, a little dazed, Audrey actually took the initiative to say, “What, haven’t had dinner yet?”


     “I ate already, but I have a pretty good relationship with these guys from Fire Mountains Academy. Sloan, the teacher leading them, he’s a foodie… The stewed venison he makes is particularly famous in their city, so I went and freeloaded some,” Joyce said, a little embarrassed.


     Audrey nodded. She said without taking any gloves, “Sloan, Fire Mountain’s gourmet master. I’ve heard of him, but I heard the seasoning he uses for his barbecue and stewed meat is some sticky liquid made from shredding snails and aromatic herbs. It looks very much like green snivel.”


     Joyce sweat. He suddenly had the urge to retch. He said with a bitter face, “Audrey, couldn’t you use a prettier comparison instead… Oh right, are you just passing by, or did you come to find me for something?”


     “I was just passing by originally, but I happened to see you and remembered I wanted to find you for something,” Audrey said. “We didn’t fight to our hearts’ content in the tournament field. Let’s fight another bout, how about it?”


     “It seems you still can’t accept losing to me in the match,” Joyce said with a wry smile. “Just like the rumors say, you’re the queen of challenging people to private fights.”


     An impatient look appeared on Audrey’s face. “How about it, are you fighting or not?”


     “I’ll progress a lot by fighting with the one dubbed the strongest girl, the queen of ice and snow.” Joyce suddenly turned solemn. “Everything I could wish for.”


     “Let’s go.”


     Audrey nodded in satisfaction. She turned around and took the lead.


     On the quiet grassy patch, there were only two figures, one tall and one short.


     Joyce looked at Audrey walking in front of him, his mood soaring. “Say Audrey, if others saw the two of us walking like this, would they think we’re a pair of lovebirds?”


     “They wouldn’t.” Audrey stayed impassible. “No one would think that after I beat you up black and blue.”


     Joyce: “…”


     The athlete village was very big, with a very complete set of facilities. Apart from some large-scale training installations open to the public, there were also quite a few open-air training installations simulating all sorts of terrain, as well as quite a few closed-off fighting gyms.



     There was nothing that said these training venues and fighting areas were reserved for any team in particular usually. People usually followed a first come first serve rule. If someone happened to be using a training venue nearby already, then they could simply go somewhere else. To prevent injuries before the match, most teams would avoid intense fighting anyway, so a shortage of venues would basically never happen.


     “There’s already someone?”


     Audrey had merely looked for a random fighting gym. Neither she nor Joyce heard any sound when outside, and they didn’t see any team members keeping watch outside and protecting their secrets. But when they pushed the doors open and went inside, they suddenly saw two people already standing in there.


     “Fe…Ferguillo?”


     At the first glance of the very obvious pink hair on one of them, then seeing that he also had a strange pink-colored eye, Audrey and Joyce suddenly blinked.


     “Divine Shield Academy’s uniform… Is it Ivan, Divine Shield’s captain?”


     “Ferguillo, Ivan, what are you doing here?”


     They weren’t familiar with them, but they were both figures who’d participated in last year’s nationals. Audrey and Joyce immediately recognized who the other one was.


     “It’s nothing. I just got dragged here. We’re going to help someone with a little training.”


     Ferguillo looked as calm as ever, his voice faint when he spoke.


     “Help someone with some training?”


     “Does that guy have so much clout?”


     Joyce looked at the two of them in astonishment. Iron Forest Academy and Divine Shield Academy hadn’t had any outstanding results, but, other than someone like Rinsyi with eyes growing on top of his head, everyone was keenly aware that Ivan and Ferguillo were definitely two big shots. On top of that, the two of them weren’t even from the same team.


     “It can only be a team from St. Lauren. After all, results will influence St. Lauren’s reputation as a whole no matter what, whether good or bad.” For some reason, the first thing that popped into Joyce’s and Audrey’s minds was Ayrin’s figure.


     Just then, Joyce and Audrey heard a series of footsteps behind them.


     “Is that Audrey?”


     “Joyce?”


     When the musclemen clearly saw who Joyce and Audrey were, they couldn’t help but start mumbling to themselves, “Does Ayrin have so much pull? He can even invite the Queen of Ice and Siren’s Song to come train with him?”


     “It’s really Ayrin!”


     Joyce and Audrey shared a look, this thought flashing in their minds at the same time.


     “What about Ayrin and Charlotte?” Ferguillo asked, looking at the musclemen.


     “Aren’t they here yet?” Standing among the musclemen, Wilde glanced across this venue in astonishment. “They clearly left earlier than us.”


     “Rumble!”


     A tremendous rumble rose in the sky far away just then, like the strike of thunder.


     The athlete village’s ground also seemed to sway and tremble.


     “What happened?”


     “What’s going on?”


     Wilde and the others were suddenly scared. When they subconsciously turned around, they saw Audrey, Joyce, Ferguillo, and Ivan already all rushing outside the building.


     There was a strange mottled light in the sky to the west.


     “What a formidable undulation of arcane energy!”


     “We can feel such a powerful vibration even from so far away. What happened?”


     Audrey and the others were immediately certain there were arcane masters fighting at that place, ones that had already opened four arcane gates at least and who possessed genuine taboo skills to boot. It wasn’t only one of them either, far from it.


     “It’s an arcane team at the level of the Office of Special Affairs at the very least,” Ivan said in a grave voice. “Something huge definitely happened.”


     “Boom!”


     Just then, an even louder rumble suddenly came from the sky in the south.


     “Rustle… Rustle… Rustle…”


     Wild gusts of wind blew past them not long after the burst of this tremendous rumble. On top of that, rustling sounds came from the woods, from the ground in the athlete village, together with tiny gravels sprinkling down to the ground.


     “What on earth happened?”


     Exclamation rose from everywhere in the athlete village. The whole village was clearly in chaos.


     “Due to particular circumstances, the athlete village is temporarily closed off. Before the incident is resolved, no one is allowed to leave the athlete village.”


     Shouts and warnings suddenly came to their ears.


     Outside the athlete village, some figures so fast one couldn’t even clearly see them quickly stood guard at the exits.


     “This is the time of the year with the highest concentration of powerful masters in Eichemalar. How could a fight of this level break out, how could an incident like that happen?”


     “Could it be the Evil Dragon followers?” Ivan and the others suddenly shouted these words at the same time amidst the strange disturbance, starting tightly at the faraway sky.


     “What about Ayrin and Charlotte? Last time you saw them, which way did they go?” Ferguillo immediately said.


     …


     “What the hell happened?”


     “Utter chaos and a fearsome raid, even the athlete village is temporarily closed off?”


     At the same time, Ayrin and Charlotte were on a small remote path inside the village. Both of them looked utterly stunned.


     A deathly still building stood near them inside the darkness: the athlete village’s Exhibition Hall. Inside were palm imprints and pictures of every champion team in the past several dozen years, as well as the tournament uniform of the champion teams throughout various eras.


     “What are you guys doing here?”


     They heard a stern and strict voice. Like a ghost, a black shadow appeared not far away from Ayrin and Charlotte. “There’s a special emergency. Everyone outside has to state their identity, then return to their respective teams as quickly as possible.”


     “Its a member of a patrol team in the athlete village.” Ayrin immediately recognized this middle-aged arcane master with a goatee wearing a pure-black arcane robe, as well as the sword and shield symbol representing the village defenders. So he immediately let out a sigh of relief, and quickly said something to Charlotte, then looked at this arcane master and said, “I’m Holy Dawn Academy’s Ayrin, she’s Divine Shield Academy’s Charlotte.


     “The reason we’re here is that we’re on the trails of a suspicious person.”


     After stating his identity, Ayrin suddenly lowered his voice and pointed at the Exhibition Hall near them. “The suspicious person went inside there, I think they went down into the sewers underneath.”


     “A suspicious person?” A cold light suddenly flashed in the middle-aged man’s eyes.


     “It’s a substitute member of team Hawkmoon.” Ayrin nodded. “I already thought him suspicious before. Today we happened to see him rushing on his way, looking like he was sneaking around and covering his tracks, so we followed him here. I wonder what he’s trying to do now that he went alone in the sewers under the Exhibition Hall.”


     “Is that so?”


     This middle-aged arcane master’s eyes suddenly glinted red.


     “What!”


     Ayrin and Charlotte suddenly feel a lethal danger, one that they had no time to react to. Two red lights shaped like willow leaves quietly fell on their chests.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 157: An arcane skill once again showing wonderful results
      Chapter 157: An arcane skill once again showing wonderful results


     Even though he sneak attacked them without the slightest warning, the middle-aged arcane master still exhibited a skill-launching speed that was overwhelming for people at the level of an Ayrin or a Charlotte.


     This middle-aged master was also clearly very experienced when it came to choosing the right skill.


     “Puff!” “Puff!”


     Two red lights fell on Ayrin and Charlotte. They didn’t bring any substantive injuries to the two of them, but both of them suddenly froze. The flow of their arcane particles seemed to be many times slower than usual, and they couldn’t make any sound.


     “Swish!” “Swish!”


     This middle-aged arcane master moved his hands the next moment, and two dull black, spinning blades slashed at their throats.


     “Who the hell is this guy!”


     “Don’t think you’re going to kill us like this!”


     “I have to protect Charlotte even at the cost of my life!”


     Ayrin’s eyes became blood-red in this instant of extreme danger. Every minute particle of his body seemed to awaken completely, becoming Giant Food Monsters hungering for food.


     They very quickly swallowed the power that’d penetrated inside him. He suddenly recovered the usual flow of his arcane particles.


     “Whoosh.”


     A black shadow appeared under Ayrin’s feet. When these two black revolving blades almost touched their skins, he violently pulled Charlotte. Both of them bent backward and vanished from where they stood.


     The two black revolving blades slashed empty air.


     Shock and disbelief instantly appeared on the middle-aged master’s face.


     At the same instant, a crimson feather suddenly floated down in front of him.


     “This is…?”


     This arcane master’s reaction was extremely fast. He hurled himself back into the shadows behind him the instant he spotted this shining feather from the corner of his eyes. He’d clearly given up on assassinating Ayrin and Charlotte already, and wanted to make good his escape first thing.


     “Puff…”


     However, an invisible force suddenly burst forth in the darkness. The trees around the middle-aged master, the grass, the soil, the stones, all suddenly turned white.


     “Audrey…”


     The surprise became more pronounced in the man’s eyes. A purple halo of light suddenly appeared around him, clashing with the icy power madly gushing his way.


     There was a cracking “Puff!”


     A huge sea trident fell heavily on the purple halo of light surrounding the middle-aged man.


     This man clearly had arcane particles at a much greater arcane level even compared to Audrey, yet he still couldn’t to react to this sudden combined assault.


     The purple halo of light around him ruptured in the space of an instant.


     Before the chill could seep inside, or the trident whose surface was already starting to freeze, a black blur almost invisible to the naked eye sneaked inside a breach in this purple halo of light and



     hit this middle-aged man on his solar plexus.


     As though he were bitten by a viper, this man’s face immediately turned black. He fell softly on the ground.


     “Ivan!” the panicked Charlotte quietly exclaimed.


     Ivan, Audrey, Joyce, Ferguillo, their figures appeared around them at the same time.


     Following that, Wilde and the others also appeared behind Ferguillo.


     “Audrey, Joyce?”


     Ayrin glanced at Joyce and Audrey and shouted their names. Then he immediately looked at Ivan and Ferguillo, asking, “What on earth is going on?”


     “We should be the ones asking you that.” Ivan stretched out his hand. Another two black beams of light fell on the middle-aged arcane master.


     “I’m asking about outside.” Ayrin pointed at the faraway sky from where tremendous oppressive sounds came from.


     “How would we know about what’s happening outside.” Ivan was a little speechless.


     “Me and Ayrin happened to see that suspicious Hawkmoon substitute. Then we secretly followed him and found out he went in there and then down in the sewers underneath,” Charlotte quickly said, coming back to her senses. “After that, we met this patroller and he interrogated us, then he suddenly attack us by surprise. And then you guys came here.”


     “What Hawkmoon substitute?” Joyce and Audrey had the same silent question, but they knew they’d make matters even more chaotic if they interrupted. So both of them exchanged a look and kept silent for the time being.


     “No matter what, whether outside or inside the athlete village, something big must be taking place.” Ivan swept his eyes around, saying in a cold, quiet voice, “A fight broke out here. In theory, a patrol team should have appeared within a dozen seconds. But there’s no one coming here right now. This turn of events is too strange and sinister.”


     “How should we proceed now?” Charlotte immediately displayed the attitude of a female officer, completely calming down.


     “No need to pay attention to this person for now. Let’s just throw him inside the Exhibition Hall.”


     Ivan threw a glance at this middle-aged man whose face had gone black, his breathing extremely weak. “Wilde, you guys go straight to Carter. Since there are problems even with arcane masters on patrol, then Carter’s the only one we can trust right now. He’ll definitely think of a way to handle the situation.”


     “Ayrin, Charlotte, Ferguillo, let’s go into the sewers together and see what on earth is that guy doing there.”


     “Audrey, Joyce, you guys can hurry back and look for people you trust.”


     Ivan words kept coming out in a rapid fire.


     “Ok.” Wilde immediately nodded. He knew the reason why Ivan told them not to pay attention to this patroller was out of fear they could meet with some accident on the way if they were to take him with them.


     “You guys, keep a certain distance between you, don’t stick too close together. That way, if someone tries to ambush you, they won’t have the assurance of annihilating all of you together, so that should prevent them from acting.” Ferguillo first advised them with a few words, then quietly added, “Be careful.”


     “Boss, you be careful too!”


     Wilde and the others thumped Ferguillo with their fists, then quickly left.


     “Track him down inside the sewers… It seems a little dangerous?” Joyce said, a little hesitant.


     “I don’t know what other teams or army troops would do in this situation,” Ivan said, glancing at him. “When facing an unknown emergency like this, Lannister teams will immediately give chase, or else the opponent might create even greater damage if not handled in due time.”


     “The feeling just now when we fought together, it was very good.”


     Audrey looked at Ivan, Ferguillo, Ayrin, and Charlotte. “I’ll go down with you guys.”


     “Safety in numbers.” Joyce hesitated a moment, then said through clenched teeth. “I’ll also go with you.”


     “Joyce, you’re saying one thing and thinking something else,” Ayrin said with a smile. “You’re truly a brave warrior.”


     “That arcane master almost killed him just now, but he can still smile.” Joyce looked at Ayrin, speechless for a while.


     …


     “It’s so big in there, how are we going to find him?”


     “Why are there so many forks?”


     Ayrin and the others stopped their chase after several minutes inside the sewers.


     The sewers underneath the athlete village were very wide and the ceiling very tall. It could even accommodate two traveling carriages at its widest, while two or three people could travel side by side even at the most narrow places.


     The darkness inside the sewers wasn’t a problem for Ayrin and the others, to say nothing about Ivan and Charlotte having some match cords they could quickly burn stashed inside the traveling bags they always carried with them.


     But the crucial thing was, there were truly too many forks down below. Ivan and Charlotte had undergone special training and could still distinguish their direction, but even so, they had no idea where these tunnels led to, or which way that Hawkmoon substitute went.


     Ivan was about to clench his teeth and bring up the idea of searching separately, but just then, Ayrin suddenly said in a quiet voice, “I have a way.”


     “What way?”


     The group suddenly focused their eyes on Ayrin.


     “Skunk Devil Summoning!”


     Ayrin moved his hands. As soon as the light of arcane particles emerged, a striped skunk appeared in the light and landed with a flop on the wet slippery ground.


     “Puff.” A stinky fog started diffusing in the tunnel.


     “…” The group suddenly turned green.


     “Couldn’t you warn us in advance before using a skill like that?!”


     Charlotte’s vision went black. She even had a little trouble resisting the urge to kick Ayrin straight into the gutters nearby.


     “Why can this guy also use this skill?” Desperately holding their breaths, Audrey and the others had the same thought.


     “Skunk Devil Summoning!”


     “Skunk Devil Summoning!”


     “Skunk Devil Summoning…!”


     Ayrin actually looked like he very much enjoyed this skill. He seemed energized and kept launching the skill without any pause.


     Striped skunks appeared one after another. Even Ivan was about to blow his top.


     He felt that even holding his breath was useless against this stink, like it was soon going to directly pass through his skin and pervade his nose.


     “It stinks! Urgh…”


     But just then, faint and distant swearing and retching suddenly came from the quiet sewers.


     Ayrin suddenly halted his movements.


     Ivan immediately flashed to the front, gesturing at the others to follow him.


     …


     Six people stood in front of a wall in the sewers.


     The five who once stood in front of this very wall were there, respectively wearing uniforms from Abel Academy, Silver Trout Academy, Three-Headed Dragon Academy, Wind Whisperer Academy, and Sea God Academy. There was also someone else this time. It was precisely the substitute from Hawkmoon Academy.


     “It’s impossible for this kind of stench to suddenly erupt in normal circumstances. It looks very much like the arcane skill from that Hunter Academy guy.”


     The skinny boy wearing Abel Academy’s uniform made a nervous silencing gesture.


     “That guy from Hunter Academy is just very common stuff, how would he be in these sewers… That said, this situation is a little strange.” The short boy wearing Wind Whisperer Academy’s clothes also looked around him, staying on high alert, lowering his voice as far as he could. “Let’s increase our pace just to be on the safe side. This way, even if something unexpected happens, no one would be in time to stop us.”


     “Ok, let’s stop paying attention to whoever is coming.” A resolute expression also glinted on the face of that skinny boy wearing Abel Academy’s uniform. “We’re not going to leave them any time to react.”


     With a quiet “pop,” he pushed his hands on the wall in front of him.


     Red lava-like patterns of light quickly spread on the wall. Layer upon layer, like wind erosion in fast motion, the hard stone walls soundlessly turned into fine dust splashing away.


     The mouth of a tunnel that could accommodate three to four persons appeared in front of their eyes.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 158: Draconic scholar
      Chapter 158: Draconic scholar


     Carter stood in an empty clearing not far away from team Holy Dawn’s residence. His brows furrowed when he watched the bewitching rays of light flashing nonstop in the sky, a rarely seen grave expression on his face.


     He fell something all of a sudden. He turned around sharply.


     “Senior Plum?”


     He sighed in relief when he saw the old man clothed in black coming his way in quick strides. “Why are you also here?”


     “What about Ayrin?”


     Professor Plum looked at him and immediately said, using a voice only he and Carter could hear, “Because he’s more important than all those scrolls I’m safeguarding.”


     “What?” Carter blinked, confused as to what Professor Plum meant.


     “He is born in darkness, baptized by the moon spring. The tree of life blesses him and sings his praises, the hallowed and immortal one.” Professor Plum’s eyes glinted with light in the dark. He looked at Carter, his voice soft like the chant of an epic saga.


     Carter’s expression suddenly froze, shocked to the core. “What you mean is, could his bloodline be…”


     “He comes from the darkness, yet stands in harmony with the light, finally bringing freedom.”


     Professor Plum spoke a few more words in a quiet voice. Only, he didn’t say these words in Doraster’s common language, but rather in an ancient and cryptic tongue.


     “Realm of the Dark Red Lament.”


     “World of Crystal Scars.”


     “Hell King’s Mourning.”


     “Magus Ancestor.”


     After speaking his words in the ancient and cryptic tongue, he looked at the faraway sky and spat out the names of four skills in quick succession. Only then did he quietly say, “The fight’s already escalated to this level. It seems we’re far away from a small-scale plan this time.”


     When he’d suddenly spoken in the ancient languages, the arcane particles inside Carter were already rushing to his hands. He stood tense, but he didn’t expose any outward sign of being on guard.


     When the words “far away from a small-scale plan this time” left Professor Plum’s mouth, countless buzzes suddenly appeared around them. The usually calm primordial energy seemed to have suddenly transformed into countless small irascible spirits flying hysterically in the air.


     “Oh no! … Ah!”


     A shocked scream suddenly rose in the air.


     In the originally empty darkness in front of Carter and Professor Plum, countless things shaped like crystals suddenly shattered, exposing the figures of four men.


     All four of them wore the black clothes of patrollers, complete with a black iron badge symbolizing the Law-Keeping Office on their chests.


     One of them, clearly the arcane master who’d screamed just a moment ago, was continuously bleeding from his nose and ears. He looked at Professor Plum as though he were looking at the devil.


     “Draconic master!”


     “He’s an arcane master from the school of ancient Draconic scholars! We can’t mix arcane skills with chants no matter what, or else he’ll borrow our power!”



     “Swish!”


     Just then, a dark blue light enveloped the four of them inside and continuously assaulted Carter and Professor Plum.


     At the same time, several strips of dark-red light appeared in the air around Carter and Professor Plum, like four giant tongues.


     Professor Plum didn’t move in the slightest.


     He merely chanted deep, cryptic words.


     “Whoosh!”


     The four huge dark-red tongues were entirely cut apart, as though an incomparably gigantic, invisible blade had slashed through the air. They even, for some strange reason, caught fire.


     A tide-like dark-blue light was also cut apart and caught fire.


     “Ah!” Two even more miserable shrieks rose in the air.


     Two figures burning from head to toe snapped backward and flew away, continuously crashing into and breaking through the trees behind them. Not even the wooden fragment they touched caught fire, yet their bodies burned without cease. Even the arcane particles gushing out of them immediately caught fire. It seemed it was impossible for these two burning arcane masters to survive.


     “It can even burn arcane particles!”


     “What on earth is this taboo skill?!”


     “Who the hell is he!”


     Shocked shouts that couldn’t be held back rose inside the darkness.


     Professor Plum raised his head. He seemed to have locked onto the exact position where the voice came from.


     The arcane master who shouted felt as if he made a lethal mistake, one he couldn’t fix. Along with an even more appalled shout, dazzling lightning shields appeared nonstop in the dark, so glaring one couldn’t look straight at them.


     “Whoosh!”


     But just then, a huge dragon eye appeared in the air above that figure surrounded by a full sixteen lightning shields.


     An eyeball, faint yellow, and a black pupil, long and narrow.


     A terrifying dragon breath suddenly descended when this huge dragon eye vanished, totally wrecking the sixteen lightning shields.


     The arcane master surrounded by the lightning shield was also directly annihilated into countless gray ashes fluttering in the air.


     “Don’t bother with these two.”


     “We’ll handle them!”


     Just at this moment, however, whooshes breaking through the air continuously appeared around them, along with the continuous emission of arcane particles. A dozen figures at least, trailing every sort of arcane undulations with them, shot toward Holy Dawn Academy’s residence.


     …


     “Here!”


     “They’re far more than just a single person.”


     “No one’s intercepting us, that means they must be rushing to complete some task. We have to increase our pace!”


     Inside the sewers, Ivan, Ayrin, and the others reached the wall with a broken opening in it, then increased their speed and hurled themselves through the opening.


     There was another water tunnel behind this opening. At the end of the tunnel where a faint light leaked through, there seemed to be a huge strange edifice built underground.


     The outside of this edifice looked like a circular arena, but at the center was a huge cylinder built from gigantic blocks of stone.


     This huge cylinder seemed to be the underground part of some building above the ground.


     There wasn’t any building between the surrounding walls and the huge cylinder at the center, with a wide space in between, like a small ring-shaped plaza.


     That substitute who Ayrin had sensed something fishy from was presently standing somewhere in this “ring-shaped plaza,” together with the other five wearing uniforms from Abel Academy, Silver Trout Academy, Three-Headed Dragon Academy, Wind Whisperer Academy, and Sea Gale Academy. Near them, two arcane masters lay motionless near the huge cylinder.


     “So fast?”


     One could still catch glimpses of light on the hands of the skinny boy wearing Abel Academy’s clothes. A fight had clearly taken place just moments ago. Their expressions sank when they heard the faint sound of the wind.


     “Swish.” “Swish.” “Swish.”


     With several barely audible sounds, he and the other five around him spread apart, standing more than a dozen meters away from each other in a battle formation.


     And just at this instant, several figures hurled themselves inside the plaza, filling their visions.


     Apparently the leader of the group, the skinny boy from Abel Academy exclaimed in a low astounded voice, “Audrey?”


     “Massay?”


     Audrey also uttered a quiet astounded exclamation the moment she halted.


     “Massay? Why’s that name so familiar?”


     This thought immediately flashed across Ayrin’s mind, then he immediately understood when he saw the clothes the skinny boy wore. “One of the main fighters for last year’s vice-champions, Abel Academy. Dark Executioner Massay?”


     “Joyce?”


     “Is that Ayrin, the freshman from Holy Dawn Academy?”


     “Also, this one is… I remember, Iron Forest Academy’s Ferguillo.”


     Seeing Ayrin and the others, Massay and the other five all seemed to relax.


     Especially that Hawkmoon substitute. His face even exposed pleasure at an unexpected surprise.


     Ayrin watched the six of them clearly standing in a battle formation. His eyes suddenly narrowed when he recognized someone familiar. “This one is… It’s that Silver Trout freshman, Shinro?!”


     “There’s also Ivan and Charlotte, the two pillars of Divine Shield Academy,” the extremely ferocious-looking boy said, the one with a sea monster tattoo wearing Sea Gale Academy’s uniform, one half of his head shaved.


     “Sea Gale Academy’s Chirade, Silver Trout’s freshman Shinro. The rest are all substitutes, I don’t recognize them,” Audrey told Ayrin and the others at the same time.


     “I wonder what building this is in Eichemalar. The two arcane masters they knocked out must be guards here. A place with arcane masters guarding it must be an important edifice in the city,” Ivan said.


     He spoke openly without any worry about letting the other side hear him. Then he looked at Massay: “Now that things have come so far, you guys can tell us what you real identities are, what on earth you’re doing here, isn’t that so?”


     “I have no idea how you guys gathered together and even chased us here. But since it’s only you and not an arcane team from the Office of Special Affairs, then I think there’s no need for us to explain anything to you,” Massay coldly said, looking at Ivan.


     That Hawkmoon substitute actually smiled. He suddenly said, “I can actually tell you what we’re here to do.”


     “They want to damage the building behind us!” Ferguillo shouted urgently the moment that Hawkmoon substitute spoke. Pink feathers suddenly appeared around him.


     Some of them fired away at astounding speed.


     “Puff!”


     At the same time, a hunting goddess seemingly condensed from bright moonlight appeared above this Hawkmoon substitute, stabbing a dazzling white lance at the huge cylinder behind him.


     Several pink feathers intercepted this white lance dead center, colliding against it.


     “Boom!”


     The white lance and the feathers crumbled in a muffled explosion, turning into countless soft strands of light.


     “Mind Reading!”


     “Ferguillo discerned in advance that this guy was going to attack the building behind them. What on earth is this building?”


     Ayrin’s arcane particles gushed toward his hands and his feet on their own accord even while such a thought popped into his mind.


     “Let’s go!” Massay bellowed, his face incomparably cold.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 159: First fight as an arcane team
      Chapter 159: First fight as an arcane team


     The exchange between Ferguillo and the Hawkmoon substitute immediately ignited the strained atmosphere.


     “I’ll handle Massay!” Audrey coldly hissed moments after Massay’s shout.


     Her pure-white hair fluttered back; her eyes suddenly turned white.


     “Breath of the Icefire Dragon!”


     The overwhelming power of a pale-white breath appeared in front of her in a strange mixture of ice and fire, charging in Massay’s direction.


     “Crazy woman, she directly used a taboo skill!”


     Massay had originally looked as though he still wanted to issue some orders, but his expression suddenly changed when the fearsome breath soared in front of Audrey.


     “Hell Chaos – Immortal!”


     He joined his hands together and made more than a dozen hand seals in an instant, then compressed the arcane particles gushing out of him into strange shapes, like small cards fluttering around him.


     Layer upon layer of yellow earth spurted under his feet, quickly enclosing him tight inside.


     Audrey’s attack was clearly aimed at Massay, yet the other five around Massay were also frightened when she launched her skill. All of them flashed away.


     “Skunk Devil Summoning!” someone chanted in a clear voice just then.


     With a “Puff,” a yellow fog of stench spread over this battlefield.


     “…”


     Charlotte almost passed out on the spot.


     She wanted to ask just how much Ayrin loved this skill. The present situation was clearly a matter of life and death. Judging by what the Hawkmoon substitute showed as soon as he went into action, these substitutes from various teams had little fame, but had clearly been hiding their real strength all along. All of them were fearsome opponents.


     Even Audrey had immediately used the strongest innate skill of her dragon bloodline, but Ayrin still used a skill like that at a time like this.


     Everyone’s face turned green. They chanted while afraid to breathe.


     And the thing that made them most want to puke out blood was, not one of them dared to launch an extra skill to scatter this startling stench. Because, in a fight like this, the hint of something unexpected, or perhaps the casting of an extra skill, could leave an opening for the opponent. And then, the price you paid with was your life.


     “Let me handle Shinro,” Ferguillo faintly said.


     In this strained atmosphere, everyone else was very astonished he could still speak in such an environment.


     They all saw at the periphery of their visions Ferguillo flashing to the side, straight in front of Shinro.


     “Can his arcane skill even be used to keep the stink at bay?”


     Seeing the feathers glinting with gem-like light seemingly staying entirely still around him, they couldn’t help but give rise to such a thought.


     “Fizzle!”


     At this time, Audrey’s icefire dragon breath crashed against the thick layers of yellow earth surrounding Massay, making the sound of a blaze crashing against water.



     A crater immediately appeared where the icefire dragon breath struck. However, the strange yellow earth was growing at a frantic pace, using up the dragon breath’s power.


     A blue light appeared without a sound or trace behind Ferguillo as he faced Shinro.


     But all of a sudden, this blue light quickly retreated and crashed with a bang into the wall behind.


     A skeleton-shaped shadow wearing a royal crown flashed where the blue light had stopped, then disappeared. A black fire erupted in the air.


     Ivan’s figure appeared not far behind Ferguillo. He coldly said to Chirade, the one wearing a Sea Gale uniform and who’d crashed into the wall, “Chirade, your opponent is me.”


     “What skill is this?”


     At the same moment, Joyce was seeing something entirely different from the others.


     The ground at his feet had entirely become dark bubbling energy. His surroundings were empty, without a trace of Ayrin or Audrey or anyone else. There no building in sight either.


     His body slowly sank inside the black energy as though there was another strange world underneath.


     …


     Ayrin’d never experienced a chaotic battle where two arcane teams faced each other, so his subconsciousness had launched “Skunk Devil Summoning,” a skill he merely thought could disturb every enemy.


     When he’d originally launched it, the greater part of his attention was focused on Shinro, because Holy Dawn Academy and Silver Trout Academy were in the same group and he’d seen Shinro’s match with his own eyes. He’d also learned two skills especially to cope with Shinro. So he subconsciously thought he should be the one to handle Shinro.


     “Ferguillo immediately went to face Shinro. H’s definitely confident he can win.”


     His eyes swept through the others when he saw Ferguillo directly going to Shinro.


     “Ayrin, block that guy!” Charlotte yelled just then, despite the stench.


     A tall boy wearing Three-Headed Dragon Academy’s uniform was already hurling himself in their direction. The flames around him quickly condensed into a sinister dragon head.


     The Hawkmoon substitute who’d previously traded blows with Ferguillo was now quickly leaving the fray. A dazzling lance appeared in the hand of the hunting goddess radiant with moonlight above his head.


     “These people have a single goal, to damage the building behind. They can implement whatever sinister plan they have as long as they damage the edifice!”


     Ayrin understood instantly. The sturdy Three-Headed Dragon boy clearly wanted to pin down both him and Charlotte all by himself, while that Hawkmoon substitute wanted to disengage from the fight and take the opportunity to damage the building behind.


     He hurled himself away from Charlotte like a conditioned reflex, the moment he realized it.


     From Charlotte shout, he felt confident he didn’t need to pay attention to the huge dragon head charging his way.


     “Block me? Can you do it?”


     A mocking glint flashed across the Hawkmoon substitute’s eyes.


     Above his head, the lance in the hunting goddess’s hand shot forward. The entire goddess more than two meters tall started moving at the same time, about to crash into the huge circular edifice at the center.


     It hadn’t been a fair fight from the beginning, even though both sides were equal in numbers. The side that wanted to destroy occupied too great an advantage compared to the side trying to block them.


     After the opponents spread apart on purpose and scattered the battle into a multitude of small-scale fights, it’d become even more difficult to prevent all of them from damaging the construct behind.


     On top of that, the strength these unknown substitutes exhibited right now was at least at the level of a celebrity fighter in the national tournament!


     “Saint Dragon Crystal – White Radiance!”


     Audrey saw that Ayrin couldn’t stop that Hawkmoon substitute in time. Obviously, she was still in control of the situation even in the sheer chaos. Light suddenly flashed bright between her eyebrows. A dot of light about as big as a silver coin common in Doraster appeared in front of the hunting goddess’ lance, all of a sudden.


     Radiant with moonlight, the lance seemed to strike a firefly. Yet, starting from the tip, it actually began to crumble bit by bit.


     The instant Audrey’s attention was distracted blocking this Hawkmoon substitute, the strange yellow earth around Massay started quickly swelling into something resembling a huge monster, swallowing whole Audrey’s icefire dragon breath in one bite.


     The cold mocking glint in the Hawkmoon substitute’s eyes didn’t change the slightest even after the lance and the hunting goddess crumbled.


     But his expression definitely changed the next instant.


     Ayrin’s body turned into an incomparable scarlet color, quickly melting into blood.


     A layer of red light suffused the ground at his feet as well. Blood also formed there.


     “Boom!”


     At the same time, a metal construct seemingly assembled from irregular, silvery steel appeared in front of Charlotte, crashing against the huge burning dragon head.


     This avatar stretched out its hands, forcibly withstanding the dragon head made from corporeal fire, stopping a few meters in front of Charlotte.


     However, the fearsome heat, like the lick of a fire melting chocolate, burned the surface of the metallic avatar and melted it nonstop. Drip, drip, silvery drops of metal fell continuously on the ground.


     A scarlet bloody arm rose from the puddle of blood at the Hawkmoon substitute’s feet, clutching at his legs.


     The Hawkmoon substitute suddenly vanished from where he stood, appearing six or seven meters further away from the battlefield.


     But just then, a silhouette also appeared behind him and struck him with a vicious punch.


     “Oh no!”


     The suddenly appearing figure was Ayrin, of course. However, Ayrin immediately felt something wrong the instant his punch landed.


     His punch seemed to pass through a weak mist, rather than on solid flesh and blood.


     The figure in front of him also vanished immediately.


     The Hawkmoon substitute appeared at the place where he’d first launched his skill, where he’d seemingly transformed into a pool of blood.


     The Hawkmoon substitute was also exposing total surprise.


     He’d clearly thought that Ayrin’s real body was hiding in that original puddle of blood. Right now, his arcane skill had fooled Ayrin and caused him to miss the mark, but his own counterattack had likewise fallen into empty air as well.


     “It seems the situation’s turned into a chaotic mess of individual confrontation.”


     The Hawkmoon substitute quickly swept his eyes through the battlefield, then he smiled grimly at Ayrin. “That said, looking at the situation… Killing you guys first is also a very good choice. Remember, I’m called Lindon. Now you know the name of the one who’s going to kill you.”


     “Very well. It’s more interesting having a fight like this here both sides try to take down the opponents. Come at me, let us have a fair fight!” Ayrin said, looking at him.


     But the next second, Ayrin was already rushing at the one wearing Three-Headed Dragon Academy’s uniform.


     “…”


     He’d clearly said he wanted to have a fair duel with him one on one, but then immediately ran at someone else. Ayrin’s actions made this Hawkmoon substitute called Lindon blink in a daze despite himself.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 160: Mourning of the Three Fire Dragons
      Chapter 160: Mourning of the Three Fire Dragons


     Charlotte’s fight looked extremely difficult.


     Her metallic war avatar was continuously melting under the onslaught of her opponent’s burning dragon head, while her opponent, the boy wearing Three-Headed Dragon Academy’s uniform, was sprinkling a great amount of arcane particles from his hands, a dark, moss-green fire revolving around him.


     Along with the combustion of this dark moss-green fire, the undulation of arcane power around this Three-Headed Dragon boy also seemed to become greater and greater.


     “Blaze of Heart and Soul.” This was a taboo skill from Three-Headed Dragon Academy that could continuously enhance one’s power through the ignition of arcane particles.


     No matter what arcane skill he would launch next, its might would definitely surpass the power it would usually have manyfold.


     However, Charlotte wasn’t the one in the direst spot from what Ayrin saw. It was Joyce instead.


     His opponent was the shorty from Wind Whisperer Academy.


     This Wind Whisperer shorty was presently standing not far away from Joyce, facing him, his arms undulating like waves. There was a black light at his feet that seemed to flicker as though it were breathing. Facing him, Joyce also stood still, but he seemed to be in extreme pain judging by the look on his face, as though he couldn’t breathe at all, as though there were countless invisible things wrapped around his body.


     At this time, the only pair that hadn’t genuinely started their fight yet was Ferguillo and Shinro.


     The feathers glinting with gem-like luster quietly floated around Ferguillo, while Shinro also stood facing him without moving a jot.


     There was no trace of shyness on Shinro’s face now. Seemingly guessing Ferguillo’s thoughts, he revealed shining-white teeth in a “sincere” smile and told Ferguillo, “Don’t even think about helping Joyce, your opponent is me.”


     “Is that so?” Ferguillo faintly answered.


     Among the several dozen feathers quietly floating around him, one of them suddenly floated away, shooting toward the Wind Whisperer shorty.


     “Whoosh!”


     At the same moment, Shinro’s figure suddenly vanished, bursting forth with an abrupt, fearsome force.


     Ferguillo’s expression didn’t change at all.


     That feather that’d already flown away increased its speed all of a sudden, instantly vanishing.


     There came a “Hiss.”


     Shinro’s figure appeared five to six meters away on Ferguillo’s left.


     There was a tiny wound on his forehead. Fresh blood dripped down from the wound.


     Shinro stretched out a finger and wiped away some of the blood that’d flown down to the corner of his eyebrow. He quietly said with a frown, “Mind Reading?”


     …


     A few seconds ago. Ayrin’s figure flashed like a shadow, nearing Charlotte.


     “This guy’s always doing whatever he wants! I told him to go and block that Hawkmoon guy, why’s he running back now?!”



     The pounding sound of heavy ions was already resonating inside Charlotte. When she saw Ayrin rush her way, she was filled with the urge to puke blood.


     “What?!”


     “Switch opponents? What the hell is this guy plotting now!”


     Charlotte immediately discovered from Ayrin’s lip movements and his hand gestures that he wanted to switch opponents with her.


     Apart from Audrey’s enemy Massay from Abel Academy, Ivan’s enemy Chirade from Sea Gale Academy, and Ferguillo’s enemy Shinro, the other three were all substitutes without any fame in the national tournament. But the three of them had clearly been hiding their astounding strength, and all of them were celebrity-level opponents with at least three open gates.


     Facing opponents like these at around the same level, she couldn’t understand what was the meaning of switching opponents.


     “Oh well, let’s switch if you want to switch. Not like I have a choice anyway.”


     She chose to believe in Ayrin at this instant. With the cracking sound of heavy particles reverberating inside her, she shot in the air like a cannonball, firing at Hawkmoon’s Lindon still standing there a little dazed because of Ayrin’s actions.


     “I don’t fight with nameless people. What are you called, brave warrior?” Ayrin shouted at the Three-Headed Dragon boy.


     Wrapped from head to toe in the dark moss-green Blaze of Heart and Soul, the Three-Headed Dragon boy arrogantly replied, “My name is Herry!”


     “Skunk Devil Summoning!” Ayrin shouted again.


     Everyone felt the urge to puke blood.


     Just how much did he like this skill… He actually had to keep using it every now and then.


     The one called Herry subconsciously held his breath.


     “What!”


     But what no one imagined was, there was no release of stench with Ayrin’s loud shout. Instead, a black cloud of bats rushed in Herry’s direction.


     “Shooting Inferno!” Herry chanted.


     Flames ignited in front of him and quickly shrank into a fireball about the size of a fist shooting at Ayrin’s direction, as fast as a blink.


     However, the black bats immediately stuck to this meteor-like fireball whose power was clearly leagues above Ayrin’s. It became extremely heavy, even deviating from its trajectory. With a whoosh, it brushed by Ayrin and flew past.


     “What? Isn’t that the skill from Oeness of Golden Stag Academy? Why can he use the same skill?!”


     Not only Herry, everyone else who glanced their way was greatly startled.


     Ayrin, the object of their shock, was immersed in the excitement of a great battle. He shouted in his mind, “Now!” The flow of arcane particles inside him suddenly sped up. Dazzling arcane particles collided with each other even faster between his palms, making faint crackling sounds.


     Many faint sounds rose in the air. Several black bats who didn’t look like they had any great power suddenly accelerated and instantly crashed on the dark moss-green blaze around Herry.


     This Blaze of Heart and Soul didn’t seem to have any defensive power. The bats directly passed through the green fire.


     “What!”


     Herry had never imagined Ayrin’s skill could be used like this as well. He couldn’t muster any timely reaction. The black bats struck him.


     “Bang!” “Bang!” “Bang!”


     Amidst the series of explosions, he was directly sent flying backward.


     “One duel already… He was the first one to be done with his fight?”


     “Where did he get so many strange skills from?”


     Opposite Audrey, Massay’s face had previously taken on the proud expression of one with victory in his grasp before Ayrin sent Herry flying away.


     With her ice dragon bloodline, many skills Audrey had were formidable destructive area skill. On top of that, he only needed to damage the edifice, while the opponents had no choice but to stop every single one of them. So they’d very easily transformed the battle into six individual confrontations.


     Among the six one-on-one confrontations, Shinro had suffered some light wounds against Ferguillo, but he didn’t look perturbed in the least, so it seemed he should be able to handle Ferguillo.


     Joyce had obviously fallen downwind against Wind Whisperer Academy’s Gullit. If everyone else was blocked and prevented from giving Joyce any assistance, then Gullit might directly kill him.


     Ivan against Charade, both of them still seemed to be probing each other. Neither of them was going full out, but they seemed about equal.


     As to him and Audrey, because he’d taken the opportunity to counterattack Audrey after she’d become distracted while intercepting Lindon at the start of the fight, he was confident he could stall Audrey and not be killed even if he wasn’t entirely assured he could defeat her.


     So, as long as a victor emerged between Gullit against Joyce, or maybe for Lindon and Herry against Ayrin and Charlotte, then the current short-lived status quo could be broken.


     The instant prior, he’d been fully aware that no matter Gullit, Lindo, or Herry, all of them were existences at the same level as himself. So in his opinion, apart from Audrey, none of those people from St. Lauren could be their match.


     But now, Ayrin, the one who he believed to be the weakest, had actually sent Herry flying away in the blink of an eye!


     Ferguillo and Shinro were once again deadlocked in an immobile confrontation. When he saw at the periphery of his vision Ayrin instantly sending Herry flying away, Ferguillo faintly said, “It seems the situation is turning around.”


     “It doesn’t really matter. A victor will soon emerge between us.” Shinro turned his head slightly. “Also, a victor won’t be so easily decided yet between them.”


     After sending Herry flying away with a stolen skill, Ayrin’s eyes fell upon Gullit; the latter was continuously firing some unknown skills at Joyce.


     Dazzling arcane particles sprayed forth from his hands.


     He was about to send an Evil Flaming Eye at Gullit first thing.


     “You have some broken bones already, you can still stand up?”


     Just then, however, he saw that the Blaze of Heart and Soul hadn’t extinguished around Herry ye. Herry’d fallen on his feet and stood upright when he landed.


     Herry’s chest was indeed already slightly caved in, traces of blood visible at the corner of his mouth.


     However, a peculiar ashen-iron luster appeared on the surface of his skin. Apart from a malevolent expression, there wasn’t much pain to be seen on his face.


     “It’s the Evil Dragon followers’ ‘Pain Eradication’! Those people are all Evil Dragon followers who’ve turned their backs on the beliefs of an arcane master!”


     Audrey’s body faintly shook when she took in this sight. Like a blaze, a strange surprise and anger soared in her chest.


     “A very interesting skill, but you’re still a one-gate arcane master no matter what. You’re sorely lacking in power!”


     “Now, you’re going to die!”


     Standing steadily on the ground, Herry’s started floating forward. The dark green Blaze of Heart and Soul quickly vanished around him. Instead, three huge figures appeared from thin air above his head and on both sides of him.


     These were three huge fire dragons.


     Every strand of fire on them was condensed, as though they were made of scalding stones.


     “Three-Headed Dragon Academy’s taboo skill! Mourning of the Three Fire Dragons!”


     “Ayrin, hurry up and dodge!”


     A shriek brimming with horror escaped Charlotte’s lips just then.


     “Swish!”


     However, Ayrin didn’t retreat in the slightest. Instead, his body radiated an unprecedented power while he charged at the three huge fire dragons at a speed completely exceeding his usual limits!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 161: Ferguillo’s real secret
      Chapter 161: Ferguillo’s real secret


     “Is this guy looking to die?”


     Everyone on Massay’s side had this sudden thought.


     Ayrin had previously showcased a bizarre performance during the match against Mountain Kings Academy, but in such a close-range battle, everyone could feel that the power of Ayrin’s arcane particles were merely at the level of a one-gate arcane master.


     At such an arcane level, it was absolutely impossible to withstand the arcane skill invoked by a three-gate arcane master with the power of his own skills.


     On top of that, Herry’s “Mourning of the Three Fire Dragons” was a taboo skill from Three-Headed Dragon Academy.


     To the knowledge of people outside the academy, only their school team’s captain Lyos could grasp this taboo skill, and Lyos had gained his “Fire Dragon War God” sobriquet precisely thanks to the fearsome power of that skill.


     This was without even mentioning that Herry used Blaze of Heart and Soul before launching this taboo skill. Herry’s present attack was impossible to escape unscathed from even for Massay and the others if they tried to withstand it.


     “Boom!”


     In an instant, three huge fire dragons completely engulfed Ayrin’s figure.


     “Ayrin!”


     There was a sudden emptiness in Charlotte’s chest.


     “What!”


     However, Herry, the one who’d launched the skill, had an entirely different feeling.


     Ayrin actually passed right through the flames gathered by the three dragons without the slightest pause!


     Some sort of power seemed to quickly devour all the flames rushing near Ayrin.


     “Fire Embers!”


     The name flashed across Herry’s mind when he saw Ayrin rush through the flames and reach him, countless ash-like specks in tow.


     “How can he use Donna’s Fire Embers?!”


     Herry was already too late to dodge. The huge shock added on top of it made his mind go blank.


     “Ah!”


     With a roar, shadows flashing at his feet, Ayrin sent his right fist on Herry, and with it as the center of gravity, viciously crashed his entire body into Herry.


     “Crack.” Even if he didn’t have time to use any arcane skill, his mere physical strength was enough to cause Herry’s stomach to cave in. The latter madly coughed blood from his mouth. Even if he was entirely cut off from the perception of pain, he still couldn’t bear the heavy damage to his heart. He flew backward, losing control of his body.


     “Huff… Huff…”


     Ayrin breathed in pain.


     In fact, he’d used Holy Body Ignition in that instant and launched Fire Embers in tandem with it. But after all, he still couldn’t bring out Fire Embers’ full power with his present level. So he presently had countless burns on his body. He could even smell the barbecue-like aroma coming from his own body.


     “Fire Embers!”


     “It’s Fire Embers, a skill that can dissipate the power of almost any fire skill! Called the strongest defense against fire skills! Only Donna can use it in the entire kingdom of Eiche, why can he use it too!”



     Massay’s face was deathly pale; he’d never imagined something unexpected like this to happen once again. He knew Herry was definitely down for the count this time. He couldn’t pose any further threat to Ayrin any longer, no matter what.


     “It seems now’s the time to unleash my true power,” Shinro calmly said then, looking at Ferguillo.


     The instant he said these words, he abruptly vanished from where he stood.


     “Puff!”


     Light faintly flashed in Ferguillo’s left pink eye. Several gem-like feathers in front of him suddenly shattered. Several spurts of blood shot in the air.


     But before anyone could react, a force so fast it seemed invisible came back once again, piercing through the gap left open by these feathers.


     Ferguilo’s entire body shook. He fell a step back.


     “Ferguillo!”


     “What!”


     Ayrin and the others yelled in astonishment at the same time.


     A deep wound had appeared on Ferguillo’s stomach, blood madly gushing from within, dyeing the front of his clothes red in no time.


     Meanwhile, his right hand dripping with blood, Shinro stood a dozen meters away from Ferguillo, a mocking expression appearing on his face.


     “Ferguillo, how are you!”


     Ayrin had been in the middle of sprinting at Joyce’s opponent, but now he madly ran in Ferguillo’s direction instead.


     “It’s no use.”


     Shinro looked at the blood still dripping from his right hand, then turned around and looked at Ayrin rushing his way like a madman. “Even his heart is torn, can you still save him?”


     “Even his heart’s torn?”


     Audrey trembled violently. She wasn’t familiar with Ferguillo, but they were comrades fighting with their lives on the line right now. So, when she heard these words, grief and hatred hard to describe with words filled her being.


     Deep, abstruse yet swift chants came from her mouth. It was cryptic Draconic!


     There were several hundred bandage-like strips of yellow earth revolving continuously around her, continuously contracting.


     Even though she’d previously sent arcane skills crashing on them and broken quite a few bandage-like strips, they skill kept growing nonstop. The undamaged ones grew longer and thicker, while the damaged one reconnected themselves back.


     When she started her Draconic chant, even the skin of her hands started slightly cracking, but no blood flowed from inside. Instead, they flashed with icy crystalline light, as though the entire inside of her body had become ice crystal.


     The yellow ribbons of earth growing and revolving around her suddenly turned white, ice and frost covering their surfaces.


     “Bastard, I’m going to kill you!”


     Ayrin roared in rage, his eyes turning blood-red.


     Ferguillo hadn’t even spoken all that many words to him all put together, but in Ayrin’s opinion, he was already a good friend of his.


     He understood full well that with his heart already torn, it was probably impossible to heal and rescue him even if they had Ciaran with them here.


     “Very soon, you’ll become just like him.”


     Shinro watched Ayrin charge his way, the derision on his face even more pronounced.


     The arcane particles inside him had already started flowing at a frantic pace once again, faster and faster. But then, he suddenly froze. The derision on his face also froze.


     “Ferguillo…”


     Even Ayrin stared in a daze.


     Ferguillo’s head had previously been hanging low, and he’d seemed about to fall at any moment, but now he appeared without a sound or trace behind Shinro, standing in Shinro’s shadow.


     This instant seemed to freeze into eternity.


     Crushed by a tremendous fear, even the arcane particles inside Shinro seemed to freeze. Cold sweat covered every inch of his skin. Even his hair was quickly becoming drenched.


     “How did you…” he said in a hiss, his voice unspeakably weird.


     Ferguillo didn’t even answer him.


     “Ah!”


     Shinro felt the brush of Ferguillo’s arcane particles. He knew that no matter how fast he usually was, his spell invocation might still not necessarily follow Ferguillo’s speed. Yet, he also understood that he had no other choice. With a shriek filled with horror, he desperately made his arcane particles flying, trying to run away.


     “Crack!”


     A slightly cold hand appeared on his throat the moment he accelerated forward. Then Shinro heard the snapping of his own neck.


     His body kept running forward, but his entire consciousness quickly faded away, as though he were running into eternal darkness.


     “Bang!”


     Shinro’s corpse ran all the way to the huge circular construction at the very center before finally rebounding back and falling to the ground.


     Ferguillo took back his hand.


     He still had a faint indifferent expression on his face. He merely looked a little pale.


     The wound on his chest wasn’t bleeding anymore. It seemed extremely odd.


     “Undying Body!”


     “A variant bloodline they say can divert the essence of life. As long as you don’t run out of arcane particles, you won’t easily die!”


     “You actually had a variant bloodline like this?!”


     While the yellow strips of earth were quickly freezing, Massay’s face filled with fright and alarm. Seeing Ferguillo killing Shinro in one blow, he suddenly, as though he lost control of himself, yelled with horror again and again.


     “Not only Mind Reading… This is the true ultimate power Ferguillo was hiding. It turns out his bloodline mutated into the Undying Body bloodline that won’t let you easily die as long as you have some arcane particles left.”


     Audrey relaxed as soon as she saw this scene, the biting cold expression dissipating from her face. Her hands that seemed about to be torn apart from her inner frost also stopped emitting the frightening chilly aura, and slowly recovered their original appearance. There was merely some blood flowing out from some tiny cracks on the skin.


     …


     “This guy’s spirit-controlling skill is actually even stronger than my Siren Song!”


     At this moment, Joyce was totally under the control of his opponent’s arcane skill.


     His entire being was already submerged in dark energy. Under the dark energy’s onslaught, his body was wilting as though it were losing its moisture.


     He was entirely unaware of the happenings outside. The only thing he could be sure of was that his opponent was also using a formidable secret skill affecting the nerves to exercise control over his body.


     “That’s the only thing I can do!”


     “Sacrifice of the Sea King!”


     His arcane particles suddenly transformed into countless tiny bolts of lightning, instantly rushing at his nerves.


     “What’s going on?”


     Both Ferguillo and Ayrin were originally about to go and help Joyce, but they suddenly saw Joyce’s eyes turn into lightning eyes, his pupils sending off countless white electric sparks.


     “Ah!”


     Joyce twisted violently, like he finally threw off some invisible shackles, then shouted in pain.


     But at the same time, still deeply wrapped in black energy as he’d been since the beginning, Gullit shouted miserably just like him. Blood flowed down from the corner of his eyes.


     “This silly guy used some kind of mutually destructive strategy.”


     Ayrin immediately understood. Without the slightest hesitation, his entire being suddenly became bright red once more and once again melted into a puddle of blood in everyone’s eyes.


     A bizarre bloody color also suddenly appeared under Gullit’s feet.


     Everyone thought Ayrin was going to attack Gullit for certain, but what no one imagined was, Ayrin’s figure flashed behind Hawkmoon’s Lindon instead.


     Lindon had sent Charlotte and her metallic war avatar falling back more than a dozen steps with a single blow just moments ago when the atmosphere behind him suddenly felt wrong. He immediately kicked behind him with his right foot.


     “Bang!”


     Flashing with the shining luster of moonlight, his right foot kicked Ayrin’s belly, making a muffled, drum-pounding sound, making everyone’s heart leap in their chests.


     “Ah…!”


     But at the same time, Ayrin pushed hard on his legs with a fierce roar and kept himself from falling back. He then sent a vicious punch on the back of Lindon’s head.


     “He’s actually fighting like this again…”


     This thought flashed in the pale-faced Charlotte’s mind.


     “Bang!”


     A muffled sound thumped on Lindon’s head. Shaking on his feet, he bounced several steps forward but couldn’t keep control over his frame. He fell forward.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 162: The God of Death’s sudden appearance
      Chapter 162: The God of Death’s sudden appearance


     “An opportunity!”


     Charlotte also halted abruptly. Along with the outpour of a stream of arcane particles, the metallic avatar in front of her crashed on the fallen Lindon at an unprecedented speed.


     A miserable scream immediately came from Lindon, as well as the sound of many broken bones.


     At the same time, Ferguillo flashed without a sound beside Gullit.


     “Feast of Death!”


     His eyes continuously bleeding, Gullit fell backward. Countless black shadows drilled out from the ground at the same time, hurtling at Ferguillo.


     But Ferguillo had completely seen through his actions. A crimson feather appeared in the air without a sound. Gullit directly crashed against this crimson feather.


     “Puff!”


     The feather pierced through Gullit as if slicing through butter, splashing a bloody wave.


     “It’s our win!”


     Ayrin braced his hands on his knees, breathing in pain, but his heart was filled with the joy of victory.


     In this battle where two teams of six fought against each other, the six on his side could still keep fighting, but the other side only had Massay and Chirade left.


     Now that it was six versus two, Massay and Chirade could no longer hope to defeat them.


     “A guy this powerful… He was killed in battle just like that.”


     His eyes swept by Shinro’s corpse then, contradictory feelings arising in his chest.


     One day prior, this was still the opponent he was determined to defeat in the tournament.


     “Ferguillo actually possesses such power!”


     “This guy’s clearly has a single open gate, but he can defeat a three-gate arcane master in battle.”


     “These guys from St. Lauren, what kind of freaks are they?!”


     Massay and Chirade were deathly pale, trembling nonstop.


     Ferguillo and Ayrin hadn’t been much to speak of in their eyes, but in this fight, rather than Audrey, they had been the keystones to victory.


     The curtains were about to fall on the entire situation.


     However, when a gem-like feather pierced through Gullit’s body, splashing out fresh blood, when Gullit fell heavily on the ground, Ferguillo suddenly seemed to sense something. The pink color in his left eye seemed to revolve at a swift pace.


     The feather that had just gone through Gullit’s body suddenly accelerated, went around him, and slashed at the air behind him.


     “What!”


     Everyone saw with astonishment a faint, somewhat indistinct figure suddenly rise behind Ferguillo, like a nightmare from a dream.


     “Puff!”


     The gem-like feather stabbed into this vague figure. However, as if it’d stabbed into a deep pool of water, it created a circular rippled before disappearing.


     This figure had already stretched out a hand and came into contact with Ferguillo.


     Ferguillo’s entire person froze.


     Blood and dazzling arcane particles suddenly sprayed from his chest.



     Then an arm directly passed through his chest, even lifting his body with it.


     “Ferguillo!”


     In this instant, apart from Ayrin’s tremendous cry of surprise, everyone else completely stopped breathing.


     The vague figure became more and more distinct.


     A boy with short hair appeared in everyone’s eyes, wearing Hellfire Academy’s uniform, his eyes brimming with the aura of death, looking at everyone as though he were looking at dead men.


     “Lotton?!”


     A cry of disbelief came from somewhere.


     Everyone recognized him at first glance, but the first one to shout in surprise was actually Massay.


     “It’s him?… Ferguillo…”


     A faint tremble started to course through Ayrin.


     He wanted to rush forward, but his subconsciousness kept his feet rooted to the ground instead.


     Lotton’s arm was still up in the air, lifting Ferguillo’s body with it, its two feet suspended in the air.


     Ferguillo hadn’t passed out yet, but he couldn’t move. Blood flowed down from Lotton’s arm. There wasn’t any unusual expression on Lotton’s face.


     “Let go of Ferguillo!”


     His apathetic attitude caused an unprecedented wrath in Ayrin. He yelled in fury, all the bones in his body crackling.


     “What on earth is Dias planning?”


     However, Lotton didn’t seem to have heard Ayrin’s roar at all. He merely glanced at Massay and Chirade, saying in a low, deep voice, “He used me and that other team to help you attract attention so that you can come here, what’s the reason?”


     “You…” Massay couldn’t stop trembling either. “You… you’re actually betraying lord Dias? You actually disobeyed his order and came here instead!”


     “No need for nonsense. You might be dead already without me. Stop wasting time. The arcane teams outside might catch up to this place any second now.” Lotton shook his head. “Tell me the entire plan, that’s the only way you can survive.”


     “This place is the water tower supplying the entirety of Eichemalar’s main area!”


     Massay was almost yelling: “Lord Dias’ plan is to destroy this water tower. No far from this water tower, there’s a magic sky crystal matrix.”


     “What!”


     Audrey’s face thoroughly froze.


     Dias was one of the head bishops among the Evil Dragon followers, one of the most wanted criminals by the Office of Special Affairs.


     Eichemalar used an extremely astounding quantity of water every single day. The water use of a city suspended in the sky relied entirely on the water stored inside the water tower.


     If the water tower broke, the flush from the enormous amount of water pouring outside would be hard to imagine. If it damaged the magic sky crystal matrix, the whole of Eichemalar would fall!


     This city in the sky that’d gone through the War of the Dragons, the city that still remained standing to this day, the city that represented the victory of arcane masters from various races all over the continent, the victory of everyone searching for freedom, the city that represented the resolve to pursue freedom—it would no longer exist!


     The Evil Dragon followers’ plan was actually to crash the whole central city of Eichemalar!


     “If Eichemalar drops from so high in the sky, how are you going to survive?” Lotton asked, still impassible.


     “If we ruin only a small part of the sky crystals, Eichemalar will indeed fall, but the fall will be relatively slow. As long as we can reach empty ground before the crash, our lives won’t be in any danger. We can use the huge chaos to make good our escapes instead.” Massay was trembling, but his eyes were filled with hope. “Lotton, if you help us complete this mission, no only you can escape together with us, Lord Dias might even reward you instead of punishing you disobeying his orders!”


     “Reward?”


     Lotton lowered his head as though he was in deep thought.


     A red light suddenly flashed from Ayrin.


     He could no longer wait. No matter what, he had to make sure to rescue Ferguillo first!


     But just then, Ayrin’s movements suddenly halted.


     Because when he’d lowered his head, Lotton’d directly tossed Ferguillo away in the air.


     “Ice Bier of Deep Sleep!”


     Without the slightest hesitation, arcane particles danced madly on Audrey’s hands.


     Countless transparent crystals formed around Ferguillo, immediately transforming into a transparent block of crystal sealing Ferguillo inside.


     “She used a skill to first seal Ferguillo and prevent his current condition from deteriorating so that we can heal him when there’s a medical team available!”


     Ayrin immediately understood.


     “Stop him!” an Ivan who’d been conserving his strength until then suddenly bellowed.


     A huge shadow hand rose under Lotton’s feet and grabbed Lotton in it.


     At the same time, far behind Lotton, a mottled shadow suddenly appeared on the huge circular water tower. It quickly enlarged, like a huge shadow beast about to crawl out of the water tower’s stone surface.


     “He already used an arcane skill to attack the Holy City’s water tower!” Joyce and Charlotte reported at the same time.


     Countless bright illusions in every color appeared together with sounds of nature.


     Aware the situation was pressing, Joyce had directly used Siren Song.


     “Boom!”


     Charlotte pushed her hands hard on the metallic war avatar in front of her. The silvery metal avatar shot toward Lotton like a cannonball.


     Bound inside Ivan’s taboo skill, Lotton was still impassible. He merely glanced at Massay and Chirade. “What are you waiting for?”


     “Underworld Whirlpool!”


     “Sea Devil King!”


     Massay and Chirade were frightened in spite of themselves. They both used the strongest arcane skills they had been hiding.


     A yellow whirlpool appeared around Massay, countless white bones floating inside, radiating a filthy aura difficult to put into words.


     Meanwhile, a rumble exploded with Chirade’s chant. A huge splash bubbled on top of everyone’s head. A head that looked like a wizard hat first emerged in the air, then huge tentacles thicker than water buckets and filled with suckers followed in its wake.


     “Lord of the Deep Seas!”


     Joyce’s face instantly became even more ashen.


     What Chirade summoned with his skill was surprisingly a wizard-hat monster octopus, dubbed the Lord of the Deep Seas.


     The fighting prowess of this monster from the deep seas was far above even Nikita’s Snow Bear.


     Chirade was already a celebrity contestant in the national tournament, but Joyce understood at this instant he still had been hiding a huge part of his strength!


     “Puff!”


     The power of the taboo skill “Ghost World – Touch of Death” Ivan had invoked pressed on Lotton’s body; the huge hand that seemed to stretch out from the underground world of ghosts squeezed violently.


     “What!”


     However, a chill coursed through Ivan’s heart when he saw gray light radiating from inside out.


     A hole surprisingly burned through in the center of the huge shadow hand. His body wrapped from head to toe in gray light, Lotton walked outside.


     It seemed he was affected in the slightest by the spiritual lure from Joyce’s Siren Song. He merely lifted his head.


     Above his head, below the huge deep-sea monster octopus, something silvery was quickly enlarging in his vision.


     It was Charlotte’s metallic avatar.


     He stretched out a single hand and struck it.


     “Disperse!”


     Just then, a low, deep chant came from Charlotte’s lips. Countless heavy ions suddenly oscillated between her hands, vanishing in the air around her.


     The moment the metal avatar came into contact with Lotton’s hand, it scattered into a thick, silvery-gray metallic fog.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 163: The fractured Holy Water Tower!
      Chapter 163: The fractured Holy Water Tower!


     “Recombine!”


     With Charlotte’s chant, the silver metal fog suddenly shrank and once again condensed into a metallic avatar.


     Lotton’s right arm passed through the avatar’s body, like it was confined by a huge silver lock.


     “Bang!”


     Without any pause, Charlotte’s soul war avatar landed a vicious punch on Lotton’s head.


     A puddle of blood appeared at Lotton’s feet at the same time, but an Evil Flaming Eye suddenly soared behind him and exploded on his back with a rumbling “bang.”


     Lotton suffered heavy strikes from both Charlotte and Ayrin at the same time.


     “What!”


     However, what made Charlotte and Ayrin shout in disbelief was, Lotton merely shook for a second. His expression didn’t even change at all.


     He quickly pulled his arm away from the silver avatar’s chest. Where the avatar had locked his arms, the metal was melting as burning from the heat.


     Meanwhile, on the huge cylindrical water tower behind him, the mottled shadow that had been quickly enlarging on the stony surface shook tremendously at the same time, then disintegrated.


     It was almost as if the shadow had been the one to withstand the power from Charlotte’s and Ayrin’s attacks.


     “Thump!”


     Lotton pointed the tip of his foot at Charlotte’s metallic avatar. It immediately shook and flew backward, definitely separating from Lotton’s arm.


     Ivan, Charlotte, Ayrin, and Joyce had launched arcane skills at the same time to attack Lotton, but Lotton hadn’t suffered any harm!


     “Boom!”


     Just then, the monster octopus Chirade had summoned had already gathered a huge wave of water and ruthlessly pounded the water tower with it.


     The ground shook violently.


     On the seemingly very hard surface of the water tower, several dozen cracks suddenly appeared where the monster octopus and the wave had struck.


     “Fizz!”


     Hisses came from the many cracks. White jets of water erupted from within.


     These cracks seemed to be constantly widening. The spots where the attacks landed crumbled very quickly. Terrifying streams of water poured out from within.


     “Ivan, Ayrin, you guys come help me handle Massay!” Charlotte shouted out loud just then.


     The “Hell Vortex” whirled ferociously around Massay and battered Audrey nonstop. The strange yellow earth crashed together with ice and frost, continuously turning into fine powder, but the weird yellow earth kept growing at the same time.


     “Why was even Siren Song totally useless on Lotton?!”


     “Whale Strike!”


     Joyce knew they’d reached the most dangerous juncture. Not paying mind to his own injuries, he squeezed out the arcane particles inside him in one go.


     A blue water mist suddenly appeared. All the jets of water spraying from the water tower, as well as the water splashes previously fallen to the ground after Chirade launched his skill, all of it was sucked in and sealed, transforming into a huge blue whale ruthlessly charging at Chirade and Lotton.



     “Ghost World Projection – Touch of Death!”


     Ivan was aware Audrey was certainly trying to get rid of Massay first so she could be free to handle Lotton and stop the water tower from breaking. He launched his taboo skill once more, even though he’d already reached his limits after one invocation!


     “Puff!”


     Blood fiercely sprayed from his mouth.


     His body also softly fell backward.


     But at the same time, a huge shadow hand welled up below Massay.


     There was a tremendous “Boom.”


     Both the huge shadow hand and the Hell Vortex around Massay shook, then disintegrated.


     “Ah!”


     Massay screamed in pain under the huge impact.


     “Die!”


     Ayrin’s charging figure appeared among the countless crumbling particles around Massay. He viciously pressed his left hand on Massay, a glacial aura forming in front of his left hand.


     “What!”


     Arcane particles gushed from Massay’s hand, but quite a lot of arcane particles seemed to have vanished when Ayrin reached him. Added to Ayrin’s blood-red eyes and his crazed momentum, his heart started to tremble; he found himself unable to muster any reaction.


     “Cough!”


     A huge, heavy white block of ice immediately pressed down on him.


     “Boom!”


     Ayrin’s right fist struck the white block of ice without any pause.


     “Ah!”


     Massay screamed in misery. Countless icicles burst forth and stabbed through him, his entire body nailed on the Crown of Ice and Snow filling the air.


     “Unlimited Freeze Barrier!”


     The skin on Audrey’s hands cracked open just then. Ice crystals pierced her cracked skin like dragon scales made of ice crystals.


     An invisible but stunning chill struck forward in front of her. “Crack crack crack…” The columns of water belching from the fissures in the water tower quickly froze, layer by layer.


     “She wants to use her skill to freeze all of that broken area.”


     Falling down from the air, Ayrin immediately understood what Audrey was doing.


     “Ah!”


     In the air, standing on the head of the summoned deep-sea monster, Chirade suddenly shouted out loud in horror.


     He felt himself unable to contend with Audrey’s power. Even the deep-sea monster at his feet was slowly turning snow-white, frozen bit by bit into chunks of ice.


     However, Lotton actually shook his head then, and, looking at Audrey, said, “It’s no use.”


     A shadow rose on Audrey’s back, like a huge monster made of shadows growing from Audrey’s body.


     “Audrey!”


     Ayrin and Charlotte shouted at the same time.


     They saw Audrey’s face covered in fear. She was trembling from head to toe.


     The continuously growing shadow seemed to be nibbling away at her power.


     “Swish!”


     At this time, Lotton had already moved at an alarming speed and reached the tower behind.


     He was still facing Ayrin and Audrey and the others, both his hands pressing on the already cracked surface.


     “Boom!”


     A tremendous explosion rose in the air.


     It was the blue whale Joyce had desperately summoned ruthlessly crashing on the half-frozen monster octopus.


     This deep-sea monster immediately cracked under the impact. Countless sticky, inky liquid and blue waves of water fell from the air, seeming to cover the world.


     “Boom!”


     Another explosion followed the first.


     Lotton hadn’t used any arcane skill, but when he pressed his hands on the water tower with an alarming strength, the whole water tower shook violently.


     “Crack crack crack…”


     The already existing fissures suddenly enlarged.


     First came the spray of countless shattered gravels. The mad spray of water waves followed them, bigger broken stones mixed with these waves as they crashed down. Following that were bigger water columns spraying out ever faster.


     “It’s the end…”


     At that moment, whether Ivan laying on the ground or Joyce standing on shaky feet, they all wore an expression of utter distress.


     They were all determined to become battlemasters defending the kingdom, upholding the beliefs of arcane masters, defeating the enemies and disrupting their sinister plans. They were even willing to sacrifice their own lives.


     But now, they’d already done their utmost but still couldn’t prevent the Evil Dragon followers’ plan from prevailing.


     It was hard to imagine for them what kind of effect it would have on the arcane masters throughout the whole continent when Eichemalar, the city that’d survived even the War of the Dragons, finally fell.


     “Ayrin, what are you doing!” Charlotte shouted out loud.


     The water tower was already breaking, one huge block of stone at a time. There was already a hole about five meters wide on it. The crashing sound of the fearsome flows of water almost drowned Charlotte’s shout.


     Ayrin wasn’t running in Lotton’s direction. Instead, he was running to their left.


     Black bats rushed out nonstop in front of his hands, as if they were forming a black stream of water.


     “That is…?”


     Charlotte, Ivan, Audrey, and the others clearly saw that Ayrin’s skill wasn’t aimed at anyone. Instead, it was assaulting an outbound tunnel.


     “Bang bang bang…”


     The bats crashed nonstop into the surroundings of that tunnel. The tunnel started breaking, one shattered stone smashing down at a time.


     “He wants to collapse that tunnel!”


     “Apart from the hole we broke when we came in, this is the only exit! It’s where the water will flow outside!”


     “That magic sky crystal matrix, it shouldn’t be far away from that tunnel exit, should it? The water will damage the matrix when it flows outside.”


     “If that tunnel’s sealed, most of the water will flow away through the tunnel we came from. Most of it will wash away inside the sewers. Maybe the flow of water won’t be strong enough by then and won’t be able to damage the matrix!”


     After a dazed moment, Charlotte and Ivan and the others all understood what Ayrin was trying to do.


     “Death God’s Descent… Fear Absorption!”


     At that time, Lotton was still pasted on the water tower’s surface like a shadow. Containing a terrifying force, the tremendous flow of water washed away under his feet. It seemed he didn’t move at all. His hands merely flickered while he chanted in a quiet voice no one could hear.


     A shadow seemed about to rise from Ayrin’s back.


     “Hm?”


     But what made shock flash for the first time in Lotton’s eyes was, Ayrin didn’t seem to be affected in the least.


     The black bats rushed out from his hands in an even more intense stream.


     “Rumble!”


     This tunnel suddenly collapsed.


     “Coral Atoll!”


     Hope suddenly ignited in Joyce’s eyes. He squeezed out all the arcane particles left inside him. As his particles shot out of him, crisscrossed coral reefs quickly grew from the piles of rubble in the collapsed tunnel, thoroughly securing the heaps of rubble in place.


     “Ah!”


     Seeing something unforeseen once again happen to a plan on the verge of success, Chirade shrieked like a madman on top of the disintegrating sea monster’s head. The rumbling flow of water on the ground thundered even louder. A huge water giant grew from it, madly charging in big strides in Ayrin’s direction.


     “Rumble!”


     The water tower broke once more just then. The originally five or six meters wide gap instantly became a hole several dozen meters wide. Huge blocks of stone fell together with the even more terrifying torrent.


     “Ah!”


     In just the space of a breath, this water giant and Chirade behind him, as well as Lotton, Ayrin, Audrey, and everyone else were entirely submerged by this huge torrent.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 164 Art of the Dracolich
      Chapter 164 Art of the Dracolich


     “Ah!”


     Chirade looked around, then he couldn’t see anything anymore. Swept along the torrent, he couldn’t even distinguish north from south from east from west. He could no longer control his arcane skills either.


     In front of this terrifying force, no one could control their own bodies.


     “Ayrin!”


     Even Charlotte, when fully using her Heavy Ions, her body extremely heavy, could only let out a shout before being swept away.


     Everyone seemed to be sucked into the depths of a whirlpool. They suddenly couldn’t breathe, couldn’t open their eyes.


     Ivan, the one closest to the hole they’d come from, could feel himself sent flying by the current into the hole behind.


     “Ayrin and Joyce’s final struggle… can prevent the matrix from breaking damage and stop Eichemalar from falling…” Ivan had no thought about his own life or death. Instead, this was the only thing in his mind.


     …


     In the sky on the southern side of Eichemalar, many terrifying energies were still clashing against each other, energies completely at the level of taboo incantations. Even some members of powerful teams couldn’t go any nearer when they closed onto the edge of the battlefield.


     On a mountain range west of Eichemalar, an arcane master soundlessly flew in circles in the air.


     There were two shadows, like two long wings. Each time they beat, he’d appear several dozen meters away as if he’d moved by blinks.


     Clearly, this arcane master’s power was at a level that even high-level masters couldn’t comprehend.


     All of a sudden, he stopped in the air.


     A handsome red-haired man appeared in front of him, his frame tall and slender, wearing a high-necked red robe, a devastating dragon flame starting to radiate from him and burn all primordial energy.


     This was the one who’d once presided over the national tournament’s opening ceremony, the chief adviser Angil.


     And not far on the left of that arcane master with two long shadow wings beating around him, another three silhouettes appeared.


     “Angil, Harris, Liszt, Donna.” This shadow-winged master started laughing, a laugh full of a sinister flavor in the dark night. “One’s the chief adviser, an influential big shot in the entire kingdom, one’s a chief judge of the Law-Keeping Department, and the others are two of the most outstanding and most powerful among the young arcane masters in the Office of Special Affairs. Am I really worthy of so much attention from the kingdom?”


     “Dias, I just don’t understand where you got such a big courage from. You still dare appear in Eichemalar,” Angil chided coldly.


     “There’s no need to try and probe me with words.” With a faint smile, Dias turned his head in Eichemalar’s direction.


     A tremendous boom suddenly seemed to explode in Eichemalar just then.


     “I can tell you now why I came to Eichemalar.” Dias turned around and faced Liszt and Donna, as well as Harris, one of the presiding judges in the Law-Keeping Department.



     Harris was definitely someone who’d leave a deep impression behind with a single glance.


     He was a middle-aged man, tall and slender, with skin deep like a dark night, black hair, but also pointy ears like Rinloran.


     Almost any experienced arcane master could tell with a single glance this was an extremely rare high-level night elf bloodline.


     In a dark night and under the moonlight, night elf bloodlines could manifest more powerful and more numerous innate arcane skills.


     Dias had recovered his original appearance by now. His genuine looks were likewise unforgettable at first sight.


     His hair was silvery white, but his eyes and his skin glinted with ashen-gray luster. Just like Harris and Rinloran, his ears were also the pointy ears of high-level elves.


     “Liszt, just like how you think all the time about killing me, I also think all the time about killing you and taking revenge for my brother. Only, even I am a mere bait this time.


     “When I appear in Eichemalar, your attention will naturally be drawn to me. And because you’ll be afraid I’ll once again try to assassinate the teams participating in the tournament, you’ll seal off the athlete village.


     “It’s unfortunate for you. You never imagined that the place where victory is decided happens precisely to be inside the village.


     “You probably already found out that Lotton is someone I planted in the tournament. You must have sent arcane teams to tail his team. But he and his team are also a death squad to attract your attention.


     “Apart from Lotton’s team, I arranged for three genuine strike teams. One of them is a traitor team among the teams patrolling inside the athlete village. Another team is comprised of young men from participant teams who hope to gain the power of the Evil Dragon. The focal point of these two teams’ offensive is your team Holy Dawn.


     “Liszt, you want to kill me, but how will you end up feeling when your entire tournament team are the ones ending up killed?


     “This isn’t the entirety of my plan either. I still have a team that’ll make its way through the athlete village’s sewers to the bottom of the Holy City’s water tower. Then they’ll break the water tower. The force from the water washing out of it will be enough to damage the closest magic sky crystal matrix.”


     With a faint smile, Dias mimicked an egg slowly falling. “Then, the entire city of Eichemalar will fall, just like that.”


     “Did you hear that? The wonderful sound of huge waves exploding in Eichemalar,” Dias added, sounding drunk with his own words.


     “Madman.” Beside Liszt, Donna started shaking, no longer able to contain herself. She’d never have imagined Dias’ plan would be so insane.


     “This is the greatest praise an opponent can offer.” Dias looked at Donna. “Especially coming from old opponents like Liszt and you.”


     Liszt’s eyes were still on Eichemalar.


     Even the air seemed to soak with droplets of water.


     However, he looked back at Dias and said, “Is that magic sky crystal matrix very far away from the water tower?”


     Dias’ smile gradually disappeared.


     His eyes also fell on Eichemalar in the faraway sky.


     The tremendous wave-like rumbles were already slowly receding, but the floating city of Eichemalar was still floating in the sky. It didn’t seem about to drop any time soon.


     Donna blinked. She also understood what Liszt meant and couldn’t hold back her smile. “It seems the water tower’s indeed very far away from the matrix. I think it might take several months before the water reaches it.”


     Dias’ lips twitched slightly.


     Angil and Harris also sighed in relief and looked at each other. “Dias, it seems your plan ended again in failure.”


     “Also, I can tell you very responsibly.” Liszt turned his eyes back and looked at Dias, saying with a very lazy air. “The two teams you sent will never ever kill our academy’s team.”


     “You, the shame of elven bloodlines,” Harris said with a cold smile, his figure slowly merging with the darkness. “Do you have any last word?”


     Dias breathed in deeply. Then he shook his head. “Though I might not know why my plan failed, you still won’t be able to kill me.”


     “Boom!”


     No one replied to his words. Angil’s body immediately enlarged, transforming at an alarming speed.


     He awoke all the power sleeping inside him and turned into the shape of a dragon.


     Like a long river of flames, a red fire dragon breath, mightier and more terrible than even almost any taboo skill, instantly engulfed Dias’ figure.


     Liszt’s aura burst and grew nonstop.


     His body gave off the feeling of quickly expanding just like Angil, but in fact, there was no change at all to it.


     “What!” However, Donna exclaimed in surprised just then.


     Angil’s flame breath originally extended over several hundred meters. Dias’ stature seemed extremely tiny compared to this pure, terrifying dragon breath. However, inside the red flames, a huge silhouette was emerging, even bigger than the dragon breath, likewise shrouded in a pure, unadulterated dragon aura!


     “Is this… a dracolich?”


     Harris’ face was overwhelmed with shock.


     An ashen-black dragon flew out of the dragon breath.


     This wasn’t a living dragon, but a zombie-like dead dragon shrouded in a thick aura of death.


     A dragon crystal was faintly visible inside the death dragon’s maws. Dias stood behind the dragon crystal, ashen-white arcane particles gushing out of every part of his body.


     “I didn’t think you already got your hands on a complete dragon skeleton, and even grasped the Evil Dragon King’s Art of Dracolich!” Liszt’s expression was also very grave.


     Heavy rumbles came from inside him at this instant, like great, heavy gates rumbling open.


     “Seal of Departed Spirits—Purge!”


     His figure stood in place, but together with a swift chant, a man of light shining with a thousand rays dashed out from inside him, and, as though it directly crossed through space, crashed on the dracolich as it flew out of the dragon breath.


     The dracolich that not even pure flame dragon breath could damage started rotting as though it were being corroded.


     “Liszt, I’ll definitely kill you.”


     Dias suddenly cursed him with deep rancor.


     Ancient and abstruse dragon words came from his mouth. A pale flame emerged on the ashen-black dragon crystal inside the dragon’s maws; endless streams of particles sprayed from every part of the dragon’s body.


     “Puff!”


     In the space of a breath, the huge dragon completely turned into a giant flow of particles crossing through the air. Its astonishing speed was such that even Liszt and the other merely caught the glimpse of a flash before they saw a glint disappearing into the distance.


     “This scum actually became so powerful now!” Harris said, his face very unsightly.


     “We let him run away again.” Liszt shook his head and heaved a sigh.


     “No matter what, this guy’s plan didn’t succeed. And he also had to damage his arcane level and use the dracolich to flee. He’s lost the painstaking accumulation of many years this way.” Donna heaved a deep sigh, comforting Liszt.


     “I wonder who stood up to the task this time…” Liszt nodded. He turned to look at the city of Eichemalar still floating in the sky, an inexplicable emotion in his eyes.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 165: Another encounter with the God of Death
      Chapter 165: Another encounter with the God of Death


     While the breaking of the water tower sent rumbles resonating underground, Holy Dawn Academy’s residence was in a similar chaos.


     “Who the hell is this old man!”


     “Why is there such a Draconic arcane master in team Holy Dawn?!”


     Two arcane masters wearing patroller uniforms were shrieking in hysteria.


     Countless black streams of energy swirled around them.


     The black streams transformed the entire surroundings of team Holy Dawn’s lodging into a sea of chaos.


     Within the previous few dozen seconds, three of their comrades had already been swept away by the power coming from the black streams.


     They were already within thirty meters of team Holy Dawn’s residence, but this distance seemed infinitely remote to them.


     “Chris, don’t let anyone inside,” an aged voice suddenly said inside the countless black streams revolving around the residence.


     An extremely staunch female voice came back from within the residence: “Got it!”


     “Boom!”


     Almost at the same time, black dragon flames sprayed from the residence, carrying with them a terrifying aura that made one shudder in fear.


     “Ah!”


     A mournful shout of pain suddenly rang in the previously empty-looking air straight above the residence.


     A figure glittering with purple light appeared just in time to be devoured by the black dragon flames. Countless particles immediately sprayed out of that figure. The next second, it had already been sent flying away who knew where.


     …


     “What a mess, looks real dangerous.”


     In Holy Dawn Academy’s residence, Stingham only took a couple glances outside the windows before running back to his bed, looking for all the world like he didn’t hear anything, didn’t know anything, like it had nothing to do with him.


     “What the hell are they doing, why are they making things so dangerous.”


     “There are so many people fighting, even though we’re inside the Holy City. There’s fighting going on even everywhere inside the athlete village, plus I don’t have the faintest idea who’s fighting who.”


     “The end of the world is nigh… It’s really too dangerous. No no no, that won’t do. I better go to the bathroom. The bathroom should be a bit safer.”


     Lying in the bed, mumbling to himself, Stingham ran like a wisp of smoke to the bathroom and immediately sat his ass down on the toilet bowl.


     “Huff… Huff…”


     Stingham felt a bit safer now. But just then, he suddenly felt something wrong.


     “Ah!”


     Along with gurgling gurgling sound, a water column suddenly sprayed from under his butt and lifted him straight to the ceiling together with the toilet bowl, then directly broke him through the ceiling and into the sky.


     “What the hell are you doing, it’s like that even in the bathroom! It’s none of my business, you guys fight your own fights, who the hell did I ever anger! My butt!” Stingham shouted, covering his ass in the middle of the air.



     “What the hell happened?”


     Standing amidst the shadows on the roof, Carter suddenly sweat cold sweat.


     The water column spraying out of team Holy Dawn’s residence wasn’t the only one. Inside the whole athlete village, water columns spurted up everywhere like fountains, the tallest of them even reaching sixty to seventy meters high.


     …


     “Charlotte!”


     “Ferguillo!”


     Swept and devoured by the tremendous torrent, Ayrin couldn’t distinguish north from south either. After being swept by the current and crashing twice into a wall, he dimly became aware of a silhouette in front of him that seemed to be Charlotte.


     “Ah!”


     He roared wildly in his mind, desperately stretched out his hand, and grabbed a corner of that figure’s clothes.


     In the same instant, he saw an ice crystal swept away above him.


     There was a human figure frozen inside the ice crystal. Ayrin was certain it was Ferguillo, whom Audrey had frozen with an arcane spell. But such a big lump of crystal, in such an incomparably violent current, Ayrin had no way to grab it.


     “Rumble!”


     As though he were sucked into a whirlpool at the depths of the ocean, Ayrin felt all the air crushed out of his lungs.


     “I wonder if Charlotte is alright…”


     Because he’d trained with Holy Body Ignition already, Ayrin didn’t feel anything too out of the ordinary even in such an extremely uncomfortable situation. He was merely worried for Charlotte and the others.


     At least, the only thing that made Ayrin a little happy was that he didn’t feel the world around him fall.


     Because it’d mixed with the great amount of sewage water inside the sewers, the previously limpid water had become muddy, reducing his visibility even further.


     After being swept along the current for more than ten minutes, an utterly dizzy Ayrin felt as though the flow of water was losing its force, as though it’d reached a relatively large drainage area. The current suddenly quieted down.


     Ayrin subconsciously kicked at random. By chance, he happened to kick solid ground. His entire figure leaped from the water.


     “Huff…”


     After a deep breath, he fell back into the water. He then found out the water was only at waist level now, and still quickly receding. He seemed to have been swept away to some connective hub inside the sewers. It looked like a great hall with many passages everywhere, but two of them had been blocked by a great amount of debris.


     Ayrin was certain these were where he came from. These stones were certainly the debris from the broken water tower.


     “Charlotte!”


     He shouted loudly the moment he fully recovered his clearness of mind. He was worried the safety of a Charlotte whose clothes he’d he’d clutched.


     “Ah!”


     But the next second, he started screaming as though he’d seen a ghost.


     The one he’d grasped was no Charlotte at all. Instead, it was Sea Gale Academy’s Chirade, the one who’d still been in a struggle of life and death with them moments ago!


     And what made Ayrin even more speechless was, Chirade also seemed to have regained his clearness of mind moments ago, struggling to open his eyes and look at him. He also had the expression of one who’d seen a ghost.


     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     Ayrin leaped backward and immediately shot an Evil Flaming Eye.


     “Ah!”


     Chirade hadn’t had time to catch his breath yet. He could only cross his arms in front of himself and protect the vital spots on his face that the Evil Flaming Eye already struck him.


     With a miserable yell, his body flew away in the water.


     Ayrin immediately chased after him and struck him with another Evil Flaming Eye, loudly shouting at the same time, “What about Charlotte!”


     “How would I know where’s Charlotte!


     “You’re the one who pulled me here, why are you asking me?!” Chirade desperately shouted in indignation. He didn’t have any strength left to retaliate, and felt he was soon going to be beaten dead.


     “Oh, that’s right…”


     Ayrin stared a second, but he immediately shouted again, “Isn’t it because you and your freak pal Lotton broke the water tower together? I wouldn’t have lost sight of Charlotte otherwise!”


     “I…” Chirade directly passed out before even regaining his breath.


     “Ayrin…”


     Just then, a weak voice said, “I’m here.”


     “Ah?”


     Ayrin looked around. He saw someone struggle to stand up in the water not far away from one of the passageways blocked by debris.


     Overjoyed, Ayrin shouted “Charlotte!” then dashed in her direction.


     “Charlotte, why are you here?”


     He loudly shouted again after reaching her.


     “…” Charlotte was suddenly speechless.


     Ayrin’s words were simply nonsense. Apart from being swept by the current, how else would she find herself here?


     “What about Ferguillo and Ivan and the others?”


     “How would I know where they’ve been swept off to!” Charlotte was almost going to become crazy. But then she remembered Ayrin was shouting for her and making a fuss moments ago, then remembered that she had always been the one Ayrin called first. Her heart suddenly felt sweet.


     Ayrin suddenly chuckled, a little embarrassed. Then he quickly turned around, and gestured at her with his back to her.


     “What?” Charlotte was very confused.


     “Hehe, you’re a bit exposed,” Ayrin said, a little embarrassed.


     Charlotte subconsciously looked down. Whoosh! She suddenly blushed. Her clothes were totally soaked. That in itself outlined her great figure, and on top of that, the force of the current had caused her neckline to appear a bit too low.


     She immediately straightened her clothes.


     Around them, the water accumulated on the ground had entirely receded by now.


     “Eichemalar didn’t fall. Ayrin, we did it.”


     Charlotte suddenly seemed to realize something. She shouted, her voice very strange.


     “That’s right. We’re brave warriors after all… Heheheheh…”


     Ayrin kept laughing foolishly, proud of himself.


     “Ayrin, I think there’s someone there!”


     Charlotte exclaimed just then.


     She saw someone apparently “stuck” on the wall near the exit of a tunnel diagonally opposite them, not moving an inch.


     “Is it Ivan? Joyce?”


     Ayrin’s eyes widened.


     “I think it’s Lotton!” Charlotte followed after Ayrin and had walked two steps forward when even her teeth started clattering.


     “Lotton?!”


     Ayrin also froze all of a sudden.


     “I think it’s really Lotton!”


     His eyes had adapted to his surroundings by now. He also clearly saw the Hellfire Academy’s uniform on that person stuck tightly to the wall!


     “Don’t be afraid, he looks dead!”


     He carefully went forward a couple steps; it was indeed Lotton. Only, he saw that Lotton wasn’t moving even a finger, his head hanging low.


     “Dead?” Charlotte’s voice was still quivering somewhat.


     Lotton’s power was really too frightening. In the previous battle, he’d pinned down Audrey, Ivan, and Joyce almost by himself. Also, he’d dealt serious damage with a sneak attack to Ferguillo, the one who might have had the greatest influence on the battle otherwise.


     “He should be dead!”


     Ayrin nodded, looking very sure of himself. “Look, his face is already pale, and he’s not moving even like this. I think he’s not even breathing.”


     “Is that so?” Charlotte didn’t seem so afraid anymore.


     “Ah!”


     But just then, goosebumps appeared all over her skin. She jumped close to Ayrin in spite of herself and almost hugged him.


     Because just then, the immobile Lotton suddenly lifted his head.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 166: A decisive battle with the God of Death
      Chapter 166: A decisive battle with the God of Death


     “Skunk Devil Summoning!”


     Ayrin’s hands were already in motion the moment Lotton lifted his head. A giant striped skunk fell from the air and released a cloud of stink.


     “Just how much do you love this skill?!”


     Charlotte was soon going to become crazy, but then she immediately came back to her senses. Ayrin could let Audrey and Ivan and the others find his position like this.


     Only, even if Audrey and the others could rush over, would they be his match?


     She was so nervous she couldn’t breathe at all, even if Ayrin hadn’t launched his skill,


     The aura of death surrounding Lotton was really too terrifying. She’d never met an existence with such a fearsome aura even while undergoing missions in the army.


     “It’s no use,” Lotton suddenly said just then, looking at Ayrin.


     “What the hell is this bloody thing!”


     Ayrin suddenly felt Lotton’s gaze hit him like something tangible. In this instant, he felt Lotton’s eyes become wholly dark gray.


     And in the same instant, he felt many cold streams of air suddenly flowing inside him. They even made his heart bang fiercely in his chest, and his body feel heavier and heavier.


     A terrifying feeling, as though he was going to die at any moment, grew increasingly bigger inside him.


     However, his subconscious mind didn’t want to yield to this feeling. He roared wildly in his heart of heart, “Get lost! Why would someone die so easily?!”


     The inexplicable feeling of fear instantly crumbled inside him.


     “Ah!” Charlotte exclaimed.


     She opened her eyes wide in fright. She saw a shadow seemingly emerge on Ayrin’s back like a monster drilling out of his body, crushing him beneath it. But in the space of a blink, this shadow immediately vanished.


     “Evil Flaming Eye!”


     An Evil Flaming Eye shot at Lotton with a rumble.


     Under the contrasting born from the light of the fire, Lotton’s face seemed more emaciated than a few days ago, his eyes a little more sunken, the atmosphere coming from his face even more frightening.


     “Twine of Death—Shadow Coffin.” Lotton lifted his head, a peculiar expression once again flashing across his lifeless eyes. His arms hung immobile at his sides, but countless black, grain-shaped shadows rose from his back, forming a coffin.


     The shadow coffin directly swallowed the blazing Evil Flaming Eye.


     Lotton didn’t act immediately after withstanding Ayrin’s attack with a casting speed far exceeding Ayrin’s own. He merely looked at Ayrin and said in a cold, deep tone, “You can actually free yourself from the influence of my Death God’s Dread Seal? You’re going to be killed soon, aren’t you afraid at all?”


     “I’m a brave warrior. No matter how strong my enemy, I’ll still fight with my life on the line. What’s there to be afraid of?” Ayrin looked at Lotton, his face brimming with a will for war, loudly saying, “I think you’re the one who should be afraid. Your plan to make Eichemalar crash on the ground has already failed. There are so many powerful arcane teams inside the city, there’s no way you can escape.”



     “No, the reason you don’t feel fear is because you don’t know what true fear is yet.” Lotton shook his head, the aura of death thicker and thicker in his eyes.


     With Ayrin acting as a shield in front of her, Charlotte’s fear had imperceptibly been cut by more than a half. She immediately shouted when she felt the intense undulation of arcane particles on Lotton, “Be careful!”


     All the remaining arcane particles left inside her surged on and out. A silver-white metallic war avatar appeared near Ayrin and her.


     She’d already lost one war avatar beforehand. With her current arcane level, combining her particles once again with arcane energy to form another avatar was already the limit for her


     “What’s he doing!”


     His face grave, his fighting spirit burning even fiercer, Ayrin saw several black orbs suddenly shot out from Lotton. But what made him startled was, these orbs rippling with mighty undulations of arcane energy weren’t flying at him and Charlotte.


     “Boom!” “Boom!” “Boom!” …


     Several loud rumbles exploded in succession. These black orbs had actually gone into every outbound passage and produced continuous detonations. Section by section, all those tunnels crumbled, section by section, who knew how deeply through.


     The three of them, as well as the passed-out Chirade, seemed to have been buried alive somewhere deep underground. Even the air clearly seemed to be more turbid.


     “The sewers under Eichemalar are already in a mess because of the outpour. Who knows how much of it has been damaged. Now, even if several arcane teams conducted an all-out search, they still wouldn’t quickly find your existences.”


     Lotton looked at Ayrin and Charlotte. “From now on, you can slowly start to taste fear and despair.”


     “Are you an idiot?” Ayrin suddenly said.


     Charlotte blinked.


     Lotton obviously blinked as well.


     “Isn’t it all the same, what’s there to be afraid of?” Ayrin looked at Lotton and said in derision, “Even Stingham would probably think you’re an idiot if he were here.”


     “Does Ayrin really not feel even a bit of fear? We’re trapped here… He can restrict Audrey, Ivan, and Joyce even just by himself. The two of us couldn’t possibly be his match. Is Ayrin really not afraid at all he’ll kill us?” Charlotte looked blankly at Ayrin, her mind filled with this kind of thought.


     “Charlotte, don’t be afraid. His arcane skills should be ones disrupting the nerves to enlarge the feeling of fear countless times over, then causing you to lose control of your own body. As long as we fight bravely, his most powerful skill will lose all effectiveness!” Ayrin shouted at her just then.


     “The true fear of death, it’s completely impossible to escape from it by deceiving yourself.”


     Lotton shook his head when he heard Ayrin’s shout.


     “Swish.”


     A familiar cold and gloomy atmosphere once again rose from his heart, as though he were seeing the god of death’s evil grin right in front of him. He was once again filled with the feeling he was going to die very soon.


     “Get lost! You won’t scare me!”


     “Idiot, you already failed once, but you still want to try!”


     Ayrin roared wildly once again. He suddenly put his hands on his chest as though he were holding an invisible ball. Dazzling arcane particles clashed against each other between his palms, then countless black bats flew nonstop in Lotton’s direction.


     Lotton’s eyes widened.


     The shadow coffin swallowed the black bats one after another; it was still impossible to break through his defense with the power of Ayrin’s skills. But Ayrin’s attitude was hard to understand for him.


     “Is he truly a fool?”


     “Or is it because he still hasn’t tasted pain and despair?”


     Lotton shook his head again.


     “Death God’s Coffin—Burial!”


     An extremely deep and gloomy chant came from his mouth.


     Along with his chant, the shadow coffin that was still floating above him suddenly vanished, while countless twisted shadows shaped like angry spirits appeared around Ayrin, immediately forming an even bigger coffin.


     “Charlotte, mind your own defense, don’t come over!”


     However, facing this shadow coffin suddenly appearing in front of him, not only Ayrin gave no thought about fleeing, he even directly charged head-on at the huge coffin instead after a yell.


     “Ayrin!”


     Charlotte shouted loudly. She didn’t think Ayrin could withstand this blow, because she clearly remembered that this was precisely the skill that’d killed Dylan Nuop, one of the two twin stars of Hornwood Academy. Even an arcane master from the Office of Special Affairs like Kleis couldn’t stop it in time. However, there was something in Ayrin’s shout that brooked no defiance from her. She subconsciously obeyed Ayrin, stopping in her tracks.


     Ayrin’s silhouette suddenly found itself in the center of the coffin.


     A huge shadow lid was slowly closing.


     Countless sand-like grains of shadow crashed against Ayrin, carrying mournful whizzes with them.


     “What?”


     However, Lotton blinked again at this time.


     A layer of golden light suddenly appeared on the surface of Ayrin’s body.


     This golden light solidified into huge scales. These scales were so thick and heavy even Ayrin looked like he couldn’t control his own body anymore, like he were a lump of gold, unable to move.


     “Puff puff puff puff…”


     The countless sand-like grains of shadow crashed on his body flashing with golden light; they made him shake nonstop, and he also seemed in great pain judging from his expression. Still, they couldn’t penetrate inside his flesh.


     “Dragon Scale Assimilation? This is Holy Dawn Academy’s Dragon Scale Assimilation. Isn’t it a skill only those with dragon bloodlines can learn? How can Ayrin also use a skill like that… Don’t tell me, does he really have dragon blood?”


     Charlotte froze and stared. Then she shouted loudly, happily surprised, “Ayrin, do your best!”


     “What?”


     An expression of confusion once again flashed in Lotton’s lifeless eyes.


     In his opinion, with Ayrin’s arcane particles’ present level, he should only be able to endure after launching Dragon Scale Assimilation, unable to retaliate. Also, he shouldn’t be able to endure for too long either.


     But right now, he could clearly feel he seemed to have a little trouble maintaining his Death God’s Coffin instead.


     “How can it be like this?”


     He felt he didn’t make any mistake.


     Golden light still shone on Ayrin’s skin. There scene of carnage, no flesh and blood spraying away to be seen.


     Meanwhile, the Death God’s Coffin around Ayrin still couldn’t close. It was collapsing much faster than it usually would. With a boom, it scattered into countless black shadow fragmented particles, quickly vanishing.


     Just then, Lotton even had the feeling Ayrin had “eaten” his Death God’s Coffin.


     “That won’t do, I can’t follow his movements and his skill-launching speed!”


     “I need to be faster, I must see clearer. That’s the only way I can be a threat to him!”


     At the same time, just as Lotton’s arcane skill eroded away, Ayrin silently roared these things to himself, even though his body was hurting as though it had been torn.


     “Eyes of the Dark Goddess!”


     A black spot suddenly appeared between Ayrin’s eyebrows.


     There was no choice left. Ayrin could only attempt this secret skill he’d still never succeeded with during training.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 167: The God of Death’s dread
      Chapter 167: The God of Death’s dread


     The nerves in his eyes and his entire brains were fiercely hurting, as they always did during training.


     But what was different this time was, Ayrin felt the surrounding darkness suddenly vanish. Everything became clear; everything in his surroundings seemed to have slowed down.


     “Success?”


     “The pressure from a powerful enemy like this really turned out to be useful! Haha!”


     Ayrin couldn’t hold back a proud, hearty laugh.


     “You can still laugh? Ayrin, what’s so funny!” Charlotte was shouting like this in her mind, but her inner fear also seemed to vanish like clouds along with Ayrin’s laughter.


     “Here I come!”


     Successfully invoking the “Eyes of the Dark Goddess” in the midst of battle filled Ayrin with confidence. Laughing, he stopped Dragon Scale Assimilation.


     The light glinting from his golden scales vanished. A ghastly red light flashed in its place. His entire body started to melt into a puddle of blood.


     His hands still hanging at his sides, Lotton looked down at his feet.


     A puddle of blood was also oozing out of the ground at his feet.


     But then, he suddenly backhanded his right fist behind him. At the same time, a layer of pale-white particles appeared all along the surface of his right arm.


     “Did he find out?”


     “He can actually see through the secret of this skill and find where I’m hidden?”


     Ayrin’s genuine body was behind Lotton at this time. Lotton’s hand slapped at Ayrin with incomparable accuracy, the pale-white particles on his arm seeming to carry a terrifying corroding power with them.


     But Ayrin wasn’t apprehensive in the least.


     Because the only reason he’d launched this skill was to get closer to Lotton so he could rely on the Eyes of the Dark Goddess to fight with Lotton at close range!


     Lotton’s hand was so fast he would never have been able to react in time usually. But now, his body was already on the move the instant Lotton sent his hand slapping backward!


     “Whoosh!”


     Lotton’s hand flew past him, almost grazing him. With a “Bang,” his punch landed viciously on the middle of Lotton’s back.


     “Got him!”


     Ayrin and Charlotte were both overjoyed when they heard that bang.


     “This guy…”


     However, Ayrin suddenly felt something wrong.


     His eyes met with Lotton’s eyes just at this moment, their gazes clashing. There was only a pensive and confused expression in Lotton’s eyes, but there wasn’t even any expression of pain whatsoever.


     “Pa!”


     Lotton hand that’d grazed past Ayrin suddenly pressed down, sweeping on Ayrin.


     “Boom!”


     Ayrin directly crashed to the ground from the slap, then bounced back up.


     A row of pale-white particles sank inside his clothes and penetrated into his skin. Traces of corrosion started to appear on his skin.


     “Ayrin!”


     Ayrin had told Charlotte to attend to her own defense and nothing else, but how could she care about that at a time like this? The war avatar in front of her leaped forward, charging in Lotton’s direction.



     Disregarding the Ayrin he’d sent flying with a slap, Lotton’s figure flashed and immediately appeared in front of the soul avatar. He clutched the avatar’s head with one hand.


     “Scatter!”


     With Charlotte’s command, the war avatar dispersed into a silvery metallic fog.


     Lotton’s arm swept through the silvery fog.


     As though it had been corroded, a great patch of thick, silver fog transformed into black powder, scattering on the ground.


     “Reassemble!”


     Charlotte’s face turned white as snow.


     The reassembled war avatar was only a third of its previous size.


     With one strike, Lotton had worn away more than half her avatar’s arcane energy.


     “Aaaaaahhhhh…”


     Fallen heavily on the ground, Ayrin suddenly shouted like a madman.


     “Do you know now the taste of fear?”


     Lotton fell back more than a dozen meters all of a sudden, as though he didn’t feel like bothering with Charlotte’s avatar. His gaze fell on Ayrin just then.


     A shadow appeared on Ayrin’s back.


     “What?”


     But what made Lotton’s breathing stop was, the shadow raising from the Ayrin’s back vanished once again.


     Ayrin immediately leaped from the ground and charged wildly in Lotton’s direction.


     “Even the Evil Blood Corrosion is… useless? Why!”


     Lotton’s eyes widened.


     He realized that the traces of corrosion on Ayrin were not only not enlarging, they were shrinking instead.


     “Death’s Snare!”


     His state of mind imperceptibly changed as he watched Ayrin charge his way. His mind was filled with the thought that he didn’t want Ayrin to come anywhere near him.


     Along with a quiet chant, the patch of ground Ayrin was stepping on suddenly caved in.


     “Hiss!”


     But just at this moment, Ayrin’s breathing suddenly became extremely intense. The ups and downs of his chest were enough to make one’s heart shiver in palpitation. It seemed he was going to inhale all the air in front of him.


     At the same time, Ayrin’s strength flared explosively once again. When pitfalls were forming on the ground, he’d already dashed his way over.


     “Boom!”


     A huge, white block of ice appeared in front of Lotton. It transformed abruptly the next instant, becoming a crown of ice and snow charging his way.


     Lotton’s figure flashed, reappearing away from the sharpest tips on the crown.


     The Crown of Ice and Snow Ayrin launched with the assistance of Holy Body Ignition failed to hit its mark.


     “Ah!” “Ah!” “Ah!”


     However, like a madman, Ayrin once again hammered the Crown of Ice and Snow with his fists.


     This crown immediately split apart. Countless fragments of ice shot away like sharp blades.


     “Puff.” “Puff.” “Puff.” “Puff…”


     Countless ice fragments struck Lotton.


     “He’s gone crazy…”


     Looking at the crazed Ayrin, Charlotte couldn’t even untangle her chaotic feelings any longer.


     “Why?… Fear, isn’t it an emotion no one can overcome?… Why is my strongest skill ‘Greed—Beast of Fear’ completely useless?”


     Lotton’s figure suddenly vanished in front of Ayrin just then, but his absent-minded self-mumbling still floated to their ears.


     The next second, Lotton appeared against a wall to the side. There were several wounds on his forehead, on his cheeks, blood was flowing down from them.


     Ayrin’s body was already nearing the limit of the burden it could bear. He was trembling non-stop.


     “You simply have no idea what true fear is.”


     Still, he braced himself and straightened, looked at Lotton, panted fiercely, and yelled, “Fighting the enemy in a sealed, secluded underground passage, it’s far from being the most frightening thing, even if the enemy is the Grim Reaper himself. The most frightening thing is when you have no idea at all what you have to do, when you have no idea at all what you can do to change the situation. If you had to fight in a place like this day after day, fight against the Grim Reaper, unable to change anything at all as days pass by one after another, if the only thing you can do is to barely survive in a place like this no matter how desperately you struggle, if you can’t even see the light of hope, then that would be a truly frightening thing… I already fought against the Grim Reaper in a place similar to this one for seven years. I endured and persevered. Even though there was no trace of hope for any better tomorrow to be seen anywhere, I still never lost the courage to fight… The little bit of fear coming from your skill, what do I care about it!


     “In Cororin, even studying was a luxury. There was no hope anywhere. Now, I can join Holy Dawn Academy and study, I can participate in the national tournament, I can fight for the sake of my dreams. What would I be afraid of? Why would I ever give up?!”


     “You, however, you’re already so powerful, but do you really know what true fear is, do you know what you have to do? A traitor like you who’s turned his back on the beliefs of an arcane master!”


     “So he’s led such a life…” Ayrin’s roar sent Charlotte in a daze. Her eyes strangely became red.


     Against on the wall, Lotton didn’t move at all. Then all of a sudden, he repeated Ayrin’s words: “What true fear is?”


     All of a sudden, like a scared child, he huddled himself and started shaking. Kept shaking.


     “A traitor who’s turned his back on the beliefs of an arcane master?


     “When did I ever believe?


     “Hope?


     “From the moment I opened my eyes to this world, when did I ever feel hope?


     “In a similar place…I had to kill others, even kill my own family, eat their corpses so I could to survive… I merely want to survive.”


     All of a sudden, the trembling Lotton shouted again with dread, “Don’t!! … Your shadows, don’t appear in my mind!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 168: The meaning of being alive
      Chapter 168: The meaning of being alive


     “What does that mean?”


     “Why’d that guy suddenly become like this?”


     “What has he done? He actually had to kill others, kill his own family, eat their corpses in order to survive?”


     Ayrin stared blankly at Lotton. “Did he become so afraid because he remembered all those he killed? Has he always lived with such a fear inside him?”


     “I’m going to kill you two!”


     “All of you are my enemies. I can only live if I leave none of you alive.”


     Lotton’s trembling suddenly stopped. He lifted his head once again, terrifying pale-white particles starting to emerge on his entire face.


     “Be careful!”


     Ayrin suddenly pushed Charlotte fiercely away, sending her flying backward.


     In the same instant, Lotton had already appeared near Ayrin.


     His entire body was already covered with pale particles. These particles were constantly wriggling, looking like pale maggots, looking very terrifying.


     “Puff!”


     The pale-white particles on the surface of his body suddenly sprayed outward, covering Ayrin whole as well, as though he’d suddenly joined together with Ayrin.


     A golden hue was already emerging on Ayrin’s skin. However, as though the pale particles had the power to directly corrode the arcane energy from Dragon Scale Assimilation, they immediately penetrated inside.


     “Puff!” “Puff!” “Puff!”


     Countless such pale particles suddenly pierced Ayrin. From his body covered whole in such particles suddenly erupted a mist of blood.


     “Ayrin!”


     Before she could even stand firm on her feet, Charlotte shrieked as though she’d gone mad.


     A body was pierced by countless tiny particles, was it any different from a shattered body?


     From the battle at the water tower up until now, Ayrin had always stood like a shield in front of her, desperately fighting. Ayrin’s attitude even helped her not to be as fearful of Lotton as she’d been at the start. She felt confident when she looked at Ayrin’s figure, felt as though she herself would become stauncher.


     Her whole being crumbled now that she saw Ayrin’s state. The only thought filling her mind was to pounce forward and fight with Lotton to the death.


     Lotton was in an inexplicable state at this time.


     He didn’t look like a man anymore. Instead, he looked like a beast of death who only knew to kill.


     The instant the pale particles had pierced Ayrin, he’d already brushed past Ayrin, his vision landing on Charlotte, his eyes filled with an insane desire to slaughter.


     “Don’t even think about it…”


     But just then, an Ayrin he’d thought definitely down for the count, an Ayrin he thought would certainly topple over and die suddenly roared.


     “Boom!”


     Ayrin’s punch landed ferociously on his head, hitting him so hard even his neck made a cracking sound, so hard even the pale-white particles covering him splashed away patch after patch.



     “How’s that possible!”


     Lotton started recovering some semblance of awareness while flying away to the side, his body totally out of his control.


     At the periphery of his vision, he saw Ayrin covered from head to toe in small holes, his body appearing to have completely broken. He was also trembling nonstop, looking like a frail snowman about to crumble at any moment.


     But Ayrin still didn’t fall over.


     “I’ll never let you kill Charlotte… I must knock you down at all cost!”


     Ayrin was also feeling as though his entire body had fallen apart, as though it didn’t obey him anymore. But a strange, inexplicable conviction still made him roar in a tremendous voice once again.


     “Why can you still fight in this state? Why!”


     Lotton started to feel an acute pain coming from his heck, as if Ayrin’s one punch had cracked all the bones in his neck.


     This pain he hadn’t felt for a long time caused the feeling of disbelief and fear to once again emerge in his mind.


     What caused him even more fear and disbelief was, he could feel the connection between him the greater part of his body’s strength being severed.


     Meanwhile, Ayrin seemed to have directly “eaten” the pale-white particles that’d stabbed into him!


     The feeling of being deprived of the greater part of his power, of having it “eaten,” even made Lotton sluggish at this time, made him incapable of showing any reaction.


     “Boom!”


     Amidst Charlotte’s crazed shriek, her presently tiny war avatar crashed against Lotton with all the might it could muster.


     “It hurts!”


     Although this impact once again sent Lotton splashing away in the air, it couldn’t give him a mortal wound. But at the same time, the pain in Lotton’s neck became even more acute. Under the force of the impact, the bones that were already cracked started to genuinely shatter.


     “I can’t collapse!


     “I must fight!


     “I must beat him down!


     “I have to protect Charlotte!


     “I absolutely… absolutely can’t admit defeat!”


     Ayrin was already incapable of moving after firing his punch, but after shouting to himself in his mind like this, again and again, he actually, his face thoroughly twisted, his body covered in blood, abruptly lifted his head!


     Lotton’s breathing suddenly stopped.


     Ayrin shot an Evil Flaming Eye from his hand and struck Lotton with it.


     In ordinary times, Lotton would have entirely disregarded an Evil Flaming Eye launched with the power of Ayrin’s arcane particles. But the present Evil Flaming Eye was incomparably frightening in his eyes.


     “Boom!”


     Almost all the pale particles covering Lotton seemed to be scattered away by the shock. The explosion sent his body directly flying beside the wall, crashing on the ground.


     “Crack…”


     Lotton clearly heard the sound of cracked bones coming from his neck.


     He couldn’t lift his neck no matter how hard he tried, while he’d lost all feeling from his lower body.


     “Ayrin!”


     Charlotte saw Lotton crash violently on the ground, unable to get back on his feet.


     Her face was completely covered in sweat and tears by now. Throwing caution to the wind, she rushed beside Ayrin.


     Ayrin softly topped over just then and fell in her arms.


     Ayrin was still looking at her, saying, “I must have won now, right?…” as though he was going to laugh.


     Hugging Ayrin, Charlotte could feel Ayrin’s blood soak her clothes. Almost wailing, she yelled, “Kill him!”


     The war avatar reached Lotton and landed an unending rain of blows on him.


     “Ayrin, don’t die!


     “Don’t close your eyes, you have to hold on!


     “Ayrin, don’t fall asleep no matter what! If you fall asleep, I’m going to be afraid staying by myself in a place like this!”


     She didn’t even know what she was shouting. She merely hugged Ayrin, trembling all over, shouting at the top of her lungs, afraid Ayrin would never wake up again if he ever fell asleep.


     “I won’t let you by yourself in a place like this.”


     Ayrin struggled to open his eyes. He realized he had some trouble clearly distinguishing Charlotte in front of him. He said, “Charlotte, I won’t die.”


     All of a sudden, his head dangled down.


     Charlotte froze.


     “Ayrin! Don’t! Don’t leave me!”


     “Ayrin, come back to life, come back to life! I’ll stop being so shy, I’ll stop hiding from you like I used to!”


     “Ayrin, you promised me you wouldn’t die, how can you die just like that?”


     Charlotte’s tears feel on Ayrin’s face, drop by drop.


     “Eh, I’m not dead though…” She suddenly heard Ayrin’s weak voice then.


     “Ah?” Charlotte stared.


     “I’m just tired, I feel like I have no strength left, so I want to be a bit more comfortable,” Ayrin said in a weak voice.


     “Bastard, be tired if you’re tired, why did you hang your head down like this? Don’t you know how scared that’d make me? Ayrin, you bastard, you bastard!”


     Charlotte swore at Ayrin at the top of her lungs. She couldn’t help wanting to smile, yet, with a “Wah,” started to cry.


     “You can actually swallow someone else’s arcane particles?”


     “That’s the real reason why you… only have one open gate… but can still launch so many skills…”


     “What on earth is your bloodline… it’s actually powerful enough… to compare to the Evil Dragon’s bloodline…”


     Just then, a weak, lifeless voice suddenly came to their ears.


     “Lotton isn’t dead yet?”


     Charlotte suddenly looked in his direction. She realized her war avatar had vanished entirely, while Lotton lay in the shadows of the wall, not moving a finger.


     “Bastard… Idiot… Why the hell do you fight? Is it so you can live? Then for whose sake are you living, what’s the dream you’re fighting for?” His vision a little blurry by now, Ayrin struggled up from Charlotte’s arms as though he still wanted to stand up and fight.


     “You have no friends, no dreams, only live to kill. You live in fear’s shadow and memories. Is there any sense to it? You might as well directly kill yourself.”


     Lotton’s lifeless voice mingled with Ayrin’s words: “If you have an enemy, but you simply can’t fight him, if he even controls your entire life in his hands, what can you do?”


     “Then find a way to break away from his control! Then fight him! The one who doesn’t even think about fighting him is the true coward, the true idiot,” Ayrin said, struggling to talk. Yet, his stone was very firm and certain.


     Lotton didn’t speak any longer.


     The cervical vertebrae in his neck were fractured. There wasn’t anything he could do to move.


     He was even beginning to wait for death to come, wait for the arcane particles barely remaining inside him to fall still. But just then, the arcane particles started flowing inside him again.


     Pale particles appeared anew on his skin. He stood up like a zombie propped up by countless pale-white maggots, started moving.


     Charlotte shuddered. She wanted to fight.


     However, Lotton didn’t walk in their direction. Instead, he walked toward a tunnel behind he’d previously blocked.


     His body embedded itself into that tunnel; the particles covering him corroded the debris in this blocked tunnel. A human shape appeared in the pile of debris, while his figure very quickly vanished from Charlotte’s vision.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 169: I think I just hallucinated
      Chapter 169: I think I just hallucinated


     “Is he gone?”


     “He can run away even like that?”


     Only after several minutes after Lotton’s figure had vanished from sight did Charlotte truly come back to her senses.


     “Ayrin almost killed such a fearsome existence?”


     “A fearsome figure even Audrey and Ivan fighting together couldn’t handle, but Ayrin actually sent him running away?”


     “Ayrin, you…”


     Thinking back to Ayrin’s figure when he fought moments ago, then thinking back to his figure desperately protecting her, Charlotte’s tears once again fell like a broken string of pearls.


     “What are you crying for…We won after all…” The slow-on-the-uptake Ayrin actually still said something like that just then.


     “How are you feeling?”


     Hugging Ayrin, Charlotte couldn’t come to a decision: to leave from the tunnel Lotton had escaped from, or to stay where they were and wait for an arcane team to rescue them.


     The only thing she was certain of was, someone ordinary would have been long dead already with injuries like these.


     “I’m a bit cold… I think I really want to sleep…” Ayrin said.


     Charlotte hugged him even tighter. “Don’t fall asleep no matter what.”


     “Then keep talking to me… Talk to me about interesting things, then I won’t fall asleep probably.”


     “Then… After we go out, I’ll go with you eat very tasty things. Weren’t you saying chicken legs were your favorite? I’ll treat you to a lot of chicken legs.”


     “Can we try something else instead? Actually, I ate too many chicken legs, I’m a bit bored of them now.”


     “Of course we can.” Charlotte was between laughter and tears. “As long as you’re fine, we can eat anything you want.”


     “I wonder how Chirade’s deep-sea octopus would taste like roasted…”


     “Chirade?” Charlotte suddenly shook. She only remembered then that Chirade had also been washed there, but when she looked back, she saw that the originally passed out Chirade seemingly not even breathing anymore.


     “What’s this skill of Lotton’s?”


     She saw that Chirade’s body was dyed with quite a few of those pale-white particles, because of the fight between Ayrin and Lotton. And the places polluted by those pale particles were already showing deep corrosion, exposing some terrifying wounds on him.


     “Ayrin, say, what do you think we should do now? Stay here? Or try to find a way out ourselves?”


     Charlotte had a little trouble standing upright herself when she remembered that Ayrin had also been pierced through by these pale-white particles.


     “I used the skunk skill at the beginning… Audrey and the others are surely looking for us… We might as well shout.”


     “Shout what?”


     “Shout for help.”


     “…”


     Usually, if Charlotte were to be trapped or find herself in danger, she would definitely feel embarrassed to desperately shout for help. But in the present moment, she cared nothing about embarrassing or not.



     “Is there someone? Someone, please come! Ayrin’s too heavily wounded!”


     “Someone please come!”


     She shouted for help with all the energy she could muster.


     Her voice echoed in the quiet darkness of the surroundings, of the tunnels, but no answer came back while Ayrin’s eyes seemed to be slowly closing.


     “No, Ayrin, you must hold on. They’ll definitely come here very quickly!”


     “You mustn’t fall asleep whatever happens! After we go out, I’ll buy enough food to stuff an entire room, and pile it in your room,” Charlotte shouted at the top of her lungs, looking at Ayrin’s face.


     “I’m so hungry…” Ayrin was actually still saying something like that at a time like this.


     “No, no, he’s going to fall asleep soon… if he sleeps now, he might well never ever wake up again…”


     Where did her courage come from? She had no idea. Thinking of keeping Ayrin stimulated in order to keep him from falling asleep, Charlotte closed her eyes and kissed him.


     “Ah…” Ayrin gasped softly, his eyes suddenly widening.


     “You…” Charlotte’s face was bright red.


     “I think I hallucinated right now… I saw you kiss me…” Ayrn said, seemingly worried his injuries might have worsened.


     “It wasn’t a hallucination!” Charlotte almost passed out. She closed her eyes once again and gave Ayrin a kiss.


     “…” Ayrin was dumbstruck.


     “…”


     At the same time Charlotte lowered her head and kissed him, a black figure flashed inside at a stunning speed, coming from the tunnel Lotton had left from.


     Charlotte only realized it when this black figure zipped near Ayrin and her.


     Suddenly petrified, Charlotte saw an old man appear near her and Ayrin, clothed in a black robe, his mien seeming mysterious and inflexible.


     “Professor Plum?”


     The old man’s outline was the only thing Ayrin could distinguish by now, but he still recognized who he was by his old-fashioned appearance. “Why are you here?”


     “Is it someone from Holy Dawn Academy?” Charlotte relaxed then, her body devoid of strength. At the same time, with a whoosh, her face blushed all the way to the roots of her ears.


     “I saw nothing at all just now,” Professor Plum first said, his face expressionless.


     These words seemed to have the opposite effect; even her neck reddened.


     “Don’t talk anymore.”


     Professor Plum gave Ayrin a once-over. A gentle blue light shone from his hands and enveloped Ayrin.


     “I want to sleep. Are Audrey and Ferguillo and the others alright? Can I sleep?” Ayrin was still saying.


     A few more wrinkles appeared between Professor Plum’s eyebrows, but he didn’t get angry. He nodded. “They’re alright. You can sleep.”


     “Charlotte, I’m going to sleep then.” Ayrin looked at Charlotte and said a few more words, then stopped fighting against the sleepiness that threatened to swallow everything. He quietly closed his eyes.


     “Pro… Professor Plum.” Charlotte gathered her courage and asked, “Is Ayrin alright?”


     “Someone else might have died, but since he survived until now, then nothing will happen to him.” Professor Plum replied in a stiff tone, but then, he looked at Charlotte and nodded in praise. “All of you did very well. Your spontaneous actions this time are enough to earn you the kingdom’s Starry Skies Brave Medal. You’re the pride of St. Lauren, the pride of the entire kingdom.”


     “I…” Entirely exhausted already, Charlotte paused, then asked again, “What about Ferguillo and the others?”


     “They’re already being treated. Ferguillo’s wounds might be very heavy, but thanks his special bloodline, he should also be fine.”


     Professor Plum looked at her, his face inflexible, yet his tone was patient.


     “Oh right!” Only then did Charlotte remember something particularly important. She urgently said, “That Lotton, the Hellfire Academy student from the national tournament, he’s the one who wounded Ayrin, then he also received heavy wounds. He escaped from here not long ago.”


     “I already heard about your battle from Audrey. Many arcane teams are searching in the sewers right now. Even if he escapes, it’s none of our business,” Professor Plum said.


     “Swish!” “Swish!” “Swish!…”


     They heard the sound of the wind just then.


     At least more than a dozen arcane masters came in.


     The three in the front wore the arcane uniforms from the Office of Special Affairs. Everyone following behind them was a medical master.


     When these arcane masters looked at Professor Plum, their eyes were filled with obvious reverence.


     “Let’s go.”


     Professor Plum didn’t say much, he just let the arcane teams take Ayrin and Charlotte.


     “Just look at their condition after the fight.”


     “At the most crucial time, those young people were actually the ones who stood up and protected Eichemalar.”


     Seeing Ayrin covered all over in injuries, their eyes all shone with genuine respect, whether the arcane masters from the Office of Special Affairs or the medical masters.


     …


     “Is it the Evil Dragon Followers’ scheme?”


     “How many people did the Evil Dragon followers dispatch this time? They even managed to damage the water tower?”


     That night in Eichemalar seemed to go on forever. Chaos was everywhere, inside the city, inside the athlete village.


     A night where fighting occurred everywhere… Moreover, the terrifying auras coming from some genuine taboo skills led almost every contestant participating in the tournament to stay inside their own residences at the authorities’ request.


     When the sounds of battle completely died down, when many arcane teams went into the athlete village, including many teams from the Office of Special Affairs one would never see in ordinary times. Only then did concrete information spread: the previous fighting was all due to the Evil Dragon followers’ plan.


     Only, news came that their plan had been thwarted again. As to the concrete number of casualties, they were counting them. Some fugitive Evil Dragon followers were still being tracked down.


     Because no one knew whether some Evil Dragon followers’ assassins were still hiding, all the participant teams were still requested to stay inside their lodgings.


     In team Dragon Breath’s residence, Audrey, who’d already changed her clothes, Morgan, and the other members were all gathered and waiting in the lounge.


     When they heard urgent footsteps outside the door, Audrey and Morgan and the others stood up in spite of themselves.


     A tall man over thirty came inside, clearly the teacher in charge of team Dragon Breath.


     “Teacher, how is it?” Audrey was the first one to speak, her voice anxious.


     “We found everyone else. Joyce is fine. Your freezing skill was very timely,” that Dragon Breath teacher said, “We also found Ayrin and Charlotte. Only, Ayrin’s injuries are extremely severe, we already took him to the Office of Special Affair’s infirmary to provide for critical treatment, just like Ferguillo.”


     Audrey blinked in a daze. “He… How did he become so heavily wounded?”


     “This little guy from Holy Dawn Academy, there’s really more to him than meets the eye, just like you said.” This teacher looked at her and the others, saying with a sigh of emotion, “I heard he and Charlotte came upon Lotton again afterward. Also, the arcane teams inspected the fighting scene afterward. Apart from several skills even I can’t see through, Lotton has clearly mastered the Evil Dragon’s secret skill ‘Hatred Particles’ as well. Still, Lotton couldn’t kill Ayrin and Charlotte even so. They even broke his neck.”


     “They actually met that guy again? And even defeated him?” Remembering her own feelings while confronting Lotton, remembering the scene of her fight with Lotton, there was a cold chilliness rising inside her chest even after all this time.


     The Office of Special Affair’s infirmary was one of the best medical centers in the entire kingdom. Only those important arcane masters at the edge of death would be sent there to receive critical treatment.


     She couldn’t even imagine just how fierce the battle would have been after Ayrin met a guy like that.


     “Ayrin, you must survive!”


     She couldn’t stop herself from clenching her fists, exhaling softly.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 170: Wakening
      Chapter 170 Wakening


     “The entire city of Eichemalar has already been closed off for three days. I should have had a date with that girl I like already, and I might even have brought her to watch the tournament together. But now I can’t even go out and go see her, we’re already missed the day of the appointment, and even the tournament’s suspended. I can only sit here and drink my boredom away.”


     “Stop mopping here. If the Evil Dragon followers’ plan had succeeded, the whole city would have crashed down. That would have been the real disaster. Shouldn’t you be happily drinking in celebration instead?”


     “That’s right buddy, they have to close off Eichemalar entirely to investigate, that’s the only way they can catch all of them without letting a single one slip away. Also, they’re rushing with the water tower’s repairs, The only thing the sky ferries are transporting is the water needed for the city. Where would they find the time to ferry visitors?”


     “I never thought that the ‘God of Death’ Lotton from team Hellfire would turn out to be an Evil Dragon follower. No wonder he showed no hesitation when it came to killing.”


     “What is even harder to imagine is that even a famous celebrity fighter like Massay from Abel Academy, a member of the vice-champions last year, was also an Evil Dragon follower.”


     “There’s also Sea Gale Academy’s Chirade… There are actually so many people bribed by the Evil Dragon followers. With such an unexpected turn of events, they actually announced that the national tournament would resume in fifteen days, but the structure of the tournament should be altered now, shouldn’t it?”


     “…”


     Inside the city, in a tavern covered in rattan vines, a group of half-drunk people was idly chatting away.


     The center of the conspiracy this time, the athlete village housing the contestants had also been closed off for three days already. Some damaged facilities were undergoing repair.


     In the chaos of that night back then, a total of thirty-seven arcane masters had been confirmed as henchmen of the Evil Dragon followers.


     Among them, fifteen were patrollers turned traitors, as well as arcane masters these traitors had secretly let inside the village. The other twenty-two were all members of various participant teams!


     Grey Garden Academy in the western part of Eiche even had four of its five main team members who’d secretly become henchmen of the Evil Dragon followers and had participated in team Holy Dawn assassination operation, but the other main member of the team hadn’t noticed anything at all.


     That night, in the chaos inside the village, the most intense fighting had occurred in the vicinity of team Holy Dawn’s lodgings.


     The team led by Massay and the team that Lotton should have led hadn’t participated in the assassination attempts on team Holy Dawn. Other than them, everyone else had participated in the assault on team Holy Dawn.



     However, these killers had ended with grievous casualties, whereas not a single member of team Holy Dawn had been killed. Those assailants hadn’t even been able to enter team Holy Dawn’s residence.


     Rumor was, there was only one member of team Holy Dawn who had unfortunate enough to be hit by a water jet caused by the breaking of the water tower. He’d been sprayed through the roof and been a little wounded.


     Among the people accompanying team Holy Dawn, there was an old professor who surprisingly was one of the extremely rare Draconic scholars on Doraster!


     This had been the direct reason the killer teams had suffered a total rout, but the presence of such a formidable Draconic scholar in team Holy Dawn imperceptibly reminded every academy participating in the tournament that Holy Dawn Academy had once achieved glorious results, and that Holy Dawn Academy was one of the academies with the longest traditions in the entire kingdom.


     Holy Dawn Academy weren’t the only ones to have gained a whole new level of respect; the whole city of St. Lauren did.


     Because concrete news came that those who played the most crucial part in stopping the Evil Dragon followers’ plan wasn’t Audrey, but Iron Forest Academy’s Ferguillo and Holy Dawn Academy’s Ayrin.


     …


     “Ahahaha, Ayrin was sent to the infirmary in the Office of Special Affairs?”


     “That pervert, he won’t get out for a short while, there won’t be anyone fighting over Nikita and Sophia with me.”


     In team Holy Dawn’s residence, covered all over in bandages, his hands stuck on his waist, Stingham was still delighting in Ayrin’s misery.


     After a bit, Stingham rubbed his butt and said, looking miserable, his gloomy, “That said, it’s been three days but I still can’t poo, and I have to hold it back for another two days at least. It’s really too painful!”


     “It’s only been three days… Feels like ages. The curfew in the athlete village is lifting tomorrow already, but who knows when that guy Ayrin will come back from the Office’s infirmary…” In Moss’ room, so tired after completing several series of exercises that he didn’t even want to lift a single finger, Moss was staring blankly outside the windows. Back when Ayrin was hitting him and pestering him every single day, he’d itched to stomp Ayrin underground, but now that Ayrin had been away for three days instead of shouting at him brave warrior this brave warrior that, he felt that every day had become a lot more boring.


     “You can even defeat a terrifying opponent like Lotton and still come out alive… Moss, you really can’t compare to him right now, he really can afford to mock you.”


     “That won’t do. Moss, you also have to go the extra mile and do your best, you can’t let that guy look down on you!”


     Such a voice unconsciously rose inside his mind. Gritting his teeth, Moss stood up again and started another series of exercises.


     …


     “Teacher Fran, how are Ferguillo and Ayrin now?”


     In Agate Lake Academy’s residence, Sophia and the others immediately surrounded the team-leading teacher Fran as soon as she stepped inside the door.


     “There’s a good news and a bad news, which one do you want to hear first?” Fran said, looking at the anxious Sophia and the others.


     “Teacher Fran, stop keeping us on tenterhooks!”


     Sophia and the others started stamping their feet, shouting in annoyance.


     “Alright, girls. The good news is, Ferguillo’s already awake. The bad news is that Ayrin isn’t awake yet.” Fran said, looking helpless.


     “Ayrin…” Several Agate Lake girls suddenly had red eyes.


     “Don’t be anxious. I hear he isn’t in mortal danger anymore. In fact, this should also be a good news,” Fran said, actually smiling.


     “Is it true?” Sophia and the others looked at Fran. “Teacher Fran, they’re lifting the village’s curfew tomorrow already. Can we go visit Ferguillo and Ayrin?”


     “That’s actually something you can’t do. The Office’s infirmary is definitely forbidden to outsiders, out of fear that those heavily injured inside get infected with something.” Fran immediately shook her head. “So you can only wait patiently for them to come out.”


     …


     “Still haven’t found him yet?”


     At a certain sewers exit, a blond arcane master of seemingly very high status was conversing with an arcane team that’d just come out from the sewers moments ago.


     “Where on earth did that Lotton come from… There’s clearly no way he could have escaped from Eichemalar, and he’s also suffered heavy injuries. Why is it no one can find a hint of his tracks after three days, even with so many people looking for him?!” this blond arcane master shouted, his face unsightly after receiving a definite answer,


     The captain of the team shook his head. “He seems to have totally vanished. Right now, half the people suspect he’s still hiding somewhere below, and the other half suspects he’s already fled outside. I think the only thing we can do is to continue the search without relenting. Also, why don’t you make public the details of that guy’s fight with Audrey, Ayrin, and the others? If we can’t have access to more data about that person, then the less we know about him, the harder it is to track him down.”


     “The reason should be very simple to explain,” the blond man said, muttering faintly. “It must surely be because the details about the fight touch upon secrets about Audrey and Ayrin and the others. We likewise don’t want the enemy to have more data, so they’ll definitely keep it secret.”


     “Dias’ strength has reached such a powerful degree already, it’s really surprising. He actually managed to flee even while besieged by lord Angil and the others. That guy Liszt even used a sealing skill.” The team’s captain heaved a deep sigh and said, his tone heavy, “Back when Dias tried to kill Liszt and the others, he was at most around the same level as many members of the Office of Special Affairs. But now… This Lotton is also an Evil Dragon follower who’s inherited some of the Evil Dragon bloodline. The speed at which the power of these Evil Dragon followers is growing at is really even faster than many dragon bloodlines. It’s really frightening even thinking about it… No wonder so many people are ready to become their henchmen so that they can obtain the power of that bloodline.”


     …


     “For an Evil Dragon follower who’s obtained the bloodline of the Evil Dragon, their power grows really too fast… With Dias’ level back then, even we could have killed him, but now…”


     “That’s why there are so many people turning their backs on their own belief. The Evil Dragon followers have become more and more rampant these past few years. Many arcane teams handling them are having a hard time. I wonder if this time will be a turning point…”


     At the same time, this sort of voice floated to an asleep Ayrin’s ears.


     Ayrin only thought that his sleep was too comfortable.


     Hazily hearing such voices reverberating in his ears, seemingly unfamiliar voices at that, his subconscious mind wanted to rub his eyes, stretch, and sit up from the bed, just like when he usually did when he woke up early in the morning back in the academy.


     However, his body seemed especially heavy this time, and his sleepiness especially heavy as well.


     He couldn’t move his hands; his eyelids were also too heavy to open.


     Who knew how much time passed before he finally became a bit more awake. His eyes opened a fraction.


     “He’s awake!”


     Just when he felt a gentle light falling into his eyes, he heard a shout brimming with delight.


     “Ah?”


     “Where am I?”


     “Teacher Ciaran?”


     Inside the sickroom around him, he began to distinguish a bizarre crystal suspended above his bed. The faint green light it emitted was very gentle, very warm. The one who’d shouted with delight was a short-haired female medical master.


     After a dazed moment, he finally realized that the female arcane master wore the uniform of a team from the Office of Special Affairs. She didn’t look like Ciaran. She wasn’t Ciaran either.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 171: Opening the second arcane gate
      Chapter 171: Opening the second arcane gate


     “You finally woke up,” the woman shouted, facing him. She immediately came to Ayrin’s bedside.


     Ayrin was certain now he’d never seen her before, but the worry and the joy on her face instantly gave Ayrin a feeling of intimacy.


     Only now did Ayrin clearly realize he was wrapped in thick white bandages, looking like a big radish.


     “Where am I? What, how long did I sleep?” Ayrin said, a little embarrassed, still half conscious.


     “This is the infirmary in the Office of Special Affairs. You were unconscious for three days,” the female medical master answered. Then she introduced herself. “I’m called Cana, a medical master of the infirmary, also a graduate of the medical department in our Holy Dawn Academy. I was Ciaran’s classmate.”


     “So you’re a medical master coming from our Holy Dawn Academy.” Ayrin became excited all of a sudden. Then he immediately thought of something and asked, his tone urgent, “Teacher Cana, how’s Ferguillo?”


     “He woke up before you did, he’ll be fine.”


     A dry cough came from the sickroom’s door just then.


     A middle-aged uncle with disheveled hair came in, seemingly still asleep, two big black bags under his eyes. He was even holding a meat pie and eating it.


     “Teacher Songat! This is a sickroom, you’re coming in again while eating!” Cana looked about to pass out from anger as soon as she turned around and saw this uncle.


     “Ohoho…”


     This sloppy uncle who didn’t seem to care for his outer appearance let out two strange laughs, not looking embarrassed at all. “Don’t worry beautiful Cana. Didn’t I say this guy would be fine? He won’t die even if we randomly tossed him outside. Bah, eating something is nothing.”


     “How is it? Young man, does it hurt?”


     This panda-eyed sloppy uncle stuffed the rest of the meat pie inside his mouth and chewed vigorously while he directly walked beside Ayrin and firmly squeezing his leg.


     “Ah! It hurts!”


     A miserable shout suddenly came from Ayrin.


     “Teacher Songat, what are you doing!” Cana immediately jumped. She almost seemed like she was about to fight with him to the death.


     “Relax, nerve reaction and the sense of pain are all normal, that’s a good sign. It means this body is his own again.”


     After saying some very casual words, this sloppy uncle called Songat immediately looked at Cana and said with a suddenly grave face, “Beautiful Cana, with wounds as severe as his, the most important aren’t injuries to the flesh and bones, but injuries to the nervous system. If the nervous system controlling the body is broken and can’t recover, then he’d be a living dead even if his flesh and bones totally recover. He’d still slowly wither here, with nothing to do but wait in bed for time to come eh.”


     Cana’s expression eased up when she heard him.


     But the next second, her face filled again with black lines.



     Because, as if Songat were treating Ayrin’s bandages like hand towels, he rubbed his hands on Ayrin’s bandages, his greasy hands still covered in sauce that had been holding the meat pie moments ago.


     If not for this guy being the number one medical master in the Office of Special Affairs, she’d have immediately blasted this guy with an arcane skill already.


     “You can do whatever you want in the next few days, just don’t leave this sickroom and receive our treatment on schedule,” Songat very casually said, looking as if he didn’t even notice Cana’s eyes filled with murder. He didn’t seem to treat Ayrin like a patient rescued from the brink of death either.


     “With the injuries he suffered from, shouldn’t he lie obediently in bed and convalesce without moving in his situation?” Cana was already starting to wonder whether Songat specialized in saving people or in harming them.


     “Beautiful Cana, that’s what you’re missing eh. Someone ordinary should of course lie down and rest, but it’s fine for freaks like him and Ferguillo to move around. Anyway, even in case they’re shaky on their feet and take a fall and break some bones or whatever, they’ll very quickly heal themselves back to shape anyway,” Songat said. Then he immediately patted his head. “Oh wait, what am I saying, an ordinary person would have been dead already, they wouldn’t need to convalesce either.”


     “What you mean is, their regenerative abilities are enough?” Cana said, black lines filling her face.


     “That’s right eh. They still have to depend on themselves for the most part.” Songat nodded, looking at her with a wide smile, saying, “Beautiful Cana, are you free this evening? How about we have dinner together, then go stargazing afterward?”


     “I’m busy!”


     “Are you free tomorrow night?”


     “I’m not free tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, or the day after the day after tomorrow!”


     “Then what about the day after the day after the day after tomorrow? Are you free”


     “…”


     “Err… Teacher Songat, I can really do anything I want starting from now, other than leaving this sickroom?” Ayrin’s voice suddenly came to their ears.


     “Of course you can.” Songat turned around and glanced at him, then whispered to himself, “Tsk, why are the wounded all male this time. None of Audrey or the others were wounded, otherwise I could have chatted with beautiful girls like them, it’d have been very interesting.”


     “Bastard, what are you saying. Even if you’re a horny pervert, could you please not make it so damn obvious, alright?” The veins on Cana’s forehead were about to pop.


     “Can I condense arcane particles then?” Ayrin asked, looking at Songat with an expectant face.


     “Condense arcane particles?” Songat blinked.


     “Why do you want to condense arcane particles at a time like this?” A lazy voice came to their ears just then. Wearing Holy Dawn Academy’s uniform, Liszt appeared in the doorway.


     “Why can even someone like you come inside?” Though she was usually very happy to see Liszt, Cana almost had the urge to puke blood in here. “This a critical sickroom in the Office’s infirmary, why does it look like a food market now where anyone can casually stroll inside?”


     “Don’t be depressed, I’m a special case, I obtained a special permission. I’m going to be in charge of his post-injury rehabilitating training from now on, haha,” Liszt said, laughing heartily.


     “Teacher Liszt?”


     Ayrin looked at Liszt in a daze.


     His perception of Liszt still came from the various rumors and legends in Holy Dawn Academy. In Holy Dawn Academy’s legends, Liszt had the bloody, cruel, addicted to killing tags and so on all piled upon him.


     Even the Belo who wasn’t afraid of anything and anyone was very fearful of Liszt.


     “He doesn’t look all that frightening.”


     After silently mumbling to himself, Ayrin glanced at Songat, looking a little hesitant.


     “Haha, now’s our Holy Dawn Academy’s time. Songat, it looks like you can go rest outside.” Liszt lazily patted Songat’s shoulder. He’d apparently understood Ayrin’s thoughts with a single glance.


     “Alrighty then. I heard Donna came too, I’ll go look for her,” Song immediately said, walking outside full of excitement and expectations.


     “Worthy of the Songat who kept getting beaten up because of his lasciviousness, and then became the best arcane master after he kept healing himself back to shape.” Looking at Songat’s back, Liszt couldn’t hold back his smile.


     “Alright then, now you can tell me why you want to condense arcane particles at a time like this,” Liszt said after a smile, looking at Ayrin.


     “Because…” Ayrin carefully tried to sense it again. His face shone with excitement. “I sensed that my second arcane gate seemed open. I should be an arcane master with two open gates now, so the arcane particles I condense should be much more powerful than when I only had a single gate.”


     “So you really opened your second gate.” Liszt had a faint smile; he didn’t look surprised at all. “So you were eager to find how much stronger your arcane particles are now. That’s the reason you’re so impatient to condense arcane particles so you can have a look.”


     “That’s right. Teacher Cana, can I?”


     With quiet swish swish swishes, the mummified Ayrin immediately sat up on the bed.


     After the start of the national tournament, professor Plum had always imparted onto him the idea that the level of arcane particles was more important than having one more arcane skill, that he had to open his second gate before the start of the match against Silver Trout. This had been the goal of his recent training as well, so he was naturally delighted to find out he opened his second gate.


     Cana subconsciously shook her head.


     “You haven’t recovered yet. Your strength isn’t sufficient yet to use your body as a compression vehicle right now, so the answer is that you can’t,” Liszt said with a smile, actually very direct.


     “Then about how many days do I need?”


     “The open gate isn’t going anywhere. Since you passed the boundary of the second arcane gate, then you’re already a two-gates arcane master,” Liszt said with a faint smile. “It doesn’t matter if you wait a little before condensing arcane particles. You can still study arcane skills in the meantime.”


     “Teacher Liszt, do you have any powerful skill you can teach me?” Ayrin was re-energized as soon as they started mentioning arcane skills. He couldn’t help but think back to the scenes of him fighting against Massay, as well as against Lotton and the others. He immediately looked at Liszt and said, “I feel that my attacking patterns are a little monotonous, my offense still relies mainly on Evil Flaming Eye and Crown of Ice and Snow.”


     “In fact, you’ve already grasped many more skills than an arcane master of the same level. You’re the only one who thinks it’s too monotonous and not varied enough,” Liszt shook his head, saying seriously. “In fact, the greatest challenge facing you right now against an enemy isn’t too monotonous an attacking pattern, but the lack of arcane skills with particularly astounding destructiveness, or a control skill that can give immediately exercise control over your opponent and give you the initiative.”


     “So, even though you already have a formidable fighting awareness, you might seize a decisive opportunity or deceive your opponent in a match, but you can only injure them because the might of your arcane skills is insufficient. You might not even be able to break through your opponent’s defenses. That’s the reason why you have an especially hard time facing your opponents.”


     “I think it’s just like you said.” Ayrin thought a moment after listening to Liszt and immediately nodded.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 172: Holy Gate of Life
      Chapter 172: Holy Gate of Life


     “Only… the power of arcane skill still depends on the strength of arcane particles,” Ayrin then immediately said, vexed,


     “The more arcane gate you open, the stronger the arcane skills will naturally become.”


     “Only, there are countless types of arcane skills, some have very unique methods of combining particles with arcane energy…”


     “Teacher Liszt! If I understand you correctly, you already have your eyes on a suitable skill?” Ayrin interrupted Liszt before he could even finish.


     “Truly surging with excitement.” Liszt smiled. He said, imitating Minlur’s tone, “You were wounded heavily enough to be unconscious for three days, but you’re already this full of fighting spirit just after waking up. That’s right, you hit it on the nail, I already prepared for you an arcane skill that’ll make you even stronger.”


     “What arcane skill is it?” Ayrin asked, full of excitement.


     “The secret skill Holy Gate of Life,” Liszt said.


     On the side, Cana almost fell down head first when she heard.


     “Holy Gate of Life?” Ayrin’s eyes widened under the surprise. “Teacher Liszt, is that the secret skills rumors say you’re the only one to grasp in Holy Dawn Academy?”


     The next second, what made Cana almost blanch in fright was, Ayrin almost leaped down from the bed.


     Her hand subconsciously pressed oneAyrin’s shoulder, but the latter still looked at Liszt in utter excitement, happily shouting, “Teacher Liszt, are you really going to teach me this secret skill, the strongest skill in Holy Dawn Academy?”


     “The issue isn’t whether he’ll teach.” Cana couldn’t help inserting a few words.


     Ayrin looked at her in confusion. “Teacher Cana, what do you mean?”


     “Because this secret skill is simply too hard to learn. Apart from him, no one in Holy Dawn Academy managed to learn it during all those years.” Then Cana looked at Liszt. “Do you think he can actually learn it?”


     Liszt smiled and made no comment.


     However, Cana saw a definite answer from his eyes.


     “Ayrin’s self-regenerative ability is already stronger than the vast majority of dragon bloodlines, and he can also learn Holy Gate of Life. What on earth…” Shocked, she suddenly had a little trouble continuing her train of thoughts.


     …


     Cana realized after her shock abated that she would protect Ayrin’s secrets all the better the less she knew, so she left the sickroom. Inside the quiet sickroom, Ayrin looked at Liszt, and couldn’t refrain from asking, “Teacher Liszt, what on earth is Holy Gate of Life like as a skill? If no one can learn it… Since you’re the only one to have truly grasped it, then you should be the only one to know its real secrets, right?”


     “It’s a little complicated.”


     Liszt looked at him and said, “You know by now that each of us has seven innate arcane gates inside of us that can store arcane particles…”


     “Could Holy Arcane Gate open all seven arcane gates?” Ayrin subconsciously exclaimed.



     “How could it be so powerful? That said, it’s not entirely unrelated…” Liszt made a don’t be hasty gesture at Ayrin, then lazily said, “You won’t be able to sense more arcane gates without enough spiritual strength. Like you right now, you’ll only be able to sense the existence of the third arcane gate after your spiritual strength grows a little further. However, Holy Gate of Life can allow you to store arcane particles inside these arcane gates even when you can’t sense them.”


     “What does that mean?” Ayrin looked on blankly. He had a little trouble wrapping his head around it.


     “Let’s directly talk about the practical effects.” Liszt looked at him and said, “Holy Gate of Life can divide the arcane particles you usual condense into seven equal parts and store them separately in the seven gates inside you. You have two open gates now. Usually, you can’t perceive the arcane particles stored inside the five other gates. In other words, you’ll feel like these particles vanished from your body. However, apart from partitioning the storage of arcane particles, Holy Gate of Life can also allocate these particles. During a fight, though you still won’t be able to perceive the existence of the other five gates, you’ll be able to draw on these arcane particles nevertheless.”


     Ayrin still had some difficulty understanding. He looked Liszt in shock. “Then, apart from the difference in the arcane particles’ strength, isn’t it almost the same as opening all seven doors?”


     “It’s not the same. An arcane master who’s truly opened all seven doors can allocate and use the arcane particles any way he wants. But with Holy Gate of Life, you can only use the arcane particles stored in the five gates you can’t sense all in one go,” Liszt said, shaking his head.


     “Using them in one fell swoop?” Ayrin shook all over. He still didn’t have a clear concept of it, but his subconscious mind already felt this was an extremely frightening thing.


     “Isn’t it clear enough yet?” Liszt knew Ayrin himself wanted to understand as fast as possible. With a faint smile, he added, “You should be aware that, when you open more arcane gates, not only it represents stronger arcane particles, naturally leading to more powerful skills, your skill-launching speed will also be higher. The reason why Holy Gate of Life is a taboo skill of our academy is that it allows many skills to have a power surpassing that of a genuine taboo skill. It can allow you to launch a skill at an extreme speed once, and this skill launched extremely fast will also come with an astounding quantity of arcane particles, allowing you to erupt with a fearsome power.”


     “Taking out all the arcane particles stored in the five arcane gates in an instant and fueling the power of an arcane skill with it…” Ayrin was struck thoroughly dumb.


     “Some arcane skill won’t become any stronger even with more arcane particles, but with some skills, the more arcane particles you instantly allocate, the stronger the integrated arcane power will be. So you can imagine it: a two-gates arcane master like you can probably output half a gate’s worth of arcane particles at most usually, even when you’re close to your limits. Launching a skill in those conditions might not be enough to let you deal with a formidable secret skill coming from a three-gate arcane master or higher. However, if you can instantly output five gates’ worth of arcane particles, it’s something that even a four-gate arcane master might not be able to withstand,” Liszt said, looking at the shocked Ayrin with a smile. “And that’s merely for someone like you with two open gates. If someone with arcane particles as strong as mine were to instantly squeeze out several gates’ worth of arcane particles, there aren’t many people who could withstand it safe and sound. That’s precisely the reason why the Office of Special Affair often moves me around in order to carry out many important missions.”


     “That said, this is a taboo skill that’ll become weaker the higher your level, the more arcane gates you open,” Liszt added after a pause. “Because, the more arcane gates you open, the less arcane gates this taboo skill will be able to use. If you could truly open all seven doors, then this skill would become entirely redundant.”


     “But those who can open five arcane gates already stand at the peak of Doraster,” Ayrin loudly shouted. “Teacher Liszt, hurry up and teach me this skill!”


     “Don’t be hasty, I’m not done explaining yet.”


     Liszt made a stretch, then said, “You have another natural advantage when it comes to learning this skill. The innate ability of your bloodline allows you to absorb quite a few arcane particles from your opponents during a fight. This means that you can also partition the absorbed particles and store them in the other five gates. This way, you might not be limited to a single powerful outburst in a fight between arcane teams.”


     “That’s right, after using up all the arcane particles in the five gates in one go, I can still try to refill them with some particles during the fight. I might not be able to fill the five gates to the brim like I usually would, but even if the five gates are only partially full, a one-time outpour will still be much more powerful than the skills I normally launch.” Ayrin nodded, dazed.


     Looking at Ayrin’s young and tender face, Liszt couldn’t hold back from shaking his head, silently saying to himself, “It probably hasn’t occurred to you yet… But in all likelihood, the senior who let you come into Holy Dawn Academy had planned for it long ago. That’s why he arranged for someone like you fated to withstand the onslaught from the shadow of the Evil Dragon to come to our Holy Dawn Academy.”


     “Ayrin, pay attention.”


     After gesturing to Ayrin, Liszt pressed his hand on Ayrin.


     Ayrin suddenly felt countless rays of light wandering inside him.


     This rays of light of various thickness wandered many times inside him in a fixed pattern, enough to leave a deep impression in his mind.


     “Did you remember?” Liszt asked him after withdrawing his hand.


     “This is?” Ayrin was still a little immersed in this inner feeling. “Is that the skill-launching method? Do these wandering rays of light represent the flow of arcane particles, while the thickness represents the arcane particles’ intensity?”


     “This is Flow Transmission.” Liszt nodded. “Some arcane skills with particularly complex internal flows of arcane particles are a little easier to understand this way, compared to reading scrolls.”


     “But, didn’t professor Plum tell me to read many scrolls and train my self-learning and self-comprehension ability?” Ayrin couldn’t help but ask.


     “You and Ferguillo became the most crucial figures in stopping the Evil Dragon followers this time. We haven’t tracked down their leader Dias yet, or that Lotton. The Evil Dragon followers are becoming more and more aware of your abilities, so you’ll certainly become main assassination targets for them from now on. They’ll try to eliminate you guys before you become particularly formidable, while you guys have to become stronger as fast as you can,” Liszt said, his face impassive. “As to your comprehension ability… Learning this skill this way is basically enough to enhance your comprehension ability already.”


     “Lotton ran away even in the state he was in? He’s really strong.” After saying these few words, Ayrin still couldn’t hold back from mumbling to himself: “This arcane skill doesn’t seem all that difficult though?”


     “What, not that difficult?”


     Hearing the latter part of Ayrin’s words, Liszt almost passed out head first on the ground.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 173 New competition schedule
      Chapter 173 New competition schedule


     “Look, it’s team Silver Trout.”


     “Who would have thought the genius freshman Shinro would be a henchman of the Evil Dragon followers.”


     “I thought we had a new crazy genius freshman in town, I thought team Silver Trout had the strength to challenge for the cup this year, but now…”


     Walking down an avenue in Eichemalar on sundown, all of team Silver Trout seemed very tired after just coming back from a long investigation.


     Every member of team Silver Trout had been very proud before, but their mood was very low now that comments like these dogged them. They had a little trouble walking with their heads held high.


     His head low, his eyes staying on the ground all along, never looking up a single once, captain Nolan suddenly said in a quiet voice when they reached the end of the avenue, “When we were being interrogated by lord Newslan from our house earlier today, I already applied as a sentry in the Southam Demon Forest after the tournament. I’ll join the Shadowfiend Corps there.”


     “What!”


     All the other members of the team were shocked when they heard him.


     Southam Demon Forest was also called the Devil Forest. It was the most dangerous place in the entire south of the Kingdom, and also the most dangerous place in all the territories belonging to House Tully. Ferocious monsters would often trespass from there. In order to keep some extremely fearsome and vicious monsters from advancing into the kingdom’s territories, many arcane masters would heroically sacrifice their lives there every year.


     “Captain! You can’t be blamed for what happened with Shinro. No one would have thought he was a freshman like that, that he would actually collude with Evil Dragon followers. Also, the house had already investigated him to begin with, they’d already decided to let him become an arcane master of the house. Even the house’s investigation didn’t reveal any issue, how can any of the blame be put on you?”


     “That’s right, captain, don’t feel guilty about it,” several members of team Silver Trout suddenly shouted.


     “It has nothing to do with guilt.” His stature tall, a red patch between his eyebrow, Nolan looked up and looked at the passersby nearby with a quiet sigh. “No matter what, Shinro was a member of our team. He almost helped the Evil Dragon followers succeed with their evil scheme. Now, people will mention team Silver Trout whenever they talk about Shinro. Our team’s fame and glory has already been marred whole. With our honor lost, the only thing we can do is to earn it back with our own hands.”


     “In fact, I’d already been planning on going to Southam Demon Forest before. This matter only accelerated my plans.” Nolan breathed in deeply after a pause and said, straightening his posture, “You’ve also heard all the talk and comments on the way. After what happened with Shinro, all of them think our Silver Trout Academy is probably done… But I want to say this: even if there’s only a single member left, we still are team Silver Trout, a team that strikes fear into the heart of our opponent every single year. Also, this should the last tournament I’m going to participate in… We can only validate the sense and value of our existences in battle. Only then can we earn back the glory we lost. That’s why I hope all of you can fight to the best of your abilities in the upcoming matches. Let’s not think about fair or not fair anymore, or anything else.”



     “Captain… For the sake of our honor lost, for your sake, we’ll definitely fight with our lives on the line!”


     “We are Silver Trout! Silver Trout never gives up, Silver Trout is ever feared!”


     Disregarding the gazes coming from the others on the street, all the members of team Silver Trout put their hands together, firmly swearing with eyes overflowing with emotion.


     …


     “Teacher Carter, is the new schedule published yet?”


     In team Holy Dawn’s residence, all the members apart from Ayrin gathered around Carter.


     “There’s no big change. Apart from team Hellfire who directly forfeited after losing Lotton, and the abstention of team Grey Garden, the other teams lost a member or two at the very most. The tournament schedule is mostly the same. Only two teams will get a bye, the other matches will proceed as normal.” After glancing at the new schedule, Carter addressed everyone and said, “Only, because it’s already been delayed for a considerable time already, the timing of the face-offs will be adjusted in order not to drag the tournament for too long, not to let the spectators pile on for too long here and disturb the order of the entire kingdom. In the group stage, we had a single group fighting on a given day before, but two groups will be fighting every day now. That said, when the quarterfinals begin after the group stage, the tournament will entirely go back to normal. So, that means we’ll only have a shorter time between the remaining two fights in the group stage.”


     “Then our next match is on the morning of the second day after the tournament begins again.” Chris looked at the new schedule and asked, “Teacher Carter, how’s Ayrin’s recovery going? Rapier Academy might have won their previous match, but three of their main members have been very heavily injured. We shouldn’t have a problem beating them even without Ayrin. Only, according to this schedule, our match against Silver Trout Academy happens a short four days after our match against Rapier Academy. Will Ayrin be in time to participate in the match against them?”


     “Even accounting the rest days, there’s only fifteen days left until Silver Trout Academy.” Carter lightly shook his head. “He might recover very fast, but this should be too short a time for him.”


     “What, Ayrin will be absent even against Silver Trout!” Moss exclaimed when he heard Carter.


     “Ahahahaha!” Stingham stuck his hands on his hips and couldn’t hold back his laugh. “Great! Without this nuisance, it’ll finally be the time for my brilliant wargod super handsome self to shine. Fighting against the tide in a desperate situation, shouldering the responsibility of carrying the whole team, it’s finally all on me now.”


     “Are we really going to rely on a guy that won’t go into action even when the teams is under attack, and who even inside the toilet will get blasted by water and sent in the air through the roof, together with the toilet bowl?” Moss looked at Stingham, speechless, such a thought emerging in his mind.


     …


     …


     “What? You really feel like you can already grasp Holy Gate of Life?!”


     “That’s right. It’s dead boring here… Teacher Liszt, how about you teach me another skill? Doesn’t Holy Gate of Life need to be used in juncture with another skill anyway?”


     Inside the empty afternoon sickroom, more than half his bandages torn down, his arms and legs already able to move, Ayrin looked as though he had no idea where to put his hands, seemingly bored stiff. Meanwhile, standing beside him, Liszt was wearing a blank, stunned expression.


     “You really think you can grasp it?”


     “That’s right. I feel it’s just a tiny bit harder than Eyes of the Dark Goddess. That’s about it. If you let me condense arcane particle now, I should be able to learn it today already, I think?”


     After hearing Ayrin’s self-assured answer once again, Liszt could only helplessly pinch the bridge of his nose.


     The Holy Gate of Life that not even five people altogether in the history of Holy Dawn Academy managed to learn became something not that difficult in Ayrin’s mouth… Although he was aware Ayrin was a extraordinary monster when it came to his learning ability, this degree still made Liszt thoroughly speechless.


     “Big bro, I spent a full four years learning it. I learned it so hard my head was filled with scrolls every day, even when I went to sleep… I almost became a simpleton before I finally managed to learn it. Now you’re telling me it’s not very hard?”


     “It seems that any skill whatsoever looks about the same difficulty in your eyes?” With great difficulties, Liszt held back the urge to call Ayrin big bro. He helplessly said, “You haven’t recovered yet to the stage you can condense arcane particles. If you’re not pulling my leg… I have no choice, I can only let you learn another two skills.”


     “Really?”


     Ayrin immediately hopped down from the bed. “Teacher Liszt, why would I pull your leg… There’s nothing to do all day here, I can’t go out either, it’s really too boring. Hurry up, teach me!”


     “Ayrin!”


     Cana happened to walk inside just then, carrying two bottles of medicine. Her face blanched as soon as she saw Ayrin hop down from the bed.


     “No problem, no problem. I”m already fine.”


     Seeing Cana’s face, Ayrin immediately lifted his arm and move his legs, his laughter a little awkward: “My body feels like it’s going to become stiff already if I don’t move it right now.”


     “Cana, good timing.” Liszt also laughed out loud. “Put your Thunder Blaze Wall in a detailed scroll while you’re here and give it to Ayrin.”


     “Teach him my skill?” Cana hadn’t heard Liszt and Ayrin’s previous conversation, but listening to Liszt words, then seeing Liszt and Ayrin’s expressions, she understood almost instantly. A shock hard to describe with words once again filled her. “Even Holy Gate of Life, did he already…”


     “Teacher Liszt, Teacher Cana, what kind of skill is Thunder Blaze Wall?” Ayrin became excited all of a sudden.


     “It’s an large-scale damage taboo skill just like Audrey’s Absolute Zero. It’s also a skill that very few people in our Holy Dawn Academy can grasp,” Liszt lazily explained.


     “A large-scale offensive taboo skill?” Ayrin’s eyes shone bright as soon as he recalled Audrey going into action. In one versus one duels before, he didn’t have a clear concept of the differences between targeted and large-scale offensive skills. But after going through the fight against Massay and the others, he’d felt very keenly how useful a large area damaging skill could be in a battle with many arcane masters involved. Even in a one versus one duel, they could cut off the opponent’s retreat and force them into blocking it instead of avoiding it.


     “Plus, this skill of hers isn’t a pure fire skill. It’s a combination of fire arcane energy with lightning. That way, even if the opponent had something like Fire Embers just like you do, or perhaps a skill that can withstand pure lightning skills, they still wouldn’t be able to completely block the power of this skill,” Liszt said with a faint smile. “Together with the skill Fetter Ruin I’m going to teach you that specializes against single targets, it should be enough for you right now.”


     “Huff…” Ayrin exhaled, extremely satisfied. But the next second, he seemed to think of something else, and said, “But teacher Liszt, I still have many days left I have to stay here. I should be able to learn these two skills very fast, I’m going to be very bored again after that.”


     “…” Liszt almost fell down head first.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 174: Ayrin’s letters
      Chapter 174: Ayrin’s letters


     “Miss Charlotte, may we inquire when you and Ayrin came to know each other?”


     “Miss Charlotte, you must know how Ayrin’s recuperating now? Will he return to team Holy Dawn in time for their match against Rapier Academy?”


     “Miss Charlotte, may I inquire what you think of cradle-snatching?”


     In the same afternoon basking in warm sunlight, Charlotte, Ivan, Wilde, and the others were sitting in an ordinary tea shop drinking tea and chatting when a group suddenly spilled inside, surrounding Charlotte and asking all sorts of questions.


     “What cradle-snatching!”


     Charlotte immediately lowered her head, shy and bashful. “I have no idea what you’re talking about!”


     “Miss Charlotte, is that a tacit approval, or does it mean you don’t want to answer upfront?”


     “Miss Charlotte, we heard that during the night of the Evil Dragon disciples’ turmoil, the reason why you happened to discover their scheme was that you were in the middle of a date with Ayrin inside the athlete village. Is that true?”


     “Breith Magazine said you’re the reason why Ayrin and Rinsyi are like oil and water, is that true?”


     Charlotte was so angry and embarrassed she had been on the verge of asking Ivan and the others to chase those blatantly rumor-mongering tabloids away, but her eyes suddenly widened when she heard their final question. “What was it, Ayrin and Rinsyi because of me?”


     Ivan and Wilde and the others looked at each other. “Charlotte and Ayrin, what does it have to do with Rinsyi now?”


     “What, you don’t know? It seems you haven’t seen today’s issue of Breith Magazine.” A group of tabloid reporters threw the newest issue of Breith Magazine in front of Charlotte and the others.


     “What the hell is this Breith Magazine spouting now!”


     After glancing quickly through the magazine, Charlotte almost threw away the facade of a lady to blow off her top.


     “The rivalry between Holy Dawn’s wonder genius and Golden Stag’s death god: is the reason fanning the flames of war mere sentimental rivalry?”


     This sentence was printed on the magazine’s cover, together with Charlotte’s portrait.


     Following that, the content inside made a show of saying that the reason Rinsyi especially went to St. Lauren before the nationals was that he held Charlotte in high regards. But Ayrin hit it off with Charlotte by taking advantage of proximity. That was the reason why Rinsyi and Ayrin became mortal enemies, standing at daggers drawn since they hadn’t been drawn in the same group, both of them eager for a decisive duel.


     “This Breith Magazine is amazing at idle gossip.” Clearly aware how Ayrin came to butt heads with Rinsyi, Wilde and the others couldn’t help but crack up. “That said, no wonder it’s the king of magazines when it comes to the nationals. Its reputation of so many years isn’t undeserved, it’s really good at latching onto hot topics. Right now, the ones most in the limelight are precisely Ayrin and the boss and the others.”



     “Listening to you guys, Breith Magazine made up all of it?” The tabloids people looked expectant. “It doesn’t matter anyway. Can you provide some sensational enough information? It’s fine if you randomly make it up.”


     “Is that so?” Wilde and the other looked at each other, suddenly energized. “Breith Magazine isn’t entirely talking nonsense. In fact, the truth of the matter is that Rinsyi likes Agate Lake Academy’s ‘Bucket Sister,’ but Bucket Sister became Ayrin’s fan, that’s why Rinsyi fell out with Ayrin.”


     “Who’s Bucket Sister?” Tabloid eyes suddenly shone bright.


     Wilde and the others laughed out loud. “The most heavyset girl in Agate Lake Academy, her height is the same as her waist measurement.”


     “That sounds too fake,” the tabloid guys said with wry faces.


     “Is Divine Shield Academy’s Charlotte here?”


     Just then, an Eichemalar courier suddenly came into their view. This courier recognized Charlotte the moment he saw her and ran to her with a wide smile. “Charlotte, Ayrin sent you a letter.”


     “What? Are you really at this stage already? Your relationship is already so romantic you have to send love letters via mail?” Seeing the courier give her the letter, Wilde and the others almost had eyeballs about to pop out.


     “He actually wrote me a letter?”


     Charlotte subconsciously snatched this letter, but seeing the meaningful eyes of those around her, she suddenly blushed bright red. “It’s not what you think!”


     “If it’s not what we think, then what is it?” Ivan didn’t pull any punches, his soft voice contemptuous. “Why are you afraid of admitting it. If someone had fought for me like he did, I’d devote myself heart and soul with no hesitation. Plus, it’s not like you don’t like him either. Looking at you, it seems you haven’t even held hands, to say nothing of kissing. Really useless. I’m telling you, don’t let another girl snatch him away before it’s too late.”


     “What do you know!” Angry and embarrassed at the same time, Charlotte couldn’t help but blurt, “I already kissed him back when we were under there, not only once at that!”


     “Oh?”


     Everyone suddenly fell quiet when those words left Charlotte’s mouth. Their mouths shaped into a “O.”


     “I…” This time, Charlotte felt she couldn’t wash herself clean anymore even if she were to go back to the water tower.


     …


     “Sophia, letter for you.”


     “From who?”


     “It’s from Ayrin.”


     “What?”


     Almost every member of team Agate Lake had been training intensely, because their next match was already against a freakish team like team Golden Stag. But everyone in team Agate Lake immediately ran outside and surrounded Sophia as soon as they heard.


     “Ayrin can write letters now, it looks like he’s recovering well.”


     “Ayrin actually wrote a letter just for you, captain Sophia. Who would have thought? I haven’t seen you and Ayrin that close either… When did you poach him from Charlotte?” the Agate Lake girls said, looking at her with praise.


     “What are you girls spouting now!”


     “Then open that letter and show it to us. We’ll believe you then.”


     “That…” Sophia’s cheeks were a little hot for no discernible reason. Though she was convinced there was nothing between Ayrin and her, she didn’t know what Ayrin would write on the letter.


     “Just in case Ayrin really…”


     Adolescent girls were given to flights of fancy. Before she could come back to earth, a girl already snatched away the letter from her hand while she was distracted.


     “Haha, well done. Hurry up and open it, let’s read it together.”


     With a sudden fit of proud, wild laughter, the girls restrained Sophia.


     “This…” That girl swiftly tore open the letter, but after sweeping through it, she was a little stunned.


     “It couldn’t be. Ayrin wouldn’t directly express his feelings inside and ask the captain to be his girlfriend, would he?” the girls suddenly shrieked in disbelief.


     “It’s not that.”


     The girl who’d torn open the letter shook her head. “He explained the details about two arcane skills inside.”


     “Describe two arcane skills? What does that mean?” The girls released Sophia and rushed to see.


     “It’s the skills from those two substitutes on Golden Stag Academy… How does he know?” they exclaimed in soft disbelief.


     …


     “Breith Magazine, Ayrin sent you a letter.”


     Almost at the same time, a messenger had also hurried his way to Breith Trading Company’s doorway.


     “Ayrin wrote us a letter?”


     A manager inside suddenly blinked in surprise.


     “He wouldn’t have written a letter just to criticize us, would he?” he couldn’t help but think while opening the letter.


     “Good news!


     “Another explosive scoop!


     “Hurry up! Tomorrow morning, I want this on the front page!” this manager immediately shouted in glee as soon as he read it.


     …


     “An incoming letter from the Office’s infirmary’s sickroom. Ayrin’s and Rinsyi’s indirect dialogue!”


     “The showdown between the love rivals escalates once more.”


     “Ayrin reminds Rinsyi of their agreement!”


     “In the match against Agate Lake Academy, does Golden Stag still dare to continue with an all-substitute lineup?”


     Early morning the next day, when many people bought the newest issue of Breith Magazine as they were used to, they immediately saw such an eye-grabbing headline.


     Inside the lounge in team Golden Stag’s lodgings, while pasting a fresh, tender petal facial mask on her face, that flirty girl with hairs and fingernails all painted black looked at the issue of Breith Magazine on the table. She asked Rinsyi sitting not far away, “Rinsyi, first they say you’re secretly in love with Charlotte, now Ayrin especially wrote a letter to Breith Magazine and is asking you if you dare fight against Agate Lake Academy with an all-substitute lineup just like in the previous round. How do you feel right now?”


     “Our House Baratheon only ever uses the most direct way to handle provocation. We’ll directly flatten him dead,” Rinsyi said. “I’m going to give him a good lesson first.”


     “But he can run away from Lotton, he might be even more powerful than I thought,” the flirty girl said with a soft giggle. “Aren’t you worried?”


     “Lotton isn’t the only one who can kill.”


     Rinsyi gave the flirty girl a cold stare, silently saying those words to himself with a grim smile.


     …


     “Charlotte, I really miss you guys very much. I’m bored senseless here… I can’t go out of the sickroom, and they won’t even let me do any training. There’s a very perverted medical master here called Songat, he likes to stare at female medical masters every day like a lecher. He tries every day to have dinner with these women, go stargazing and whatever.


     “That said, I hear he’s pretty amazing, he’s the number one medical master in the Office of Special Affairs. I hear it’s because he couldn’t stop himself from chasing skirt before like a pervert. He kept ending up beaten black and blue, so he often had to heal himself. That’s why his healing skills became so great afterward.


     “He also told me I needed a couple weeks before I could be discharged. I haven’t seen Ferguillo yet, but I heard he’s recovering better than me, so he should be able to leave before I do. Right now I can’t even condense particles, it’s too boring, so you have to write back to me.


     “There’s another good news, I already passed through the critical stage of the second arcane gate. I’m a two-gate arcane master now. Also… you kissing me that day, was it really not a dream? If it’s not a dream, then can you kiss me again before the next match?… Also, Charlotte, you’re really very pretty.”


     Hiding alone in her room, reading Ayrin’s letter, Charlotte felt as though her heart was about to leap out of her throat when she saw Ayrin’s last two sentences.


     “Bastard, idiot, moron!” she softly swore, while she started looking for blank paper with bright red cheeks.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 175 To protect for love’s sake
      Chapter 175 To protect for love’s sake


     “Authentic Tears of the Forest Goddess, twenty silver coins.”


     “Alright, I’ll buy it.”


     Early morning, inside an antique store inside Eichemalar. Rinloran watched the shop owner fetch a red garnet bottle. He put his hand inside the pocket of his school uniform, then his face suddenly turned awkward.


     He said he was buying it, but he didn’t have his wallet on him. He had to have forgotten it inside his room.


     “You don’t have your wallet? I’ll lend you some first,” a somewhat shy voice came to his ears just then.


     “Nikita?”


     Only after looking back did Rinloran realize Nikita had come inside somewhen.


     He hesitated for a fraction of a second, then nodded. “Alright, I’ll pay you back when we return to the athlete village.”


     After Nikita paid for him, the two of them walked out of this antique store, both a little taciturn.


     Nikita was different from the other Agate Lake girls Sophia called crazy and deranged, devoid of the style of a demure lady. She’d always been the shiest and quietest one in the team. Meanwhile, Rinloran was the least talkative one in team Holy Dawn. Both of them had set off together from St. Lauren, but they’d barely exchanged a few words along the way.


     Two people walking together but not saying anything, that would a curious scene to see.


     Rinloran was a boy on top of that, so after a dozen steps, he took the initiative to quietly ask, “What a coincidence, why were you also in that antique store?”


     “I saw outside they seemed to have some spider queen medicine inside, the kind that can accelerate spiritual strength training for people with elven bloodlines, but I found out it wasn’t the case when I went in.” Nikita looked at Rinloran, seemingly a little embarrassed, her voice tiny.


     Rinloran made a sound of agreement. Seeing Nikita had fallen quiet again, he took the initiative to say once more after a few more steps, “Are you going back to the athlete village now?”


     Nikita nodded. Her steps slowed down all of a sudden. “Do you perhaps mind going back together with me?”


     “Of course not.” After a blink, Rinloran bluntly said, “Actually, I feel you’re too reserved. You never talk, so I can only take the initiative to talk to you.”


     “Sorry.” Nikita shyly hung her head down, apologizing in a quiet voice.


     “In fact, all of us are friends, there’s no need to be polite or to be reserved. Just say whatever you want to say.” A smile floated on Rinloran’s lips at her appearance. “Don’t look like you’re a student following a teacher.”


     “I… I get it…” Nikita said, fiddling with her fingers in embarrassment.


     “Look at you, you’re at it again.” The smile on Rinloran’s lips was even more pronounced now.


     Nikita finally lost some of her nervousness and awkwardness. “Well… Why did you buy the Tears of the Forest Goddess? Are you going to give it to someone?”



     “No.” Rinloran shook his head. “It’s just that we’d often sprinkle a little of it back when I was little, I’m fond of the smell. These head-clearing doses manufactured from forest flower dew are a rare sight nowadays. I saw it by chance, so I wanted to buy it.”


     “Your elven bloodline is very pure, is your father or your mother an authentic elf?” Nikita asked, unable to hold back her curiosity.


     Rinloran’s steps faltered for a second. He wasn’t keen on answering at first, but he was also afraid Nikita would misunderstand, so he finally said in a quiet voice, “My father comes from a pure-blooded elven clan, my mother is also a half-elf.”


     “My goodness, that’s an amazing elven bloodline,” Nikita exclaimed in surprise. “Rinloran, you have amazing talent, so why don’t you join team Holy Dawn? You don’t like fighting, perhaps?”


     Rinloran didn’t want to be uncommunicative, but this question still made him a little taciturn.


     “Sorry,” Nikita hurried to apologize, a little at a loss what to do when she saw Rinloran acting different from before.


     “No, it’s my own problem.” Rinloran took a deep breath and shook his head at her with a serious air. “It’s because I’ve always thought that, though defending our homes and country is an arcane master’s vocation, truly fighting without regard for anything else will certainly bring your loved ones deep anguish if anything unexpected were to happen. Some people may even be unable to forgive you.”


     Nikita suddenly heard something from his words. She felt an ache deep in her heart. “Is it because someone made you some promise but never came back to see you in the end…? Is that why you’re unwilling to forgive, unwilling to become a battlemaster going to war like them?”


     Looking at the ground at his feet, Rinloran nodded.


     “But they must have missed you very much.”


     Nikita’s voice suddenly choked with emotion. “They definitely missed you very very much. They must have been very eager to go back and do what they promised they’d do with you. The reason why they couldn’t isn’t that they didn’t love you, but because they loved you too much. Because they loved you too much, they wanted to protect you, to protect the beautiful peace, that’s the reason why they went to battle and stopped at nothing, even sacrificing their lives.”


     Rinloran shook. He turned to look at Nikita’s crying face; tears trailed down from her face like pearls.


     “It’s because they have dearly-loved people in this country, people they had to protect at the cost of their lives, that they fought without a care for their own lives,” Nikita added, looking at Rinloran, trailing tears.


     “Thank you.”


     Rinloran stayed silent a long while, then whispered a few quiet words.


     …


     “Thank you.”


     At the same time, in a sick room not far away from Ayrin’s room inside the Office’s infirmary, Ferguillo was seriously thanking the “perverted doctor” Songat who’d just finished helping him changing his ointments.


     Songhat was even holding a half-eaten hot dog. Hearing Ferguillo’s serious expression of thanks, this number one medical master in the Office of Special Affairs casually wiped the yellow mustard sauce from his finger on his own clothes, enthusiastically chewing on the hot dog at the same time. “No need to thank me. I have no idea if rescuing you was of any use anyway. The kid in that other room is still alright. At most he’ll be in the Evil Dragon followers’ crosshair, but he can still count on a freak guy like Liszt in their Holy Dawn Academy, and that old Draconic scholar monster who’s been hiding for who knows how many years.


     “The guys in your Divine Shield Academy aren’t as much of a deterrent as Liszt, plus you’re not only in the Evil Dragon followers’ crosshair. House Baratheon might have thought you weren’t that great a threat before, but now, after you get better, House Baratheon might well treat you like a great foe as well. You’ll die real fast if you ever become careless, then I’d have wasted my efforts healing you.”


     Ferguillo merely replied with a faint smile to Songat’s ominous words. “What’s the difference between one sufficiently deadly enemy and two of them? In the end, I still need to get stronger myself.”


     “I rarely see someone as calm and collected as you. Whatever, it took me a good deal of effort to save you. Since I took a liking to your temperament, I’ll give you a life-saving thing.”


     With a very casual and indifferent air, Songat glanced at Ferguillo, fished a box from his clothes, and threw it to him.


     Ferguillo opened the box seemingly sculpted from ivory. Inside lay a purple, octahedron-shaped crystal.


     This purple crystal seemed to have a heart of light beating and flickering inside, radiating with a formidable dragon aura.


     “Dragon Life Essence!”


     Ferguillo’s expression suddenly froze. Even his tongue seemed to stiffen.


     “What the matter?” Songat said, casually combing his hair with his greasy hand.


     “You’re giving away something like this so easily?” Ferguillo said, looking at him in utter disbelief.


     Dragon Life Essence was something some chemist had extracted from some dragon bones during the Magus Era after the Era of the War of the Dragons, then added to Stig life gems and amalgamated into a formidable life medicine. This medicine was even dubbed the Rebirth Medicine. The formidable life essence could save the injured from certain death. The most important was, this medicine that had existed only during the Magus Era could even partially transform into arcane particles when mending wounds.


     This way, a heavily injured arcane master on the brink of death could almost return to their pre-fight condition all of a sudden with something like that.


     On the entire continent, there were probably only a few pieces of this thing.


     Ferguillo and Songat were merely patient and doctor. Their paths had never crossed before. It was truly astounding for Songat to directly toss him something like that out of the blue.


     “What, was your previous calm all for show? Even a good thing is a waste if not put to use. I’ve always stayed here as a medical master. I might have this thing, but I never go fight in these devil forests. Something I never use, isn’t it waste anyhow? Your undying body bloodline isn’t really undying after all.”


     Songat glanced at Ferguillo. “Just take it if you want it, give it back if you don’t.”


     Ferguillo took a deep breath and gave a solemn nod. He put the box under his pillow.


     “You’re not shy about taking it I see,” Songat mumbled.


     He rubbed his hair, turned around. Ferguillo was about to thank him again when he waved him off as though he had eyes growing on his back. “If you want to thank me, then kill a bunch of Evil Dragon followers for me.”


     “You…” Ferguillo blinked.


     “You also know that a guy like me wants a girlfriend. In fact, it’s not so easy to a pretty girlfriend.” Songat walked out of the room, not even looking back, saying slowly at the same time, “I finally managed to find out before, but she once went on a mission and lost her life to Evil Dragon followers. I’m not a monster born for fighting like Liszt… That said, I think you’re pretty decent.”


     “Got it.” Ferguilllo looked at his back. He didn’t say too much, merely spoke those two serious words.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 176: The Salamander Pit training
      Chapter 176: The Salamander Pit training


     Ayrin got out of bed before the sun rose, just as he usually did back in Holy Dawn Academy.


     After a simple wash, he immediately started doing various stretches, then began a series of basic physical exercises.


     After being treated for more than ten days, he already looked like an ordinary person on the surface. There were even no scars left on his skin thanks to his astounding regenerative abilities.


     Only, Ayrin could tell his body was much stiffer than before. Many movements and postures that would have been easy for him before were simply impossible now. Even his physical strength seemed to have regressed.


     However, though he was still forbidden from condensing arcane particles, he could at least do these basic exercises and start to improve again on his body and strength. He wasn’t bored anymore.


     He’d worked up a good sweat after two hours of uninterrupted training. His looked faintly burned red, as though his skin had been scorched by fire.


     Ayrin stopped, gasped for air, then emptied two bottles of medicine sitting by his bed after he’d stopped sweating. Then he inside the pool that could be filled with hot water, and took a steaming bath.


     He heard a knock at the door after changing into a clean infirmary gown and resting for perhaps ten minutes. Cana came in, pushing a dining car in front of her, making her appearance right on time.


     “Your complexion looks very good.”


     Looking at Ayrin’s rosy cheeks, Cana greeted him with a smile. “How do you feel today?”


     “Much better than yesterday. The stiffness should be totally gone in two or three days.” Ayrin didn’t hesitate to pick up one nutritional meal after another from the dining car. Then he started to eat.


     “We’ll proceed to another body test after the stiffness goes away for good. If everything goes well, you should be able to condense arcane particles and undergo some high-intensity training, as well as practice with arcane skills, so that your body can return to its peak condition.” Cana handed Ayrin a letter with a smile. “Charlotte’s reply came back again. There’s another good news today. Songat said you can open the windows now and get used to the air outside.”


     “Is that so?”


     An excited Ayrin immediately hopped beside the windows in excitement and opened the double-layered windows.


     A chilliness made him shiver all of a sudden. Many little goosebumps formed on his skin.


     He deeply breathed in the slightly chilly air, as though he were infatuated with it. Though his lungs seemed to prick with slight pain from this feeling he was a little unaccustomed to, he still turned around and cheerfully said to Cana, “Teacher Cana, it seems a lot colder.”


     “It’s really a lot colder, it’s not your imagination. Eichemalar always becomes colder this time of the year, every time without fail. It’s already fall now. Plus, Eichemalar hangs high in the air to begin with. They’d selected a spot without too much wind back then when they first built it, but the cold will still be very obvious,” Cana explained patiently, looking at Ayrin,



     Ayrin’s ability to adapt and recover was obviously even better than she’d anticipated.


     She went out of the room after leaving Ayrin with her instructions. Meanwhile, Ayrin read Charlotte’s letter while eating at the same time, just as he’d done during the past few days.


     “She hadn’t mentioned it in the past few days, I also forgot… Today’s the day Dragon Breath Academy’s group one and Abel Academy’s group two are fighting. Tomorrow’s already the day the match between our academy and Rapier Academy takes place. Damn it, I might not make it back even for the match against team Silver Trout at this rate.


     “That said, Chris and Moss and the others will definitely become victorious and wait for my return.


     “Wait for me to come back! I’m already stronger now. Our goal is to win the national crown!”


     After reading Charlotte’s letter, he looked out the windows and took a long, deep breath. He clenched his fist, his mien overflowing with confidence.


     …


     When autumn started its slow but inexorable descent on Eichemalar, the interrupted Hegemonical Cup of Starry Skies Academy Braves resumed once more.


     Groups one and two, upper half, were the ones fighting on the first day. “Heavy Fist King” Gaskin, the first one Dragon Breath Academy sent out to fight, directly defeated all five members of the opposite team all by himself, easily winning the confrontation. Due to Hellfire Academy’s forfeiture, the other team in the same group directly advanced to the next round.


     Without the threat that was Lotton, there was no doubt left Dragon Breath Academy would qualify out of group one.


     In group two, Abel Academy had lost one of its main members in Massay, and their morale had obviously taken a great hit as well. But in a monster-level team like Abel Academy, the other four main members were all existences at the same level as Massay, so they also directly beat Linnpark Academy five nil thanks to the performance of a single member, “Fire Madman” Lucian.


     Compared to these two groups without the slightest suspense, the matches on the second day had more appeal for the crowd of spectators.


     Because everyone had their own guess as to whether the Ayrin who’d shown an exceptionally odd performance in the tournament previously would make his return. Or perhaps, one could say they were actively looking forward to his return.


     “Is Ayrin making his comeback?”


     “Did this hardest-to-read arcane master recover from his injuries yet?”


     Breith Magazine was also fanning the flames with headlines like these.


     “They’re coming out!”


     “Team Holy Dawn is here!”


     Half an hour before the start of the match, team Holy Dawn’s apparition in the field created an instant commotion.


     “Ayrin isn’t here!”


     “Just like the rumors said, Ayrin’s injuries are too heavy, so he has to be absent from the match.”


     After making sure they couldn’t see Ayrin in team Holy Dawn, sighs of regret instantly rose in the plaza.


     When they made their way inside the Arena of Fire and Blood through the tunnel reserved for participants, Chris suddenly whispered to Moss, “Moss, Ayrin isn’t back yet, so we must fight even hard… We definitely can’t lose before he comes back.”


     Moss looked distracted for a moment.


     “If we lose before this guy comes back, he’s probably going to mock me for the entire year, isn’t he?”


     “We definitely can’t lose, not even against Silver Trout!”


     The scenes of training from these past few days emerged in Moss mind in spite of himself.


     “Moss, the innate talent of your bloodline is actually outstanding as well. So, even though it hasn’t been long since you Awakened, as long as you’re determined to become a genuine brave warrior, as long as you’re willing to train to the limit of your ability, putting your life on the line, then you’re also bound to make everyone stunned with your progress, just like Ayrin.”


     Inside a training gym inside the athlete village, Carter looked at Moss and slowly said, “After one match, you should already have totally understood how to call upon every ounce from the power of your bloodline.”


     Moss thought a moment then nodded, looking pretty serious. “I can transform on my own volition as long as someone insults me and my mother.”


     “That means you understand your mother very well and love her very much. Ever since your childhood, you must have heard too many people slandering and vilifying her, so in the deepest part of your subconscious mind… Even when you desperately strive to train and fight, to prove yourself, it’s all for the sake of making her happy, because you want to protect her.”


     Carter looked at Moss, quietly saying, his tone serious, “To prove yourself, to change everyone’s opinion about her, this is your current dream… Now that you’ve understood what you want to do, the reason you’re fighting, it shouldn’t be hard for you to transform on your own volition.”


     Moss nodded, a faint urge to cry rising in his chest: “I should be able to do it.”


     “But it’s not enough.” Carter patted his shoulder with a faint smile.


     “Not enough?” Moss looked up at Carter, a little dumbstruck.


     “Follow me.” With a slight smile, Carter led the way.


     “Salamander Training Gym?”


     Very quickly, Carter brought Moss to a rectangular training building. Seeing this building’s name, this training place suddenly gave Moss a very different feeling from an ordinary gym. He seemed to hear countless tiny sounds, as well as gusts of a breeze carrying a fishy smell.


     “What!”


     Moss’ hair almost immediately stood up on end as soon as he entered this training building.


     He saw a long, deep pit inside, and the bottom of this pit was covered in poisonous reptiles!


     The mere sight of the forked tongue spitting out of these reptiles and their dark eerie eyes drenched Moss in cold sweat in spite of himself.


     “Teacher Carter, what kind of exercise did you bring me here for?”


     “Jump from here to the other side.” Carter stretched his finger and pointed at the other side of the pit, saying, very simple and very straightforward, “You’ll fall down in there if you can’t make it. The salamanders are poisonous enough to be mortal. The Salamander Pit is a training field that uses the most genuine threat of death to bring out all the potential in an arcane master.”


     “What!”


     Moss’s legs immediately started to shake. He looked at the spot that seemed infinitely far away in his eyes. Even his teeth start to clack. “This pit is so long… Teacher Carter, with my current strength, there’s no way I can jump so far. There’s no way I can make the jump!


     “I… I… With my normal level, I can jump half the distance at most!” Looking again at the size of the deep pit, Moss started shouting nonstop, “Even of this method can thoroughly stimulate potential, it still can’t make me jump twice as far! I’ll definitely fall down in there!”


     “No. There’s a way that can make you jump that far.”


     Carter looked at Moss, looked at this red-haired kid whose natural disposition was in fact a little cowardly, but who still had to courage to continue the fight against a formidable enemy even while trembling from head to toe. He shook his head with a smile. “For people with bloodlines like yours, the greatest advantage isn’t in fact to quickly launch Multi-Sizing and Fury before the fight, but to freely alternate between two forms.”


     “Freely alternate between two forms?” Moss looked at him, still confused.


     Carter casually squatted down, then drew a big man and a small man on the ground with a small stone.


     “A great amount of arcane energy combines with your body after you use Multi-Sizing and Fury. Your body’s strength becomes explosive, your skin becomes hard as stone, your ability to withstand blows from your opponents increases by a wide margin. But at the same time, your body also becomes huge and heavy.”


     Then Carter looked at him and slowly said, “This way, you’ll become a compact bundle of strength, but the weakness is that your speed and agility are lacking. Also, your frame becomes huge. Your resistance might be enhanced, but in the course of attacking your opponent, due to your lack of speed and agility, it’s very easy for the opponent to land his arcane skills on you. Even if they can’t make you fall back or cause you heavy injuries because of your ‘Flame Rock’ skin, they can still very easily slow you down even further, or maybe confine you.”


     “However, just think about it.” Carter pointed at the big man and the small man he’d drawn. “Let me start from the simplest example. Say you’re a giant before jumping, making your strength surge many times over, but when you take off, your frame suddenly shrinks and makes the arcane energy combining with your body suddenly separate from you…


     “Your body’s still incomparably heavy when you’re pushing on your legs, but when you’re leaping off the ground, your body suddenly becomes light. How far will you sail through the air then? Such enormous explosiveness applied to your tiny body, what kind of speed will you be able to reach with it?”


     “Teacher Carter…!” Moss’ eyes widened all of a sudden. His breathing had also completely stopped. There was the feeling of an electric spark in his heart; he’d immediately understood the main points!


     “Enlarge, explode, shrink… If you can freely do that, if you can freely switch at will between these two forms, then you can easily jump across,” Carter looked at him and said with a smile.


     “This Salamander Pit can stimulate you into achieving this sort of progress. And in a match or in a fight, you’ll have many more possible combinations available to you with this ability. Just imagine, you enlarge and erupt with explosive strength, then instantly shrink when you jump, but when you land, you suddenly call upon your Multi-Sizing and Fury once more. How much arcane energy will suddenly rush to you from all sides and combine with you then, and make your boy become incomparably heavy once again? You’ll smash down like a little hill. Can you see the scene?


     “Also, you can casually regulate your own weight while in the middle of the jump. You can alternate at will and make your movements as unpredictable as you want. It’ll be very difficult for the opponent to land an arcane skill on you then.”


     “I understand now, teacher Carter!” Sweat poured from every pore on Moss’s skin. Only, he was sweating out excitement and because of his will for war, rather than shaking in fear.


     “If you understand, then do it now.” Carter looked at the reptile pit in front of him, a smile floating on his lips again. “My final advice to you is, if you fail once or twice during training, then it’d be best if you could maintain the heavy shape of a small hill before you fall down. When you’re covered with ‘Flame Rock’ skin, the salamanders might not be able to bite you. Otherwise, you’re in for a real miserable treat.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 177: Moss’ progress
      Chapter 177: Moss’ progress


     “The match is starting soon, please hand over your fighting lineup and then get ready!”


     “Holy Dawn Academy against Rapier Academy, Moss against Aloix.”


     “That red-haired kid is the first one to fight for Holy Dawn Academy again.”


     “Last time against Mountain Kings Academy, the only thing this red-haired kid did was basically to take hits. Why does Holy Dawn Academy keep sending him as the vanguard?”


     Although Ayrin couldn’t recover from his wounds and return to team Holy Dawn, this team ranked as a weeds-level team still had given everyone a very strange feeling. Moreover, in the middle of the Evil Dragon followers’ turmoil, the focal point of their teams’ offensive inside the contestant village was precisely team Holy Dawn. For that reason, on this second day after the national tournament resumed, team Holy Dawn still garnered everyone’s attention.


     “Do your best!”


     Chris and the others all cheered for Moss as he took to the field, encouraging him.


     “Haha, I think you better not go on stage, or else you might be embarrassed. That said, I’m not really interested in a team like Rapier Academy either. I have to wait until the next match against Silver Trout to stun the world with my prowess.” Stingham was the only one laughing his head off, his hands stuck on his hips, lost in his own world.


     “Stingham, this moron. I wonder how much progress he’s made since we left St. Lauren.”


     “My body still feels like it’s being bitten.”


     Moss took a deep breath after silently swearing at Stingham, but then he still couldn’t help but rub himself. Then he took another deep breath and firmly said in his mind, “I must win at all cost… Mom, you must not like hearing your son’s an idiot who can only take blows…”


     “What’s that guy doing? Why’s he touching himself now?”


     “Haha, look how stupid he looks…”


     Mocking laughs came from the stands just then.


     “Very good… Let’s see you jeer even harder.”


     Already inside the field, Moss suddenly turned around and directly roared his swearing at the stands from where the loudest mocking laughs came from: “You bunch of useless trash. You can’t even stand on the field, you still have the guts to mock me? Did your moms never teach you good manners?”


     “…”


     After an abrupt silence, the crowd in the stands erupted the next second, as though they’d woken up from a dream, flinging insults on top of their lungs.


     “You actually have the balls to call us trash?”


     “You have the balls to act so wild when all you can do is to take hits? Just stop making a spectacle of yourself!”


     “Hurry up and get lost. He even said we don’t know good manners. I wonder how your mother taught you! Send our greetings to your mother!”


     On the field, Moss gave as good as he got. “Come here if you’re so amazing, let’s see if I won’t flatten you like flat cakes.”



     “You, you, and also you, if you have the balls, then jump down here.”


     “…” Even one of the assistant referee couldn’t keep watching anymore. He came forward and warned Moss, “The participants shouldn’t swear at the spectators, otherwise they’ll lose their rights to participate in the tournament.”


     “Alright, I’ll stop swearing.” Moss immediately shut his mouth, but what made the referee helpless was, Moss still made a contemptuous gesture at those people in the crowd.


     “Moss looks different from before.” Though they didn’t know what kind of secret training Moss had gone through in the past few days, Chris and the others still couldn’t help but mumble in surprise at Moss’s attitude.


     “It must be because that buzzkill freak Ayrin isn’t here anymore!” Stingham let out a strange laugh. “Without Ayrin, everyone will be in better condition! We might as well directly kick him out of the team.”


     No one paid attention to him.


     Moss, as well as Aloix, the first one to fight for Rapier Academy, had already taken their places.


     Just when Kleis asked the two contestants whether they were ready, Moss’s frame suddenly inflated twice in succession at an astounding speed. Fire patterns immediately appeared on the surface of his skin.


     “He can already use the double transformation of Multi-Sizing and Fury at will now?”


     In the stands, Ivan and Charlotte and the others were astonished when they saw Moss’ changes. “Moss also progressed so lightning-fast?”


     “Is there any use to becoming bigger!”


     “Bastard! Rapier Academy, knock out this moving human mountain!”


     “Begin!”


     With insults coming down the stands, the first fight between Holy Dawn Academy and Rapier Academy started.


     “Here I come!”


     Moss directly ushered an earth-shaking roar after becoming something like a monster built from a pile of flaming rocks. His two legs hammered the ground like two huge driving piles. His entire person immediately shot in the air.


     “What are you jumping for. Do you think you can leap that far away?”


     “You really get dumber the bigger you are. He’s jumping here and there from so far away while he’s so heavy, he’s going to be living target in the air.”


     Looking at Moss about to take off, another round of insults fell from the stands.


     “What!”


     But the next instant, almost all the spectators shouted in surprised and stood up from their seats in spite of themselves.


     The instant Moss’ feet left the ground, his enormous figure suddenly shrank and returned to its original appearance.


     His entire body flew away at a speed difficult to imagine, just like a cannonball fired from a coil spring magic cannon from the Era of the War of the Dragons!


     There was more than forty meter between him and Aloix, the first fighter for Rapier Academy. However, his figure appeared in front of Alex in a flash.


     And because of his sudden shrinking, the silver-white beam of light Aloix had fired failed to hit the mark and brushed past him.


     “Impossible!”


     Aloix was pale-skinned to begin with. In this instant, his face became even whiter.


     “Cross Shield!”


     Sensing he was far too late to dodge, he invoked a bright cross-shaped silver-white light in front of him.


     “What!”


     But just then, even louder cries of astonishment rose from the stands, like turbulent waves on a stormy sea.


     Moss’ figure instantly enlarged in front of him.


     “Ah!”


     He couldn’t hold back a miserable shout of terror.


     “Boom!”


     The moving-hill-like Moss crashed on him, even smashed the cross-shaped silver light against him, directly crushing him unconscious and smacking him away outside the field.


     “What kind of strategy is that?”


     “This guy, he suddenly becomes big, then becomes small, then becomes big again…”


     In the stands, the spectators most enthusiastic about swearing at Moss were all struck thoroughly dumb now.


     “Oh…”


     Stingham was about to shout at Moss to step down, but now he was choking on his own saliva.


     “Did Moss becomes so powerful now?”


     “He progressed this much?” Chris and the others also had a little trouble believing their eyes.


     The scene just now… The opponent Aloix was clearly not a weakling, he should have been very strong when it came to his skill-launching speed as well, but he was directly smacked away.


     “Stingham should be a bit more subdued now, shouldn’t he?” Their gazes couldn’t help but fall on Stingham.


     However, Stingham stopped caring moments after choking on his own saliva. He tossed his hair once again: “Hmph, he still isn’t as strong as me even like this. I’m the most handsome!”


     “Let’s hear you swear again. If you come down here, I’ll definitely flatten you just the same!”


     Moss shouted a few times at the stands in utter excitement after directly smacking his opponent unconscious in one blow. Then, he immediately asked referee Kleis standing not far away, “Referee, that shouldn’t count as insulting the public, right?”


     “This guy, he’d clearly needed the stimulation from his teammates’ insults and beating to go into his dual-transformation mode back during the previous match. But in this fight, he can actually exercise this kind of control already. Carter, what kind of method did you use to motivate him and make him progress so fast?”


     With a myriad of emotions on his face, Kleis glanced at Moss and then at Carter standing beside the field. Then he shook his head. “It’s still best if you don’t insult them.”


     “Well done!”


     While Kleis was looking at Carter with eyes charged with countless emotions, Carter couldn’t hold back from clapping and brandishing his fist.


     “What better way to motivate them than to make them realize what they want, what their dreams are, and then encourage them to chase after their dreams?”


     He could somewhat read the expressions in Kleis’ eyes, so he faintly smiled to himself and quietly said, “In fact, the only thing I did was to make them clearly see themselves.”


     “Moss against Andariel!” Kleis said again.


     “Andariel, that’s Rapier Academy’s captain. He actually stepping up as the second fighter already.”


     “Oh right, Rapier Academy’s main lineup is too severely wounded. They think they won’t be able to win against Holy Dawn Academy, so they put their strong two fighters in front and are hoping the score won’t look too ugly.”


     “That kind of fighting order?”


     Amidst chatters and comments, Moss stared tight at the tall boy standing in front of himself, brimming for the first time with a formidable confidence.


     “Come then!”


     The instant Kleis declared the start of the match, Moss let out another wild roar while his two legs, now incomparably thick after his dual transformation, once again hammered the ground.


     “He’s doing it again!”


     In the stands, almost all the spectators couldn’t help but widen their eyes. They saw Moss once again shrink the moment he jumped, shooting at Rapier’s captain Andariel like a cannonball.


     “Swish!”


     Andariel’s figure suddenly vanished, then reappeared more than a dozen meters to the side. Arcane particles danced nonstop on his hands. On the spot he was formerly standing at, silver-white metallic thorns rose from the ground, like a sudden growth of bamboo shoots.


     These metallic thorns all reached almost two meters. If Moss were to crash on them, then they’d tear many wounds on him even in his giant form.


     “What a clever way to fight!”


     Many people in the stands silently cheered when they saw the scene. “An immediate dodge and counterattack. Moss’s bullet-like speed might be fearsome, but it’s definitely impossible for him to change direction in the middle of the air.”


     “What!”


     However, their faces all froze within a split second.


     Because, before jumping too far away, Moss body enlarged once more. His heavy build crashed on the ground only a dozen meters from where he’d taken off.


     The instant he landed, Moss leaped violently again in Andariel’s direction.


     “Whoosh!”


     Whistling through the air, he appeared in front of an Andariel who’d only completed his arcane skill mere moments ago.


     Before Andariel could react, a quickly enlarging fist had already appeared in his vision.


     “Boom!”


     The huge fist directly smashed him unconscious and sent him flying out of the field.


     “That…”


     Many spectators’ gazes were still trailing where Andariel had invoked a patch of metallic thorns.


     Moss took back his fist with a proud face, waving his hands at the stands, saying, “It can change direction in the middle, that’s the two-part jump I learned after a lot of hard training!”


     “Falling into the Salamander Pit then jumping out again, the results of this training forced out of him are indeed pretty good.” Carter clapped strongly again with a smile.


     “It’s already two nil. Even the captain was knocked out. The opponent only has substitutes left now.” Chris and the others looked at each other, all of them wearing a proud, sly foxy expression.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 178: The raging roar of victory
      Chapter 178: The raging roar of victory


     “Captain! Captain, wake up!”


     Team Rapier was in chaos.


     After experiencing a cruel match, Aloix and Andariel had truly been the only two left out of the five members of the main roster. Now that the opponent had smacked both of them unconscious without any nonsense, the three substitutes left were even wondering whether there was any need to continue the match.


     “In the previous match, wasn’t this guy clearly trash that could only take hits?”


     “Was he hiding his strength?”


     “What the hell, what kind of team is Holy Dawn Academy, every one of them is so strange!”


     “Haha, everyone in Holy Dawn Academy stands out so much, they’re so interesting!”


     All sorts of moods ran through the spectators, but most of them felt they hadn’t come to watch the match in vain.


     “With your arcane levels, it’s impossible to face him with raw strength. There are two ways for you guys now. One, keep running as fast as you can and always avoid facing him head-on, consume his arcane particles. Multi-Sizing of this sort needs to consume arcane particles. The other way is to strike him while he sails through the air, as much as you can. When he shrinks, his defensive power is the same as yours. As long as an arcane skill hits him dead on, it’ll cause him serious damage.”


     After talking among themselves, team Rapier came to the conclusion they had to complete the match no matter what. The teacher in charge of the team quickly offered a couple proposals aimed to counter Moss. Then, their third fighter Priau went into the field and to his spot in front of Moss.


     “No matter what happens, I have to consume as many of his arcane particles as I can!”


     Looking at Moss in front of him, Priau gnashed his teeth and encouraged himself while gesturing he was ready.


     Team Rapier was now just like team Sea God when they had been facing team Dragon Breath back then. Their goal was merely to defeat their opponent’s first fighter.


     “If I can beat the entire team by myself, then the news of this victory will definitely make mom proud when it goes back to St. Lauren, won’t it?” Moss took a deep breath then. At this moment, an unprecedented will for war ignited in his chest.


     “Begin!”


     “Bring it!”


     Moss roared once more when Kleis’ voice fell.


     “Swish!”


     Without paying any attention to Moss, Priau started moving nonstop at his highest speed.


     “…”


     Only after desperately moving a while and consuming quite a bit of arcane particles did this Rapier Academy substitute notice something wrong with the reactions in the stands. He realized then Moss wasn’t moving at all.


     After his roar, Moss had merely pretended he was about to jump, then he hadn’t done anything afterward.


     Dead ashamed, Priau subconsciously stopped.


     His opponent hadn’t been moving at all while he desperately ran a while and consumed quite a few arcane particles.



     If his opponent didn’t move, then of course he couldn’t keep running like this.


     “Here I come!”


     With another roar just then, Moss seemed to be pushing violently on his legs.


     “Swish!”


     Priau’s figure suddenly became a dozen flowing blurs again.


     “What?”


     But what made his vision go black was, Moss was still just faking it. He wasn’t charging at him at all.


     “How treacherous, how wretched. A giant like that is actually fighting in such a sinister way.”


     Many spectators looked at each other in the stands.


     “Oh no!”


     At the same time, Moss hugged his belly and crouched on the ground as though he was seized by a sudden bellyache.


     “He’s trying to confuse me!”


     As though his ass had suddenly caught on fire, Priau’s speed increased even further.


     He thought Moss was definitely feinting before launching a sudden attack.


     But the crouched Moss suddenly patted his hands and stood up without doing anything.


     “…”


     Priau’s face was even about to twitch.


     However, Moss leaped all of a sudden without the slightest warning just them.


     Priau’s eyes widened. He subconsciously outputted as much arcane particles as he could.


     But what made the spectators in the stands almost faint was, Moss merely hopped in place and said with a hearty laugh, “Don’t panic. I just stood still for too long, so I’m hopping here a bit.”


     It was after all the first time for Priau to represent Rapier Academy in the national tournament, so he completely crumbled and couldn’t hold back his shout: “I just want to have a proper match! Please, just fight properly!”


     “Alright!” Moss replied.


     In the same instant, something whistled through the air.


     His body had already shot explosively in front of the collapsing Priau. With a boom, he smashed Priau away with one punch.


     Everyone on team Rapier suddenly twitched.


     “This red-haired kid knew he had to give his all before, but he previously didn’t have much confidence in himself,” Dragon Breath’s captain Morgan couldn’t resist saying in a quiet voice in the stands. “But ever since the start of this match, his confidence had been on a whole new level. Now his way of fighting really resembles Ayrin’s style a little. Multi-faceted and unpredictable. Any carelessness could see you defeated even if your arcane level is stronger than his.”


     “I’m already looking forward to the match between them and Silver Trout.” Audrey’s eyes swept through Chris, Belo, Stingham, and the others standing beside the field. “Right now, these people seem absolutely confident they can sweep through Silver Trout even without Ayrin.”


     “Rapier Academy isn’t giving up yet, but this red-haired kid’s condition seems better and better. I think there’s no hope for Rapier Academy of winning the next two fights. How amazing, Holy Dawn Academy is going to five nil Rapier Academy.” Morgan exhaled, his eyes brimming with a wise light. “That being said, they’re already letting this red-haired kid loose in this match. I think Holy Dawn Academy still has other hidden aces up their sleeve.”


     Meanwhile, Ludlig, the fourth fighter for Rapier Academy, had already taken his place in the field.


     “I jump, I jump jump jump!”


     Throughout the entire arena, what made the spectators speechless was, when Kleis declared the start of the fight, Moss immediately started hopping left and right in his original spot.


     And each time he jumped, Ludlig sweat even more cold sweat in front of him because of his extreme nervousness.


     “Swish!”


     Moss genuinely jumped all of a sudden, fiercely whistling through the air.


     Ludlig had been keeping a close eye on the slightest change in Moss’ muscles. He moved at the same time and quickly shifted to the side, wrapped amidst wild gusts of wind.


     Moss’s figure suddenly enlarged in the middle of the air, then swiftly fell to the ground.


     Everyone thought he would immediately change direction and catapult himself forward again, but what no one imagined was, two balls of light shone on his hands before his feet even touched the ground.


     “Stone Throw!”


     Two huge white blocks of rock salt smashed with incomparable accuracy on a Ludlig who was still observing his every movement with all his attention.


     “Ah!”


     Ludlig shouted in pain, directly sent flying away.


     “…”


     Shock ran through the spectators in the entire venue.


     Inside the field, his hands still covered in a white layer of powdered salt, Moss actually roared with utter haughtiness, “What, did you think I can only jump and can’t launch arcane skills?”


     “Rock Salt Throw, that’s a clan skill handed down in House Quinn.”


     “It’s also a skill giants commonly used before.”


     “They say that during the era of the War of the Dragons, when many giants used this skill at the same time, even if the rock salts they smash can’t directly crush the opponent dead, it can still bury them in salt and salt them to death.”


     “That’s right, we only knew he could jump and crash into people, send them flying, but jumping or hitting all use physical strength. He hadn’t used arcane skills yet previously.”


     The stands were in an uproar. Many people became aware they’d forgotten the fact that, no matter how big Moss’s frame became, he was still an arcane master who could launch arcane skills.


     “The catapulting and smashing of his body proper are already equivalent to arcane skills to begin with, and he can launch arcane skill at the same time as well. That’s the most powerful thing about giant bloodlines. How do you even win against something like that?”


     Barkley, the fifth contestant for Rapier Academy, had already braced himself and walked into the field, but there wasn’t any confidence left in him anymore.


     “Let me win frank and straight up this time!”


     Moss remembered Ayrin then. “You can’t make fun of me anymore now, can you?”


     “Bring it!”


     The instant Kleis declared the start of the fight, he issued a wild roar and, without going for any feint this time, directly jumped instead.


     “What!”


     Everyone noticed that he didn’t immediately shrink his body after jumping in the air, but still maintained his huge frame.


     “Puff!” “Puff!”


     First, two salt rocks half the size of a normal man viciously shot in Barkley’s direction.


     After firing these two rock salts, he suddenly shrank and enlarged then shrank then enlarged several times in the space of an instant, causing the speed and direction of his advance to be totally unreadable.


     “Boom!”


     Barkley evaded the two rock salts, but he was already confused by Moss’s transformations. Moss directly struck him with a punch, and, just like the four other teammates before him, sent him smashing away in the air.


     “Moss’ confidence and condition are really getting better as time goes on. If he keeps at it, he’ll probably be very strong by the time the national tournament ends.”


     Looking at Barkley sailing high in the air, Audrey couldn’t hold back this thought.


     In the center of the field, Moss lifted his hands high after sending Rapier Academy’s final fighter high in the air in one punch, and madly roared again.


     “This is my Variable-Speed Flesh Cannonball!”


     “We won!”


     Carrying a strange power, his roar was exceptionally bestirring.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 179: Passing the tests
      Chapter 179: Passing the tests


     “What’s Silver Trout doing?”


     “They’re actually fielding an all-substitute lineup just like Golden Stag Academy. They might have won five three, but it looks like their victory was full of danger.”


     “Top teams are top teams after all. Even their substitutes are formidable. But they’re still clearly a bit worse than Golden Stag substitutes. Among all the teams this year, Golden Stag Academy should have the strongest bench.”


     In the Arena of Fire and Blood, excited cheers and shouts and comments came nonstop from the stands.


     After the match between Holy Dawn Academy and Rapier Academy, the members who’d fought for Silver Trout Academy had all been substitutes. As a result, the match had been rather thrilling as each side scored in turn, and it went all the way to five three before they finally defeated Salt Armor Academy.


     “It seems their state of mind has adjusted pretty well. Next round will be more difficult for us,” Chris quietly said, looking at team Silver Trout as they stood not far away.


     “Are these guys showing off to Golden Stag Academy?” Stingham said with a hearty laugh and a toss of his hair.


     “…”


     “What kind of reasoning is that? Is this guy’s brain filled with mush?”


     Apart from him, the group of people from team Holy Dawn almost all crashed down head first on the ground.


     Because a genius freshman like Shinro had appeared in team Silver Trout, their strength had suddenly risen to a new level in every team’s opinion. They’d become a powerful challenger for the cup this year.


     From a genius freshman who could greatly increase the power of his team to a henchman of the Evil Dragon followers all of a sudden, it’d made the whole team ashamed. This was certainly a huge blow for those in team Silver Trout.


     Right now, though team Silver Trout already won the match, there weren’t many smiles to be seen on their faces.


     Previously, in Chris’ opinion, a wild, unrestrained, spectacular victory would have been the best way to restore their reputation. So she thought Silver Trout Academy would use breathtaking methods to achieve a decisive victory.


     This way, whether “Triforce” Nolan, “Poison Dragon” Shugillas, or perhaps “Sharp Suzerain” Salina, she could have been able to see the tactics and arcane skills of one of the three most powerful figures in Silver Trout Academy.


     Instead, Silver Trout Academy had sent an all-substitute lineup and obtained victory in this match with a rather unflattering score.


     This meant team Silver Trout had already stopped paying attention to momentary reputation. They’d already sobered up and came to realize that going further in the national tournament, even fighting their way to the cup’s finals, would be the only way for them to restore their reputation and earn respect.


     For that reason, everyone else in team Holy Dawn clearly realized their next round would be more of a struggle when they heard Chris’ words. Only, the genius Stingham’s brain was really made of different stuff from ordinary people; he linked it to Golden Stag Academy instead.



     …


     …


     “Are you ready?”


     In a testing site inside the Office’s infirmary, the “perverted doctor” Songat with his disheveled hair looked at a steaming Ayrin. “You barely passed the strength and endurance tests just now. If you can’t pass this one, then you’ll have no choice but to wait for a couple more days before condensing arcane particles.”


     Ayrin looked at the wide venue in front of him, his face brimming with fighting spirit and self-confidence. “Teacher Songat, I’ll definitely make it!”


     “Is that so? Then go and give it a try.” With a strange smile, Songat pointed at the site in front.


     “Ok!”


     Full of confidence, Ayrin charged inside the wide and empty site, but his body felt heavier as soon as he stepped on the glossy cyan floor. He almost lost his balance.


     “Pitter-patter.”


     Just then, strange creatures ran his way from the edges of the site. They looked like big-headed fishes, yet also possessing sturdy lower limbs, a short and pointy tail, as well as a disproportionately huge mouth and fangs, to the point fangs even stuck out from their bodies.


     “Is it a gravitational gym that makes the body heavier? Also, what are these things now?” Ayrin couldn’t help but shout.


     “These things are called evil toutous. These vicious carnivores can be traced back to the era of the War of the Dragons when the Evil Black Dragon bred them in great quantity. After that, there were gnomes especially in charge of training evil toutous in the armies of the Evil Dragon King. They even formed an evil toutou army. Nowadays, the Evil Dragon followers breed a great number of these evil toutous. In some border areas inside our kingdom, the Evil Dragon followers often launch surprise raids with a great number of these things on arcane masters’ encampments.” Songat looked at Ayrin, full of schadenfreude. “Don’t look down on these small things. If they bite you, not only they’ll tear a sizable hole, their saliva even has a dizzying effect.”


     Looking at the extremely brutal-looking evil toutous madly charging his way from all sides, their jaws clicking open and shut, Ayrin didn’t seem afraid of Songat’s words in the slightest. Instead, he swallowed his saliva and asked, “Can you eat these things?”


     Songat suddenly blinked, a little blank. “They aren’t toxic in theory and are edible. Evil toutous eat fresh meat and don’t carry any awful parasites on them. But they look so vicious and are so eager to eat people, I think no one ever had the urge to eat them?”


     “But these huge beasts are also very vicious, and they’ll also eat people if they come across them. Like sharptooth tigers, grand wolves, their meat is delicious. Don’t restaurants in Eichemalar sell them all the same?” Ayrin added, looking at the evil toutous rushing his way, full of excitement.


     “That makes sense.” Songat suddenly took on an excited look. “When you’re done with the test, we’ll roast a couple toutous and try them out.”


     “So much roasted meat!”


     With a cheer, Ayrin actually charged toward those evil, ominous and ferocious toutous instead. In his eyes, those toutous had totally become moving barbecues.


     Those evil toutous had very low intelligence. They were very vicious in ordinary times, but they actually seemed a little scared when they saw the light in his eyes.


     “This guy, he was really born to be a battlemaster. The more he fights, the more excited he is.”


     “When they come here, others get scared when they see these evil toutous and lose quite a lot of strength, but his condition is even better instead,” Songat couldn’t help but mutter.


     Ayrin’s figure still seemed nimble despite being inside this gravitational stone building; it was obvious he’d adapted quickly to the different gravity.


     “Pop!” “Pop!” “Pop!” “Pop!”


     Explosive sounds banged in quick succession like dense raindrops. Ayrin’s figure could be spotted charging left and dashing right among the evil toutous. All the toutous that rushed near him and tried to bite him were met with his punches and kicks and immediately sent flying.


     In a mere few minutes, there was already a carpet of evil toutous lying on their backs inside the site, killed by his blows. Not one of them had landed a bite on him.


     “Alright, this should do. If you keep at it, the evil toutous here will become extinct.”


     Seeing that evil toutous wouldn’t be able to bite Ayrin no matter how long they continued, Songat clapped his hands and ended the test. “Apart from the part where you put on an uncommon display, let’s say you barely meet the standards of the test this time.”


     Jumping out of the site, already drenched all over in sweat, Ayrin exclaimed in excitement, “Does that mean I can finally condense arcane particles?”


     “I have another good piece of news for you.”


     Songat looked leisurely at him. “Your Holy Dawn Academy’s match today is already done, you guys beat Rapier Academy five nil. Moss, the first one you guys sent, handled all the opponents by himself. I heard that kid can already manifest his double transformation at will.”


     “He can freely control his double transformation? He defeated the whole opposite team all by himself?”


     Ayrin suddenly laughed.


     He sucked in a deep breath, looked in the direction of the athlete village, his heart filled with unspeakable satisfaction and expectancy.


     “Even Moss has become so strong already. I also recovered enough I can condense arcane particles. If I can master the arcane skills teacher Liszt taught me, I’ll definitely become even stronger.”


     “You guys must beat Silver Trout Academy, wait for my return!”


     He couldn’t stop himself from waving his fists firmly in the direction of the village.


     …


     “Why does it smell so good?”


     Pushing a dining car toward the testing site, Cana already smelled a very strong barbecue fragrance even while still a hundred meters away.


     “What are you eating?”


     She saw with astonishment that Songat and Ayrin had made a barbecue under a tall tree outside the site’s gates and were roasting meat.


     Songat patted his belly round as a ball, as though his stomach was already about to burst, while Ayrin was still eating, full of zest.


     “You try one, give a taste.”


     Songat lifted a well-roasted piece of meat to Cana.


     It seemed really good to Cana, but when the meat was already near her mouth, she suddenly noticed to the side a pile of bones as tall as a small hill. These bones looked particularly familiar.


     “Evil toutous?”


     She tossed away the meat from her hand the next second and yelled in disbelief, “You guys actually roasted all the evil toutous inside the training gym and ate them?”


     “Not all of them, maybe a greater half.” Songat looked at her and laughed merrily. “Ayrin’s really amazing when it comes to eating. That said, these evil toutous truly taste good.”


     “To even eat evil toutouts… Why don’t you eat the drakes of the Evil Dragon followers while you’re at it?” Cana was almost speechless.


     “What are drakes?” Ayrin’s eyes started glinting.


     Songat glanced at him and explained, “Something that resembles a winged dragon but is in fact classified as a monster, a dragon-type beast that doesn’t belong to the dragon clan.”


     “Does it taste good?” Ayrin asked, wiping his mouth.


     Songat said in all seriousness, “I don’t know, never tried it.”


     Ayrin said, full of excitement, “Then I’ll catch one and try it if I have an opportunity in the future.”


     Cana: “…”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 180: Ayrin’s might
      Chapter 180: Ayrin’s might


     “Pitter-patter, pitter-patter…”


     Early at dawn. Ayrin stood calmly in a wide and empty training hall inside the infirmary. His ten fingers repeatedly folded together in an unending stream of various postures. Not only the speed was enough to make one dizzy, they also made soft rhythmic sounds.


     “He’s trained Ciaran’s Logic Fingers to such a degree… This guy, he entered the particle-condensing state so fast…”


     Songat stood not far away from Ayrin, nibbling on a big chunk of ground-meat pie without the slightest care in the world, but a strange light kept shining in the deepest part of his eyes.


     Liszt and Cana also stood beside him, watching Ayrin.


     “Now that I’ve opened the second arcane gate… the power of arcane particles is indeed different… Sure enough, my body isn’t back to its peak condition yet.”


     Ayrin had totally sunken himself in the particle-condensing state. His body produced arcane particles one after another inside him, pouring them nonstop into his two gates. He could also clearly feel that these arcane particles he’d condensed were much more powerful and harder to control. As the vessel for compressing arcane particles, many places inside his body felt as though they’d crack open with a single moment of carelessness.


     He knew these places were the places that had been wounded in the fight against Lotton this time.


     After a couple days of exercises, he already couldn’t feel much difference during normal training, but in fact, exactly as Songat said, his body had barely recovered to the stage it could condense and utilize arcane particles. He was still far away from being able to cope with a fight with a little more intensity.


     But what he himself hadn’t realized was that, from being near-dead after having his body pierced through in countless places, he’d already recovered to this sort of condition after a short couple weeks of treatment. There had never been a more stunning recovery speed in the annals of the Office’s medical department.


     “That’s about it!”


     “Skunk Devil Summon!”


     Ayrin stopped condensing arcane particles all of a sudden. Particles gushed from his hands; a skunk striped black and white fell from the air, and “puff!” released a cloud of stink.


     “…”


     In the middle of gorging himself with great relish, Songat’s entire person froze, then his face became green the next second. “Wah,” he almost puked. A howl of grief and indignation echoed inside this training site.


     “Didn’t you see I was eating?! Ayrin, you definitely did that on purpose, didn’t you?”


     “Haha, I just wanted to see if teacher Songat had a way to counter this skill.”


     Pinching his nose, Ayrin couldn’t repress a great laughter when he saw his face.


     “Well done!”


     Cana almost fainted from the stench as well, but she still couldn’t hold back her laughter. “This guy breaks the rules every time, he eats breakfast only after coming inside the infirmary.”



     “This arcane skill is actually pretty interesting.” Liszt pinched his nose with a scrunched face. He stretched a hand, then a wild gust of wind blew, seemingly gathering all the stench fog into a bead in front of him all of a sudden. With a puff, it became white ashes scattering without a trace.


     “There’s no stink left at all, what arcane skill is this?” Ayrin’s eyes widened all of a sudden under the surprise.


     “I used two skills, one’s Hurricane Draw, the other’s Divine Purification.” Liszt glanced at him with a lazy air. “Hurricane Draw is a very common skill, it’s a bit too simple for you and not that useful. As to Divine Purification, you can only use it with the power of four-gates arcane particles. There’s no way for you to learn it right now.”


     “Alright then. In that case, I’m going to try Holy Gate of Life now,” Ayrin immediately said with a nod.


     The green-faced Songat had no choice but to toss away the remaining ground-meat pie in the trash can in a corner of the room while mumbling, “This guy… Holy Gate of Life is a secret skill that could rank as one of the most supreme secret skills even among all the taboo skills on Doraster, but the way he talks about it, it seems he’ll use it whenever he wants to use it.”


     “Here I go!”


     Ayrin once again operated Logic Fingers with an excited yell. His ten fingers flicked nonstop. Even Liszt, Cana, and Songat could immediately feel his spirit gathering at high speed.


     Inside Ayrin, the arcane particles he’d previously condensed gushed out of the two arcane gates, forming countless loops inside him of various thickness.


     “What a strange sensation, what a powerful taboo skill!”


     He immediately felt that, along with countless flows of arcane particles circulating inside, five invisible whirlpools seemed to appear inside him. Yet, he himself couldn’t sense the positions of these five whirlpools.


     The greater part of the newly compressed and condensed arcane particles seemed to be immediately swallowed by the five invisible whirlpools, vanishing without a trace.


     “That doesn’t feel right…”


     Ayrin stopped very quickly, looking a little weird.


     “Haha.”


     Songat immediately started delighting in his misfortune. “Weren’t you saying you’d learn it for sure? Now you realized how hard it is after trying it, right? This the famous Holy Gate of Life, one of the most powerful taboo skills there is, you think it’s so easy to learn, so easy to grasp?”


     “I know that.” Ayrin scratched his head. “That’s why it seems a little strange, it shouldn’t be this simple… I managed in a single try.”


     “Oh, I get it, maybe it’s because I couldn’t do anything else these past few days, I could only lie in bed and think about this skill and simulate the way arcane particles course along. That must be why I succeeded on the first try.” Ayrin suddenly seemed to see the light again and smiled with relief.


     “What?!”


     Songat, Liszt, and Cana almost directly crashed down to the floor.


     “He even succeeded with Holy Gate of Life on the first try?”


     “This guy, even if he was bound to be a kaleidoscope-type arcane master… This capacity to learn and comprehend, isn’t it too disgusting?”


     Songat couldn’t stop shaking his head. That was a big blow for him.


     “Teacher Liszt, teacher Cana’s Thunder Blaze Wall seems a bit simpler than the Ruin Fetters you taught me. I’m going to try Holy Gate of Life together with Ruin Fetters in a bit.”


     After shouting a few more words, an Ayrin full of fighting spirit starting flicking his fingers again at flying speed, swiftly focusing his spirit to a high degree.


     Ayrin’s body generated a steady flow of arcane particles, steadily pouring them into his two arcane gates and the five strange whirlpools.


     After using Holy Gate of Life and distributing the arcane particles he’d condensed into the seven arcane gates, he could feel that the accumulation of arcane particles inside his two gates had come to a crawl.


     He felt his body’s physical reserves reach their limits after the accumulation inside the two arcane gates reached one-third.


     Simply put, arcane gates were the product of the combination of spiritual strength with the energy stored inside each minute particles inside the body. As soon as the body felt weak, as soon as the energy stored inside all the minute particles inside the body was more or less depleted, there was already no way to continue condensing particles.


     “Even so, there’s the equivalent of about a third of an arcane gate’s worth of arcane particles stored inside each arcane gate. The arcane particles I can garner in one go is equivalent to fifty percent more than usual. It should be very powerful.”


     Stopping after feeling bouts of weakness and exhaustion, Ayrin became excited again.


     “Teacher Songat, how about you help me train this time? Come resist my arcane skills, otherwise, I can’t see the results of my skills if I just launch them into empty air without any resistance,” he said, excitedly looking at Songat.


     Songat rolled his eyes. “Why are you only looking at me?”


     “For teacher Liszt and teacher Cana, I already know a skill or two from them, but I still haven’t seen a skill from you.” Ayrin laughed merrily. “Plus, you told me just yesterday we’d go catch a drake from Evil Dragon followers and have a taste of it if we get the chance. As companions, I should at least have an understanding of your skills.”


     “Since you put it like this, then let me see your Holy Gate of Life added to Ruin Fetters.” Songat wiped his hands on his clothes. With a flash of his figure, he reappeared a dozen meters away from Ayrin.


     “Alright, here I come!”


     Ayrin took a deep breath and chanted in silence: “Holy Gate of Life!” There wasn’t any apparent outward change on him, but what even he himself a little scared of was, five additional flows of arcane particles suddenly appeared inside him, gushing out along his hands and feet.


     He was already controlling the speed of the arcane particles with meticulous care, because he hadn’t totally recovered yet, but in an instant, the energy channels in his hands and feet still stung with acute pain, with minute damage appeared on them.


     “So these are the additional five gates inside the body?”


     The instant the five flows of arcane particles poured outside, he clearly felt as though five great gates had opened inside him, clearly felt the existence of these five gates.


     Only, he couldn’t control these five gates. All the arcane particles gushed outside as soon as they opened, then these five gates closed shut and disappeared from his perception.


     “Ruin Fetters!”


     The unprecedented feeling he had when arcane particles gushed out also gave Ayrin a sensation of unprecedented power. Dazzling particles enveloped his entire body, along with an exceptionally vigorous chant.


     And at the same time, countless black particles poured in the air all of a sudden, all around Songat. Each and every particle seemed to glint with countless tiny, shifting black bolts of lightning.


     “Swish!”


     These black particles formed a black halo of light in a mere instant, with countless sharp thorns seeming to grow on its surface, fiercely contracting around Songat.


     Songat’s face suddenly became solemn.


     “Crystal Hexagram!”


     A six-pointed hexagram suddenly appeared, revolving around him. Transparent crystals columns appeared in front of him, layer by layer.


     The moment the black particles had appeared, even Ayrin, the one who’d launched the skill, could feel his own brain become dizzy, as though the black particles were sucking his spiritual strength away. He immediately shouted in happy surprise, “Teacher Liszt, can this Ruin Fetters also confuse the nerves?”


     “Bzz…bzz…bzz…”


     The halo of black light ground nonstop against the crystal columns, making friction sounds keen and sharp enough to make one’s hair stand on end.


     “Not only a nerve-confusing effect.” Amidst such noises, Liszt glanced at Ayrin and said, “It also freezes that area and creates a huge pressure. That’s the reason why I said this skill was the only one you needed to learn when it comes to counter single opponents. It not only has a formidable destructive power, it can also confine and confuse the opponent from the start.”


     “Is it so amazing?”


     In a daze, Ayrin looked at the black halo of light revolving around Songat.


     Bursts of terrifying undulations of arcane energy shook between the black halo and the crystal columns.


     “Crack crack crack…”


     The rays of light radiating from the surface of the crystal columns around Songat were as dazzling as arcane particles. This defensive skill clearly had formidable power as well, but the crystal columns started shattering bit by bit in the space of an instant.


     “Crystal Boundary!”


     With another chant from Songat, the shattered crystal splinters started revolving swiftly all of a sudden, seeming to completely transform the air around him into crystal.


     “Boom!”


     And at the same instant, the black halo of light directly detonated.


     The huge air blast and shockwave even pushed Ayrin back five or six steps.


     A black flame that rose in the air like a mushroom.


     “Amazing!”


     Ayrin was dumbstruck.


     “Flames of ruin added to confining fetters, that’s the reason why this skill is called Ruin Fetters,” Liszt faintly said, clearly expecting this sort of result.


     “He actually succeeded with this skill in one try as well. This guy, he’s definitely going to become the Evil Dragon followers’ greatest enemy in the future.” Songat slowly walked out from the black flames, his whole body seeming to glitter with a crystalline gloss.


     He looked at Ayrin, his eyes also seeming to glitter with crystalline light.


     “Can’t be? Teacher Songat, are you crying?” Ayrin had good eyes, and he immediately made a big fuss.


     “Cry your ass.” Songat looked away, not even looking at Ayrin anymore.


     “But I really seem to have seen tears flowing down…” Ayrin mumbled. Then he looked around in Liszt’s direction and shouted in excitement, “Look, teacher Liszt, I didn’t lie to you right? I really learned these skills.”


     “Haha, amazing.” Liszt patted Songat’s shoulder and gave Ayrin a big thumbs up.


     “I’m already this powerful now, but I still can’t go out there and fight. I’m really impatient… Today’s the match between Golden Stag and Sofia and the others… Hurry up and recover!”


     The excited Ayrin turned around again and looked in the direction of the arena, brandishing his fists while hopping a couple times in dejection.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 181: For honor, for St. Lauren
      Chapter 181: For honor, for St. Lauren


     “Say, Nikita, what’s the relationship between you and Rinloran?”


     “Be honest and fess up, when did you become so chummy with Rinloran!”


     “Who would have thought, Nikita, you secretly started dating this handsome guy. That said, Rinloran looks very much like a pretty girl. Instead of giving yourself to an outsider, you might as let this sister enjoy you instead.”


     Team Agate Lake was making its way inside the tunnel reserved for participants in the Arena of Fire and Blood. Nikita’s face was red down to the ears as her teammates chatted around her. She explained, extremely shy, “I’m not… We just met when shopping for something, then I lent him some money.”


     “Woah, even a money-lending story that happened, no wonder you two look so intimate now,” some Agate Lake girls shouted in a dramatic fashion.


     “How are we intimate…” Nikita was so embarrassed she even had trouble speaking. “He just said a few words of encouragement.”


     “He especially came to see you and encourage you, isn’t that being intimate? Why didn’t he come and encourage us?”


     “That’s right. That Rinloran never spoke much on the way here, he’s clearly acting different with you.”


     “For the sake of this handsome boyfriend of yours, you must be sure to put on a good performance, Nikita.”


     “We really aren’t…”


     “To explain is to cover up.”


     Sophia would certainly have stopped these raucous girls in ordinary times, but now she merely smiled and didn’t pipe a word.


     Because their opponent today was Golden Stag Academy.


     Apart from being exceedingly formidable, Golden Stag Academy had also somehow become a common enemy for everyone in St. Lauren.


     She could clearly feel that her teammates were much more nervous than usual.


     So, messing around like this might reduce some of their pressure and relax them a little.


     …


     In the stands, Charlotte, Ivan, Wilde and the others, as well as the whole team Holy Dawn sans Ayrin, as well Chris’ supporters, team Southern Monsoon, all of them were already in place.


     In everyone else’s opinion, the true focal point of Agate Lake Academy’s group should be the clash of giants next round between Golden Stag Academy and Hawkmoon Academy.


     But for the teams from St. Lauren, this match had a special meaning.


     Team Agate Lake came out of the contestants’ tunnel and appeared in Rinloran’s vision.


     Because they loved you too much, they wanted to protect you, to protect the beautiful peace, that’s the reason why they went to battle and stopped at nothing, even sacrificing their lives.”


     He looked at Nikita’s back, her voice constantly ringing in his ears.


     He was very grateful for this girl. She was tall, but her thoughts were meticulous, and her heart was honest and generous.


     Ayrin, Chris… and also Nikita. More and more, they made him realize he’d been trapped inside his own world, unable to escape.



     In fact, he also very well that the hatred for fighting wasn’t his real feelings.


     His truest and deepest feelings were merely love and sorrow.


     He simply couldn’t find a way out of his grief.


     But these friends of his were like warm sunlight, slowly thawing the ice in his heart.


     “Do your best!”


     “Sophia, do your best! Nikita, do your best!”


     “Knock ’em flat!”


     Such a stage would naturally not be missing the Stingham Show. As soon as he saw team Agate Lake appear on stage, Stingham had already stuck his hands on his hips and started yelling.


     “With a brilliant martial god ultra-handsome lady killer like me cheering for you, you’re definitely going to win!”


     …


     “Why isn’t team Golden Stag here yet?”


     Today was the day for group one and group two in the lower half to fight. The confrontation between Agate Lake Academy and Golden Stag Academy happened to be the first match in the lower half, but when team Agate Lake was already at the edge of the field and waiting, team Golden Stag was still nowhere in sight.


     “Here they are!”


     Only after waiting all the way until the match was about to begin officially did many people suddenly see team Golden Stag come out of the contestants’ tunnel.


     “Ahahaha. Are they afraid? Is that why they didn’t have the guts to come earlier?”


     Stingham’s crazy laughter once again rose from the stands.


     “…” Almost everyone in the stands was struck speechless. It would have been a possibility if he’d said Golden Stag Academy was showing off its status and making the opponent wait. As to being afraid of Agate Lake Academy, that was of course out of the question.


     But what made many people sweat big drops was, Stingham still yelled at Rinsyi and the others, “Hey! I think you should directly throw the towel, because even if you can qualify, you’ll still lose to us if you come across us. Ahahaha, I’m the most handsome!”


     As they made their way to the field, no one in team Golden Stag turned around to look at Stingham. One of their members coldly said, “People from Holy Dawn Academy are really all idiots. This guy’s really a stands pet.”


     The girl with nails painted black and an especially flirtatious appearance asked with an alluring smile, “What’s stands pet?”


     “A pet dog who makes everyone in the stands laugh,” that team member said with a cold smile.


     “How fitting.” The flirtatious girl and some other team members all laughed together.


     “Ayrin, and also you trash from St. Lauren, I’m going to let you know just how big a mistake you made.”


     There wasn’t any smile to be seen on Rinsyi’s face. He merely looked at team Agate Lake opposite him, his glare pure ice.


     …


     In the stands, there was a boy with a tender and immature face, seemingly a freshman from some academy or other coming to the national tournament for the first time. He was first shocked by the scale and grand spectacle of the arena, then his eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw the flirtatious girl in team Golden Stag.


     Because the uniform that the pretty and flirtatious girl wore was a golden dress with a long skirt, and it even had slits on the sides so that when she walked, it exposed a good half of her long and fair legs.


     “You idiot, what are you looking at.” Some elder people around him suddenly noticed him staring straight at that flirtatious girl. An old man with a scruffy beard immediately bopped him on the head.


     “But she really looks beautiful,” this freshman said, hugging his head in dejection and exhaling in pain.


     “She does look beautiful. But, you let your brother ask us to accompany you here and watch the tournament, but you don’t even know a single person here. What the hell are you looking at? Do you know this girl’s nickname? Her nickname is the Black Widow Huntress,” the man with the scruffy beard said with a cold smile. “She belongs to House Roland, a house that’s pledged loyalty to House Baratheon. House Roland is called the Reaper House. At the western border of Eiche, in this house, as well as for their mortal enemy House Eclipse Moon, the mission entrusted to the arcane masters of these two houses ever since their childhood is simply to kill people from the other house. Both these houses call their opponent house’s territory their hunting ground. For the coming of age ceremony in both these houses, they need ten skulls from people of the enemy house to complete it. Of course, for a well-known figure in her house like her, she wouldn’t have stopped at a mere ten.”


     “She was actually born from an ancient and bloody battle house like that?” The face of this freshman suddenly froze.


     “Anyone in the main line-up of team Golden Stag is a freak. Death God Rinsyi has storm dragon blood, you should know that. Look at the cold-faced boy over there, that’s Golden Stag’s vice-captain, Warlock Hill!”


     “His spiritual strength is far above the level of arcane master of the same rank, the arcane skills he trains in are all extremely strange, to the point people call him a warlock.”


     “Also, look at that short boy with short hair who seems a little silly and afraid of the cold, he’s the famous Hellball Master Tyrin.”


     “Also, that boy with long dark-gray hair, pointy ears, with a face that looks very sinister, he’s “Plague Disseminator” Zouchen. He’s someone who once ambushed and killed an entire arcane team all by himself.”


     The old man with the scruffy beard turned to look at the freshman whose face was already white from fright. “The greatest difference between these people in team Golden Stag and those from other teams is that all of them are slaughters with hands already tainted by the blood of many arcane masters. They’re exactly the same as a powerful army team specialized in mass-slaughter.”


     …


     “Members taking to the field on both sides, please get ready.”


     Only after the assistant referees spoke did Rinsyi look back and sweep his eyes over the entire stands, a cold mocking smile floating on his lips.


     “Ferguillo, Ayrin, it’s truly regrettable you didn’t come to watch,” he silently said to himself, his smile cold.


     “Golden Stag Academy against Agate Lake Academy, first fight, Gezny against Hedi!”


     Referee Kleis’ voice rose in the field.


     “Gezny?”


     “Is Golden Stag Academy really going to keep fielding substitutes?”


     “Is he really going to engage in a grandstand with Ayrin for the sake of love rivalry?”


     The stands suddenly erupted when they heard the name of the first one to fight for team Golden Stag.


     But at the same time, everyone thought that even if they were truly going to use an all-substitute lineup, Golden Stag Academy’s lineup would still be overwhelmingly tyrannical.


     Stepping out first onto the field at present, Gezny had already gained the nickname of “Bloodshifter” after the match in the previous round. He’d also become a grand celebrity-level fighter.


     “Hedi?”


     In the stands, Ivan, Charlotte, Wilde and the others all blinked in confusion when they heard the name of the first one to fight for Agate Lake Academy.


     Victory or defeat in the first fight was of utter importance for morale, especially against a team like Golden Stag that put pressure the opposite team. In their opinion, even if Nikita wasn’t to be the first one to fight, it should at least be “Radiant Fighter” Connie whose strength was great in the team.


     Hedi seemed to be a mere substitute in Agate Lake Academy. She’d stepped onto the field and fought as a main member only a few occasional times previously.


     “Is Hedi also someone who’d always concealed her strength before?”


     Ivan and Charlotte and the others were all a confused as they looked at the long, black-haired girl about to take to the field.


     “Our gamble paid off! The opponent really sent out a substitute! And it’s even Gezny!”


     What no one else knew was that, while looking nervous and grave on the outside, everyone in team Agate Lake was secretly wild with joy at this time.


     Repressing the wild joy in her heart while keeping a grave expression on her face, Sophia whispered to Hedi, “Hedi, don’t be nervous, just properly do your thing. Among all of us, you’re the one with the arcane skills who counter these guys best. As long as you fight at your usual level, Gezny and Oeness, as well as that Pires, none of them will be your match.”


     “For honor, for St. Lauren!”


     Hedi had long black hair and an oval face. She usually looked weak and delicate, but now, she merely said a few firm and forceful words before lifting her head and walking to the center of the field.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 182: Two-nil!
      Chapter 182: Two-nil!


     Tall and skinny, his arms and legs seeming particularly long, Gezny looked cooly at the black-haired Hedi making her way into the field. His captain Rinsyi’s words still rang in his ears. “You guys should have seen how these guys from St. Lauren provoked us. That’s why your answer should be to give them even more pain and regrets. You have to understand that you can’t show the slightest mercy when you face an enemy.”


     “Don’t blame me. If you want to blame someone, then blame yourselves for becoming our enemies.” Gezny lightly shook his head and gestured at Kleis he was ready.


     “What a pity, such a pretty girl, but soon she might well be killed or maybe ruined.” Standing with team Golden Stage beside the field, Megan, the flirtatious girl nicknamed the “Black Widow Huntress,” covered her smile with her hand. “It seems a little too cruel.”


     “Megan, could you please stop with your constant ironic comments? They give me goosebumps.” Beside her, the cold-faced Hill suddenly frowned. “When are you going to remove the skeleton decorations in your room? Maybe a boy will be brave enough to hang out with you then.”


     “But those are spoils of war that showcase an arcane master’s glory. Don’t you think they’re fascinating?” The flirtatious Megan was all smiles again.


     Several members of team Golden Stag all mumbled to themselves, but no one said anything further out loud. They merely looked at the field.


     Taking to the field in first place for Agate Lake Academy, Hedi had already gestured at Kleis she was ready.


     “Begin!”


     With a bellow, Kleis abruptly lowered the flag he held in his hand and declared the start of the match.


     “It’s that move again!”


     “That said, this move is truly strange!”


     “Bloodshifters will be Bloodshifters. He can entirely turn into blood, what a truly bizarre skill.”


     Just as everyone expected, red light instantly shone from Gezny’s entire person. His whole body swiftly turned into a puddle of blood.


     Red blood also oozed on the ground at Hedi’s feet.


     “Why isn’t that Agate Lake girl moving at all? Don’t tell me she got scared on the spot?”


     “Why isn’t she even using any skill?”


     “What’s going on?”


     A scarlet hand was already rising from the blood near Hedi, but Hedi still wasn’t moving at all, causing a messy brouhaha of exclamations and comments from the stands.


     “Ayrin was really correct! This skill really puts on a dramatic bloody show to divert the attention, while it allows the real body to approach furtively with a sort of light-bending effect, so that he can spring a surprise attack!”


     At this time, Hedi was both nervous and excited at the same time.


     No one had noticed the faint green light glinting in her eyes.


     She could clearly see the hidden Gezny slinking without a trace five meters behind.


     Gezny’s legs suddenly shook, as if many arcane particles was going to spray from his feet.



     “Now!”


     However, with a great silent shout to herself, the arcane particles stored at the bottom of her feet suddenly sprayed outside in this very instant.


     “What!”


     A wave of exclamations suddenly ran through the stands.


     Every spectator saw a blade of dark-green water grass suddenly grow five meters behind Hedi, carry with it splashes of water, while Gezny’s figure suddenly appeared wrapped inside the water grass, bound by that giant grass blade.


     “It was really like this!”


     “Hedi, well fought!”


     Team Agate Lake, after being stifled by the pressure, unable to breathe, suddenly erupted in a massive cheer.


     The mocking smile always floating on Rinsyi’s lips suddenly froze.


     “She actually saw through it?” The flirty Megan also exclaimed, her eyes wide in shock.


     “Impossible! Why did this happen!”


     Gezny shrieked, seemingly out of control, his entire body cracking under the binding of the dripping water grass.


     “Swish!”


     Almost subconsciously, arcane particles gushed from his hands and became small blue blade-like lights, cutting the water grass that was binding even his face.


     “Water Bullets Curtain!”


     But Hedi had already turned around while he was momentarily slowed down. She stretched her hands; blue water balls the size of a fist formed a water curtain that crashed his way.


     “Bang bang bang bang…”


     At least several dozen water balls instantly smashed Gezny.


     These extremely condensed balls of water carried a mighty force. The power in each of them was about the same as a ball of steel flying through the air.


     “Ah…”


     Hearing many sounds of breaking bones coming from himself, Gezny merely made a mournful shriek, and, before any other thought could come to his mind, he directly crashed away more than a dozen meters away before fainting.


     “She won?”


     “Did she win just like that?”


     “He was beaten up so miserably by Hedi without even looking like he could fight back?”


     This was definitely something out everyone’s expectations. Almost every spectators froze in the stands. Even those from Holy Dawn Academy had no idea it was Ayrin who wrote Sophia a letter and told her the secret of this skill, so Chris and Moss and the others were also struck silly. They had a little trouble believing it could be true.


     “Gezny’s skill is a secret skill that has never been spread outside, why did she immediately see through it?”


     “This girl from Agate Lake Academy clearly used a counter skill. What the hell is going on?”


     Hill, the cold-faced boy in Golden Stag, now had an extremely unsightly face.


     “One nil… Agate Lake Academy actually took the lead straight away without messing around?”


     Just when many spectators in the stands hadn’t yet come back to their senses, Stingham’s wild laughter already rose in the stands. “Hahahahaha. Now you’re feeling the sting, aren’t you? Let’s see you use substitutes! Golden Stag Academy, don’t regret it now, keep using substitutes, don’t switch the main fighters in, alright?”


     “…” Everyone else in team Holy Dawn covered their faces and shifted away from him. This Stingham guy was really too embarrassing. After handing over the fighting order, you couldn’t change the fighting members or the fighting order. This was something even an idiot knew, but Stingham was still shouting these things at a time like this.


     “Golden Stag Academy against Agate Lake Academy, second fight, Oeness against Hedi!”


     “It’s Devil Bat Oeness! It’s really another substitute.”


     When Kleis’ voice rose in the field, the spectators in the stands saw that the second fighter to come out for Golden Stag was precisely Oeness, the one who’d ultimately cleaned up the rest of team Snow Wolf back during their match against Golden Stag.


     After that match, Oeness and his extremely strange black bat skill had also become a celebrity-level contestant.


     “It’s that guy!”


     “If he’s really going to use that skill, then it’s going to be two nil!”


     Right at the same time, a girl in team Agate Lake was almost dizzy, feeling as though a huge happiness suddenly struck her.


     “Begin then!”


     The gloomy-faced Oeness gestured at Kleis he was done with his preparations.


     In his opinion, Gezny really had no choice but to lose after the opponent saw through the secret of his skill and sprang a surprise attack on him. However, the true secret of the skill he was most expert in hadn’t been displayed at all in the previous fights, so it was simply impossible for the opponent to beat him.


     “What a confident expression. Too bad Ayrin already told us all the secrets of your skill!”


     With a cold smile on her lips, Hedi looked at Oeness and gestured at Kleis she was ready.


     The fight instantly started!


     “Swish!” “Swish!” “Swish!”…


     Without trying to conceal his movements, Oeness put his hands in a posture like he was holding an imaginary ball. His ten fingers kept twitching; black bats half the size of a palm-shaped a black flood that gushed at Hedi, whistling through the air.


     Hedi didn’t wait this time. With a quiet shout, she stretched her hands at the sky above. Like a fountain, dazzling arcane particles sprayed toward the sky, then countless transparent raindrops fell down.


     “It’s useless!” Oeness said with a sneer.


     The raindrops also stuck to the surface of the black bats. The only thing they seemed able to achieve was to slightly deviate the course of their flight.


     With a cold smile, Oeness was about to increase his output of arcane particles so that the following black bats would have an entirely different impact.


     However, a tremendous collective gasp came from the stands just then. Oeness’ breath suddenly stopped, his courage chilled.


     All the falling raindrops actually came together on the ground and transformed into a huge water giant!


     The black bats stuck to the raindrops were attracted toward it, as though a black flexible armor was taking shape on the surface of the water giant!


     A tremendous “Boom.”


     The almost four meters-tall water giant struck a punch at Oeness.


     “Break!”


     Oeness’ face became sinister then. With a loud bellow, his arcane particles gushed out of him suddenly twice faster. The black bats flying out in front of him suddenly became different.


     “Puff puff puff puff…”


     Several dozen black bats immediately penetrated straight inside this huge water giant stranding front of him, then continued their charge at Hedi.


     “This skill can even vary its power!”


     The spectators in the stands once again exclaimed in surprise and astonishment.


     “Just like he said!”


     Hedi’s eyes flashed then, however. She was already ready for it. Her body shot away more than a dozen meters away in the air, carried by a water wave.


     “Boom!”


     At the same time, after having several dozen holes pierced through it, the water giant directly crumbled and turned into a huge wave, immediately crashing ruthlessly on Oeness!


     “She actually… seems to know the variations of my skill like the back of her hand?!”


     Oeness’ mind went entirely blank just then.


     “Ah!”


     The next second, he felt as though a huge hard wall had crashed on and crushed his entire person. He couldn’t even breath, his discomfort unspeakable.


     The huge wave smacked him away in the air.


     “Water Bullets Curtain!”


     Seizing this opportunity, Hedi stretched out her hands exactly as she’d done against Gezny, and shot blue water balls the size of a fist that crashed on Oenoess.


     “Ah…”


     Oeness let out a miserable shout, just like Gezny had. Many bones immediately fractured under the blows, making him faint.


     “Hiss…” A tremendous collective gasp came from the stands.


     “Two-nil!”


     “Agate Lake Academy is actually leading Golden Stag two nil!”


     Many members of teams participating in the tournament looked at each other.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 183: A fight soaked in blood!
      Chapter 183: A fight soaked in blood!


     Agate Lake Academy fought Golden Stag Academy to two-nil!


     After the huge shock, the spectators in the stands became completely excited.


     The score was two-nil, while Nikita and Sophia, the two strongest persons in Agate Lake Academy, hadn’t even made their appearance yet.


     Five against the remaining three, while Golden Stag Academy also seemed to be fielding substitutes only.


     In that case, this match was no longer a match with a foregone conclusion, but a truly suspenseful match.


     “Well done! Agate Lake Academy, you’re doing good!”


     At this time, the most excited was team Hawkmoon.


     If Agate Lake Academy were truly to eliminate Golden Stag Academy, then the greatest winner would be team Hawkmoon!


     “Leo against Hedi!”


     “It’s really another substitute! Is Golden Stag Academy really going to field an all-substitute lineup? It’s going to be dangerous for them now!”


     “That Pires, he fought pretty well last time anyway, but now he doesn’t even have the chance to come on stage because his performance wasn’t satisfying enough?”


     Kleis’ voice sent the stands into another uproar.


     The third contestant representing Golden Stag Academy was still a substitute!


     “There’s no weakling in golden Stag Academy, so you’re definitely formidable, but I’ll still fight to the bitter end!”


     In the field, Hedi knew the real fight was starting now. She took a deep breath; her blood seemed to be completely boiling.


     Before the start of the tournament, almost every powerful team looked down on the two teams coming out of St. Lauren.


     To the point that for almost everyone, St. Lauren was a synonym for weakness.


     But now, the attitude of the spectators in the stands had changed. It made her feel, made everyone from St. Lauren feel that St. Lauren’s honor was being restored bit by bit.


     “Maybe you think it’s an opportunity to qualify?”


     Leo was a very ordinary-looking bond boy with some discernible scars on his face. After taking his position in front of Hedi, he suddenly said with a sneer, “Too bad, no matter what happens, it’s entirely impossible for your team to achieve victory in this match.”


     “No wonder Ayrin and the others loathe your team so much. Even a substitute is as egotistical as Rinsyi and looks down on everybody.” Hedi looked at him and said in a cold voice, her manners neither meek nor overbearing, “If you’re not the strongest arcane master on the continent, then you’re merely a bit stronger than others. What’s there to be proud of?”


     Leo’s face froze. He didn’t say anything further and merely signaled at Kleis he was ready.


     “Bring it on!”


     Just like Ayrin, Hedi shouted in a voice brimming with fighting spirit.


     The fight instantly began.


     Heid had no idea what kind of arcane skills her opponent used, so she immediately launched a forceful attack.



     The instant she stretched her hands, many transparent raindrops fell from the sky along with whistling gusts of wind.


     “What?”


     “What’s that!”


     “What kind of arcane skill doesn’t even emit the slightest undulation of arcane particles?!”


     Exclamations suddenly exploded from the stands like a tsunami.


     Without any sign, a green vine with huge devilish pink flowers on it suddenly grew below Hedi, instantly binding her!


     On the vine, countless sharp tooth-like green sawtooths were growing!


     “This Golden Stag substitute actually mastered a silent-invocation taboo skill just like Ivan!” In the stands, Charlotte’s face suddenly paled.


     Ivan’s face also became very unsightly.


     Leon’s skill was clearly the same type of skill as his most powerful one, “Ghost Word—Touch of Death.” Though the power seemed worse, there wasn’t much difference between Leo’s casting speed and his.


     That meant that this Leo’s level was almost the same as his when it came to arcane particles, even though he was a mere substitute on team Golden Stag!


     “Hedi should be an arcane master with only two arcane gates, while this Golden Stag substitute should be a three-gate arcane master, and he’s probably opened his third gate a long time ago already!”


     They’d acted at the same time, yet Hedi’s skill was only half-complete when Leo’s arcane skill had entirely taken shape already. This difference in their skill-invocation speed made almost everyone in the stands immediately realize the difference between the levels of their arcane particles.


     Ordinary participants in the tournament were all at the level of two gates. Only celebrity fighters of their teams would have three or four open gates.


     A substitute possessing this kind of strength, there was really no other way to describe it other than freakish.


     “What’s Hedi doing?”


     “Is she actually disregarding her own safety?”


     In everyone’s opinion, Hedi’s only possibility of continuing the fight was to use some secret skill to struggle free of the binding from Leo’s fearsome vine.


     At this moment, on this vine with devilish pink flowers on it, the green sawtooths growing on the surface had already sunk through Hedi’s skin and torn trails of blood.


     But what made many people in the stands stop breathing was, Hedi still maintained her posture; n matter how much these sawtooths bit into her, she still didn’t interrupt the arcane skill she was invoking.


     With a tremendous boom, a transparent water giant took shape in front of Leo and struck a vicious punch at him.


     “Do you really want to die? If so, I’ll fulfill your wish!”


     Facing the huge fist smashing his way, a genuine, eerie intent to kill sudden emerged in Leo’s eyes.


     “Crazed Lightning Dragon-Snake!”


     He threw himself backward while countless bolts of lightning suddenly erupted in front of him. A huge double-headed lightning dragon-snake towered in front of him like a huge pillar.


     “Boom!”


     Its punch striking empty air, the water giant immediately turned into outrageously huge waves that crashed ruthlessly toward Leo.


     The double-headed dragon-snake spit dazzling thunderballs nonstop from its mouth.


     These thunderballs constantly battered the huge waves and, against expectations, split them from the middle. Leo stood behind this double-headed dragon-snake, right in the middle of this split. Not even his clothes were touched by the water.


     The vine with its pink flowers never stopped constricting. Blood spurted from Hedi.


     “She’s not admitting defeat yet?”


     “What’s Hedi trying to do?”


     Wave after wave of astonishment were now constantly coming from the spectators in the stands. The girls in Agate Lake Academy covered their mouths and couldn’t hold back their shivers anymore. At the same time, two assistant referees couldn’t stay still anymore and had already rushed there, ready to interrupt the match.


     Yet, Hedi didn’t even utter a single moan of pain. Arcane particles once again gushed from her hands!


     With a tremendous “Boom,” the huge crashed waves suddenly rose once again and shaped back into a water giant behind Leo.


     This time, huge waves were still crashing in front of Leo, while a water giant stood up behind him, trapping him in a pincer attack!


     Flabbergasted, Leo suddenly yelled, “What?!”


     He could only turn around, and, as soon as arcane particles madly sprayed from his hands, the water giant’s heavy punch had already landed down.


     “Boom!”


     Even with the many arcane particles acting as a barrier, his whole person still flew backward from the giant’s strength and crashed on the crashing waves behind him.


     “Ah!”


     He screamed in pain; his vision went black. His arms, as well as his back, were hurting as though they’d cracked open. His body fell to the ground along with the waves, drenched from head to toe.


     Bound by the vine and its devilish sawtooths, Hedi’s face had already become utterly pale, but her lips still curved into a faint smile just then.


     “The match is over! Leo wins!” Kleis bellowed, interrupting the match.


     Though Leo had just fallen on the ground and hadn’t stood up yet, Hedi had already reached her limits. Any further delay and she would be directly bitten to death by this vine’s sawtooths!


     An assistant referee stretched his hand and, with a shake, shot several silver rays of light streaking by. The sawtooth vine around Hedi completely disintegrated.


     But Hedi couldn’t stay on her feet anymore. She toppled over, her body badly mangled.


     Immediately, a medical team started tense emergency treatment on the already unconscious Hedi.


     “Did Ayrin infect Agate Lake Academy as well?… She actually kept fighting even in such circumstances…” In the stands, Wilde and the other muscleheads from Iron Forest Academy were all in a daze, an unspeakable emotion filling their chests.


     “Well done, worthy of a team representing our city!” Ivan slowly said with a deep breath.


     “Don’t cry, raise your heads!”


     In team Agate Lake, with a deep and low voice, Sophia was chiding the members of the team. Almost all of them had red eyes already.


     “I’m the one who’ve known Hedi for the longest… But before today, I never imagined Hedi had such resolve and such will to fight. I’m proud of her, that’s why I won’t cry.”


     “Right now… I only want to fight like she did!” She clenched her teeth and looked at Hedi being carried away from the field by the medical team, punctuating every word.


     “Fight! For victory! For honor!”


     Fighting second for Agate Lake Academy, Connie clenched her fists tight, made a solemn vow with a few words, then went up the field in great strides!


     “Cough…cough…”


     At this time, drenched all over, still a little frightened and confused, Leo struggled to stand up, swaying on his feet.


     Facing an opponent with one less open gate than him, he’d not only consumed many arcane particles, he’d even received quite considerable wounds. Not only the pride he had at the start of the fight had now vanished like smoke, Leo was even worried whether he would still have an opportunity to represent Golden Stag now that Rinsyi witnessed his performance today.


     “Leo against Connie, begin!”


     In the increasingly tenser atmosphere, Kleis voice once again rang in the field and proclaimed the start of the fight.


     “Puff!”


     The instant the fight began, the same strange vine grew below Connie and coiled around her.


     When it came to the speed of his skill invocation, Leo still had an absolute advantage.


     But this time, Leo’s face became even paler. His hands even started shaking despite himself.


     “Radiant Goddess!”


     Because Connie wasn’t paying attention to his vine either. She still didn’t interrupt her skill invocation.


     While the sawtooths growing on the vine lacerated countless wounds on Connie, the giant Radiant Goddess suddenly appeared as well.


     “Puff!”


     A blazing beam of light shot his way.


     The slightest fraction of a second of delay caused him to be too late to protect himself.


     “Ah!”


     The blazing beam of light suddenly covered him in bloody bubbles. With a miserable yell, he toppled over.


     The blazing light started burning the vine around Connie and turning into ashes.


     Blood was still flowing from her wounds, yet she clenched her teeth tight and didn’t make any pained noise despite that. She stood there, steady on her feet!


     Agate Lake Academy three, Golden Stag Academy one.


     The entire arena suddenly fell into a strange silence!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 184: Rinsyi, on stage!
      Chapter 184: Rinsyi, on stage!


     The score was actually three-one!


     Even if Agate Lake Academy couldn’t win any of the remaining fights, even if the final score ended up being five-three in favor of Golden Stag Academy, it would still be an achievement to be proud of.


     Because it was plain for everyone to see that even the substitutes in team Golden Stag were celebrity-level contestants with three open arcane gates.


     But seeing Connie covered in blood, everyone clearly felt that Agate Lake Academy’s wouldn’t stop there!


     “Before that, the weak teams couldn’t display their real level anytime they ran into a powerful team, so the matches ended with an overwhelming score, and they couldn’t even pose the slightest threat to the powerful teams. Only a blood-soaked battle like this can be called a real match!”


     Many people in the stands couldn’t help but suddenly voice this thought.


     “Another substitute?”


     Just then, the deathly quiet arena suddenly erupted again.


     A short and small boy with a peculiar red in the rim of the eyes walked out of team Golden Stag and strode toward the center of the field.


     This boy wasn’t someone from Golden Stag Academy’s main lineup either!


     “Rinsban against Connie!”


     There was also a peculiar emotion in Kleis’ voice.


     What on earth was the catalyst that made the genius boys and the genius girls from St. Lauren to become so fundamentally different this year?


     “Begin!”


     “As long as I get rid of this opponent, then Golden Stag will only have the last one left… While we still have Helena, Nikita and Sophia.”


     Soaked in blood from head to toe, Connie suddenly exposed a radiant smile the moment Kleis’ voice rose in the field.


     For some strange reason, this smile made Rinsban’s heart suddenly shiver. It even caused the flow of his arcane particles to slow down in spite of himself.


     “Radiant Goddess!”


     Along with a firm chant, the Radiant Goddess condensed from countless burning rays of light once again towered in the field.


     “One-Eyed Demon!”


     Rinspan’s chant rose with a slight delay.


     But even if he had been a little disturbed at the start, the speed at which he completed his arcane skill still surpassed Connie’s speed by an obvious margin.


     The instant the Radiant Goddess towered in the field, yellow-green bright flames coiling around him and a huge monster appeared in front of the Radiant Goddess. It was even a head taller than the Goddess.


     “What arcane skill is that?!”


     “Why’s it so strange!”


     A gasp descended from the stands.


     Because this monster condensed from arcane power was just like a mummy covered in bandages. The only thing left exposed with a single huge green eye.


     Just like Radiant Goddess, this huge monster covered around Rinsban’s body.


     Rinsban’s body proper should be at the center of this huge monster!



     Almost no one in the stand had seen this skill, and almost no one in the stands knew what kind of characteristic the power of this skill would possess, but just then, in the center of the Radiant Goddess, Connie merely smiled.


     “Radiant Goddess—Sacrifice!”


     The Radiant Goddess around her suddenly ignited!


     “What!”


     All the spectators erupted in astonishment in the stands. Rinsban’s eyes suddenly shrank as well.


     The burning Radiant Goddess actually carried Connie inside while it flew at Rinsban, the light shining from it even more blinding.


     “Demonfire’s Erosion!”


     With a swift chant from Rinsban, the huge single-eyed monster around him shot a giant column of green fire.


     “Boom!”


     But in that very instant, the burning Radiant Goddess directly detonated!


     The whole burning Goddess exploded, just like a small sun!


     “Ah!”


     In the stands, countless spectators yelled in alarm.


     Even from very far away, they could still feel an acute burning pain on their skins.


     A tremendous blast wave battered all the stands with crazed gusts of wind. Many people trembled fiercely from this blast.


     “She actually…”


     Inside the one-eyed demon, Rinsban was also overwhelmed with shock.


     The one-eyed monster outside him was inside the dazzling light of the fire, so no one could clearly see from the stands, but he could distinctively see the one-eyed monster around him crumble layer by layer!


     The monster was a total wreck simply one second later. Overwhelmed by horror, he was burned by the fire without opposing any resistance!


     “Ah!”


     He yelled uncontrollably in pain.


     As the bright fire quickly vanished, some spectators in the stands started seeing the flames burning Rinsban while he shouted in pain. At the same time, there was a figure seemingly oozing flames falling down from the sky.


     And at the same time, two medical teams had already rushed into the field.


     One of those medical masters had already passed through the bright flames and appeared below that falling figure.


     “Did she… directly… detonate herself? Did she use a method like that to attack her opponent?”


     “Directly detonate the Radiant Goddess in one go! Connie was in the middle of the explosion as well, and she didn’t even have the one-eyed monster as a shield around her… Isn’t she wounded even more heavily than her opponent?!”


     “From the very start, she’d been planning on fighting to the bitter end with a method like that, and take down her opponent together with her.”


     “Such a powerful explosion… She herself might well have died from it! This is a genuine fight with lives on the line!”


     Many people started to come to this realization. Many people in the stands instantly started to tremble in spite of themselves.


     “To self-detonate and gamble your life away… Now that she’s burned Rinsban, can he still continue fighting?”


     “If Rinsban can’t continue fighting either, then doesn’t that mean the score is four-two?!”


     “Rinsban didn’t even have the opportunity to show off this strange skill of his!”


     Amidst the chaotic voices in the stands, everyone in team Holy Dawn had a grave expression on their faces.


     Compared to the question of whether Rinsban could keep fighting, each of them was more worried about Connie’s safety.


     “Hedi… Connie… you guys…”


     His face pale-white, Rinloran couldn’t stop his hands from shaking either.


     All the flames finally vanished. Connie was already being treated by a medical team while being carried away in a hurry.


     Meanwhile, trembling from head to toe, obviously suffering from extreme pain, Rinsban’s body was covered in frightening bloody blisters.


     “Can he still continue the fight?”


     Just when this thought flashed through the minds of many spectators, Rinsyi’s cold voice suddenly rang: “Come back.”


     “What’s going on?”


     The atmosphere in the stands suddenly froze.


     Many people far away hadn’t heard Rinsyi’s voice, but they saw Rinsyi slowly making his way forward as Rinsban gestured he gave up and started receiving treatment from the medical team.


     Chris’ breath suddenly caught in her throat.


     In the stands, Ivan, Charlotte, Wilde and the others also turned cold. “The last fighter for team Golden Stag… is actually Rinsyi?!”


     “What!”


     “Wasn’t team Golden Stag’s fighting lineup an all-substitute lineup?!”


     “Rinsyi himself is ultimately guarding the rear in this match?”


     After the initial freeze of surprise, many people started coming back to their senses; exclamations rose from the stands like a tsunami.


     “Rinsyi against Haruna!”


     As he declared the two fighters for this match, Kleis’ voice confirmed everyone’s guess!


     Rinsyi himself was the last fighter for Golden Stag Academy!


     “Why did you come out? It’s already four-two, why are you trying to look good now?! Go back go back! Be a good boy and go back! You’re just going to embarrass yourself by stepping out now! You aren’t as handsome as me anyway!”


     Stingham was still shouting like that when Rinsyi came out, but when he heard Kleis’ voice, he blinked become finally realizing. He suddenly became indignant.


     “Rinsyi, you despicable petty man, a man who doesn’t keep his word! Weren’t you using an all-substitute lineup?! Why are you coming out yourself now!”


     Rinsyi would never have deigned to reply to Stingham’s insults in ordinary times. But he turned back now and said with a cold smile, his voice full of ridicule, “When did I ever agree to the nonsense of sticking to an all-substitute lineup? From the very beginning, you were the ones who wanted to take unfair advantage of us… Don’t tell me, you teams from St. Lauren don’t have the courage to face the opponent’s main fighters? Is the only thing you think of to win with unfair advantages?”


     “If underhanded wins is the only thing you can do, then there wasn’t any need to come to the national tournament to begin with.”


     After a pause, Rinsyi turned around and looked at Helena coming into the field, looked at every member of team Agate Lake, and taunted, “Did you think you could gain victory just like that? Too bad, that was just wishful thinking!”


     Everyone in team Agate Lake was already shaking in anger after his first words. By his final words, many people in team Agate Lake were clenching their teeth so hard the grinding was audible.


     “This Rinsyi is really crossing the line! No matter what, Agate Lake Academy’s performance is already enough to gain everyone’s respect. This guy’s actually still saying something like that!”


     “This guy’s really too detestable.”


     Many people in the stands couldn’t stop themselves from swearing.


     “There’s no use. People from Clan Baratheon are all innately loathsome. All of them are freaks, they antagonize people to force themselves to become stronger. They even believe that the hatred of their enemies is the proof of their success,” some people quietly whispered amidst the swearing.


     “You won’t even have the opportunity to do anything.”


     Facing Helena, the third fighter on the opposite team, Rinsyi said, his tone cold and indifferent, “The best for you would be to give up and withdraw right now. This is my word of advice to you, out of consideration for a girl.”


     Facing the pressure from an opponent of Rinsyi’s level, the indignant Helena’s face was entirely bloodless. Yet, she merely looked at him, clenched her teeth, and said with extraordinary resolve, “Don’t you forget, everyone in our team is a girl, and we’re already leading you four-two. I don’t care what kind of existence you are… Even if consuming a little of your arcane particles is the only thing I can do, I’ll still fight with everything I have.”


     “Since that’s the case, be prepared to pay a painful price,” Rinsyi said with a cold and indifferent voice. He gestured at Kleis he was ready.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 185: Holy Angel
      Chapter 185: Holy Angel


     In the stands, all the spectators couldn’t help but feel their breath become heavier.


     Now that he was onstage, Rinsyi seemed to give off a formidable pressure that they could feel even from the stands.


     A genius from Clan Baratheon, the bloodline of storm dragons.


     One year ago, Rinsyi had already displayed a monster-level strength. One year later, how much farther had this captain of team Golden Stag gone?


     “What a fearsome feeling… No matter victory or defeat, merely fighting with an opponent like that is a form of courage,” a spectator couldn’t help but say.


     “Are you ready?”


     Even Kleis added a few more words when he saw Helena gesture she was ready.


     Only after another gesture from Helena did he wave down the flag and declare the start of the match.


     “Begin!”


     The instant Kleis’ voice rose in the field, two clan tenets flashed in Rinsyi’s mind.


     Bizarre rays of light suddenly flashed in his cross-shaped, pale-yellow eyes.


     Almost no one could react. The dazzling light of arcane particles had barely started flashing from Helena’s hands when, with a boom, a hurricane fiercely flung her up and directly threw her outside the field.


     “The match is over!” Kleis’ urgent shout rose almost at the same time.


     “Helena!”


     In team Agate Lake Academy, everyone couldn’t help but cover their mouths.


     Falling down from the sky, Helena had innumerable wounds on her. Her entire body was badly mutilated.


     There had been innumerable wind blacks mixed inside this hurricane that seemed to have appeared directly in front of Helena!


     “I couldn’t follow at all… What a fearsome invocation speed!”


     “It was the instant the match began. The opponent couldn’t even do anything that they already… Such an overwhelming speed… Rinsyi’s already opened four arcane gates!”


     “Such a fearsome storm power. Even another arcane master with four open gates couldn’t have displayed such power when invoking a wind-element skill in such a short time… Is that the innate gift of Clan Baratheon’s bloodline?”


     “She didn’t even have the slightest opportunity to strike back that she was seriously wounded already. Rinsyi’s actually so fearsome now!”


     In the stands, many spectators finally realized what had happened. They couldn’t help but blanch.


     “In a mere year of time, he already became this powerful… This is the boss’ future enemy…” Wilde and the others from Iron Forest Academy all had very unsightly expressions as well.


     They clearly knew that they wouldn’t have fared any better had they been facing Rinsyi instead. In a real battle, no one among them would be able to offer any resistance before being killed by Rinsyi.


     “You shameless guy! Can’t you show some mercy!”


     In team Holy Dawn, Moss and the others all felt a chill in their hearts. Only Stingham was swearing his head off after a second of shock.



     Rinloran’s eyes weren’t actually on Rinsyi.


     He was looking at Helena, her body covered in blood while a medical team carried her away from the field. The joints of his fingers had even turned white, because of how tight and forceful he was squeezing them.


     “In front of real strength, everything is a lie, no matter the hatred of your enemies, or the criticism leveled at you. A real powerhouse forever walks alone.”


     “The simple reason why people attack you, why people stand against you, is because of your might and your value. Otherwise, not even disdain would befall you.”


     At the same time, these two tenets from his clan flashed again in Rinsyi’s mind.


     “I will fight will everything in my power. Even if my enemy were to be a dragon circling in the sky, I still won’t fall back a single step.”


     At the same time, Sophia quietly recited a sentence from Agate Lake Academy’s school song. Then she took a deep breath and firmly went forward.


     “Sophia!”


     “The next one to step up for Agate Lake Academy isn’t Nikita, but their captain Sophia!”


     “Holy Angel Sophia!”


     Without waiting for Kleis, the spectators in the stands had already realized that the fourth fighter for Agate Lake Academy wasn’t Nikita, but Sophia instead.


     “Agate Lake Academy’s fighting arrangement is a great counter befitting the current situation. Among the people in Agate Lake Academy, Sophia is the only one who can follow Rinsyi’s invocation speed. In theory, if Sophia can exhaust Rinsyi, then it is still possible for Nikita to finally achieve victory after her.”


     In team Holy Dawn, Carter told Chris and the others in a quiet voice, his face grave, “The most important thing is… just how great is Rinsyi’s current strength.”


     …


     “It seems you still haven’t abandoned your vain delusions. Since that’s the case, there’s nothing to say.” Watching Sophia walk in front of him, Rinsyi said these cold and mocking words, then directly gestured at Kleis he was ready.


     “A fight like this has nothing to do with victory or defeat anymore.”


     Sophia shook her head and said a few words, her face frosty, then she also directly gestured at Kleis she was ready.


     “Sophia against Rinsyi, begin!”


     Kleis signaled with his eyes at a few assistant referees to be careful, then declared the start of the match.


     The instant Kleis waved down the flag in his hand, strange rays of light once again flashed in Rinsyi’s cross-shaped pale-yellow eyes.


     “Boom!”


     The same kind of hurricane suddenly erupted and crashed on Sophia.


     “She blocked it!”


     All the spectators immediately noticed that Sophia’s body towered there without moving an inch, like the reef standing by the sea even when facing the stormy waves.


     Inside the hurricane, like a rising sun, light shone increasingly stronger.


     Rinsyi’s eyes flashed, but he didn’t rush to act.


     The hurricane slowly vanished. Everyone saw that Sophia had become entirely different from before.


     She wore a majestic armor flashing white and gold. On the back of the armor, there was even a pair of pure and sacred white metallic wings!


     “Sacred Angel Armor? Sophia even learned a permanent materialization skill like that.” In team Golden Stag, the flirty Megan said with a faint smile, “It seems Rinsyi won’t have such an easy time this fight.”


     “The best would be for him to directly loses.” The cold-faced Hill, nicknamed the “Warlock,” said with a cold voice, “If we were to lose because of his mistaken decisions, then he’d have no choice but to bear the blame and take the initiative to surrender the position of captain.”


     “Hill, I fear there’s still a long way to go for you if you want to surpass him.” With a chuckle ringing like a silver bell, Megan said, “The difference between his strength last year and this year, the speed of his progress, even I didn’t anticipate it. In a duel one versus one, there’s probably only that Morgan guy from Dragon Breath Academy who can compare to him.”


     Hill snorted loudly and didn’t say anything else. Dazzling rays of light once again emerged from the field.


     Wearing the Sacred Angel Armor, Sophia seemed pure and holy just like an angel from the legends. With a deep chant, the scorching beams of light around her once again converged into a huge, towering Radiant Goddess covering her.


     “Swish!”


     A white pillar of light shot at Rinsyi, setting even the air on fire.


     “Fool!”


     Rinsyi’s lips moved slightly and spat out this word filled with disdain.


     With a whistling, rending sound, the air in front of him suddenly split apart. Seeming to shine from the inside of his body, eerie cold rays of light gathered beside him.


     The scorching pillar of light shooting at him was directly cut apart several meters in front of him, dispersing all around him like flowing water.


     “What’s that?”


     “Is that a permanent materialization skill as well?”


     Only after the pillar of light crumbled did most spectators suddenly notice a huge, silver-white curved blade one head taller than Rinsyi towering in front of him like a crescent moon!


     “It’s Holy Moonlight Blade! This is also a permanent materialization skill. Not only that, the light shining from this Moonlight Blade can not only be used to illuminate your way in the dark of the night or maybe in a gloomy place, it can even break many concealment skills, so that the enemy can’t hide their real appearance!”


     “Rinsyi actually learned a permanent materialization skill as well!”


     Just as the stands erupted in exclamations and discussions, another cold, mocking smile floated on Rinsyi’s lips.


     The crescent-moon-like silver blade towering in front of him suddenly emitted countless shining bright rays of light.


     Under the illumination of these bright beams of light, Sophia’s figure suddenly appeared inside the scorching pillar of light in front of him, wearing the Sacred Angel Armor.


     “Sudden Raid of Light and Shadow?” Rinsyi spat out this name, full of disdain.


     He stretched out his hand just then, the Holy Moonlight Blade floating in front of him like a caress.


     On the surface of the Moonlight Blade and behind it, a flow of blue, seemingly tangible wind suddenly blew.


     “Puff!”


     Under the push of this blue wind, this Holy Moonlight Blade more than a man tall sliced down vertically at a speed difficult to imagine. It directly cleaved the scorching pillar of light in two, as well as Sophia’s figure inside!


     “What!”


     “Sophia, she was directly…”


     “Sophia was hiding inside this pillar of light and ready to spring a surprise attack… but now… has she been directly killed?”


     In the stands, countless people suddenly felt cold, their breaths caught in their throats.


     But the next instant, wearing the Sacred Angel Armor, Sophia’s figure appeared a dozen meters away from the splitting pillar of light.


     “Light Leap?”


     The Moonlight Blade suddenly flew back to Rinsyi’s side. First floating erect, it started spinning horizontally and slowly revolved around Rinsyi.


     Rinsyi looked at the reemerging Sophia and said with a sneer, “You’re actually pretty good at running away.”


     Sophia looked at him and didn’t offer any sort of reply. She merely uttered a deep, abstruse chat.


     Along with her chant, dazzling pillars of light piercing to the sky suddenly appeared around her, one by one.


     “This is…”


     In the field, several assistant referees, as well as the main referee Kleis, were all obviously stunned. Shock flashed in their eyes.


     The primordial energy high in the sky suddenly fluctuated violently.


     Under the battering of the dazzling pillars of light, arcane energy combined with the arcane particles spraying from Sophia in a strange mixture. Like a sacred angel from the legends, a huge silhouette of light suddenly fell from the sky and converged on Sophia.


     Already wearing the Sacred Angel Armor, another layer of scorching, bright brilliance emerged around her. A radiant sword appeared in her hand.


     “Die!”


     With a shout filled with exceptional determination, Sophia’s figure became a curtain of light charging resolutely at Rinsyi!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 186: The expelled Stingham
      Chapter 186: The expelled Stingham


     When dazzling pillars of light piercing the sky suddenly appeared around Sophia, Chris looked at Carter and studiously asked him, “Teacher Carter, is that Angel Summoning, one of the strongest skill in Agate Lake Academy?”


     “Indeed.” Carter was obviously taken aback as well. “This is Angel Summoning, the skill that can burn away part of the power from the opponent’s skill, and also disturb their nerves and make them feel as though their nerves are on fire!”


     “Sophia was still specialized in remote attacks last year. I didn’t think she’d make such a breakthrough this year.” Chris looked at Sophia and firmly brandished her small fist. Every strong opponent was progressing at a dazzling speed. The conviction that she couldn’t let herself relax even for a second became even stronger.


     In the field, Rinsyi’s eyes faintly shrank.


     His slightly lifted his hands. More than a dozen flows of arcane particles gushed from them. Strips of faint blue light started appearing around him at the same time, like thorns growing all around him.


     “This is Stormy Brambles, a secret skill of House Baratheon’s bloodline. Not only it can partly defend against the opponents spiritual attacks, it can also reflect back part of the opponent’s spiritual attacks,” Carter quietly explained, looking at the faint blue light flashing around Rinsyi. “In other words, both Sophia and he are suffering from a part of the burning pain right now.”


     Chris nodded. She looked at Sophia, some additional respect flashing in her eyes.


     In the middle of her charge, there was no trace of pain to be seen on Sophia’s face. It was filled with an icy will for war instead.


     Chris’ respect wasn’t merely for Sophia fighting without fear and setting an example as the captain of her team. Her respect also came from this fight proper, from her approval of her Sophia’s tactics.


     Rinsyi had the storm dragon bloodline of House Baratheon.


     When it came to storm-elemental skills, he could count on the formidable support of his bloodline. The power of his storm-elemental skills was much higher than ordinary arcane masters.


     And right now, Sophia was clearly trying to fight Rinsyi in close-combat, so that he couldn’t put to use his advantage in that area.


     The instant the pale-blue thorns had started flashing around Rinsyi, Sophia had already rushed in front of him like an angel descending from the heavens.


     “Storm Blur—Wild Combat!”


     Rinsyi’s body suddenly started floating in the air, together with the Moonlight Blade.


     Within a second, his afterimages filled the space around Sophia.


     Like a dozen Rinsyis slashing at Sophia with the Moonlight Blade.


     “Clang!” “Clang!” “Clang!”


     A series of explosive metallic sounds instantly burst from the field.


     “She blocked it!”


     “Sophia even seems to have the upper hand!”



     “This Angel Summoning of hers is truly one of the most powerful secret skills in Agate Lake Academy!”


     In the stands, likewise experts when it came materialization skills, Wilde and the others couldn’t help but stand from their seats.


     They could clearly tell that Sophia had obviously spent a lot of time training in close-range combat during the past year. The shining sword she held actually perfectly parried each of Rinsyi’s slashes. And because of Angel Summoning’s intrinsic characteristic, Rinsyi’s Moonlight Blade was becoming visibly dimmer, its power clearly weakened.


     “What!”


     But in a few short seconds, Wilde and the others stared even wider.


     Because Rinsyi’s strength visibly erupted manyfold just then, and his speed was also much faster than before. Between each and every movements, his body even seemed to whistle through the raging winds.


     Sophia shook over and over. She was already having trouble parrying him.


     “This is the dragon bloodlines’ Potential Amplification. It’s a secret skill only the arcane masters with dragon bloodlines can learn in House Baratheon.”


     Carter frowned. He’d simply said a few words to Chris and the others that tremendous cries of surprise suddenly rose in the stands like a tsunami.


     Rinsyi’s Moonlight Blade stiffly shook away Sophia’s swords at that moment. His hand wrapped in crimson fire, Rinsyi ruthlessly pushed it at Sophia’s abdomen.


     Sophia swung her left arm, her entire left arm shining with a dazzling brilliance at the same time.


     A boom exploded in the field.


     Countless pretty crimson and white lights mingled together as they splashed in the air.


     Rinsyi merely swayed a little while steadying himself where he was, while Sophia fell back several dozen meters before she managed to barely come to a still. A trace of blood trailed from the corner of her mouth.


     Standing in his original spot, Rinsyi looked at Sophia and coldly said, “You’re a little more powerful than I imagined, but now… it’s still time end this.”


     “Radiant Sacred Sword—Angelic Smite!”


     A resolute expression once again flashed in Sophia’s eyes. She didn’t answer. Instead, with a swift chant, the shining sword suddenly vanished from her hand. Hundreds of swords appeared in the sky instead, falling toward Rinsyi like shooting stars.


     “You must have used all your arcane particles this time, haven’t you? Since that’s the case, then we’ll decide the victor right here. I only need to save half my arcane particles. It’ll be enough to handle the last one from your team.” Rinsyi slightly lifted his head and quietly whispered a few words to himself.


     His cross-shaped pale-yellow eyes widened abruptly all of a sudden.


     “Dragon’s Curse—Storm Grudge!”


     The pale-yellow crosses of his eyes seemed to suddenly project into the endless sky.


     “What!”


     Just then, the spectators in the entire venue suddenly froze.


     The originally clear sky suddenly became deep black, like the sky before an approaching storm. Even the light of so many radiant holy swords couldn’t illuminate it.


     Like haunted spirits, countless raven-black streams of air traveled back and forth in the sky, producing peculiar whispers.


     “Putt!” “Putt!” “Putt!” “Putt!”


     Sounds of something weighty suddenly seemed to push down on the ground, like something incomparably heavy walking on the field.


     The swiftly falling radiant swords suddenly started to melt like snow, then dissolve.


     While still a dozen meters above the ground, all the radiant swords had entirely vanished and become wisps of lights resembling candle flames.


     “Oh no, what taboo skill is that?! I can’t move at all!”


     Sophia suddenly felt as though her whole body had become incomparably heavy. The Sacred Angel Armor also started to make sounds of disintegration.


     “…” The spectators in the entire field fell into a tremendous shocked silence.


     They saw the countless ghost-like black streams of air in the sky becoming phantom-like shadows swiftly leaping on Sophia.


     In no time at all, the phantom-like shadows overlapping with each other and heavily crushing the space around Sophia had already become a pile five to six meters high.


     At the same time, all the air in the surroundings was gathering in front of Rinsyi.


     A pale-yellow light slowly emerged in the empty air in front of Rinsyi.


     It was simply like a huge dragon eye slowly opening!


     But this pale-yellow dragon eye was also visibly bloodshot. A deathly pale color shone from its pupil, radiating a terrifying aura of resentment.


     “What’s that now!” countless people exclaimed all of a sudden, overwhelmed with shock.


     Slowly, just behind Sophia, a faint silhouette more than a dozen meters tall was becoming increasingly clearer.


     It was a black god of death holding a huge scythe!


     “This is a domain-type taboo skill! He’s already temporarily altered all the primordial energy inside this field.”


     “It’s impossible for Sophia to block this attack of his if she doesn’t have a skill to counter it!”


     Carter took a deep breath. He was also filled with a shuddering sensation he couldn’t repress. Rinsyi’s power had already gone beyond his imagination.


     In the center of the field, Rinsyi’s eyes had become entirely pale-yellow.


     “Sophia!”


     Sophia was tightly pressed in place. She couldn’t move at all.


     The black god of death swung its huge scythe behind her.


     “Puff!”


     All the countless black ghost figures piled around her instantly crumbled.


     And the Sacred Angel Armor she wore also crumbled entirely in that instant.


     Her body crashed fiercely on the ground, then bounced away, leaving fresh blood behind.


     “Captain!”


     Everyone in Agate Lake Academy couldn’t repress another loud yell.


     “Sophia! How dare you actually injure Sophia!”


     Just then, Stingham leaped from his seat and started swearing at the top of his lungs.


     “Why aren’t the referees and the medical teams intervening yet?”


     Ivan and Charlotte and the others all could feel their hands sweating. Almost everyone could see that Sophia had suffered critical injuries after this attack.


     “Hm?”


     A cold smile on his lips, Rinsyi was already shaking his head and waiting for the referees to stop the match. However, his eyebrows suddenly shot up just then. He looked back.


     After flying all the way to the edges of the field after suffering the slash, a layer of white radiance was once against shining on Sophia.


     “Angel Blessing?”


     His eyes flashed. He coldly shook his head again.


     “A secret skill that can prevent injuries from worsening for a certain time, and also absorb some special arcane energy inside the body so that it can display a certain fighting capacity? It’s unfortunate that inside my domain, I don’t even need to use any arcane particles at all to handle an opponent with almost no arcane particle left!”


     Coldly smiling, his hand fell on the Moonlight Blade floating beside him.


     His feet tapped the ground, his whole person catapulting itself like the wind at Sophia who’d once again stood up on her feet.


     The piercing noise as the pointy end of the Moonlight Blade rubbed against the ground was enough to give off palpitations; it also created a dazzling light at the same time.


     “I must fight to the bitter end!”


     “Even if the only thing I can do is to consume a little of your endurance!”


     Sophia’s vision was a little blurry. Yet, a bright light shone again from her hands, and two slender shining longswords appeared in them.


     A “Clank” exploded in the field.


     Both her swords clashed with the Moonlight Blade. Swaying on her feet, her body shot more than a dozen meters to the side.


     “Clang!”


     But before she could even steady herself, Rinsyi had already appeared in front of her again. The Moonlight Blade slashed at her again and directly sent flying one of her two shining longswords!


     “Sophia!”


     Just then, in the stands, Stingham shouted at the top of his lungs, “Rinsyi, you despicable man, watch me!”


     With a boom, he suddenly fired a giant fireball at the sky behind Rinsyi.


     “Hm?”


     Feeling a strange heat and undulation of arcane power behind him, Rinsyi froze an instant. The counterattack from Sophia’s remaining sword brushed past his cheek and cut off a strand of his hair.


     “He actually launched an arcane skill!”


     “Is he nuts?”


     The stands erupted just then.


     “Swish!” “Swish!”


     Two sounds whistled through the air. Two arcane masters immediately appeared beside Stingham.


     “Please leave the arena at once!”


     “Otherwise, you’ll be disqualified from the tournament.”


     “What, I only shot an arcane skill at the sky, can’t I even do that?! I didn’t even hit anyone!” Stingham shouted after a blink of surprise.


     “This idiot… Doesn’t he even know the rule that the spectators aren’t allowed to use any arcane skills inside the arena? Let alone, he’s even a participant!” In the stands, the spectators were all left thoroughly speechless.


     “Hurry up and leave! Otherwise, you’ll directly be disqualified!” an arcane master repeated, looking sternly at Stingham.


     “…” Stingham had only wanted to randomly launch a skill and distract Rinsyi’s attention so that Sophia could take the opportunity to strike back. Now he suddenly wanted to cry, but he didn’t even have tears left.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 187: Rinloran’s anxiety
      Chapter 187: Rinloran’s anxiety


     “He actually launched an arcane skill even in such a tense atmosphere. This idiot.”


     “Being expelled serves him right! If he tries something so outrageous again, he’ll probably be permanently banned from watching these matches.”


     A hubbub of swearing rose in the stands after Stingham was punished to leave the arena.


     “That fly… We can finally have some peace.”


     Several members of team Golden Stag sneered after the two arcane masters led the crestfallen Stingham away,


     In the field, Rinsyi and Sophia both momentarily paused, but the fight between the two of them hadn’t been interrupted.


     Stingham swept his cold glance at Stingham as the latter was being expelled from the field. Then he looked back at Sophia and said, cold and detached, “Even like this, as long as I’m here, victory is still an unattainable dream for all of you.”


     “Rinsyi, you’re really full of crap… You’re even chattier than a girl, no wonder everyone dislikes you,” Sophia suddenly said with a smile.


     Rinsyi’s face froze.


     “Radiant Dash!”


     Sophia fiercely stamped on the ground and charged his way, her entire person like a brilliant sword.


     “You’re courting your own death!”


     He put his hand on the Moonlight Blade with an angry shout. The Blade fiercely clashed with the one slender radiant sword left in Sophia’s hands.


     But just then, Sophia directly tossed away her sword with a shout of her own and pressed the Moonlight Blade between her palms.


     “Swish.”


     Rinsyi’s one hand suddenly lost control of the Moonlight Blade. Sophia squeezed it between her palm then tossed it away.


     The Moonlight Blade spun and flew outside the field!


     His own materialized weapon forcibly seized by the opponent, and a seriously wounded opponent at that. An even greater wrath instantly ignited in Rinsyi’s eyes.


     He came to a standstill. The cross-shaped imprint in his eyes enlarged once again.


     A tremendous strength suddenly pushed Sophia away from him.


     Blue strips of winds appeared around Sophia, swiftly slashing away at her.


     “Oh no!”


     The two already vigilant assistant referees’ faces suddenly sank when they saw these ribbon-like strips of wind appear around Sophia,


     “Whoosh!”


     Many silver rays of light suddenly struck the front of the blue ribbons of wind.


     At the same time, a deep-red curtain of light fell from the sky and returned the primordial energy around the arena back to its original chaos.


     The ribbon-like strips of wind immediately started crumbling.


     But in a simple instant, many deep wounds had already appeared on Sophia like the slashes of saw blades.


     In particular, two slashes on her arms were deep enough to bare her bones.


     “The match is over!”


     His face unsightly as well, Kleis ended the match with a shout.



     “Such destructive power… Was Rinsyi directly trying to kill Sophia?”


     “What a fearsome invocation speed. And it’s also an arcane skill that totally conceals the eruption of arcane particles. The two assistant referees were almost too late to stop the power of this skill!”


     “He was definitely trying to kill Sophia… In a situation like that, there are many ways to defeat Sophia for good for someone with his strength. But he clearly chose a covert skill, his quickest arcane skill! Just so the assistant referees would be too late to rescue her!”


     When a medical team rushed at Sophia, many participants had sensed Rinsyi’s flash of murderous intent.


     “House Baratheon’s people are truly all paranoid.” In team Dragon Breath, Captain Morgan couldn’t resist shaking his head. “These guys not only treat the Evil Dragon followers as their enemies, they also treat all the powerful arcane masters of their own kingdom as their enemies as well.”


     “Rinsyi… I’m more and more itching to fight with him,” Audrey said with a cold smile.


     “You might not be his match right.” Morgan’s words were forthright when he spoke after a small hesitation. “He wouldn’t have revealed all his secrets in a fight of this level. He should have some other arcane skills left, at the same level or maybe stronger than the power of the domain taboo skill he used right now.”


     Audrey glanced at Morgan. For once, she actually didn’t refute him.


     …


     “Four-four!”


     “Agate Lake Academy only has Nikita left now.”


     Even though the fight between Rinsyi and Sophia was already over, even though all the undulations of arcane power had already dissipated from the stands, almost all the participants in the stands still couldn’t help but feel a shiver in their hearts at the reminiscence of the fighting scene moments ago.


     Just like everyone had underestimated Holy Dawn Academy’s fighting prowess at the start, Sophia was also a contestant everyone had underestimated.


     Whether the Sacred Angel Armor she’d invoked at the beginning, or the surprise attack hidden in the pillar of light the Radiant Goddess had fired, or the “Light Leap” evasion skill she’d used after Rinsyi discovered her, or “Angel Summoning,” or “Angelic Smite,” or even the Angel Blessing at the very end after she was heavily wounded… Even many celebrity fighters thought they couldn’t be very certain of winning if they ran into her, from the way she used her skills and how proficient she was with them.


     However, Rinsyi’s strength was too fearsome this year!


     Merely going by that domain-type taboo skill, everyone was certain Rinsyi had opened four arcane gates already, and not only that, it’s certainly been quite a while since he opened his fourth gate. He’d walked a long while on the road from the fourth gate to the fifth gate already!


     “Is that the power of the storm dragon bloodline?”


     Rinloran’s hands trembled even stronger.


     Not because he was afraid.


     For some reason he couldn’t explain, he was increasingly worried about the last duel between Nikita and Rinsyi.


     Though it’s been he hadn’t exchanged many words with Nikita, he could still feel Nikita’s kindness, feel her courage and staunchness.


     He clearly knew that Nikita wouldn’t shrink back a single step either in that fight.


     Even if she was certain to lose!


     Nikita was already stepping forward, but he still thought about shouting at her at that moment, about telling her to step down, not to proceed with this fight.


     But he was also clearly aware that Nikita would never forfeit this match.


     He was even clearly aware that he himself would never forfeit were he in her shoes.


     “Only one left? The one with the rare mixture of giant and elven bloodlines?”


     Rinsyi’s anger slowly hid itself in the depths of his eyes. His expression was even frostier, even more arrogant, even more taunting.


     The slightly pale Nikita walked in his direction, walked to the center of the field.


     A bitter atmosphere circled inside the entire arena.


     How was this still a one-sided match between a weak team and a powerful team?


     This time, neither Rinsyi nor Nikita said anything. They gestured at the same time they were ready.


     “Begin!”


     His face extremely grave, Kleis waved down his flag.


     A dense aura of ice instantly exploded in the arena.


     Countless bizarre dark-gold rays of light formed a hexagram in front of Nikita. A huge Snow Bear took shape in front of her.


     What was out of everyone’s expectations was, Rinsyi hadn’t rushed to attack first even when his invocation speed should have been overwhelmingly superior. He merely stretched out his hand.


     A gust of wind blew from the edge of the field and carried the Moonlight Blade Sophia had struck away back in front of him.


     “Crack crack crack…”


     The Snow Bear standing in front of Nikita didn’t roar as it’d always done before. It stood entirely still instead, the crystallized ice on the surface of its body becoming thicker and thicker. In a the space of a mere breath, this Snow Bear completely transformed into a statue of ice.


     “What’s going on?”


     “Why did this Ice-Armored Bear directly freeze?”


     “Did Rinsyi already strike her with an invisible arcane skill?”


     This scene made many spectators dumbstruck. They simply couldn’t wrap their heads around it.


     “She’s indeed a genuine beastknight. She even mastered an ultimate beast-knight skill like that!”


     At the same time, a jolt suddenly went through the minds of some knowledgeable arcane masters.


     Rinsyi’s eyes faintly shrank.


     The crosses of his eyes flashed nonstop.


     Nikita’s expression became extremely solemn and resolute. White light shifted between her palms. A huge two-handed ice sword took form in her hands.


     The instant this huge ice sword even taller than herself took form, countless ice-crystal particles suddenly gushed from the totally frozen Snow Bear in front of her!


     These ice-crystal particles swarmed to her sword at speed difficult to imagine.


     A pattern shaped like a bear head suddenly appeared on the blade of her sword. Meanwhile, ice also appeared on her and instantly covered her with an armor made from irregular blocks of ice!


     “Boom!”


     In the entire stands, cheers and shouts suddenly exploded like a volcanic eruption.


     Nikita had now totally shed her former grace and elegance. The aura presently radiating from her was all explosiveness and power.


     “Beast Spirit Possession!”


     “This is a beast knight’s ultimate skill! It seals the beast’s body proper and merges the greater part of the beast’s strength with the caster!”


     “Nikita actually mastered a skill like that!”


     Many people finally understood at this time.


     “Rumble!”


     At the same time, the sound of a raging hurricane also came from inside Rinsyi.


     “Swish!”


     Brimming with a savage explosive aura, Nikita actually exploded with an agility hard to imagine. She tore through the air in a split second and appeared at Rinsyi’s side.


     The huge ice sword clashed with the Moonlight Blade with an explosive boom. Rinsyi immediately shot away, his feet sliding six to seven meters on the ground before he finally steadied himself.


     “Rinsyi was totally overwhelmed by the strength of this slash!”


     “So this is Nikita’s real strength! No wonder Sophia put her last!”


     In the stands, Wilde and the others couldn’t help but be shaken again.


     Rinsyi’s hands also quivered. His face became unsightly.


     “Wind Shackles!”


     With a faint flash of his eyes, several dozen streams of wind wrapped around Nikita’s legs, suddenly slowing her swiftly advancing form.


     He stretched his right hand in front of him and slid his five fingers on the sharp edge of the Moonlight Blade.


     All his five fingers were cut open. Blood oozed from his wounds, drop by drop.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 188: Blood Vow
      Chapter 188: Blood Vow


     “What skill is he going to use now?”


     In team Golden Stag, the cold-faced Hill stared at Rinsyi without a blink, without dissimulating in the least his hostility and his loathing. “Rinsyi, are you now finally forced to use your hidden strength?”


     Blood dripped down from Rinsyi’s wounds.


     Each drop that dripped to the ground became a dense purple fog rising in the air.


     Rinsyi seemed to start a quick chant at the same time, but no one could hear his voice.


     A curtain of black light suddenly appeared in front of him, like a giant gate slowly creaking open.


     “What’s that!”


     All the spectators in the stands couldn’t help but gasp.


     A figure about the same size as the Snow Bear emerged from the black light.


     It looked like a tall man wearing a tattered arcane robe and radiating a vague and putrid aura. His skin, or what was visible of it, was entirely covered in scales. A similarly tattered pair of dragon wings grew on his back. The shocking thing was that his head was a skull, a formless mass of arcane particles revolving around it. He even radiated a pure, unadulterated dragon aura!


     “Zombie Dragon Reincarnation!”


     At this instant, even Warlock Hill became flustered. He swore out loud, “Rinsyi, you freak, you even managed to learn an arcane skill like that!”


     “One of the ultimate secret skills from House Baratheon.” In team Holy Dawn, without waiting for Chris and the others to ask, Carter was already whispering, his face grave, “It uses your own dragon blood, as well as a Draconic spell, to invoke a great amount of arcane energy and summon an undead half-man half-dragon creature!”


     Rinsyi’s skill had completely taken shape already while Carter spoke.


     As though Rinsyi could guide it with his eyes, the half-man half-dragon “Zombie Dragon” he’d summoned suddenly spread his wings. Wild gusts of wind suddenly blew in the entire arena, while the “Zombie Dragon” crashed against Nikita’s huge ice sword of his own volition.


     The ice sword pierced the “Zombie Dragon’s” body, but the “Zombie Dragon’s” movements weren’t affected in the least. It tightly clasped Nikita’s ice sword with his hands. Meanwhile, the chaotic arcane particles that had been revolving around his head suddenly shrank back inside its two empty eye-sockets.


     “Swish!”


     Part of Nikita’s spiritual energy also seemed to be sucked away and pour into his two empty eyes.


     Nikita suddenly swayed on her feet. She didn’t make the slightest sound, but fierce pain was visible on her face.


     An invisible force seemed to confine her entire person to where she was. Maintaining her sword-holding stance was the only thing she could do.


     The “Zombie Dragon” opened its mouth at the same time. A fearsome black tongue slowly stretched from it toward her forehead.


     “What the hell is this arcane spell?”


     “What damn thing is that?”



     “Why isn’t Nikita moving at all? She obviously looks in such great pain!”


     A greater half of the spectators in the stands had already taken side for Agate Lake Academy at this stage of the match. Seeing such a scene, many people couldn’t help but shout in fright.


     “This match has already gone beyond pure victory or defeat.”


     In team Dragon Breath, Captain Morgan said with a frown, “This skill of his was originally a taboo skill aimed to counter the Evil Dragon followers’ Art of the Dracolich and Demon Dragon Transformation, but it’s also a supreme counter against Nikita’s Beast Spirit Possession. Nikita’s Beast Spirit Possession stores part of the Snow Bear’s spiritual energy inside Nikita’s body and merges it with Nikita’s own spiritual energy via a certain method. But now, Rinsyi’s skill can forcibly suck away part of her spiritual energy. When two kinds of spiritual energies are merged together, having it forcibly pulled away is the same as having it torn apart. And the pain from your spiritual energy being torn apart is many times more intense than simple pain of the flesh. This is a skill no one in House Baratheon has managed to learn in many years. Rinsyi just happens to grasp it, so he’s certain to win already against Nikita given her way of fighting… Right now, he’s simply trying to torture his opponent!”


     “Then what’s the black tongue?” Their faces unsightly, Audrey and the others looked at the “Zombie Dragon” in the field. Countless black particles had begun revolving around it that fearsome black tongue.


     “I can’t be a hundred percent certain, but I remember a vague conjecture from an ancient book I read. This black tongue might be able to forcibly combine part of the caster’s spiritual energy with the opponent’s spiritual energy.” Morgan took a deep breath. “If this ancient book’s conjecture is right, then that means that after being torn apart… the spirit will be stabbed again by countless nails… It’s an even more painful spiritual torture.”


     …


     “Nikita!”


     At the edge of the field, the remaining members of team Agate Lake couldn’t help but shout out loud.


     Even the main referee Kleis couldn’t help but clench his fists. He repeatedly shouted in his mind, “Admit defeat already!” The reason why he had been chosen as the main referee was precisely because he was one of the most experienced and knowledgeable arcane masters in the Office of Special Affairs. Hence, he was clearly aware this arcane skill was simply an incomparably painful torture.


     But he also knew that, though the unbearable pain and the sense of imbalance born from the spirit being ripped apart made Nikita incapable of moving at this time, Nikita’s consciousness was still mostly there. As long as she wanted to forfeit, she certainly could voice it even now.


     In the stands, Rinloran’s face was ashen. He kept shouting out loud in his mind, “Nikita, give up!” But Nikita was still refused to give up.


     “Whoosh!”


     The tip of that fearsome, long black tongue came into contact with her snow-white forehead. A wisp of blue smoke rose in the air.


     A black cross-shaped pattern suddenly appeared on her forehead.


     The next instant, it quickly vanished again from her skin.


     The pain on Nikita’s face seemed even more intense.


     Even her whole body seemed to twitch violently.


     “This guy Rinsyi, why doesn’t he knock her down yet!”


     “He’s definitely trying to torture her!”


     Many spectators in the stands had also realized by then the cold Rinsyi’s thoughts.


     After licking Nikita’s forehead with its long, fearsome black tongue, the zombie dragon slowly took it back.


     Rinsyi merely continued to coldly stand there, not moving an iota.


     Time passed by, second after second, minute after minute. Sounds of “Nikita, give up!” “Nikita, admit defeat!” started rising here and there in the stands, gradually merging into a collective outcry.


     These shouts didn’t contain the slightest hint of mockery. They merely couldn’t stand it anymore.


     Because everyone could tell what kind of spiritual torture Nikita was suffering at the moment.


     Many people couldn’t understand what meaning there was left to Nikita’s continued persistence.


     “Ah!”


     However, Nikita let out a pained shout all of a sudden.


     Her eyes widened. A body ignited with a green fire that didn’t seem real. It instantly burned its way to the zombie dragon.


     “This is… Soul Sacrifice!”


     In team Dragon Breath, Morgan’s face had turned pale.


     “Soul Sacrifice!”


     In team Holy Dawn, Carter shook fiercely all of a sudden.


     Soul Sacrifice was an elven skill from the era of the War of the Dragons.


     It ignited part of the caster’s own spiritual energy to cause fierce damage to the opponent’s spirit.


     Even using this skill during ordinary times would bring some harm to the caster’s spiritual energy. By using it in the present situation, it was the same as Nikita cruelly tearing apart a great part of her own spiritual energy.


     In an instant, many arcane masters who knew about Soul Sacrifice realized that the reason why Nikita had borne Rinsyi’s incomparably painful torture was simply so she could try and gather her spiritual energy, in order to invoke this arcane skill!


     Rinsyi’s suddenly swayed on his feet. A painful expression appeared on his face as well. The pale-yellow crosses of his eyes suddenly flashed with a faint green luster.


     In front of Nikita, as though it’d entirely caught on fire all of a sudden, the “Zombie Dragon” erupted in countless green flames that came from the inside of his body.


     In a mere breath or two, a few dozen bones charred black in front of Nikita were all that was left of the zombie dragon.


     “You guys actually haven’t given up yet!”


     “Can’t you see yet that… Do you really have a death wish!”


     Rinsyi yelled furious words filled with pain.


     All the arcane particles left inside him instantly poured outside.


     Small-scale hurricanes suddenly fell down from the sky and sank into the black bones.


     The black bones quickly became blue bones spikes as thick as a thumb. In an instant, with a tremendous force, they stabbed ruthless at Nikita.


     “Puff!” “Puff!” “Puff!”


     Several dozen bone spurs suddenly stabbed inside Nikita!


     One by one, sharp points drenched in blood came out from her back.


     Rinloran’s fiercely froze at the same. He pricked his nails into his palms, drenching his hands in blood as well.


     “…”


     The entire arena fell deathly silent.


     Several dozen bone spurs were stuck inside Nikita. Blood was constantly flowing down from her. It was a gruesome scene to see.


     But Nikita still lifted her head.


     She once again lifted the huge ice sword in her hands. Step by step, she walked in Rinsyi’s direction.


     Rinsyi clasped the Moonlight Blade. In his mind, the anger born from the fierce became drowned by a chill as he witnessed this scene.


     “Nikita! Don’t fight anymore!”


     “Nikita, give up!”


     “Nikita, I beg you, stop fighting now!”


     The substitutes in team Agate Lake couldn’t stop themselves from shouting in tears.


     However, walking with great difficulties, blood constantly flowing down from her, Nikita was still advancing.


     “Clang!”


     Her figure suddenly accelerated as she launched another surprise attack. Her ice sword slashed against the Moonlight Blade.


     Without the support of his arcane particles, Rinsyi actually couldn’t withstand her with his mere physical strength. The Moonlight Blade once again flew out of his hands. Shaken, his entire body fell back more than a dozen steps. His face was white as snow.


     Nikita’s ice sword suddenly fell on the ground then.


     She couldn’t stay steady on her feet anymore. She could only prop herself on her sword.


     Yet, she still refused to give up. She still wanted to lift her head and go forward.


     “Bastard, give up already! You’re going to die if you continue!”


     Rinloran had mostly stayed silent until then, but in this instant, an unprecedented roar came from him.


     “What!”


     Before team Agate Lake’s members could react, Rinloran’s figure had already turned into a blur of light shooting toward the field.


     “You’re not allowed to enter the field!”


     The attention of all the referees was also focused on Nikita. One assistant referee suddenly noticed Rinloran catapulting himself into the field and gave a sudden start. A crisscrossed patch of flame suddenly appeared in front of Rinloran.


     “What!”


     But what made this assistant referee instantly covered in cold sweat was, Rinloran’s figure was actually so fast and nimble it was difficult to imagine. He directly passed through an opening in the flames.


     “Stop!”


     Only when he reached Nikita’s side did two assistant referees finally intercept him, on in front of him and one behind.


     “Rinloran…”


     Nikita saw Rinloran.


     She first called Rinloran’s name, the suddenly said again, “Captain Sophia… Sorry…” She toppled down the next instant, no longer capable of staying on her feet.


     Rinloran’s eyes suddenly became blood-red.


     Seeing that Rinloran should merely be a good friend of Nikita’s, an unsightly-faced Kleis shouted, “Don’t get in the way of the medical team!”


     Rinloran froze.


     He saw that even the ground at his feet was covered in Nikita’s blood.


     “Here I vow!”


     He suddenly crouched down and pressed his hand into the blood on the ground. Then he clenched his fist and put his arm horizontally in front of him, fist against his chest. He stood up, looked at Rinsyi, and said, “I’ll definitely beat you! I’ll definitely make you taste painful torture!”


     Along with his words, a blood-like mark suddenly appeared on his forehead!


     “The elves’ Blood Vow!”


     “The mark won’t disappear before he completes his vow!”


     “This student from Holy Dawn Academy actually…”


     The whole arena erupted in this instant. Kleis and the others froze as well.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 189: Joining the team!
      Chapter 189: Joining the team!


     “Rinloran actually…”


     Everyone in team Holy Dawn was totally dumbstruck.


     “The elven bloodline’s Blood Vow! Only people with high-level even blood can invoke this Blood Vow!”


     “This guy from Holy Dawn Academy, it’s not only his appearance that looks like a high-level elf, he really has a high-level elven bloodline!”


     “What’s the relationship between him and Nikita? Why did he rush into the field?”


     In such a chaos, Charlotte and Ivan and the others were also shocked speechless in the stands.


     “Charlotte, even if Rinloran and Nikita were in the same kind of relationship as you and Ayrin, it’s still too impulsive of him to rush like that into the field, don’t you think so?” Wilde couldn’t stop himself from whispering.


     “What the hell are you saying about me and Ayrin!” Charlotte would definitely have scolded him usually. But now, looking at Rinloran standing in the field, Charlotte thought Rinloran seemed to be burning with an invisible fire. “This guy… He’s totally different from usual,” she couldn’t help but whisper.


     “What a powerful will for war… He totally disregarded the spectators in the arena. Such a temperament… We’ve also been deceived by this guy’s usual facade.” Ivan breathed in deeply and quietly said, “This guy looks like a cold mountain on the outside, but he’s a volcano inside. Also, he’s really amazingly fast.”


     “So fast!”


     At the same time, the group of people from Dragon Breath Academy all looked grave and shocked. “He even immediately broke through an arcane spell from an arcane master of the Office.” Captain Morgan stared tight at Rinloran. “The elven bloodline’s Blood Vow. It’s something only someone with high-level elven bloodline can use, but there’s more to it. His way of using Blood Vow when facing his enemy, him leaving a blood mark on himself, it’s something that’s already disappeared for a long time from Doraster. Only some descendants of ancient elven clans still have this kind of tradition. The origin of this Holy Dawn team member is definitely more than meets the eye!”


     …


     While the arena erupted in an uproar, in the center of the field, Rinloran’s eyes pierced Rinsyi like a sharp, icy sword.


     His long silver hair floated slowly in the breeze. The blood mark signifying his vow and his hatred was a particularly ghastly sight.


     “It would have been one thing to just beat them, or even hurt them badly… However, to use methods like these against an opponent that should have been worthy of respect… Someone like you doesn’t deserve to be an arcane master!”


     Rinloran looked at Rinsyi, punctuating each and every word.


     Rinsyi coldly looked back at Rinloran.


     He had also been a little stunned by Rinloran when the latter had first appeared inside the field. But now, after hearing Rinloran’s Blood Vow, a cold smile brimming with utter mockery once again floated on his lips.



     “You want to defeat me?”


     He shook his head with a cold smile. “Too bad… You aren’t even qualified enough to fight with me.”


     “To fight against me, you have to qualify from your group at the very least.”


     After a pause, without even sparing any further glance for Rinloran, he turned around, looked up at the stands, looked at where team Holy Dawn was. “Too bad, a team of your level can’t even go past Silver Trout Academy.”


     “What should we do?” an assistant referee asked after reaching Kleis’ side, glancing at Rinloran.


     “What else can we do? The more brainless and hot-blooded a young man looks, the more often he’ll become a fearless brave.” Kleis looked at the assistant referee and quietly said, “Just like that Stingham, it’s enough to kick him out of the stadium.”


     “Don’t disturb the tournament’s normal procedure, please leave the arena first.”


     One on his left and one on his right, two arcane masters directly escorted Rinloran out of the arena


     Outside the Arena of Fire and Blood, a depressed-faced Stingham walked back and forth in front of the exit, with an arcane master keeping an eye on him all along.


     “Rinloran? Why did you come out as well?”


     Stingham’s brain actually worked very fast this time, as soon as he saw Rinloran escorted by two arcane masters. He shouted in disbelief, “What did you do? Why’s your treatment even grander than mine? Even I only had one patrolling arcane master escorting me out, you actually have two of them at the same time.”


     Rinloran’s lips pinched into a straight line. He didn’t answer Stingham’s question.


     “What’s that on your forehead?”


     Only then did Stingham suddenly notice the new blood mark on his forehead.


     “Rinloran!” Carter’s voice came from a tunnel to the side.


     Carter, Chris, and everyone else in team Holy Dawn came out from the tunnel.


     “I already asked the medical team earlier. Nikita and Sophia shouldn’t be in critical danger,” Carter quietly told Rinloran as he made his way to Stingham and Rinloran.


     “What do you mean? Is the match already over? Even Nikita was heavily wounded?” Stingham’s was so depressed even his face was black.


     “Teacher Carter!”


     What no one expected was, a shout suddenly burst forth from Rinloran. Even the bones of his fingers crackled because he was clenching them too hard. “Let me join the school team! I absolutely must defeat team Silver Trout and advance to the last eight, then defeat Golden Stag Academy, defeat Rinsyi!”


     Almost everyone in team Holy Dawn had been under the impression that Rinloran was someone particularly quiet and low-key, and also someone who hated fighting.


     Rinloran’s current voice and attitude suddenly made Moss and the others totally dumbstruck.


     Rinloran’s face was even a little twisted. Carter looked at him and didn’t say anything. He merely patted his shoulder and nodded.


     “Ayrin really didn’t misread you.”


     Chris couldn’t repress a sudden faint smile just then.


     She looked at Rinloran and stretched her fist. “Welcome! Let’s fight together and defeat Silver Trout! Defeat Golden Stag!”


     …


     …


     “One thousand and three… One thousand and four… One thousand and five…”


     In an empty training gym inside the infirmary, covered in sweat from head to toe, Ayrin was jumping like a leaping frog over a wall, his hands behind his back as he did his recovery exercises.


     “I wonder if Sophia and the others won…”


     “The match should be over by now. I really want to go and watch.”


     “Damnit… I forgot the count. Oh well, I’ll start again from one thousand.”


     Ayrin mumbled under his breath now and then while doing his recovery exercises. He couldn’t help but look in the direction of the arena, looking like he had trouble containing the itch to be there.


     Something shadowed a strand of sunlight at the exit of the gym all of a sudden. Liszt figure appeared in Ayrin’s sight.


     Ayrin suddenly stopped. He reached Liszt in two three jumps and hurried to ask, “Teacher Liszt! How was the match!”


     “They lost four-five.”


     Liszt looked at him with a lazy air and directly told him, “The first four fighters for Golden Stag Academy were all substitutes, but Rinsyi put himself last. He beat Sophia and Nikita all by himself. He seriously wounded Nikita and Sophia. They’ve both been sent here for medical treatment.”


     “Four five? They almost won!” Ayrin said in a daze. “They were actually wounded so badly… Rinsyi, just how strong is that guy?”


     “He opened four arcane gates, and he’s grasped at least two domain-types taboo skills,” Liszt said. “So it’s very troublesome to beat him even for a monster like you, because the level of your arcane particles is far below his. Also, domain-type arcane skills need four arcane gates to use. There’s no way for you to learn and use them right now. So if you were to meet him in the tournament, you still can’t counter his domain-type skills.”


     “Domain-type arcane skills have always been the strongest among all the arcane skills. Rinsyi, that guy, he actually learned two of them already. No wonder he looks so arrogant.” Ayrin took a deep breath, the fire of his fighting spirit burning in his eyes.


     “I have good news for you.” Liszt looked at him and his fighting spirit that seemed to burn fiercer the stronger the opponent was. He couldn’t help but smile. “Rinloran officially joined the academy team.”


     “What, Rinloran joined the team?” Ayrin immediately jumped with joy. His head even almost crashed against the gym’s ceiling.


     “His relationship with Nikita is apparently pretty close. Rinsyi used a skill to torment Nikita, so he actually charged into the field and made one of those elven Blood Vow against Rinsyi. He swore he was going to defeat Rinsyi,” Liszt said with a lazy smile.


     “How hot-blooded!”


     His eyes wide open, Ayrin laughed heartily. “Now our team Holy Dawn is becoming even stronger!”


     “Teacher Liszt!” Ayrin suddenly shouted even louder.


     “What?” Liszt looked at him a little strangely.


     “We’re going up against Silver Trout Academy next round already!”


     “We can only qualify by defeating them. That’s the only way we can run into Rinsyi!”


     “I have to go to the tournament field no matter what, even if I’m only a substitute and don’t fight in the match. It’s really too painful otherwise, I definitely won’t be able to bear it!”


     Ayrin kept shouting.


     Liszt slightly hesitated for a moment.


     “Alright then.” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “A team at the level of Silver Trout Academy isn’t something you can run into everyday either… It would be regrettable if you can’t watch a match like that.”


     “Since that’s the case, you be careful in the next few days. Don’t secretly add more to your training regimen. If your condition’s alright… when the time comes to fight against Silver Trout Academy, I’ll let you appear in team Holy Dawn!”


     “Teacher Liszt, you’re simply great!”


     Ayrin directly rushed in Liszt’s arms with a woahah.


     “Don’t be so excitable, alright? It’s very easy for others to misunderstand like this, get it?” Liszt looked at Ayrin with a helpless expression. He couldn’t help but smile.


     “Next match against Silver Trout, I really can’t wait for it.”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 190 A fight with a special meaning for Silver Trout
      Chapter 190 A fight with a special meaning for Silver Trout


     “Our hotel’s price is fair. We have great balconies with a unique view, breakfast and lunch are even offered if you stay for three nights, and you can even rent dwarven crystal spectacles especially made to watch the tournament with.”


     In a landing plaza for the sky crystal ferries in Eichemalar, an inn’s clerk was sparing no effort to bawl.


     This clerk stared all of a sudden.


     From the ferry that had landed not long ago, the ones pouring out were almost all students wearing Holy Dawn Academy’s light-blue uniform and girls wearing Agate Lake Academy’s uniform.


     “Are you all students of Holy Dawn Academy and Agate Lake Academy?” someone in the plaza couldn’t help but ask.


     “That’s right, we hurried here to cheer for team Holy Dawn and team Agate Lake.”


     “But team Agate Lake already lost to team Golden Stag a few days ago.”


     “A match that brought glory despite the defeat, plus our St. Lauren also has a match the day after tomorrow between Holy Dawn Academy and Silver Trout Academy. Many students from Divine Shield Academy and Iron Forest Academy are also going to hurry and come here.”


     This inn clerk immediately understood. This year, the two teams coming from St. Lauren had both exhibited very outstanding performances. They’d both earned a new level of respect for themselves. So all the academies in St. Lauren felt proud and elated, and many people had rushed there to encourage them just for the occasion.


     As soon as he understood, this shop clerk instantly changed his angle of approach. He shouted in a loud voice, “Everyone at our inn is a fan of Holy Dawn Academy and Agate Lake Academy! As long as you’re a supporter of Holy Dawn Academy or Agate Lake Academy and check in for more than three days, you get a 10% discount! We’ll even gift you with a big poster of the members of team Holy Dawn!”


     …


     After the interruption from the Evil Dragon followers’ scheme, the first round of the accelerated group stage after the tournament resumed was already over.


     Thanks to Holy Dawn Academy and Agate Lake Academy’s outstanding performances, many students had rushed to Eichemalar to watch the tournament after receiving the heartening news, in order to cheer for Holy Dawn Academy.


     “The Most Important Matches Of The Second Round In The Group Stage!”


     The newest issue of Breith Magazine used such a title.


     After the end of the first round, among the eight groups, there was already no suspense left as to the qualifications of Dragon Breath Academy in group one, Abel Academy in group two, River Bend Academy in group four, Winterfell Academy in group six, and Deepwood Motte Academy in group eight.


     For that reason, the matches Breith Magazine focused on were Silver Trout Academy against Holy Dawn Academy in the upper half, Golden Stag Academy against Hawkmoon Academy in the lower half, as well as Three-Headed Dragon Academy against Sea Gale Academy in group seven.



     Compared to the past, it was already a rare sight to having half of the eight seeded teams with their future still hanging in the balance.


     “Apart from Silver Trout and Holy Dawn, the most unpredictable matches in the eight groups should be last year’s seventh, Three-Headed Dragon Academy, against last year’s ninth, Sea Gale Academy.”


     In a small restaurant mainly serving things like black beer, bread, and barbecue, Ivan, Charlotte, Wilde and the others also had the newest issue of Breith Magazine in front of them.


     Charlotte couldn’t help but shake her head when she heard Wilde’s words. “No matter who wins between Three-Headed Dragon and Sea Gale, the match will be incomparably harsh and desperate. After the winner qualifies for the last eight, the end result will probably the same no matter the team they end up meeting.”


     “Well, from what you said, isn’t Holy Dawn Academy in the same miserable situation? Even if they defeat Silver Trout, they’re probably going to have to pay a great price for it. After entering the last eight, any team left is an outstandingly powerful team,” Wilde said, looking at Charlotte. “The reason Rinsyi sounded so confident is that every substitute in Silver Trout has the strength of a celebrity contestant. Even if they have some members of their main roster severely wounded and forced to withdraw, their global strength won’t be much affected even with a substitute or two instead.”


     “But team Holy Dawn is different from all the other teams. Ayrin, Moss, Chris, as well as Rinloran now… Each of them is a guy you simply can’t predict or see through. Who knows how they’re going to fight,” Ivan said.


     Then he suddenly looked up at the entrance of the restaurant.


     In the doorway, a girl wearing a black dress with a long skirt was making her way inside.


     “Ivan… This girl looks a little cold. I didn’t know that’d be your type.” Seeing Ivan’s gaze stray to that girl, Wilde couldn’t resist quietly teasing him.


     But after saying that, Wilde suddenly thought this girl with the long black-skirted dress seemed more and more familiar.


     “Ruler of Blades, Sarina?” He suddenly recognized her. He couldn’t help but throw a glance at the issue of Breith Magazine on the table.


     On the magazine, among Silver Trout Academy’s portrait, that girl’s face and the girl making her way inside at this moment were impressively identical.


     “Ivan.”


     Just then, this girl had already made a beeline for Ivan and taken the initiative to greet him.


     “Sarina, do you want something from me?” Ivan said, standing up.


     “Is it really Sarina? You know each other?” Even Charlotte stare at Ivan was a little blank. She had no idea either Ivan and Sarina were already acquainted with each other.


     “We happened to be in the same team in a mission not long ago,” Ivan quiet said, his face impassible.


     “I never heard you mention it,” Charlotte mumbled.


     “Must have had something in mind, or else, why did he never mention it before?” Wilde and the others suddenly took on an ambiguous look.


     Sarina first politely nodded at everyone, then sat opposite Ivan.


     “Our match in two days is particularly important for us. I know you’re very close with members of team Holy Dawn, so I came to find you so I can ask you not to tell them about the characteristics of my arcane skills.”


     “So it was like this…” Wilde and the others suddenly looked at Ivan, waiting to see how he would respond.


     “We might only have been temporary teammates, but keeping your team members’ secrets is something every arcane master should do. I hope for team Holy Dawn’s victory, but of course I won’t tell them about your latest characteristics,” Ivan looked at her and told her very frankly. “That said, Sarina, with your usual character, you would usually never have come looking for me and asking a request like this. Even if you have this sort of misgivings, you’d change your way of fighting at most.”


     “That’s because I very very… very much want to win this match,” Sarina quietly said, a little downcast. “The matter about Shinro was a huge blow for our captain Nolan. For our captain, Shinro wasn’t merely a freshman with remarkable strength. He spent a lot of energy and care training and worrying about Shinro in the past year. Even now, he still can’t understand why someone he’s sincerely guided with genuine enthusiasm would actually become a traitor, would choose to be his enemy. That’s why, after they investigated our team last time, he decided to go to a sentry post at the front in the Southam Demon Forest and join the Shadowfiend Corps.”


     “You know like me that…” After a pause, Sarina looked at Ivan and added, “A place like that is a place where anyone could die fighting. For that reason, for us, this tournament isn’t only the last tournament he’ll participate in. It has an even greater meaning.”


     “Someone you completely see as a friend and a companion, yet who in fact harbors evil intentions… That Shinro guy really deserved to die.” Ivan heaved a soft sight. “Nolan’s indeed a good guy. Don’t worry, no matter who wins out of you or that group of guys from Holy Dawn Academy, I wish for that match to be a fair and spectacular battle.”


     “To tell the truth…” Sarian’s face finally exposed the trace of a smile. “You also fought against Holy Dawn Academy. You’re familiar with them, so what do you think, who’s more likely to win the match between us in two days?”


     “I would rather not answer this question;” Ivan couldn’t hold back a smile.


     “I can already tell the answer from your reply,” Sarina said with a faint smile. “So even you aren’t optimistic about our chances. It seems that the match in two days will really be a great challenge.”


     “The match against Silver Trout is in two days already… Can you really be about recovered and come out by then?”


     At this time, Ayrin’s figure filled Charlotte’s mind.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 191 Another meeting with greed particles
      Chapter 191 Another meeting with greed particles


     Early morning.


     Having already changed into a brand-new Holy Dawn school uniform, Ayrin stood in a test room, his face brimming with excitement.


     Liszt, Songat, and Cana stood in front of him.


     After having completed some detailed tests about Ayrin’s physical condition, Cana made her final injunctions at Ayrin before he left the infirmary.


     “Remember, you’ve recovered very well, but even if you were to fight with someone, you still can’t use arcane skills at the level of a Thunderblaze Wall or a Ruin Fetters. Or else, you might very possibly have to come back here and stay in bed.”


     “I understand. Even if I go on stage, I’ll definitely control my arcane particles, because staying in bed here is really too boring!” Ayrin loudly promised.


     Songat had fished a grilled sausage somewhere from one of his pockets and was nibbling on it while he casually asked with indifference, “Are Carter and you really planning to put him down in the fighting roster?”


     “When you’re injured, the way to control your arcane particles and your own body when you fight, that’s also something he needs to learn.” Liszt offered a faint smile. “But Carter thinks that he might not have the opportunity to make an appearance anyway, even if we put him on the fighting sheet.”


     “Are you guys so confident against Silver Trout?” Songat suddenly took on a stop-with-your-boasting expression. “Do you think we’re still in the era of your Evil Six?”


     “You wanna bet?” Liszt smiled a lazy smile.


     “Alright!” Songat’s eyes suddenly shone. “The one who loses invites the other to a Jungle Dancers show?”


     Cana bristled as she shouted, “Can’t you pay attention? There’s still a woman here!”


     “Ohoho…” A sudden strange smile came from Songat. “Cana, I thought a woman as pure as yourself shouldn’t even know who are the Jungle Dancers.”


     “Bastard!” Cana itched to kick Songat flying.


     Ayrin felt very curious. “Who are the Jungle Dancers?”


     “Little kids shouldn’t ask too many questions!” Her face full of black lines, Cana bopped Ayrin’s head. “It’s a place only a lonely wretched middle-aged pervert like him would go.”


     Just as Ayrin finished his physicals, ready to leave the Office’s infirmary so that he could go back to the Arena and meet up with team Holy Dawn for tomorrow’s match, a young woman was crossing a street not far away from the infirmary.


     One side of this street was full of hotels with elegant landscapes, while on the other side were some novelty shops selling all sorts of odd and bizarre things.


     This street with deep-purple roses planted on both sides seemed especially quiet and empty, because it was close to the time for the tournament to resume tomorrow,


     This young woman wore a long, belted and skirted dress, a style trending in the area around Eichemalar. She also wore a pretty lace-bordered, wide-rimmed sunhat, and her hand even held a little flowery and ornamental umbrella with a handle made from green gems.



     Her attire looked like a young noblewoman going to an appointed meeting with someone.


     No one paid attention to this young woman. They couldn’t see her face, and her figure and clothes weren’t particularly breathtaking.


     However, her footsteps slowly become heavier and heavier.


     Under the wide brim of her hat, her eyes became more and more hazy, gradually turning totally blank like a wandering ghost that’d lost its will, making its way on the street in a stiff gait!


     “Time’s up… Time’s up… Time’s up…”


     From her mouth came a string of repeated words in a stiff and vague voice only she could hear.


     If someone could notice her increasingly stiffer steps and see her face under the brim of her hat, they’d definitely be weirded out and frightened.


     “Time’s up… Time’s up…”


     Along with her repeated mumbles, white powder suddenly rustled down her face.


     This white powder wasn’t some kind of cosmetics some young girls liked to wear, but fragments of skin falling from her face!


     Her pretty face suddenly seemed extremely sinister as the skin flaked down. Her entire body suddenly twisted as well. Countless tiny bulges roamed nonstop under her skin, as though countless tiny bugs were about to crawl out of her.


     Just then, a pale-white silhouette suddenly emerged from shadows not far behind her.


     This figure seemed to have drilled its way out of the ground. From head to toe, it was covered in frightful pale-white particles.


     “Puff!”


     Countless pale-white particles suddenly sprayed outward, wrapping the young woman inside together with this silhouette.


     All these white particles entirely left this young woman’s figure a mere second later, then vanished back into the shadows along with the figure.


     The young woman toppled on the ground like a wilted flower. A dried corpse riddled with holes and sores.


     “Ah!”


     Someone suddenly noticed something abnormal when this woman fell on the ground and shrieked in shock.


     …


     Liszt, Ayrin, and Songat heard an alarm sound for arcane teams as soon as they went out of the infirmary.


     “What happened?” Ayrin suddenly blinked.


     “Someone used an arcane skill and killed someone. We’re going to rush there. Ayrin, don’t leave my side!” The instant Liszt heard this distinct alarm, he immediately told Ayrin a few words and swift shot forward, leading the way.


     “What arcane skill did they use to cause something like this?”


     As soon as he’d hurled himself there together with Liszt and Songat, Ayrin immediately saw a young woman’s corpse riddled with holes and sores.


     The corpse even seemed to have been bitten by countless maggots. Around the murder scene, there wasn’t any trace of blood to be seen.


     Three arcane teams were already gathered at the scene. Among them, a tall man with a flattop issued a tense order to those around him: “Stay on high alert!”


     “Liszt?” This man’s face eased up a little when he saw Liszt’s approach.


     “Greed—Corrosion Particles.”


     Liszt merely nodded. Before he could say anything, this man had already taken the initiative to explain the situation in quick words. “We already inspected the scene. They must have come from the sewers then suddenly killed this woman. Judging from the remaining traces of arcane energy… It must have been Lotton, the one who ran away last time.”


     “Lotton?” Ayrin blinked. “Has he been hidden in the sewers all this time? He never left Eichemalar?”


     All the arcane masters in the surroundings seemed to recognize Ayrin. Their eyes were very friendly when they looked at him, but when they heard his words, their faces suddenly fell a little.


     The arcane teams of the Office of Special Affairs had never stopped their search in the sewers, because some arcane teams suspected Lotton of hiding inside all along. But now that their guess had been confirmed, it was like a sudden slap on the faces of many arcane teams in the Office.


     So many arcane masters at the peak of the kingdom were actually powerless to find a young, heavily-wounded arcane masters inside the sewers.


     “It seems our first guess was right… Such a dark underground is indeed the environment that suits him best, and he definitely has some special arcane skills to match.”


     Without showing many emotions on his face, Liszt looked at the flattop man and said, “What’s the identity of the deceased?”


     “A lady from House Rudolph in Oaken City. House Rudolph is merely a small ordinary clan…”


     “It’s the Black Death’s Plague…”


     Crouched on the side and inspecting the surroundings, Songat interrupted their dialogue before the flattop man could finish. “Before this woman came to Eichemalar, she’d already been controlled by a taboo skill from the Evil Dragon followers. Her body also shows signs of disease. Among the Evil Dragon followers, there’s only Plague Bishop’s taboo skill, Black Death’s Plague.”


     “Plague Bishop Ancenoli?!” The flattop man and the other arcane masters were all greatly taken aback. But they clearly didn’t know Songat, so they looked at Liszt with inquisitive eyes.


     “This is Songat, the best medical master in the Office of Special Affairs. He must have come into contact with people struck by that arcane skill. He’s more authoritative than me in that area.” Liszt introduced him with a shrug.


     “So you’re the pervert…” With a blink, the flattop man almost spouted Songat’s nickname.


     “Right right right. Let’s go watch the Jungle Dancers together next time you’re free.” Songat looked at the flattop man as if he didn’t mind at all. “If you’re free, you can also go the infirmary and look for me.”


     “Who’s going to go to the Office’s infirmary… That’s a place only for the grievously injured and those about to die,” the flattop man and several arcane masters around suddenly mumbled in their minds.


     “What’s the Black Death’s Plague?” Ayrin couldn’t stop himself from interrupting at this time.


     “A skill that can spread disease around. Through microorganisms in the air, it destroys parts of someone’s functions. Usually, people with low resistance can’t withstand it and will become black corpses,” Liszt explained with a glance his way. “Among the Evil Dragon disciples, there’s only one Bishop who can use this taboo skill, but this taboo skill still requires the consumption of a large amount of life force to use. It’s a type of dark sacrificial skill. The price of invoking it is considerable.”


     “And now?” Ayrin was suddenly startled. He could almost feel his hairs stand on end and a fishy taste on his tongue.


     “It’s alright. This skill has been interrupted before it could break out. Otherwise, this place would already be submerged in a black-colored Death’s Plague fog,” Liszt said, reading Ayrin’s thoughts. He glanced in the direction of the infirmary. “This place is so close to the infirmary. If it had erupted here, the infirmary would definitely have suffered quite a few casualties. It seems Dias hasn’t given up yet after his schemes failed last time… That said, the only problem is, Lotton is also an Evil Dragon follower, so why did he actually kill this woman all of a sudden before her final eruption? Only his Greed Particles can absorb these filthy things.”


     “Teacher Liszt.”


     Ayrin said, his eyebrows creasing, “Last time when I fought him, I felt that he seems to have been forced into a very tragic life… He might be controlled by the Evil Dragon followers, but he wants to escape from that life. Only, he’s trapped by his fears can’t escape from his fate.”


     “If he did that because of a common enemy… Then we have at least to understand what he’s afraid of, what he needs,” Liszt said after a moment of silence.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 192 A fight between high-level elven bloodline and poison dragon
      Chapter 192 A fight between high-level elven bloodline and poison dragon


     “Why isn’t he here yet?”


     In the Arena of Fire and Blood, whether Charlotte in the stands or team Holy Dawn in the team preparation area, everyone was anxiously waiting for Ayrin.


     Except for Stingham.


     The spectators had already entered the arena. There were only about ten minutes left until the start of the match against Silver Trout Academy. In a few minutes, the two teams had to hand over their fighting sheets, but there was no trace of Ayrin anywhere even now, even though he said he’d be there.


     “Did he fail his final physicals? Even so, we already agreed he’d come as a spectator in that case. Did anything happen?”


     The always calm and wise Carter was also a little restless.


     “Ayrin isn’t here yet. It seems like it’s his fate to be absent from this match.”


     In a corner of the stands, a group of people from Golden Stag Academy was also coldly observing team Holy Dawn. After hearing the flirty Megan’s words coming from beside him, an overly pale-faced Rinsyi said in a mocking tone, “After such a heavy injury, how could he leave the infirmary so fast?”


     After being benched by Rinsyi because of his insufficient performance the first time he fought, Pires cautiously agreed: “Who knows, he might even have become handicapped.”


     “What!”


     But just then, his face completely froze.


     Rinsyi’s face also stiffened all of a sudden.


     “Ayrin!”


     “It’s Ayrin!”


     “Ayrin came back on the team!”


     Tremendous shouts and cheers instantly erupted from the whole stands.


     The countless people who’d come from Holy Dawn Academy couldn’t resist standing from their seats, forming a human tide.


     Ayrin was precisely the one making his appearance as he came out from the tunnel reserved for the participant teams, wearing Holy Dawn Academy’s school uniform.


     Making his way out of the tunnel, Ayrin seemed to overflow with vitality just as he always did, his face brimming with excitement. Where was any sign of injury or deformity to be seen?


     “Ah? Why are there so many people from our academy?”


     As soon as he came into the field, Ayrin suddenly saw countless people wearing the light-blue uniform of Holy Dawn Academy in the stands. He blinked in surprise.


     “This annoying freak who steals my thunder hasn’t died yet! He really came!”


     Just as the jubilant Moss and the others couldn’t stop themselves from rushing at Ayrin, Stingham actually took out a comb and combed his hair, while threatening Carter at the same time like a fiend, “I don’t care, today’s the day I’m going to astonish the whole arena, save Holy Dawn Academy, and seduce ten thousand pretty girls. Teacher Carter, you absolutely need to put me before Ayrin. Otherwise, I won’t ever come out in the future.”


     Stingham’s threat made Carter smile. “It’s deal, Stingham. Only, after I arrange before Ayrin this time, you must listen to my arrangements every time in our future matches.”



     “It’s a deal!”


     Stingham suddenly laughed out loud with a toss of his hair. “Haha, I’ll already have become a fashionable idol for ten thousand pretty girls after this match. It doesn’t matter to me how you plan it in the future.”


     “Then it’s settled!” With a smile, Carter brandished his fist at Ayrin from afar.


     “Ayrin, how are you?”


     “Are you about healed?”


     Moss and Chris and the others couldn’t stop themselves from squeezing Ayrin’s arms and shoulders and whatever.


     “Almost. I just can’t go all out.” Ayrin was a little ticklish because of their squeezing and couldn’t help giggle out loud.


     “This guy’s really almost healed!”


     “Why hasn’t the boss left the infirmary yet?”


     Seeing Ayrin and the others in Holy Dawn in a group hug, Wilde and the others were happy, while feeling a little lump in their throat the same time.


     Charlotte suddenly looked down at this time as though in response to something, turning shy and bashful.


     Sure enough, the next second, Ayrin had already charged to where she and Wilde and the others were and seated, shouting at the top of his lungs, “Charlotte! Remember our promise!”


     “What promise?” Ivan teased with an impassible face.


     “Hehe. Charlotte has to kiss him as long as they win this match,” a musclehead from Iron Forest Academy said in a dirty tone.


     “You… How did you know, did you actually peek at my letter?!” Charlotte shouted in anger and embarrassment, looking about to lose control of herself and give him a beating.


     “It’s… it’s just a random guess. You guys really…” The group of guys from Iron Forest Academy suddenly looked at each other, their eyes wide.


     “…” Charlotte couldn’t help but feel the urge to kill everyone around her so they couldn’t speak from the grave.


     “Rinloran! Brave warrior!”


     In team Holy Dawn, Ayrin didn’t say much when he saw the blood mark on Rinloran’s forehead. He merely shouted Rinloran’s name, then firmly hammered his fist against Rinloran’s chest.


     “That hurt. Couldn’t you have done it a little softer?”


     Rinloran swore, but his lips curved upward despite himself.


     Just then, a resounding song rose from the stands.


     When the darkness before dawn twisted and whirled, the Evil Dragon’s forces gradually unfurled;


     A world-destroying crisis, despair uncurled, the flickering flame of hope on the verge of extinction;


     Arise and fight, brave warrior!


     Fight with courage! Brave warrior!


     …


     A resounding song boiling with hot-bloodness made the entire Arena of Fire and Blood seem like Holy Dawn Academy’s home arena.


     “He actually recovered from his wounds?”


     “No matter how strong Ayrin truly is, as long as he’s there, the atmosphere in the entire team Holy Dawn and in the stands looks totally different.”


     In team Silver Trout, Captain Nolan took a deep breath and slowly said, “Now, our opponents are even more formidable.”


     “We must win nevertheless, no matter how strong the opponent!”


     Sarina and the other members of the team all took a deep breath and said those words resembling an oath.


     “Hand over the fighting lineups!”


     As the teachers in charge of both teams handed over their fighting sheets, the atmosphere in the arena became even more ardent.


     “Stingham, have you been training hard lately?”


     Stingham hadn’t even looked at Ayrin so far, but Ayrin took the initiative to give him a wide smile.


     Stingham tossed his hair in a very arrogant gesture and humphed. “None of your business. Why aren’t you dead yet?”


     “In fact, I’m already dead. I’m a ghost who came back to haunt you,” Ayrin said with a smile.


     Stingham immediately rolled his eyes. “Ayrin, do you think I’m an idiot or what.”


     Ayrin gave him a thumbs-up. “You’ve made progress, it looks like you’ve trained assiduously.”


     “Of course!”


     Stingham humped, but he suddenly thought something was wrong a second later. He shouted, “Ayrin, just now when you said I’ve made progress, what the hell did that mean!”


     The group from Dragon Breath looked at the noisy members of team Holy Dawn and couldn’t help but mumble, “It’s really a strange team you can’t see through at all. Even against an opponent like Silver Trout, they still don’t seem the slightest bit nervous or afraid.”


     …


     “Holy Dawn Academy against Silver Trout Academy, first fight, Rinloran against Shukla!”


     The singing in the arena suddenly disappeared when Kleis’ voice rose in the field.


     “Rinloran!”


     “The first one Holy Dawn Academy is sending out is the freshman who charged into the field and swore the Blood Vow against Rinsyi last time?”


     “Shukla! Silver Trout Academy is sending one of their three strongest among them as soon as the match begins, Poison Master Shukla!”


     The stands suddenly erupted one second later.


     “Is that the Shukla who has the rarely-seen dual-headed poison dragon’s bloodline?”


     Ayrin saw that the one making his way out of team Silver Trout was a short-haired boy without too tall a stature. He had a natural red to the rims of his eyes, his face looked a little tender and immature, but a formidable aura was clearly radiating from him.


     “Teacher Carter, do you think Rinloran can win?” he couldn’t resist quietly asking Carter.


     Carter merely smiled and didn’t answer directly. He said, “I didn’t send him on stage so he could get a thrashing.”


     While slowly making his way to the center of the field, Rinloran took a small red bottle and sprinkled a few drops of the Tears of the Forest Goddess on his hands.


     A familiar fragrance, full of memories, slowly emerged.


     “It’s because they had dearly-loved people in this country, people they had to protect at the cost of their lives, that they fought without a care for their own lives!” Nikita’s voice once again appeared in his mind.


     “I’ve already stepped out of my own world… I will fight just like you did.”


     Rinloran closed his eyes when he reached the center of the field and silently said a few words to his parents.


     The arena gradually became still and silent.


     “Let’s begin!”


     Almost at the same time, Rinloran and Shukla gestured at Kleis they were ready.


     “Begin!”


     “Shadow of the Winged Serpent!”


     The instant Kleis waved down his flag, a beam of arcane particles swiftly sprayed out from one of Shukla’s fingers.


     “It’s actually dark-green!”


     Ayrin immediately noticed that Shukla’s arcane particles were different from the usual magenta color. They were unexpectedly dark-green.


     The instant this dark-green light flashed, a slender shadow flew not far away in front of Rinloran, biting at him!


     “Did it hit?”


     The arena erupted in exclamations.


     However, even louder exclamations immediately erupted afterward.


     Rinloran’s figure faded away from his original spot.


     Rinloran stood five or six meters away from his original position, perfectly safe and sound.


     “So fast!”


     “Even the eyes can’t follow him! And.. he didn’t use any arcane skill! It was purely physical evasion!”


     In team Holy Dawn, Ayrin’s eyes stretched wide. “Was Rinloran not going all out when we were training together? His speed can actually reach such a degree?”


     “Indeed a high-level elven bloodline. Your speed is inconceivable. Too bad though, you fell into my trap!”


     Just then, Shukla coldly raised his head in front of Rinloran.


     A dark-red mist rose from the ground in an area five or six meters around Rinloran.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 193: Shocking battle
      Chapter 193: Shocking battle


     The instant the dark-red mist rose from the ground, it immediately became a seven-colored rainbow whipping on Rinloran.


     Rinloran’s skin and even his silvery-white hair instantly became a mix of seven colors, looking unspeakably strange.


     “Oh no! Rainbow Poison Burn!”


     In the stands, Ivan’s face suddenly sank.


     “It’s over.”


     Many people in the stands shook their heads at the same time.


     Rainbow Poison Burn was a poison arcane skill unique to House Tully. Arcane masters struck by it quickly lost their ability to move.


     In a fight between arcane masters, the battle could sometime be a very intense back and forth, but sometimes you could fall to the enemy’s schemes with but one moment of carelessness, your defeat then written in stone.


     Such a victory was common, but a fight ending before they could even see any of Rinloran’s abilities was regrettable.


     A flash of satisfaction glinted in Shukla’s eyes when he saw the rainbow poison land on Rinloran.


     “Hm?”


     But his eyes immediately flashed with surprise the next second.


     Many light-blue sparkles suddenly appeared on Rinloran, like the rambling pixies found in the depths of the demon forests.


     A strange energy suddenly floated in the air, like the flutter of a nymph’s song.


     The seven-colored luster on Rinloran quickly vanished.


     “Gaia’s Blessing!”


     “An arcane skill that can dispel some negative conditions, something only some pure-blooded elven clans can learn! Where on earth does this Rinloran come from, how can he master an arcane skill that’s already disappeared from the world at large!”


     In team Dragon Breath, the knowledgeable Morgan was also startled.


     In team Holy Dawn, Ayrin couldn’t resist shouting at Carter, “What arcane skill is this?”


     “An arcane skill only passed down in ancient elven clans. It uses the power of nature to cleanse one’s body and soul. Ordinary poisonous and mind-controlling skills are powerless in front of it,” Carter explained with a faint smile.


     “God of Herdsmen—Seeds.”


     Just then, Rinloran raised his hands as though he were cupping a basin of water between them. Dazzling arcane particles gushed nonstop from his fingers, and dense green balls of light continuously from the ground.


     Having no idea what skill Rinloran was using just, Shukla’s figure flashed repeatedly. A deep black halo of light appeared around him; bubbles even seemed to gush continuously inside, looking extremely strange.


     “Poison Dragon’s Evil Halo.”


     Knowing Ayrin was sure to ask, Carter forestalled him by saying, “A defensive skill that emits continuous poisonous air and can also resist ordinary targeted attacks.”


     Just then, in almost the entire stadium, the balls of green light had already transformed into lush and luxuriant undergrowth half a meter high.


     “What arcane skill is that?”



     Dragon Breath’s captain Morgan was experienced and knowledgeable; he liked to spend his free time in the library. But even he couldn’t tell.


     “What?”


     Just when Shukla thought the undergrowth didn’t pose a serious threat, just as he was planning on keeping a certain distance away from each underbrush and continue firing constant attacks at Rinloran, many white dandelion-like flowers bloomed in every underbrush.


     Many a mature-looking dandelion petal suddenly scattered in the air. They drifted across the whole sky like graceful snow, even blocking vision.


     Shukla immediately lost sight of Rinloran.


     “Puff puff puff…”


     These petals seemed about to pour inside his lung along with his breathing, but the black Evil Halo around him blocked them.


     “Swish!”


     All of a sudden, a blue, crystal-like arrow of light suddenly appeared behind Shukla.


     “Damn it!”


     Shukla’s face suddenly sank. He pointed with his right hand. A beam of purple-black flame carrying an intense dragon aura timely struck the arrow of light just as the arrow crossed past the halo around him.


     “Puff!” The blue, crystal-like arrow of light was suddenly burned into countless invisible particles.


     Shukla lightly shook after scattering the arrow. His face brimmed with a grave expression.


     “Poisonous Overgrowth!”


     Along with his chant, a black, blurry ring of black flame spread away in every direction, with himself as the center.


     The dandelion-like petals fluttering in the air immediately wilted into muddy drops of water dripping down the instant they came into contact with the black blurry flames.


     The spectators in the stands and him finally saw the scene in the arena once again.


     Rinloran stood a dozen meters behind him. A light-blue crystal-like longbow had impressively appeared in his hand somewhen.


     The green grasses in the arena also swiftly turned back under the black flames’ corrosion.


     But just then, Rinloran looked at Shukla and said, “You also fell for it!”


     Shukla’s heart went cold for an inexplicable reason.


     Black vines covered with sharp thorns sudden grew among the grasses turning black and wilting. Fresh scarlet flowers resembling snake heads quickly bloomed on them!


     “That’s the Black Magus Flower!”


     Morgan was dumbstruck. “Flowers grown by black wizards specialized in poison research during the Magus Era that came after the Era of the War of the Dragons. It actually feeds itself on poison, and the fruits born from it will shoot steel-needle-like seeds as soon as the air vibrates even a little! Such an arcane skill, plus the materialized Elven Bow, is Rinloran actually a descendant of the elven kingdom’s forest guardians?”


     “What a strange arcane skill. Was this guy this strong?”


     Moss and Ayrin looked at each other.


     The black vines grew very quickly to two meters high. An iron forest suddenly seemed to grow in the arena, like the one Ayrin and Rinloran had trained in back in Holy Dawn Academy. Furthermore, the malevolent, snake-head-like red flowers growing on them quickly matured into brown-skinned hard fruits the size of a fist.


     “Swish swish swish swish…”


     Shukla had merely moved a tiny bit that the several dozen fruits around him instantly split open. Almost a hundred black needles glinting in the light shot in his direction.


     “You’re looking down too much on me if you think you’re going to beat me with that kind of speed!”


     Just then, the black halo around Shukla suddenly shrank, while another black flame spread outward from inside his body. His body seemed to inflate, while the black flame shaped itself into black spiky scales covering his skin!


     “Bang!”


     An astonishing force erupted from him the next instant, instantly bursting through the forest of thorny vines in front of him.


     All the “Black Magus Flowers” in the fifty meters between him and Rinloran instantly crumbled. The broken branches and leaves and gusts of wind formed a huge, loud wave behind him.


     “What a fearsome force!”


     “He actually powered through just like that!”


     Such a wild explosiveness instantly reminded everyone in the stands that Shukla possessed genuine dragon blood after all!”


     “Boom!”


     Rinloran and Shukla crashed fiercely together, producing a sound resembling the pounding of a drum.


     With the dragon-like gusts of wind surrounding Shukla, no one had clearly seen the scene the instant the collision happened. Μwhen the waves of wind scattered to all sides, they saw Shukla’s figure stopped at the spot of the collision, while Rinloran had been sent flying among the gusts of wind as though he’d been blown up by an explosion, black shadows seeming to fall away from him.


     “Can it be?” Rejoicing a little in Rinloran’s misfortune, Stingham was suddenly a little dumbstruck when he saw these black shadows fall down. “This cleanliness freak was actually beaten up til even his poo poo fell out?”


     “What’s your brain made of! How could it be poo!” Even Chris almost blew her top when she heard Stingham.


     “Is that?”


     In team Silver Trout, rather close to Rinloran as it happened, Nolan’s eyes suddenly narrowed instead.


     Arcane weights!


     He clearly saw that what was scattering away from Rinloran were arcane weights glinting with silver light.


     Silver gravity weights!


     It was the highest-level training weight, the heaviest among all the arcane weights. They would even combine together to form a gravity field around the arcane master!


     In other words, the speed and agility Rinloran had demonstrated at the beginning had actually been achieved even wearing these weights!


     Nolan’s scalp even felt a little numb at this moment.


     “What!”


     As the gusts of wind loudly scattered away, everyone in the stands finally saw when Rinloran was about to land that the longbow had already vanished from Rinloran’s hands. It was replaced, in both his right and his left hands, by a pair of long and slender flower longswords the color of white moonlight.


     A trail of blurry afterimages suddenly appeared behind him the instant he touched the ground.


     What made almost everyone in the stands gasp in surprise was, the afterimages trailing after Rinloran was longer than the eye-deceiving trail made by anyone when they moved high speed.


     Amidst these people’s shock, even more people realized that Rinloran had retreated more than a dozen steps in succession after touching the ground, then immediately advanced more than a dozen steps and returned back to his original position.


     Two trails of afterimages almost completely merged together.


     “How can he be so fast!”


     “He was actually wearing these silver gravity weights even at the start of the match?”


     “Shukla has been wounded?”


     When Rinloran came to a still, the vast majority of people finally realized that what had fallen to the ground were silver gravity weighs. They also noticed two shallow sword wounds shaped into a cross on Shukla’s chest.


     Only after that did some people realize that the reason why Rinloran fell back then went forward again when he landed was that many steel-like needles had shot at him the instant he’d landed. He’d dodged backward and avoided the stabbings of the fruits the instant he’d landed, then quickly gone forward again in order to dodge the fruit thorns his backward motion had attracted.


     His speed was actually even higher than the speed at which those needle-shaped fruits shot at!


     “Could he be…”


     Seeing the dual swords in Rinloran’s hands and the cross-shaped sword wound on Shukla’s chest, Morgan and Kleis and the others were gobsmacked again. Astonishment shone in their eyes.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 194: A shocking battle
      Chapter 194: A shocking battle


     In team Holy Dawn, even Carter was totally flabbergasted.


     He’d been certain Rinloran was very strong when he saw him charge into the field the last time, but he hadn’t expected Rinloran to be this strong either!


     “This guy’s actually a moonlight swordsman!”


     Ivan was also astounded after seeing the crystal-like swords in Rinloran’s hands and the cross-shaped wound on Shukla’s chest.


     “What’s a moonlight swordsman?” Charlotte and Wilde and the others immediately asked.


     “A group of people in the ancient elven kingdom, the most agile and most expert in sword materialization skills. These people were all top powerhouses guarding the Tree of Life in the ancient elven kingdom.”


     Ivan’s eyes widened in spite of himself. “Legends say the ancient elven kingdom’s moonlight swordsmen were so fast even their own eyes couldn’t clearly see their opponents or themselves. But they had a secret skill, called Cross Calibration! After leaving a cross-shaped sword wound on their opponent, then even when they move so fast they can’t clearly see the surrounding scene, the cross-shaped mark would still be a distinct existence in their eyes. Even if their opponent destroys this cross-shaped wound, this wound still continues to exist clearly in their awareness.”


     “Moonlight swordsman?”


     In a corner of the stands close to team Holy Dawn, the medical master Songat who been looking left and right at the pretty girls around him was also dumbstruck. “Liszt, where did your academy find such a high-level elf?”


     Liszt also looked surprised. He said with a shrug, “We didn’t find him, he came to our academy on his own.”


     “A high-level elf with a bloodline like that actually ran to Holy Dawn Academy out of nowhere?” Songat was totally speechless. But then he thought of something else all of a sudden. “Impossible, that guy clearly showed a forest guardian’s ability just earlier… Among elves, there’s a clear demarcation between forest guardians and moonlight swordsmen, because there’s a subtle difference in their bloodlines. How can he have both a forest guardian’s abilities while also having a moonlight swordsman’s skills?”


     “There’s still one possibility.” Liszt smiled.


     Songat suddenly froze. “His parents… One’s an elf with the bloodline of forest guardians, one’s an elf with the bloodline of moonlight swordsmen!”


     …


     Inside the field, Shukla’s face had already darkened.


     As one of the big three in Silver Trout, with the bloodline of double-headed poison dragons, he was a celebrity fighter completely at the same level as Audrey.


     His poison skills and spiritual skills were advantages against any opponent, but these two advantages were entirely useless against Rinloran.


     And now, Rinloran was clearly standing in front of him, but in his perception, Rinloran’s figure actually seemed empty already, as though it were only a mirage.



     “What!”


     He totally lost track of Rinloran the instant a bad premonition rose in his chest. Swords cruelly pierced him in four different spots on his body, almost at the same time!


     Even if his body was wrapped in black dragon-scale-like light, these four stabs still left four wounds on him, spraying blood away.


     “World of Wilting Crystal!”


     He only managed to launch a skill after being stabbed four times. Irregular-shaped crystal latices suddenly flashed all around him, forming a protective barrier enveloping him entirely inside.


     “Puff puff puff puff…”


     Continuous striking sounds rose in the field, so fast it was hard to imagine.


     Rinloran’s figure was entirely invisible. Only the countless sword flashes were visible, continuously striking at the “World of Wilting Crystal” around Shukla, splashing countless gray waves of air.


     “So powerful!” Ayrin was dumbstruck. “Moss, you have to work harder. Rinloran is a lot stronger than you.”


     Moss immediately shouted in dejection, “I knew you were going to make fun of me as soon as you came out!”


     “Hmph!” Stingham was visibly a little shocked as well, but he immediately tossed his hair. “No matter how fast he is, he still isn’t better looking than me!”


     …


     “He actually has the double bloodlines of forest guardians and moonlight swordsmen.”


     In team Golden Stag, the cold-faced Hill who was always at odds with Rinsyi looked at Rinsyi, full of schadenfreude. “Rinsyi, don’t tell me you still don’t feel any pressure at all even now.”


     “What pressure?”


     Maybe it was because Sophia had told him he was too talkative in the match against Agate Lake Academy, or maybe because of the wound he’d suffered to his spiritual strength. In any case, Rinsyi was a lot less talkative than usual.


     But hearing Hill’s words just then, he still smiled his usual cold smile and became wordier again. “No matter what, he’s still a two-gates arcane master. He can’t even break through Shukla’s defense. Even though he’s restraining some of Shukla’s blood powers, Shukla can still win just by making him consume all his arcane power, as long as he’s not an imbecile.”


     “What!”


     But just then, a collective cry of surprise came from the stands all of a sudden.


     A bright blue sword flash suddenly appeared around Shukla!


     This sword flash was still a full hundred meters away from Shukla when it lit up, then it instantly struck at the crystal shield around Shukla.


     The instant it struck, everyone vaguely saw that Rinloran’s figure seemed to have entirely fused together with his swords. The longsword in his right hand, his right arm, and even half the side of his body all wafted with blue, crystal-light light.


     “Bang!”


     The whole crystal shield suddenly caved in the next moment and crumbled.


     With the tip of his sword as the center, blast waves continuously fired off on the ground, causing the entire ground to make a strange humming sound.


     The sword in his right hand also instantly dissolved, becoming countless fragments of crystal splashing away.


     “Boom!”


     Neither his hand nor his sword had come into contact with Shukla, but a strange explosion sent Shukla backward in the air nonetheless!


     Rinsyi’s face became utterly black.


     He’d said only moments ago that Rinloran couldn’t break Shukla’s defense, and now Rinloran had already cracked open Shukla’s defense!


     “Ah!”


     Shukla had felt something wrong the moment the bright blue sword flash had appeared. He’d madly poured arcane particles out of his hands.


     But this explosion still scattered away all the arcane particles in front of him.


     The terrifying aura that had just begun to pervade the air in front of him had also vanished.


     “Swish!”


     Before he could do anything, Rinloran’s figure had already rushed in front of him. The sword in his left hand ruthlessly stabbed in his chest!


     The instant the sword tip pierced inside his flesh, it was already too late for any arcane skill.


     “Boom!”


     Shukla’s eyes suddenly became blood-red. The air around him shook violently. One of his arms suddenly grew longer; fearsome scales covered his skin, entirely transforming it into the shape of a black dragon claw!


     He viciously clawed at Rinloran’s chest!


     Kicking Shukla with the tip of his foot, Rinloran’s figure turned around with a nimbleness hard to imagine and dodged Shukla’s attack. Meanwhile, his momentum forward was still entirely unimpeded. He compressed the strength of his whole body into the sword slash coming from his left.


     Blue light flashed between his palm and the sword handle.


     “Puff!”


     The longsword pierced through the black light around Shukla and stabbed into him.


     “Ah!”


     Shukla’s body trembled fiercely as he let out an earth-shaking roar. The already stretched-out dragon claw swept laterally at Rinloran.


     Determination flashed in Rinloran’s eyes. His right hand that had seemingly been shaking all along pounded on the sword handle at a speed difficult to imagine.


     “Puff!”


     The bright sword tip directly stabbed through out of Shukla’s back.


     “Puff!”


     At the same time, Shukla’s claw also landed on Rinloran’s right shoulder.


     Everyone could feel their eyelids twitch all of a sudden.


     Rinloran and Shukla’s figures separated in the air.


     “The bones in Rinloran’s shoulder should be totally shattered!”


     Everyone saw that Rinloran’s right arm was hanging low, and his right shoulder even appeared caved in.


     Shukla’s eyes were so red a fire seemed to have ignited inside. He fiercely stretched out both hands before even making contact with the ground, about to continue pouring out his arcane particles, but then his body trembled again as though the flow of his arcane particles inside him suddenly seemed to have been restricted.


     “The match is over!”


     Along with Kleis’ grave shout, an arcane medical team present in the field directly rushed toward Shukla’s landing spot and caught him.


     “What fearsome arcane undulations just now!”


     “The primordial energy in the entire field seems to have been altered. It was a domain-type taboo skill!”


     “Right now, that was…”


     Only now did many spectators desperately gulp down air, as though they’d finally recovered their ability to breathe all of a sudden.


     They finally realized that the instant Rinloran had broken through Shukla’s defense, Shukla had clearly used some kind of fearsome domain-type taboo skill!


     In the end, in order to completely interrupt this taboo skill and not leave Shukla any opportunities, Rinloran had willingly taken a blow to forcibly pierce him through.


     “He actually… defeated Poison Master Shukla!”


     “Just like the rumors said, Shukla already mastered a formidable taboo skill from House Tully this year, but he still lost!”


     “What skill did Rinloran use! How did it instantly smash through his World of Wilting Crystal! World of Wilting Crystal is one of the strongest defensive skills in Silver Trout Academy!”


     Such exclamations of surprise constantly rose as an even greater shock started to pervade the stands.


     “It’s Moonlight Erosion!”


     In team Dragon Breath, Morgan was unable to hold back his shout. “That’s one of the strongest skills of moonlight swordsmen. It can let the arcane sword in hand reach an odd resonance. When it shatters, it can arouse an even greater resonance together with the sonic booms it creates, and bring forth a fearsome destructive power!”


     “He can actually even use a skill like that! This guy, what on earth does he come from?!”




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 195: Tyrant Eye
      Chapter 195: Tyrant Eye


     “Shukla’s talent with poisons and spiritual strength were entirely stifled… Compared to last year, he even learned a new domain-type taboo skill, but Rinloran still beat him even like that! No wonder the top elven powerhouses during the War of the Dragons could stand toe to toe with the dragons.”


     “How’s that a weeds-level team!”


     “…”


     “Shukla’s really strong.” In team Holy Dawn, while the spectators in the whole arena were marveling at Rinloran’s strength, Ayrin was instead looking at Shukla in the field and talking about him.


     “You’re not talking about how strong Rinloran is, but actually talking about how strong Shukla is. Ayrin, are you crazy?” Moss said, a little speechless.


     “That’s not it.” Ayrin shook his head. “Rinloran’s already this strong, but he still had to pay such a price to block Shukla’s counter attack. This Shukla’s strength is simply on another level compared to you, Moss.”


     “…” Moss: “Ayrin, you’re making fun of me again!”


     “Listen. Many people in the stands are saying that Shukla’s strength should be around the same level as Rinsyi, that Rinsyi will be in danger if he runs into Rinloran.” Ayrin pricked his ears and listened as hard as he could to the comments coming from the stands.


     Moss really heard this sort of talk coming from many places in the stands. He looked at Rinloran standing in the field and started worrying again. “Can Rinloran continue fighting? Teacher Carter, should we let him step down?”


     Carter shook his head. He was also looking at Rinloran as he quietly said, “This guy, he looks as unreasonable as an ice mountain, but he’s also someone who can forsake everything for friends and victory. He’ll refuse even if I told him to come down now.”


     “Rinloran beat one of the big three just like that.”


     In the stands, Ivan looked at team Silver Trout and whispered with a little empathy, “I didn’t think that apart from Ayrin, Rinloran would also become another unexpected factor. Silver Trout looks in a bad spot this time.”


     “There’s something wrong.”


     Just then, Wilde was actually looking at Shukla. “This guy got stabbed through by a sword, but he can still stand up on his own. He doesn’t look too wounded.”


     “There’s nothing strange about that.” Several Iron Forest musclemen around him told him, “Don’t forget he has genuine dragon blood. His vitality and regenerative ability are a lot stronger than ordinary people to begin with.”


     “It’s not what I meant.” Wilde waved them off. “I’m saying, he has the double-headed poison dragon’s bloodline, his life force and regeneration are a lot stronger than ordinary people. Right now he looks mostly fine even after getting stabbed. So why did it look like he couldn’t pour out his arcane particles during the fight?”


     Ivan and Charlotte also seemed to come to a realization. They spoke three words at the same time: “Blood Binding Sword!”



     “What do you mean?” Wilde and others from Iron Forest Academy immediately looked at Ivan and Charlotte.


     “Back when we trained in Lannister’s Corps, we heard some arcane masters say that a minority of people with elven blood can master this skill,” Ivan explained, taking a deep breath. “With this skill, when they stab into their opponents with their materialized sword, they can use their power to affect their opponents’ blood vessels. If their opponents output arcane particles, some of their blood vessel nodes will instantly crack open. It will create several dozen bleeding points all over the body!”


     “Forest Herdsman, Bow of the Hunting Goddess, Moonlight Erosion, Blood Binding Sword! This guy’s really an elven arcane master who’s learned the talents of both forest guardians and moonlight swordsmen.”


     In team Silver Trout, about to head into the field, Nason took a deep breath and looked at his captain Nolan beside him, a flash of resolve glinting in his eyes. “Captain, I’ll deal with him. I’ll leave the rest of the match to you guys.”


     Nolan looked at Nason and didn’t say anything. He merely gave him a bear hug.


     Heading to the field, Nason merely said in a quiet voice without looking back,“Captain, no matter what the others thing, the few of us see you as more than a captain. You’re a real big brother for us, so throw away any suspicions.”


     “Bastard, you’re saying something like that even at a time like this.” Nolan silently swore, but he couldn’t help but feel a lump in this throat. “You guys… Am I doubting the trust and companionship between friends? I just don’t want you guys’ reputation to suffer, I just want you guys to have the honor that belongs to you.” He looked at Nason’s back and quietly told himself, “Since I’m your captain, I should of course pay a greater price and take back the things that belong to you.”


     “It’s Mad Believer Nason!”


     Though he wasn’t one of the three most powerful people in Silver Trout, every member of Silver Trout’s main roster was a celebrity-level fighter. As soon as the bald, sun-tanned Nason walked into the field, many spectators instantly spotted him.


     When it came to continuous composite skills, Mad Believer Nason was one of the most powerful people among every team participating in the national tournament.


     In a fight, he was like an arcane master possessed of feverish belief and often overcame his opponents by raining attacks on them.


     “Riiip!”


     While Nason walked into the field, Rinloran tore a long strip of cloth from his school uniform.


     “What’s he’s trying to do?”


     “He’s going to tie his arm so it doesn’t disturb his balance when he runs!”


     Very quickly, all the spectators realized that Rinloran was binding his right arm to his trunk, instead of letting it hanging low at his side. This action was obviously so that the right arm he’d already lost control of wouldn’t perturb his balance when moving at high speed by swaying around.


     But at the same time, this action made everyone understand that the bones in his right shoulder had indeed been fractured by Shukla’s counter attack in the previous fight.


     “He actually looks like he doesn’t feel the pain at all… But he’s definitely suffering!”


     “Rinloran! Do your best!”


     There were many Holy Dawn students in the field who had strong negative opinions of Rinloran before. They knew Rinloran was strong, but he refused to join the school team. But now, looking at Rinloran fighting like this, their opinions about Rinloran had made a complete turnabout. They all shouted and encouraged him at the top of the lungs, as though a fire had ignited in their chests.


     “Let’s begin then!”


     Using his left hand and his teeth, Rinloran struggled a little and finally bound his right arm, then indicated at Kleis he was ready, his expression as much a block of ice as usual.


     “What a strange team… But they’re really opponents worthy of respect.”


     Nason stretched out his left hand, then put it horizontally across his chest. This was a ceremonial gesture to express respect in a fight between arcane masters on Doraster.


     Only after that did Nason indicate to Kleis they could begin.


     “Fight then! Brave warriors!”


     His gesture caused Ayrin to brandish his fist and shout in a strong and loud voice.


     “This guy’s really a very strange one… Looking at him now, he seems like he’s purely enjoying the competition for its own sake. If I can go on a mission together with him in the future, it should be a very interesting thing.” Audrey looked at Ayrin’s face surging with enthusiasm, and whispered something like this to herself in her mind. The trace of a smile floated on her lips in spite of herself.


     “Begin!”


     The field became instantly silent with Kleis’ shout.


     The second fight between Holy Dawn Academy and Silver Trout Academy erupted in an instant!


     “Swish!”


     A cloud of bright blue crystal particles sprayed from Rinloran’s left harm, once again shaping into a slender flower longsword.


     Now that his right arm was entirely useless, Rinloran was obviously thinking of using his speed and sword skills in a close-range combat. His figure flashed, dragging countless afterimages behind him all over the field, as though countless Rinlorans were charging at Nason.


     At the same time, underneath Nason, a circle of red light and a circle of black light lifted his body in the air.


     As though a black grail filled with fresh blood had suddenly appeared under his feet!


     “Boom!”


     For some unknown reason, in spite of themselves, every spectator’s gaze was attracted to the sky on top of his head. The next instant, the primordial energy in the entire arena suddenly went out of control. The compressed air shook like transparent stripes of cloth.


     Something huge suddenly condensed in the middle of the air, its diameter over five meters.


     “What!”


     “Is it actually some kind of monster?!”


     Gasps and exclamations suddenly rose from the stands like a tsunami.


     It was impressively a blood-red eyeball over five meters wide, with a hundred black, vine-like tendrils growing over it.


     These tentacles oscillated in the air, causing this huge eyeball to float in the sky.


     “Puff!”


     The sound of something sharp stabbing into flesh suddenly came from Nason’s body.


     In the stands, many spectators stopped breathing.


     Rinloran’s figure had appeared behind Nason’s back at some time. The blue crystal-like longsword in his left hand had stabbed into Nason’s back. The sword tip shining with light directly came out of Nason’s chest.


     Because Nason’s body was about three meters in the air from being propped up by the black and red circles of lights, the scene at that instant gave many people the illusion that Rinloran’s sword thrust through the back had lifted him in the air.


     The flow of his arcane particles had clearly been restricted as well. Rinloran’s sword strike seemed to have inflicted damage heavy enough he couldn’t move anymore.


     Just then, a trace of blood flowing down from the corner of his lips, Nason actually told Rinloran, “It’s useless… The Tyrant Eye will continue to exist as long as it takes form, even if I die. You can’t win this fight.”


     An explosive “Swish” rose at that instant.


     Like thirteen tiny silver eyes, thirteen silver dots of light suddenly appeared on the blood-red eyeball.


     One among them shot a silver ray of light in Rinloran’s direction.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 196 For the final victory
      Chapter 196 For the final victory


     Rinloran’s figure instantly vanished from Nason’s back. A strand of silver light shot through his afterimage and hit the ground. With a swish, it suddenly melted a crater on the hard ground.


     “Pew!” “Pew!” “Pew!” …


     Whistling sounds followed one another without interruption. On the huge blood-red eye floating in the air, the thirteen dots of silver light constantly shot silver rays, constantly chasing Rinloran’s figure.


     “What arcane skill is that? Why’s it so strange?”


     Many people discovered with astonishment that the rays this huge eye shoot fell on Rinloran’s figure with complete accuracy, without the need for Nason to control it.


     Rinloran was clearly under strain even with his speed. He was already using arcane skills to supplement his dodging motions.


     “Is that thing alive?” Ayrin asked. He stared at the huge eye floating in the sky without taking his eyes off.


     “It’s a product condensed from arcane energy and spiritual strength. It looks like a life form, but of course it’s not a life form.” Carter shook his head. “This is House Tully’s secret skill, Tyrant Eye. Even if the caster dies, this Tyrant Eye can still continue to exist. It won’t disappear before all the arcane energy is consumed. That’s why Rinloran can only step down from this fight, otherwise the end result will be him totally exhausting his arcane particles.”


     “So it’s not actually alive. Too bad, it looks very tasty,” Ayrin said, shaking his head with a little regret.


     “How does that thing look tasty! Ayrin, you’re really a Huge Food Monster! You can eat anything!” Moss’ face suddenly filled with black lines. He looked at the huge eye in the sky, its body covered in tendrils, and thought that Ayrin was really a talent. He could actually think of food while looking at that thing.


     “Rinloran, come down. There’s no meaning to prolonging this fight,” Carter shouted loudly at Rinloran just then.


     “I forfeit!”


     Rinloran’s icy-cold voice came from the field without any nonsense.


     “The fight is over!” Kleis immediately said.


     “Blaze—Glyph of Melting!”


     With a quiet chant from an assistant referee, a magic circle of fire suddenly well up from the ground, radiating a fearsome, blazing aura.


     The huge eye above seemed to whine. The thirteen silver eye-like dots of light shot silver rays at the same time, but it still couldn’t resist. Within a few seconds, this blood-red eyes became ashes.


     “He must have five open gates… these arcane masters of the Office of Special Affairs are really powerful, just like teacher Liszt.” Ayrin marveled at the fire circle’s power, wondering how long he would need before he could become this strong.


     A medical team went into the field then and started treating Rinloran’s wound.


     “From the start, Mad Believer Nason was planning on dragging Rinloran down the field together with him. The score is two-one, but it’s not a great loss for them to deal with an opponent of Rinloran’s level like that. The final victor of this match is still undecided.”



     In the stands, Dragon Breath Academy’s captain Morgan quietly said, “Rinloran’s injury on his right shoulder shouldn’t be healed in time for the next round… That said, against an opponent at Silver Trout’s level, even we have to struggle. It’s impossible to win without paying a little price.”


     “So what you mean is, team Holy Dawn might be strong this year, but they’ll also lose a lot of strength after this fight and probably won’t make it too far in the upcoming rounds?” Audrey asked, turning to look at him.


     “You’d usually think so, but this team Holy Dawn is really too strange.” Morgan shook his head with a wry smile. “I’m not going to hazard a guess.”


     …


     “Moss, just like we planned, step down as soon as I tell you to step down.”


     In team Holy Dawn, Carter left his final instructions with Moss as the latter was about to go into the field.


     “Haha! Brave warrior Moss, are you going to get beaten up again until even we can’t recognize you anymore?” Ayrin said with a hearty laugh, patting Moss’ shoulder.


     “With friends like you, who needs enemies!” the depressed Moss quietly said. “Don’t look down on me, I have a secret weapon. I just can’t use it in this match!”


     Ayrin laughed out loud. “Who’s going to believe that? Anyway, it’s fine as long as you don’t embarrass yourself and get beaten up too bad.”


     “Whatever!”


     The depressed Moss swore, then he went back into the field without looking back. However, after Ayrin made fun of him, he seemed to feel that launching the double layering of Fury and Multi-Sizing seemed easier.


     “Ayrin, you bastard. Did every giant warrior back then have a bad friend like you at their side?”


     Moss couldn’t help but silently swear again.


     “Johan, it’s Rock Operator Johan.”


     Just then, Johan, the third fighter representing Silver Trout Academy, also made his way into the field.


     This was a young boy only a meter fifty tall or so, but he looked particularly sturdy. His face was also clean and square, his eyes flashing with calm resolve.


     In the data Holy Dawn Academy was able to gather, Johan was an arcane master expert in earth-elemental skills, directly launching skills from behind and from below the ground. He should be a three-gates arcane master as well.


     “Is it that guy? It looks like Ayrin said hit the nail on the head, Moss can only get beaten up. That said, such a fighting order is even more favorable for us.” Looking at Johan coming forward for their opponents, this thought flashed across Carters mind. He couldn’t help but feel excited.


     These raucous little guys might well bring back the glory of the Evil Six!


     “Holy Dawn Academy against Silver Trout Academy, Moss against Johan, begin!”


     The battle in the field erupted once again with Kleis’ shout!


     “Roar!”


     With an angry roar, Moss’ body instantly inflated and became a giant. Fire-like patterns immediately appeared on his stone-like skin.


     Instant Multi-Sizing added to Violent Fury!


     “Earth Crack!”


     Johan punched the ground violently at the same time.


     “Boom!”


     A crack immediately formed under Moss’ feet, clamping the falling Moss inside. At the same time, above his head, a dozen huge blocks of stone viciously smashed downward.


     “Bang bang bang bang…”


     These huge rocks directly smashed on Moss’s figure, making dull sounds like the pounding of a leather drum.


     Moss was the one being beaten up, but Ayrin couldn’t help but shudder all over, shouting, “That hurts!”


     “He acted really fast. Moss really got beaten up pretty bad,” he immediately said afterwards, shaking his head.


     “Wrath of the Land!”


     Johan’s entire figure flashed with the luster of yellow earth. As though his hand had melded together with the ground, the ground underneath faintly shone with the dazzling gloss of arcane particles.


     All around Moss, many intersecting yellow rocks made of solid earth shaped like dog teeth appeared in the crevice, pressing him body as hard as they could.


     “It hurts!”


     Moss shouted in pain, but his figure suddenly shrank and immediately jumped out of the land crack. His figure then enlarged again the instant he jumped out. The moment he landed, he pushed hard on his legs and fiercely leaped up again.


     “Boom!”


     But a wave-like wall of earth suddenly sprang in front of him.


     His figure instantly crashed through this earthwall. However, covered in dust and grime, he still dropped down together with many blocks of earth, dizzy and confused for a moment.


     Just then, what made all the spectators in the stands shout in surprise was, in the crack behind him that’d been clamping him down, the yellow blocks of stones melded together and actually formed a stone giant even bigger than him!


     “Ah!”


     Moss shouted in pain again.


     He’d just put his hands on the ground that the stone giant already smacked his back with a ruthless stone fist before he could even stand up, making him crash loudly on the ground again, spraying a cloud of dirt.


     “It hurts!” Ayrin shouted again in spite of himself.


     “Bang!”


     “Bang!”


     “Bang!”


     Loud bangs followed one another. Each time Moss barely stood up, a punch sent him crashing on the ground or rolling on it again.


     “Just like Rinloran suppressed Shukla from the beginning, Moss is the one being entirely suppressed this time.”


     Ivan and Charlotte and the others all looked at Moss with sympathy. Under the rain of blows coming from his opponent, Moss clearly couldn’t shrink his body, or else he might be seriously wounded from the first hit he took.


     “Little Moss, do your best!”


     A voice came from the stands just then.


     Lost among all the chaotic voices in the stands, it didn’t attract anyone’s attention.


     But for some reason, painfully beaten up by the yellow stone giant, Moss strangely heard these words.


     In the blink of an eye, his entire person forcibly twisted around.


     “Mom…” His expression stiffened.


     Even though there was a sea of people in the stands, he still clearly saw that woman wearing demure violet clothes firmly waving her hands at him.


     “Bang!”


     The yellow stone giant’s fist cruelly landed on his head at that moment when he stood dazed. He snapped backward and fell heavily on the ground.


     “What’s going on, why didn’t he even protect his vital spots!”


     Carter’s eyelids jumped fiercely then. He subconsciously followed where Moss’ gaze had been pointed at just then, and saw the woman clothed in violet in the stands not far away behind him.


     This seemingly very proper woman had lips looking a little thick. But together with her facial features, she had a charm where serenity and wildness blended together. Moreover, she bore some resemblance to Moss.


     “This is…?!” Carter suddenly realized who the woman was. His face froze, a wild worry suddenly rising in his chest.


     “Mom… You also came to watch me and cheer for me…”


     Moss’s head was hurting sharply, his ears buzzing, and his body also felt very heavy, but his mind was particularly clear.


     The woman cheering for him in the stands was precisely the mother he loved and treasured.


     He knew she wanted to give him a surprise, and what he desired the most was of course to let his mother see her son defeating a powerful opponent with her own eyes.


     He wanted his mother to see a great performance from him, to feel the glory.


     But right now, he was getting a painful beating without even the ability to hit back, looking very shameful.


     “I…”


     In that instant, he had the urge to erupt, because he really didn’t lie to Ayrin, he really still had a secret weapon. As long as he used it, no matter what happened, he should be able to defeat his current opponent.


     But the next instant, he told himself, choking with emotion, “Sorry… Mom… I can’t do that… For the sake of the final victory!”


     “Ah!”


     He braced himself and forced himself to stand up, then crashed his frame into the stone giant that was even bigger than himself. Then the stone giant sent him crashing back to the ground with a punch.


     “This guy… He still held it in the end.” In that instant, the extremely worried Carter could even feel a lump in his throat.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 197 A mission for you
      Chapter 197 A mission for you


     “Ayrin, I have a mission for you.”


     With a lump in his throat, Carter turned to Ayrin and said, “Let Moss break this stone giant to pieces.”


     “Break the giant that’s beating him up? Why?” Ayrin asked.


     Carter said, “Because this yellow giant is somewhat similar in nature to Charlotte’s War Avatar. If we don’t get rid of it, then the next member of our team will still have to face this giant.”


     Ayrin suddenly understood. “If we break this giant, then does that mean that the opponent will have lost a lot of arcane particles?”


     Carter nodded. “Exactly!”


     “Alright!”


     Ayrin immediately leaped up and shouted toward the field at the top of his lungs, “Moss, you moron, show me the same energy you have when I’m beating you up! You idiot, you can only get beaten up and can’t even hit back, you have to break this stoneman at least!”


     “What are you doing staying sprawled on the ground! Stand up and fight! Even if you have to bite it, you gotta bite it to pieces!”


     “Ayrin, you bastard! If you were the one being beaten up like this, could you still stand up?!” the angry Moss silently shouted in his mind.


     But after swearing a dozen times or so, Moss became more determined from all the swearing. In his eyes, the yellow stone giant crazily beating on him transformed into Ayrin.


     “I’m going to bite you to death!”


     He really hugged the yellow stone giant’s leg when it kicked at him, then fiercely bit it.


     “It hurts!”


     This yellow stone giant was a combination of arcane particles and arcane power. It was harder than real stone. Moss’ body might have been doubly strengthened as well, but he still had no way to bite it. The only thing he got for his trouble was aching teeth.


     “He really bit stone… Did the beating make him confused?” The spectators in the fields were all dumbstruck.


     “Ah!”


     Moss became totally mad this time. With a strength coming from nowhere, he ferociously pulled the giant and actually caused this stone giant even bigger than himself to somewhat lose its center of gravity.


     Taking advantage of this opportunity, he finally leaped from the ground.


     With a “boom,” his shoulder crashed ferociously against the stone giant, creating a huge air blast in every direction. Many stone fragments splashed away from the stone giant’s body. Its huge frame toppled on the ground with a boom.


     Seeing the yellow giant suddenly falling on the ground, Ayrin suddenly shouted in tremendous cheers, “Just like that!”


     “Just think of it as Rinsyi! Hit it hard!”


     “…” The spectators in the stands were speechless again.


     No matter how much you hate Rinsyi, shouting it so publicly seems a little bad, isn’t it?


     In team Golden Stag, Rinsyi hadn’t even been looking at Ayrin, but his mouth couldn’t help but twitch when he heard Ayrin’s cheers.


     “Bang!” “Bang!” “Bang!”



     As soon as he struck the stone giant to the ground, Moss jumped and sat on the yellow giant then started desperately whaling on it with painful blows, splashing stone fragments away. He even smashed his forehead against the giant’s forehead when the latter tried to lift its head.


     “Secret of Stone—Beast Quelling Pillars!”


     The previously relaxed Johan suddenly became tense when he saw this scene. He lifted his hands and, along with the gushing of dazzling arcane particles, stone pillars several meters high suddenly fell from the sky and smashed in Moss’s direction.


     “Thump!” “Thump!” “Thump”!


     These stone beams crashed heavily on Moss. Moss seemed to spit blood each time a pillar crashed on him, but he still didn’t pay attention to them. He merely focused all his attention on thrashing the stone giant as though his life depended on it, as though the stone giant was his real opponent.


     “Alright! Idiot Moss! Just like that!”


     “Getting beaten up is your specialty anyway!”


     “You have thick skin, it doesn’t matter if you take a few more hits!”


     What made the spectators in the stands totally speechless was, Ayrin was still hopping and bouncing in team Holy Dawn, constantly shouting and cheering.


     “…”


     This time, Johan was speechless as well.


     It was the first time he met an opponent who only cared about beating up his stone giant, without paying any attention to him or his attacks.


     The most crucial thing was Moss’ incredible resistance to blows after the double strengthening of his bloodline.


     In the current situation, he only had one arcane skill strong enough to make Moss lose his ability to fight.


     But the crucial point was, he’d already invoked “Yellow Stone Giant,” an arcane skill that consumed a greater part of his arcane particles. If he used that secret skill on top of that, he could instantly take Moss out of the fight, but he would consume all his arcane particles as well.


     After considering it over and over, he could only stop his attacks, his face dark as he watched Moss beating on the stone giant.


     “What kind of situation is this?”


     The spectators in the stands were suddenly in an uproar.


     A strange and comical scene appeared in the middle of the fight.


     Moss was roaring furiously and whaling on the giant, while Johan stood some distance away and was looking on, not doing anything.


     As though Moss had absolutely nothing to do with him.


     After losing count of how many punches he threw, his fists totally swollen, even looking as though he’d gone through another Multi-Sizing, Moss finally smashed a big hole in the yellow stone giant’s chest.


     The giant’s strength waned substantially. It didn’t seem like it had much ability to resist anymore.


     “Ah!”


     Moss had gone completely mad. With a mad roar, he directly pulled one of the stone giant’s arms and even apart a piece from half this side the giant’s body. Then he ferociously tossed it away.


     And then he started pulling on the other half of the giant like a man possessed.


     “Haha! How violent! Just like that!”


     In team Holy Dawn, Ayrin was still laughing out loud while constantly spurning him on.


     Moss had completely ruined the upper half of the stone giant, and, panting hard, was about to move on to the legs, but he was so weary he couldn’t even find the strength to keep pulling anymore. Just then, Carter clapped his hands and shouted at Moss, “Alright, Moss, it’s good enough!”


     “Let’s see you hit me now. I beat you anyway, didn’t I?!”


     Moss finally stopped. He’d momentarily forgotten that his real opponent was the Johan helplessly standing to the side, rather than this stone giant.


     “That’s what you get for being bigger than me and for hitting me. I beat you anyway.” He shouted again at the shattered stone giant, then lifted his fist and said with a painful huff, “Who’s next!”


     “Haha!” The spectators in the stands and his opponent Johan suddenly blinked at his words. Ayrin was the first one to come back to his senses. He clutched his belly and laughed like a madman. “Moss, the blows must have made you stupid. Teacher Carter is telling you to give up and step down.”


     “Ah?” Only then did Moss realize. “Mom… Sorry…” His body suddenly deflated like an air balloon. He left the field, too ashamed to look up.


     “Haha, what an enjoyable match!”


     “Holy Dawn Academy’s matches are just interesting to watch. You’ll see all sorts of things you never imagined.”


     Seeing the crestfallen Moss escape to the edge of the field, the stands suddenly erupted in wild laughter.


     “Two-two.”


     “Moss’ role was clearly to just consume Johan’s arcane particles. I wonder who Holy Dawn Academy is going to send out now?”


     “It’s that golden-haired kid?”


     “Is that the one who’s always acting the clown and keeps saying I’m the most handsome?”


     Just as Moss reached the edge of the field, Stingham suddenly walked forward, his head held high, his gait full of swagger.


     “…??”


     This time, even Carter and the referees were a little dumbstruck.


     “Stingham, what are you doing, it’s not your turn!” Carter immediately shouted despite himself.


     “I know it’s not my turn!” Stingham immediately posed in a posture he himself believed to be very handsome, then he walked back and laughed out loud. “I’m just training for when I go out. This way, I’ll be even more handsome when I make my appearance.”


     “…”


     While the group from Holy Dawn Academy was totally speechless, Chris started making her way forward.


     Ayrin immediately brandished his fist and shouted at the top of his lungs, “Chris, brave warrior! Do your best!”


     “It’s actually Chris!”


     “The one coming third is actually Chris, Holy Dawn Academy’s captain!”


     “Chris isn’t their last rampart? She’s coming out already against a team like Silver Trout?”


     As soon as they saw it was Chris, Ivan and the others in the stands, including Nolan and the others in team Silver Trout, were suddenly startled.


     It was the first time Chris participated in the national tournament, and she wasn’t all that famous in the nationals, but according to the available data, team Silver Trout also knew that Chris should be in theory the strongest fighter in team Holy Dawn.


     Plus, Chris grasped Holy Dawn Academy’s strongest secret skill, Dark Destruction Dragon. If they score had gone to four-four, then in the last fight, if she still had the strength to launch Dark Destruction Dragon, Holy Dawn Academy would have occupied a definite advantage.


     “Could Ayrin really have totally recovered from his wounds? Is Holy Dawn Academy going to send him last?”


     Everyone in team Silver Trout had this thought, as well as almost every spectator in the stands.


     “I heard that Chris was nicknamed the Amazing Girl in St. Lauren.” In the stands, a peculiar light shone in Morgan’s eyes. “Strange, she really has an ordinary human bloodline, so why does she give me a strange feeling?”


     “Strange how?” Audrey and the other asked.


     “I don’t know. It feels strange, but I can’t put it in words.” Morgan shook his head.


     Chris had already reached the center of the field by this time, and made a straight gesture at the referee she was ready, without any other nonsense.


     “Is it because of her particularly calm and steady temperament?” Morgan looked at Chris, thinking like this to himself, but then he still felt it wasn’t because of that.


     “Bring it on. Even if I’m not your match, I’m still going to make you consume your arcane particles!”


     Standing opposite Chris, Johan took a deep breath as this thought flashed through his mind. He shouted out loud at the same time, “Let’s begin!”


     “Boom!”


     The instant Kleis declared the start of the fight and waved his flag down, Christ stretched out a single hand forward, and a huge fireball suddenly exploded in Johan’s direction.


     “Earth Fort!”


     A yellow wall suddenly encircled Johan. This yellow, four-sided earth wall strangely broke away from the ground at the bottom, as though this square wall could move along with him.


     “What!”


     But what made everyone suddenly stop breathing was, Chris’ fireball directly exploded a great hole in the wall in front of Johan, then instantly crashed on Johan’s figure!


     An incredulous expression barely had the time to register on Johan’s face before his entire person flew backward from the explosion!


     “Impossible!”


     “It’s only an ordinary Giant Fireball. Johan’s Earth Fort is even a high-level secret skill from Silver Trout Academy, how’d it instantly get pierced through?!”


     “Unless she has one more open gate than him! But Johan’s already opened three arcane gates! Impossible!”


     More than half the spectators in the stands couldn’t help but stand up from their seats.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 198: A battle between young girls!
      Chapter 198: A battle between young girls!


     “Impossible!”


     “Chris only has an ordinary human bloodline. She couldn’t progress so fast even if she never rests and trains nonstop for twenty hours a day. Three open arcane gates is her limit, it’s impossible for her to have four open gates!”


     In team Silver Trout, Nolan and Sarina suddenly froze.


     The speed of progress was of course limited, depending your bloodline.


     Even for pure dragon bloodlines, opening four arcane gates three years after Awakening was already the limit. In the history of legendary geniuses on Doraster, four open gates in three years were still the limit even for monsters who went through continuous battles the moment they were born.


     As to ordinary human bloodlines, even exercising every single day with a training regimen of the highest caliber, three gates in three years was already a speed that was impossible to exceed.


     But now, the power of Chris’ “Giant Fireball” was definitely not something a three-gate arcane master could match.


     “Could she have?”


     Nolan suddenly thought of a possibility and quietly exhaled, a little absent-minded in spite of himself. “Impossible!”


     “What?”


     Sarina turned to look at Nolan.


     Johan was definitely out of the fight already after suffering Chris’ attack. She was the one going out next. If she couldn’t pierce the secret of Chris’ arcane skill, if she were to lose at Chris’ hands as well, then there would truly be little hope left for Silver Trout Academy.


     “The Evil Dragon followers’ Burden Overload!”


     Nolan did his utmost to recover his calm and quickly said, “Burden Overload, something only the liches among the Evil Dragon followers can master and operate!”


     “Impossible! How can she use Burden Overload! Only liches can do it!” Sarina exclaimed in disbelief all of a sudden.


     “Burden Overload!” In the stands, the “Pervert Doctor” Songat almost bit his own tongue in surprise. “This is definitely the Evil Dragon followers’ Burden Overload. Liszt, what’s going on, why’s a student of your academy using a skill like that?”


     Liszt smiled faintly beside him, not showing any surprise whatsoever. “We fought the Evil Dragon followers for so many years, it’s not impossible to obtain a skill of theirs, is it?”


     “I don’t give a damn about how you obtained the secret of this skill!” Songat shouted, a little urgent. “The important thing is, a method forcibly raising your spiritual strength and compressing your arcane skill like that is almost impossible to bear without a something like a lich body fused with the power of a dracolich!”


     “That’s why… among all those young people, she’s the only one who can use this skill.” Liszt’ smile was a little proud. He quietly said, his voice slow, “Because her physique… is every day in a state of overload. She only has an ordinary human bloodline, so she can’t open her arcane gates as fast as geniuses with dragon bloodlines, like Rinsyi or Morgan. But even so, she overloads herself with training every single day. The ability of the tiny particles inside her body to endure fatigue, to endure burden, is far above anyone else.”



     “Even with dragon bloodline, another three-gate arcane master, probably wouldn’t last even one minute with this ‘Burden Overload’. Their physical functions would suffer failure very quickly because of the excessive fatigue, and they would have to stop fighting. But her… her body can still persevere for half an hour even under utter exhaustion, or maybe even more. That’s why, after so many years of constant overloaded training… This arcane skill is the most terrifying thing about her, rather than Dark Destruction Dragon she can only use once right now.”


     “She can endure overloaded training every single day… Has it been like that every single day for these past three years?” Songat was totally dazed.


     If it were only one day or two, then maybe someone else could have endured a short-time training overload, the kind where even lifting a finger would require amazing willpower, where even lifting your head would make the muscles twitch all over your body. But to train like this every single day for several years, to sharpen the body so it can bear every more burden… How many people could that on the entire continent?


     “Liszt!”


     Songat took a deep breath and suddenly shouted with incomparable gravity.


     “Hm? What?” Liszt looked at him, a little confused.


     “Introduce us!” Songat said with incomparable solemness. Then he immediately wore a perverted drooling look. “She’s really amazing, and the girl looks so cute and beautiful. Introduce us, let me hang out with her, how about it?”


     “Go die already…” Liszt rolled his eyes.


     “Burden Overload! Chris can actually endure the side-effects of this arcane skill!”


     “Burden Overload, that’s a secret skill only the liches among the Evil Dragon followers can use. It can forcibly enhance your own spiritual power and arcane particles. When she uses an arcane skill, Chris’ power’s is really at around the same level as a four-gate arcane master. But to circulate a power stronger than that of your own body, it’ll make it bear a burden exceeding its limits. It’s extremely exhausting and hard to endure… How can she bear with it!”


     “It turns out Chris’ real trump card wasn’t Dark Destruction Dragon, but Burden Overload!”


     “…”


     More and more people in the stands finally realized what secret skill Chris had used after Johan couldn’t stand up anymore from taking Chris’ one hit, and after Kleis declared the end of the fight,


     Besides the field, an Ayrin who’d never heard of this secret skill before could hear the comments coming from the stands, and came to a rough understanding of this secret skill.


     “Ordinary people can only stay at most for a very short time in an overloaded state, but Chris can persevere for a very long time… Amazing!”


     Ayrin couldn’t help but pat Moss’ shoulder. “Moss, Chris is really too amazing.”


     “It hurts! Don’t touch me where I’m wounded. Bastard, you don’t forget to attack me even when praising Chris!” Moss shouted in pain.


     “She’s really an Amazing Girl!”


     Ayrin didn’t even look at him. Instead, he firmly brandished his fist at Chris standing in the center of the field. “Amazing Girl! Do your best! You’re a really Amazing Girl!”


     “Sarina, if you can’t defeat her in a short time, then you have to drag it as much as possible!”


     There was a desperate atmosphere pervading team Silver Trout. Nolan looked at Sarina as the latter was about to take to the field, quietly saying, “Even if she can use this secret skill for ten minutes, she’ll still have a limit nevertheless!”


     “Of course, I know.”


     Sarina took a deep breath, slowly exhaled, then went into the field.


     Her black soft-leather boots didn’t make any sound when they touched the ground.


     After several steps, even her breathing seemed to disappear.


     Two shadows grew on her back, as though about to take the shape of two black shortswords.


     “Sarina! The next one fighting for Silver Trout is the Lord of Blades Sarina!”


     “She’s from a shadow dragon bloodline. They say her clan identified her as an inborn assassin not long after her Awakening. She has an extremely cool head and the ability to command. I heard she’s already the best assassin arcane master among all the arcane masters in House Tully, a genius who’s the closest to receiving the title of Shadowdancer in the kingdom of Eiche!”


     “What’s a shadowdancer?”


     “A shadowdancer is a supreme master among assassins, dancing in darkness and shadows. In the entire continent of Doraster, there has only ever been a dozen or so people who could be called shadowdancers at the same time! Because they say that there’s a fierce competition between assassins, that they’ll kill each other because no one admits to being inferior. That’s why there ever has been a dozen people at most standing at the very top, powerhouses the other assassins feel they don’t stand a chance of killing. Only those can be called shadowdancers!”


     Silver Trout Academy only had Sarina and Nolan left after Chris defeated Johan in one hit. The stands were already in chaos, and Sarina’s coming out now made the stands even more chaotic.


     “Both are girls, but they’re still stronger than almost any boys… I wonder who’s the strongest out of the two.”


     In team Dragon Breath, hearing such comments coming from the stands, captain Morgan couldn’t help but glance at Audrey sitting beside him. “Audrey, it seems you have strong challengers this time for your title of strongest female student.”


     Audrey was usually very proud and arrogant. Sometimes, she’d latch onto a sentence coming from captain Morgan and go head to head with him until he was left scratching his head and rubbing his nose. But this time, Audrey merely nodded when she heard Morgan, as though it was common sense. “Sarina wasn’t much worse than me to begin with. This terrain isn’t complicated. In a situation when everyone goes into action at the same time, I can restrict her abilities, but I might not be her match in a true fight in the wilderness of demon forests. As to Chris… Since she can use both Burden Overload and Dark Destruction Dragon, there’s probably no one who can say for sure they’ll win against her, is there?”


     “Amazing Girl. Truly strong,” Morgan couldn’t help but say, nodding while he looked at Chris standing in the field.


     “When on a mission, Sarina often has to deal with opponents stronger than her.” Ivan, the one who knew Sarina best, took a deep breath in the stands and quietly told Charlotte and the others, “If Chris can really defeat her, then she’ll be a true Amazing Girl.”


     “Amazing girl… Oh no, wait, Chris, against Sarina, begin!”


     With Ayrin constantly shouting Amazing Girl, and voices coming everywhere from the stands talking about the Amazing Girl, even Kleis had been infected. When he declared the start of the fight, his tongue actually slipped and called her Amazing Girl at first.


     But no one paid attention to his slip of the tongue.


     Because in that instant, Chris and Sarina caused everyone to fall into a state of extreme nervousness.


     “Whoosh!”


     The moment Kleis waved down his flag, Sarina’s figure had already vanished from the field.


     Four shadows appeared around Chris.


     “Swish!” “Swish!” “Swish!” “Swish!”


     Four swift rending sounds. Four black curved blades fired from the four shadows, spinning in the air, slashing at Chris from every direction!




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 199: Waves of shadows
      Chapter 199: Waves of shadows


     Four black curved blades fired from the shadows at Chris, from the front, from the back, from the left and from the right. At the same time, Sarina’s figure appeared without a sound not far behind Chris.


     “What!”


     What made almost every spectator in the stands exclaim in surprise was, Chris’ figure charged at the black curved blade coming in front of her, while she swung her left arm back as though she’d grown eyes on the back of her head. A pillar of fire soared from the ground, striking Sarina with total accuracy.


     A “Bang!” exploded in the field.


     Wrapped in bandages, Chris’ right hand smacked the black curved blade the moment it reached her chest, actually slapping this blade into splashing diagonally past her on her left.


     With her left arm lifted toward her back, it looked like this curved blade just happened to pass through the afterimage of her left arm.


     This feeling of total control made many participants in the tournament feel a little numb on the scalp.


     “It’s not the real Sarina!”


     But just then, everyone in the stands noticed that the “Sarina” Chris’ fire pillar had struck actually caught on fire like a piece of paper.


     At the same time, many “Sarinas” stood up in the field, one by one, vague and hazy, each of them silent and wordless, their black hair floating in the breeze. It was impossible to tell which one was the real Sarina.


     “Shadow Manipulation!”


     Quite a few people shouted the name of Sarina’s skill.


     The sea of shadow “Sarinas” all started charging madly at Chris.


     And every time a “Sarina” started running, they hung their arms behind their backs like two blades, their postures looking very peculiar.


     “What’s she doing?”


     “Is Chris trying to deal with it that way? Is she completely unaware of this arcane skill?”


     “With this Shadow Manipulation, Sarina is hiding in a secret place while manipulating these shadows with strings of darkness. Every shadow has some real fighting ability. Chris is actually trying to cope with it like that?”


     The stands erupted in an uproar.


     Because everyone saw that facing the “Sarinas” charging her way from every direction, Chris merely stopped in place, utterly calm and composed. The dazzling light of arcane particles gushed out of her hands at the same time, flashing into bronze-colored halos and shaping into gloves the color of black steel.


     “Judgment Gloves,” an arcane skill that sounded very powerful, but was in fact a mere ordinary arcane skill in Holy Dawn Academy, very easy to learn.


     It was impossible to compare the end result with weapons condensed from materialization skills. It merely offered somewhat better cushioning for the bones in her fists. It didn’t have any other special effect.


     There were right now at least seven or eight “Sarinas” standing in the field. With this Shadow Manipulation, each “Sarina” had genuine killing ability even if they couldn’t invoke arcane skills. Not using any arcane skill might save arcane particles, but in the opinion of almost every spectator, how was it possible for one person to only use two fists to resist being encircled and ganged up by seven or eight persons?



     “What!”


     But what made everyone, including everyone in Silver Trout, exclaim in disbelief was, Chris merely used her fists and smashed away in the air all the “Sarinas” who reached her!


     Chris’ figure was almost hidden by all the “Sarinas,” but then the “Sarinas” started flying backward one by one. Chris dodged in a very small perimeter and continuously punched away, each punch certain to send one “Sarina” flying away in a different posture.


     “How’s that even fighting moves and technique! It’s simply body instinct!”


     “Just how many foundation exercises did Chris do? She’s simply trained her close-range fighting to the point it became raw instinct. Every move of hers is made with total efficiency!”


     “If everyone fought without using arcane particles and without invoking arcane skills, purely in a physical fight, then she might smash away even several dozen people charging at her!”


     Hearing these kinds of voices coming nonstop from the stands, Ayrin’s face couldn’t help but expose a little pride.


     “Of course,” he couldn’t help but mumble to himself. “You guys have no idea how hard and cruel her training is. She actually broke through Ferguillo’s Mind Reading with physical instinct. This kind of speed is nothing to her.”


     “Hm?”


     Just then, the extremely calm and unflustered Chris suddenly sensed danger.


     “Hoh!”


     With a deep, explosive breath, she suddenly twisted around and sent both her fists punching ruthlessly behind her.


     In that instant, Sarina’s real self suddenly appeared behind a fake shadow, holding black short blades in both her hands, slashing at Chris without a sound.


     “Bang!”


     With an explosive sound, Chris’ fists landed right against the two black blades.


     But the moment the two of them came into contact with each other, “Spinning Blades!” With a deep bellow, the black blades in Sarina’s hands started spinning at an astounding speed.


     Chris felt her hands lighten. The gloves around her hands immediately crumbled.


     “Shattering Assault!”


     However, without any trace of panic, Chris borrowed the momentum of her body and twisted around without the slightest pause. Her entire front shone with a yellow light.


     She didn’t pay any attention to the black blades at her back. Like a battle ax, her entire body hacked explosively forward.


     During all this time, the blades in Sarina’s hands stayed only a few inches away from her back, but they never managed to touch her.


     In the meantime, Chris directly broke through the formation; in the space of a blink, she crashed through at least a dozen “Sarinas,” ejecting them away in the air.


     “Shadow Bullet Blades!”


     Sarina’s eyes had also become utterly calm.


     The moment Chris body forcibly opened a path, like a chariot crashing through a market, the blades that couldn’t touch Chris left her hands and shot forward with a faint flick of her fingers.


     At the same time, arcane particles once again flashed on her fingers, shaping into another two identical black blades, once again ejected from her hands.


     “Swish!”


     The instant the two black blades tore through Chris’ clothes, gusts of wind suddenly blew below Chris’ feet, dragging her along. With a forceful turn, she actually reached Sarina’s side.


     Sarina faintly narrowed her eyes, but her body didn’t exhibit any superfluous movement, as though she couldn’t react at all.


     However, Chris felt a sense of danger again. She instantly fell back ten meters.


     “Swish!” “Swish!” “Swish!”


     Several dozen rays of black light shot from the ground like strands of spider silk, piercing through the afterimage of her body.


     “So powerful!”


     “What an amazing reaction!”


     The back and forth that happened as fast as sparks of lightning gave every spectator in the stands the feeling they couldn’t regain their breath.


     But just then, Sarina’s figure vanished again, as though it merged with one of the fake shadows.


     “Whoosh!”


     Three black spinning vortexes of light appeared again on the ground not far behind Chris.


     On her guard, Chris jumped several steps in succession. But she still didn’t launch any arcane skill.


     The vortexes of light started disappearing, but ripples started spreading across the entire field. In a few dozen seconds, a black watery light started enveloping the entire field.


     Rather than standing on firm ground, Chris seemed to be standing on black water.


     Like swimming fishes, many Sarinas suddenly appeared under the surface of the black water, like swimming fishes.


     Chris started running nonstop.


     Ripples splashed outward under her feet, black blades continuously piercing out of the water.


     “What arcane skill is this?”


     In the stands, Wilde and the others became grave.


     “If this goes on, she doesn’t even know where Sarina’s real self is, so she can only dodge and can’t retaliate at all. In that situation, anyone would become restless, no matter how cool-headed they are.”


     “Looking at Chris, restlessness is something that will never happen. The most important thing is, it’s impossible to stop Burden Overload once you invoke it. In other words, Chris has always been in an overloaded state so far, even if she’s been saving up arcane particles as much as possible.” Ivan shook his head, saying, his tone solemn, “So the crucial thing is, if she can’t find a way to defeat Sarina soon, she won’t be able to keep enduring it.”


     “It’s totally an instinctive reaction coming from the body itself… This Chris from Holy Dawn Academy is actually so strong. Sarina’s arcane assassination skills can’t even leave the slightest mark on her.”


     Looking at the calm and steady Chris dodging in the field, Nolan felt more and more uneasy.


     “Boom!”


     Another huge fireball suddenly appeared again in Chris’ hand, firing at a spot not far on one side behind her.


     The instant this huge fireball rumbled away, Sarina’s figure suddenly appeared in that spot. Enveloped by the residual glint of arcane particles, she dodged the fireball with a flash.


     “The mere trace of an undulation in the primordial energy when I switch to another arcane skill made her sense my real position.”


     Sarina knew Chris’ counterattack would immediately begin now that she’d been forced in the open.


     “Demonic Shura!”


     True enough, Chris immediately spoke a swift incantation, a terrifying aura about to erupt from her.


     “Demonic Shura, isn’t that another formidable taboo skill from Holy Dawn Academy? She learned that one as well?” This thought flashed in many spectators’ minds.


     “Shadow Dragon—Rebirth!”


     Sarina’s face suddenly became solemn.


     Her hands quickly shifted through several motions. A mighty dragon aura burst forth along with countless black particles. With a terrifying dragon cry, the silhouette of a huge, winged shadow dragon more than ten meters high suddenly rose from the ground in front of her.


     “What!”


     But what made the spectators stare, what made her stare as well was, Chris hadn’t invoked any arcane skill whatsoever. The terrifying aura about her hadn’t erupted at all.


     Chris was merely looking at her, full of vigilance, her feet constantly skipping the ground one after another while she quickly fell back.


     “Was she only trying to corner me into using a lot of arcane particles? Doesn’t she care at all about the passing time?”


     This thought flashed through Sarina’s mind. But her state of mind wasn’t affected at all.


     She stretched her hands in front of her. The huge shadow dragon rumbled forward, charging in Chris’ direction as though she were its dinner.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 200: Basics against bloodline
      Chapter 200: Basics against bloodline


     Chris started moving at high speed, suddenly enveloped in wild gusts of wind.


     The giant shadow dragon was like a huge hawk chasing after a sparrow, but Chris stayed just a hair out of its reach. Its bites never managed to catch her.


     “What Chris is using now is Holy Dawn Academy’s Windborne Travel.” In the stands, Dragon Breath’s captain Morgan’s face became even more solemn. “This is another very ordinary skill. She’s only relying on Burden Overload right now, relying on having arcane particles one level higher to stay a little faster than Sarina’s shadow dragon’s attacks. An ordinary person would never dare to stay on the verge of being hit, yet just a fraction enough to stay safe. This Chris is like the most accurate fighting machine, a machine of extreme precision. She’s actually dealing with Sarina merely with the most ordinary of skills… I think I have to reassess my opinion of her.”


     “There’s no strongest skill, there’s only skills used in the most appropriate way, skills used in the most perfect way.” This old saying on Doraster suddenly emerged in Audrey’s mind.


     “Quite a few terrific people indeed appeared in team Holy Dawn this year,” she couldn’t help but whisper to herself.


     “Twin Shadows!”


     Just then, after raining killing moves on Chris but being pushed back instead by ordinary skills, cold resolve suddenly flashed in Sarina’s eyes.


     She once again slammed her hands forward. Two astounding beams of arcane particles suddenly disappeared in the air in front of her.


     “Boom!”


     And at the same time, the air opposite the huge shadow dragon chasing after Chris started trembling like a rag fluttering in the wind. Another huge shadow rose from the ground, impressively shaping into an identical shadow dragon.


     “Twin Shadows! Sarina can already use the hidden potential of the shadow dragon’s bloodline?! She couldn’t do that last year, she’s actually progressed so much this year!”


     “Teacher Carter, what’s Twin Shadows?” Ayrin asked Carter while exclamations came from the stands.


     “Every kind of of true dragon has formidable abilities of their own. For example, the flame dragon’s most powerful one is to breathe a sea of fire, the storm dragon’s most powerful one is to summon a huge storm. And the most powerful thing about shadow dragons isn’t only to hide in the shadows, staying invisible to everyone. They also have the unique ability to clone themselves.”


     “Clone themselves?”


     “That’s right. A shadow dragon can condense its own shadow into another shadow dragon with the same fighting abilities. The higher the level, the longer the cloned shadow dragon will exist. That’s why during the War of the Dragons, fighting a shadow dragon was like fighting two shadow dragons by yourself. That’s the reason why people were terrified of shadow dragons, as much as they feared dragons like flame dragons, even though their arcane skills don’t have the same kind of destructive power.”



     “But isn’t that an arcane skill? How can an arcane skill clone an identical skill?” Ayrin couldn’t help but exclaim.


     “It’s not a simple arcane skill, but the innate power of her bloodline. This shadow dragon is like her own avatar. Judging from that, her shadow dragon bloodline isn’t low-level. No wonder House Tully prepared the seat of a lord for her already. In the future, she’ll probably have the ability to turn herself into a shadow dragon in the midst of battle.” Carter looked gravely at the two shadow dragons inside the field, adding, “This Twin Shadows doesn’t purely add another dragon, they can even join together to invoke some formidable power.”


     “They can even invoke formidable power?”


     Ayrin looked at Chris traveling between the two shadow dragons, carried by the wind. He suddenly felt there was something different about Chris.


     “It’s the shadow dragon’s inverted domain!”


     “The power of the inverted domain… A special forcefield is created in the surroundings of those two shadow dragons. Gravity is reversed inside this sphere!”


     A collective gasp came from the stands.


     Quite a few spectators in the stands noticed some clues.


     “Reversed gravity? No wonder Chris looks like she has some trouble keeping her balance,” Moss shouted, extremely worried. “In such a reversed gravity, how can Chris still keep her balance, how can she keep fighting?”


     “What?”


     But what made the stands erupt in another uproar was, everyone saw Chris stand upside down on her hands without any nonsense. She flashed nonstop, her head down and her feet up in the air.


     “She actually stood upside down. This way, it’s the same sensation as stepping on the ground you usually get. But standing on her hands requires her hands to replace her feet… She doesn’t seem to be having a hard time at all?”


     “Amazing!” With the stands in an uproar, the perverted doctor Songat was also totally dumbstruck. “She can be so agile while using her hands like feet. That’s my first time seeing someone deal with the reverse gravity field in such a simple way.”


     “Too bad, Liszt, why doesn’t your female uniform have a skirt? It would be an amazing sight otherwise when she runs upside down.”


     When he heard Songat’s first sentence, Liszt was still smiling a little proudly, but when he heard the latter half, Liszt almost fell down on the ground head first.


     “She actually broke my reverse gravity field in such a simple way?”


     Just then, a chill rose in Sarina’s heart.


     She never imagined that someone would use such a simple way to defeat her Twin Shadows’ reverse gravity field.


     She clearly knew that dodging while standing on her hands in the same way she would while standing on her feet was the result of her usual foundation exercises reaching an astonishing level.


     She’d used a lot of arcane particles to invoke Twin Shadows, while Chris hasn’t used all that many arcane particles yet. If this went on, her situation would become more and more perilous.


     “It’s already been so long. Why can her body still endure Burden Overload?”


     From the beginning, she had planned on wasting time as much as she could if she couldn’t instantly cause Chris heavy wounds, so that Chris’ body couldn’t continue enduring the overload. But now, Chris still didn’t give off any sign she would collapse.


     Just when Sarina was thinking how to proceed next, a green light suddenly flashed in Chris’ eyes.


     As though her body had been hit by a giant invisible hammer, Sarina stiffened all of a sudden.


     “Snake Eye!”


     “Chris is going to start her counterattack!”


     In the stands, many spectators couldn’t stop themselves from standing on their feet.


     Snake Eye, it was also an offensive mental-type arcane skill, very easy to learn and very ordinary. But while under the effect of Burden Overload, the present Chris’ spiritual strength had clearly been enhanced to an astonishing degree. She’d managed to freeze Sarina just with such an ordinary-level skill.


     “Her ability to grasp at any opportunity is too strong.”


     “Sarina just happened to be in the middle of thinking what to do next, that’s the moment when her spiritual defenses were at their lowest.” Dragon Breath Academy’s captain Morgan was among those in the stands would stood up despite themselves.


     “Blazing Lotus!”


     Chris moved swiftly, propped on her hands. After seizing this opportunity, she’d already neared to within a few meters of Sarina. Her feet suddenly kicked several huge fire lotuses and fired them at Sarina.


     “Shadow Absorption!”


     Sarina only came to her senses when the flames were almost within reach. With a quick chant, an astounding pulling force erupted between the two shadow dragons. Her body immediately soared in the air at an astounding speed, catapulting at the air above the two shadow dragons’ heads.


     “What!”


     The Blazing Lotuses seemed about to strike empty air, but just then, Christ hands suddenly erupted with explosive force, and her body shot up as well at an astounding speed.


     “Giant Fireball!”


     It wasn’t only that. A huge fireball almost half as big as her immediately appeared between her hands, shooting at the ground below her.


     The impact of this huge fireball caused her speed to even surpass Sarinas’ flying speed. In the space of a breath, she was already flying side to side with Sarina in the air!


     “Here it comes!”


     These three words flashed at the same time in the minds of almost everyone from St. Lauren.


     Because everyone could clearly tell that, though Chris was entirely suspended in the air, there wasn’t any difference in her body coordination compared to being on the ground; her blows still rained like a storm.


     “She actually…”


     Sarina’s face was still calm. A black light immediately surged between her hands, forming two short blades.


     “What!”


     But just then, a trace of panic suddenly pierced through Sarina’s composure.


     Chris’ body turned in the air in a way she didn’t understand and pasted herself to her back like a piece of cloth, locking her arms and legs with her own arms and legs. And now, before she could do anything, Chris stretched up and ruthlessly smashed her forehead against the back of her head.


     With muffled groan, Sarina’s brain became dizzy.


     “Roar!”


     The two shadow dragons pounced in their direction. Two huge heads stretched at the same time at Chris and Sarina.


     A “Bang!” exploded in the field.


     Just when the two huge heads pounced in her direction, she suddenly rose in the air and slammed her elbow on the top of Sarina’s head, making a sound that made many people feel numb on the scalp.


     “Boom!”


     The two shadow dragons crashed their heads together into her afterimages, the sound of the impact terrifying.


     Chris’ figure was falling down.


     She was extremely close to the two shadow dragons’ heads.


     The two shadow dragons didn’t seem affected in the least by their heads ramming into each other. They lifted their heads at the same time, waiting for her to fall into their jaws.


     “Giant Fireball!”


     “Giant Fireball!”


     “Giant Fireball!”


     On her way down, Chris paid no attention to those two shadow dragons. Instead, she fired three giant fireballs in succession as hard as she could.


     “It’s over!”


     Everyone felt their eyelids twitch all of a sudden.


     Three giant fireballs landed in succession on Sarina. At a moment’s notice, Chris had even managed to come to an extremely accurate judgment as to where Sarina would be ejected after suffering the impact from each fireball.


     Sarina’s figure crashed on the ground under the pounding from the three giant fireballs, then bounced up again.


     “Clack!”


     One of the shadow dragons swallowed Chris whole in its mouth.




     You are reading
     Destroyer of Ice and Fire
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .



 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"